《I am a god》


 Volume 1 Chapter 1: The observer outside of time

    In the afternoon, Yin Shen invited a friend to drink tea at a refreshment restaurant.

    Yin Shen stretched out his hand from the second floor: "Here!"

    A man in the lobby saw him immediately and walked up with a smile.

    Cuntouan is an internet writer and also a college classmate of Yinshen. This kind of person is probably the kind who knows a little about everything, but they don’t go that deep.

    Yin Shen likes to chat with him, and he likes to talk about everything from science fiction, mythology, history, astronomy, geography, military affairs and so on.

    It's not very rigorous, it's pure nonsense, but it makes people feel very relaxed.

    This time, the two talked from history to mythology, and from mythology to ghost novels, which were also mixed with strange rumors from the West.

    Yin Shen suddenly said: "Recently, when I fall asleep in the middle of the night, I always feel another self suddenly crawling out of my body."

    "And then all night, I just watched myself until I woke up."

    "It's kind of like"

    "The soul projection in the West, and the yin and god separation in your novels."

    "Tell me, what's going on here?"

    The inch-headed man did not laugh at the absurdity in Yinshen's words. Instead, he thought carefully for a while and organized his words.

    "The first thing that needs to be clarified is that if a person really has a soul, then what is the composition of the human soul?"

    "Is it matter or energy?"

    Yin Shen thought for a moment, then said uncertainly.

    "It seems not."

    The inch-headed man then asked: "What about memory and consciousness? Is it in the soul, or still exists in the brain."

    However, Yin Shen said with confirmation: "It is in the soul."

    "I feel like my body is like an anchor point, anchoring my soul to this point."

    "I can get out with just one struggle, but I feel like something terrible will happen as soon as I get out."

    "This feeling made me panic inexplicably, and then I didn't dare to continue to do it anymore."

    Yin Shen suddenly laughed: "Do you think I am going to awaken some super power, or start cultivating immortals?"

    The inch-cut man shook his head: "For the time being, regardless of whether what you said is true or not, if a person really has a soul, and it does not belong to matter and energy, and even memory and consciousness can be stored in it, then it is not a superpower and  Immortal cultivation can be compared."

    "What kind of soul projection, what kind of wandering ghosts, are just the existences imagined by the ancients, and compared with them, they are like the difference between heaven and earth."

    "Even the gods in historical myths and the immortals in Taoist legends are not comparable to this kind of existence."

    "Even Pangu, the Creator God, Brahma, Chaos, and Azathoth, who created the world, have nothing to do with you."

    God Yin stood on the spot when he heard this. He was still talking about the human soul just now, so why did he involve these creators and the supreme gods in various myths?

    "What you said is endless, is there anyone so powerful?"

    "According to what you said, if a person has a soul, he can be directly invincible."

    But the inch-headed man said seriously: "I'm not talking nonsense, but there are facts and evidence."

    "Because the universe is composed of matter, and time is the manifestation of the movement of matter, the continuity and order of change."

    "If your soul does not belong to matter and energy, consciousness is not based on the brain but on the soul."

    "What does this mean?"

    "Your soul and this universe are like two non-overlapping planes. You can transcend this universe, and you are not even bound by time."

    "Think about it, isn't it so?"

    Yin Shen continued: "Doesn't that mean that once the soul is freed from the shackles of the body, it will immediately leave the universe?"

    "Even the soul can directly transcend the long river of time, travel through space and time, and become an existence free from the timeline?"

    "I can even travel to any era at will, and even tamper with history?"

    But the inch-headed man expressed his thoughts again: "It's not necessarily true."

    Yin Shen asked: "Why?"

    The inch-headed man: "As I said just now, the soul and the universe you are talking about are like two non-overlapping planes, two non-overlapping planes, and there is no point of intersection at all."

    "You andThe universe is not connected, so from what angle do you perceive the existence of the universe?  "

    "You can't even perceive the universe, how can you perceive time, and how can you travel further on the timeline?"

    Yin Shen suddenly had an answer to the source of that fear in his heart.

    "So, once the soul leaves the body, it is like a ship that has lost its coordinates and direction. It is very likely that it will leave this universe and never find its way back?"

    The inch-headed man nodded: "One possibility is that you still have a connection with the real universe, and there is an anchor point here."

    "In this way, you can observe the universe through this anchor point, and as I said before, become an observer free from the universe and time."

    "If you have different anchor points in different time periods, you may even become an existence that travels through the timeline as you said."

    Having said that, the inch-cut man's words became gloomy.

    "But there is another possibility."

    "The moment you break away from the anchor point of the body, you are thrown to an unknown place outside the universe."

    "There may be another universe, it may be the source of time, or it may be another dimension or an unknown that humans cannot imagine."

    "There may be nothing there, just like a prison, and your soul will be trapped there, ten million years, one hundred million years."

    "until……"

    "Eternity."

    The scene fell silent instantly, and no one spoke for a long while.

    At this time, the inch-cut man suddenly laughed, and he picked up the teapot and served it to Yin Shenman.

    "You have a good idea, quite innovative."

    "My next new book wants to use your setting, maybe it will become popular?"

    The inch-headed man didn't take what Yin Shen said seriously, thinking that it was just another unrestrained imagination and unrestrained empty talk as usual.

    However, Yin Shen was in a complicated state of mind. He stood up and prepared to leave.

    "I'm going first!"

    "If you write it out, or have any new ideas and ideas, remember to tell me and we will discuss together."

    However, the inch-cut man stopped him and took out something from his backpack.

    "God Yin, don't leave yet."

    "Using your settings, I will give you a good thing."

    Yin Shen took the box that the inch-headed man gave him, opened it, and found an irregular stone inside, with a delicate worm pattern on it.

    "What is this? A fossil?"

    Cub-headed man: "Ledlich, a type of trilobite."

    "Although this fossil is not worth much, but thinking about being able to see lifelike creatures hundreds of millions of years ago appearing in front of me, I feel that no amount of money can buy this kind of shock."

    "Take it back and put it at home, imagine and feel the ancient earth hundreds of millions of years ago and the vicissitudes of these ancient creatures!"

    God Yin thanked the inch-cut man, and walked with the gift while watching.

    However, as soon as he reached the lobby, an out-of-control car suddenly slammed into the glass door of the lobby from the street outside at a speed of more than 100 yards, crushing Yinshen with layers of glass shards.

    Yin Shen held the fossil in his hand and was knocked out like a piece of rag.

    In the pool of blood, Yin Shen's eyes gradually blurred.

    "Who is driving so smoothly, can drive all the way from the main road to the lobby of the restaurant."

    When I saw it clearly, I was suddenly relieved.

    "oh!"

    "It turned out to be TSL! ?

 Volume 2 Chapter 2: We, too, will eventually pass away irretrievably

    Yin Shen felt that he flew out of his body and slowly floated towards the sky.

    He looked down at the building, over the city, over the mainland.

    even.

    Looking down at the earth.

    He flew higher and higher, he drifted above the orbit, and suddenly found that the earth was changing rapidly.

    In the blink of an eye there was no city, not even a trace of humanity.

    The plates of the continent are actually moving, and green plants gradually cover everything.

    Yin Shen immediately understood what happened,

    "Time is accelerating and changing. The moment I perceive now may even be a hundred thousand years or a million years."

    "I just don't know whether it is upstream or downstream. If it is downstream, does it mean that all human beings have become extinct?"

    He looked at the universe, and then he was pulled or thrown into the vast universe by an invisible force, and disappeared on the earth.

    Eternal silence enveloped him.

    He saw the birth and annihilation of countless stars, and the rapid collapse of galaxies.

    He has never imagined that there is such a spectacle in the world, so great that it is enough to make people change their beliefs, feel that their life and everything they pursue are so ridiculous, and even feel terrified of their mediocre life.

    Does our life like a mayfly really have any meaning?

    Is the birth of life, the origin of civilization, and the magnificence of science and technology really as great as human beings claim to be?

    The whole life of human beings, even the history of the race called human beings, and even the entire earth.

    At this moment, Yin Shen can only describe it with a sentence that he has heard before.

    "We are dust!"

    The race and civilization called human beings are like a ray of light that suddenly emerges from the corner of the universe.

    In the blink of an eye, it doesn't make any sense.

    No attention, no care, change can't change anything.

    We originate, we are born, we shine as brightly as we can, and we will eventually pass away irrevocably.

    Disappeared in the insignificant isolated island in the corner of the universe, disappeared in a moment that is but a blink of an eye to the universe.

    Shen Yin's mind was shocked, and being able to see such a marvelous scene, his dark and short life seemed to finally have a glimmer of light.

    He turned into a beam of light and headed towards the depths of the universe.

    Time is going backwards, and he is heading towards the origin of everything in a way that transcends time, space and dimensions.

    It seems that at the source of time, there is a strong gravitational force pulling him to the beginning of everything.

    at last.

    The stars are annihilated, and the universe is unified.

    Everything disappeared.

    He also reached the finish line——

    "This is where?"

    Yin Shen asked himself.

    In this place, there is no such thing as darkness, and even Yin Shen feels that he has disappeared, and only one consciousness is silent in the endless emptiness.

    It is a place without space, without time, without everything.

    He can only answer by himself, because he may be the first living body to arrive here, and also the only existence in this place.

    "Am I being thrown out of the universe? Or have I entered an unknowable dimension?"

    He couldn't shout, he couldn't feel any presence.

    He suddenly felt fear, and the words of his friend echoed in his ears.

    "There may be another universe, it may be the source of time, or it may be another dimension or an unknown that humans cannot imagine."

    "There may be nothing there, just like a prison, and your soul will be trapped there, ten million years, one hundred million years."

    "until……"

    "Eternity."

    For a moment, he was extremely panicked.

    However, as soon as this idea came to him, he suddenly saw a light shining in front of him.

    He heard the sound of sea water and tide, and just listening to the sound felt extremely clear and warm.

    He even felt air bubbles floating up from his side.

    Xixi, huh, huh, huh.

    The voice moved him.

    The sea appeared in front of his eyes, and the bottom of the sea paved with gravel appeared.

    He saw a three-leaf-shaped bug the size of a fingerCrawling to the distance in the gravel, there is also a noodle-shaped long worm entangled in the sea water and going up.

    Trilobites called Laidlici, and unknown worms too small to detect.

    He recalled his friend's words again, and realized what happened.

    "Anchor point!"

    "My anchor points above the earth appeared, and they allowed me to observe the earth."

    "They are my eyes, my anchor and coordinates in the vast sea."

    He did not expect that it was the trilobite fossil that his friend gave him that allowed him to re-anchor the earth and pulled him out of the eternal darkness and bottomless abyss.

    It's just that the other party didn't expect that there was not only a trilobite in the fossil, but also a worm from a distant era.

    He reached out and grabbed the bug named Ledricky.

    He broke free from the cage and returned to the universe again.

    Consciousness was pulled into the earth and pulled back from that unknown place outside the universe beyond time.

    Anchored at a time node in the vast universe for billions of years, anchored in an inconspicuous planet in a remote star field.

    Here is a shallow sea, the sun shines from the top of the head.

    The bottom of the sea is full of various ancient algae and naked ferns, and there are large pieces of seabed plants that look like tulips, floating and shaking gently through the waves.

    There are also cactus-like sponges, with sharp long spicules extending from the outer wall,

    The soft tongue whelk was embedded in the sand, and he saw sheets of trilobites crawling on the gravel.

    Yin Shen walked up the seabed step by step, he was at a loss and at a loss, he felt the abnormality here.

    This should be the earth, but it cannot be the earth he is familiar with.

    He finally walked out of the shallow sea and stood on the ground.

    Barren ground, an empty continent.

    God Yin looked at the earth hundreds of millions of years ago, looked at the clear sky and the sun, and there was only one human being named him in the whole world.

    "This is?"

    "Earth in ancient times?"

    He stood on the coast, but the sea behind him raised huge waves and burst into loud noises.

    "Boom~"

    Following the appearance of God Yin, the worm mutated itself.

    It swallowed gravel, seaweed, and ocean water, and in the blink of an eye it swelled into a giant beast tens of meters high.

    Whether it is a plant or a living thing, it is integrated by it and becomes a part of it.

    It can be seen that a huge snail shell grows on its back, spikes grow out of its body, and weird tentacles protrude from the snail shell.

    The flesh and blood cracked one after another, and the piercing green eyeballs opened from it, looking in all directions.

    This is a terrifying deformed monster. In this era, he can be called an invincible overlord in terms of size.

    And with Yin Shen's eyes looking over, this giant beast was prostrate on the ground, not daring to move, so humble that it seemed to have no self.

    Immediately afterwards, a growing trilobite slowly crawled out of the shallow sea.

    It is also constantly changing as it climbs out of the water.

    It grew a human-like torso, limbs, and a head.

    It turned into a human-shaped creature covered with a black carapace, and the bone helmet with the three-leaf pattern on its head was tightly wrapped.

    The creature walked up to the shore little by little. He looked longingly at Yin Shen standing on the shore, and came to him step by step.

    Yin Shen could feel his emotions, and he touched the bone helmet on the top of the opponent's head with his fingers.

    Listening to the oldest life on earth, shout out the first language of this planet, the first byte.

    "God!

 Volume 3 Chapter 3: The Era of the Origin of Everything

    Yin Shen stood on the sea, riding the monster-like giant insect under his feet, riding the wind and waves.

    The day here seems to be shorter, the days are long and the nights are short, and life can only exist in the sea,

    According to Yin Shen's deduction, he is now on the earth nearly 500 million years ago from his own time.

    Cambrian period.

    He has only read records about this era in textbooks.

    In a warm climate, there is a bright sun during the day, the moon drives the tides, and countless life forms are thriving in the sea.

    They are evolving.

    All things choose, vying for the position of the final winner, vying for the hegemony of this planet.

    And he himself is an existence that is incompatible with this world. He cannot touch everything, let alone interfere with the existence in the universe.

    Except for the two life forms that sensed him.

    Only they can observe the existence of God Yin, and the objects that God Yin can touch are only the two of them.

    Perhaps, for this universe, he does not actually exist.

    It's like a ghost hovering in the gap between time and space.

    Because the trilobites and worms saw Yin Shen, the body of an existence beyond the universe and time, they also obtained power from him, which was derived from what Yin Shen called the soul before.  .

    The two creatures from the ancient earth era obtained different powers. One obtained wisdom from God Yin, and the other possessed the ability to fuse from his gift.

    The trilobite got the wisdom of God Yin, and inside the hard shell-like armor grew organs like human brains.

    He knew some words that belonged to human beings, and at the moment of his birth, he saw some pictures in Yinshen's memory, and possessed advanced creative thinking abilities that resembled human beings.

    But the worm got a more peculiar and mysterious power, its blood was integrated with the power of God Yin, and it changed under the radiation of its body.

    It can merge with other life forms, deprive other life forms of their organs and abilities, and change its own form at will.

    But unfortunately, the worm still acted on instinct as before.

    The one who got wisdom was called Sanyeren by God Yin.

    And that worm was named fusion monster by him.

    Under the feet, the existence named Fusion Monster is rapidly shuttling over the surface of the sea, and the tentacles under the shell are rapidly waving to push it forward.

    Yin Shen is standing on its shell, looking into the distance.

    On the distant sea, something different finally appeared.

    Something bulges out of the water, casting long shadows across the sea in the last rays of the setting sun.

    "Shua Shua." The fusion monster swam quickly, and its dense tentacles stirred the sea water.

    God Yin saw an isolated island with a rare green color on it.

    The isolated island is full of pits and swamps, covered with lichens and moss.

    But compared to other lands, this place is already full of breath of life. Yin Shen doesn't understand why there is such a miracle here, but it doesn't prevent him from liking it here.

    "It's not bad here."

    Yin Shen decided to stay here to end the long aimless travel.

    The second day.

    God Yin saw the Fusion Monster use its flexible tentacles to dig out huge boulders from the bottom of the sea and drag them onto the island.

    Its tentacles can become a sharp weapon like a chisel, or a blunt weapon like a hammer. It is beating and dividing these boulders.

    At first, Yin Shen only thought that the worm had a hobby of dragging stones, and didn't care, but when he saw the giant building up huge stones, he realized that it was a building.

    Upon closer inspection, it was found that this thing was somewhat similar to the pyramids Yin Shen had seen on TV before, but this one was even more magnificent.

    The huge boulders with a height and width of more than ten meters are piled up one by one, which makes people feel that this is absolutely impossible to be the creation of mortals, but a miracle of gods.

    However, as the boulders were built to the highest point, different places appeared again, and the fusion monsters turned to build and carve out a simple and thick temple, which carefully grinds, beats, and carves details.

    But it still looks rough and simple, but the outline of the palace has come out.

    This temple was obviously not built for itself, and with its huge size, the temple is really small.

    Only then did God Yin understand that the Fusion Monster was going to be built on the isolated island for God Yin.A huge palace.

    At first thought, he thought it was the fusion monster trying to curry favor with him, but he didn't think it should be. Chaotic and ignorant fusion monsters don't have this kind of wisdom, let alone the existence of pyramids.

    It should be the Sanye people who ordered it to do it.

    The Sanye people crouched in front of Yinshen in fear, and Yinshen watched the waves quietly, his mood was very peaceful.

    When he still had a human body, he was a relatively casual person. Now that he has no body and has encountered the most bizarre experiences in the world, he has become more and more calm.

    However, the Sanye man was afraid. He didn't know whether God liked or disliked his presumptuous assertion.

    He explained anxiously while kowtowing his head continuously.

    In his cognition, this is the most direct way to pray to God and ask for forgiveness.

    "god!"

    "Palace palace"

    Yin Shen can perceive his meaning.

    He said gods should live in palaces and receive offerings from all life, so he had fusion monsters build this building.

    God Yin was not happy, or he didn't really care.

    After all, he has no body and cannot feel warmth and cold. Buildings that shelter him from wind and rain are meaningless to him. The so-called belief and supplication also seem ridiculous to him, because the two worms worship and believe in him.

    If you have to say something, you can only praise it as interesting!

    "good!"

    "very beautiful."

    Just a short sentence made the Sanye people dance and dance happily.

    The palace finally took shape.

    The Sanye people were waiting for God Yin on the pyramid, and the fusion monster carried God Yin and climbed towards the top of the pyramid, then stopped, and put his head in front of the temple.

    At the top of the pyramid, the door and windows of the simple and heavy hall are open, and there are no furnishings inside.

    The only bright spot is that it is big and magnificent.

    Inside there is also a statue belonging to God Yin, which was carved by Sanye himself and is a gift he dedicated to God.

    It seems that the Sanye people have also inherited the dexterous hands of humans, and possess power far beyond humans.

    This statue is carved from a whole piece of unknown white stone. It is more like a relief than a statue, and it is placed in front of the round window facing the sun.

    Above is a figure exuding endless light. It looks like it is covered with a layer of white clothes. At a glance, only the outline can be seen, and the appearance is not clear at all.

    Only then did Yin Shen know that this is what they saw in their eyes.

    The Sanye man prostrated himself on the ground, still calling God Yin a god.

    This is a general term.

    God Yin told him his name: "God Yin."

    Cloverman: "Yinyinsai!"

    The man then told him: "God Yin."

    Cloverman: "Insai!"

    He can still pronounce a single word correctly, but when it is connected together, the tone changes.

    The pronunciation organs of the three-leaf people are still different from those of humans. The syllables they produce are dry and sharp, which makes people feel a little harsh.

    God Yin corrected it again: "God Yin!"

    The Sanye man held his head high, and after a long time, he finally shouted.

    "Insay Sen!"

    "Insai God!"

    God Yin then let him go, allowing him to call God Yin Sai, God Yin Sai, and shouted fanatically beside the statue and God Yin.

    And under the pyramid, the terrifying behemoth also made a hollow sound.

 Volume Four: Wisdom and Life

    In the beginning, living in this tall temple was still a bit new, but after a long time, God Yin felt tired.

    He will neither grow old nor die.

    But there is no body, just a lone soul wandering in the ocean of the ancient earth.

    Here there is only one fusion monster that is always making a grunting sound and roaming in the sea, and a three-leaf man is talking with him.

    God Yin stands on a high temple, overlooking the vast ocean and the entire island.

    The world is so vast that the whole world belongs to him alone, yet he feels that he is still a prisoner.

    He was not imprisoned in the eternal outer prison, but in a cage called time.

    "Insay Sen!"

    "Because SaiGod!"

    Outside the temple.

    At the gate where the sun came in, a person blocked the light and cast a long shadow in the palace, dragging a huge monster much bigger than him with great force, and sent it to the platform in front of the temple.

    The shadow suddenly became shorter and turned into a ball.

    He knelt on the side of the giant pillar of the temple, and crawled towards the stalwart in his heart and the gods who gave him wisdom.

    The Sanye people brought some rare things in the ocean to God Yin, to win the god's moment of joy or a slight curvature of the mouth, or an admiring look.

    This time it was a strange shrimp, a giant over five meters long, the most powerful overlord in the ocean of this era.

    It can be seen that the Sanye people spent a lot of effort to catch this strange shrimp, and even had some scars on the hard carapace on the outside.

    "Insaison!"

    "Insai God!"

    Yin Shen, who was sitting on the stone platform of the god statue, finally laughed, which made the Sanye people kneeling outside ecstatic, and danced after him.

    It's just that he didn't know that Yin Shen smiled because he was finally able to call out the three-character name without stopping, even if the name was still wrong.

    Not because he offered something rare in the ocean.

    Yin Shen walked down from the stone platform and looked at the giant that was placed on the stone platform that had not yet died. It was a giant like a shrimp. The pair of big pincers on its head suddenly shook and hit the stone.  On top of that, a gap was directly knocked out of the stone.

    This made the Sanye people furious and panicked.

    "Yeah~"

    "Yaiyi~"

    The Sanye people screamed wildly, wanting to kill this stupid, unintelligent worm who dared to disrespect God.

    Yin Shen didn't have any idea, only thought that the shrimp was really big.

    "It turned out to be a strange shrimp!"

    He stretched out his hand, but suddenly remembered that he couldn't touch anything except the three-leaf man and the fusion monster.

    This made Yin Shen's eyes a little lonely.

    Smiled and said, "I've seen itdon't waste it!"

    God Yin's mind moved, and huge waves rose in the sea.

    A truly behemoth broke through the water and came towards the pyramid.

    "Gululu~"

    "Gululu~"

    The fusion monster climbed up the pyramid, dragged the six-meter-long giant away with its tentacles, and then swallowed it like a jelly bean.

    The overlord of the ocean in the ancient times is not worth mentioning in front of such mythical monsters as fusion monsters.

    God Yin stood at the entrance of the temple, behind him the mythical monster contentedly devoured the snacks bestowed on him by the gods, and the Sanye people followed closely.

    This picture is enough to make people chill, but the three people in the picture treat it as normal.

    He stopped suddenly and looked at the reliefs carved on the pillars and beams.

    There is no color, but the characters come alive.

    Among them are high-rise buildings, heavy traffic, and countless figures walking in the bustling market.

    This was carved by a three-leaf man with dexterous hands. He inherited the wisdom of God Yin, and at the same time possessed part of the pictures in his memory.

    It's just that he doesn't understand what these pictures are, why there are so many people, and why these people are different from himself.

    I also don't understand what are those iron birds flying in the sky and those running in boxes on the ground.

    He only knew that God likes these things, so he carved these pictures all over the inside and outside of the temple.

    God often stops under these murals and reliefs without saying a word.

    Today is different, hePointing to a tiny invisible figure in the picture.

    "look!"

    "This is people."

    The Sanye people also said quickly, nodding repeatedly as if impatiently affirming their identity: "II

    "It's human too!"

    Yin Shen shook his head: "You are not human."

    "You are from Sanye."

    "You are an intelligent creature that I created from a trilobite to a human."

    A shamrock does not understand the difference between a human and a shamrock.

    God Yin walked among the long corridors outside the temple: "I am alone, and you are also alone."

    "The human race has not yet been born in this world, and the Sanye people are only you."

    It was the first time that Sanye knew the concept of race, and he finally knew that Sanye was not his name, but God's name for his race.

    And he.

    not human.

    It was the first time that Sanye felt sad, and he was very sad.

    "Insai God!"

    "I also want a name!"

    God Yin suddenly came up with an idea, since fusion monsters can fuse and copy the characteristics of life, why not use the power of fusion monsters to completely create the race of Sanye people?

    The Sanye people knelt on the ground to pray, and Yin Shen casually said a name.

    "Red Leakey."

    "Your name is Led Leakey."

    The Sanye man cheered again, just like a child.

    Sadness comes and goes quickly——

    The fusion monster is an unscientific mythical creation, a biological machine tool.

    It can plunder the organs of other creatures, and can violently fuse the characteristics and gene fragments of other creatures.

    God Yin is going to use its power to create fertilized eggs or embryos with Ledlich and his predecessor trilobites, and then use the power of fusion monsters to create a race.

    However, this biological machine tool is not very precise, and the output is more like a random box.

    Wanting to produce the target creation requires some luck, full of uncertainty.

    But Yin Shen didn't have any worries, and believed that he would succeed.

    Because he can be said to have nothing now, except for one thing.

    That is time.

    The mythical behemoth heard the call of God's will, climbed up in front of the temple, and squeezed in like a mountain of meat towards the interior of the palace, with green strange eyes of different sizes looking inside.

    God stood in the hall, looking at it.

    "I want you to give me the shell."

    "May I?"

    The mythical power of the fusion monster is basically concentrated on the shell, and the fusion monster itself is just a control center.

    Therefore, its shell can be removed, so Yin Shen can use it as he wants.

    Fusion Monster: "Gululu."

    Hundreds of big terrifying eyes stared at Yinshen, but Yinshen felt a trace of innocence.

    It couldn't understand what Yin Shen was saying, let alone what the sentence pattern of this inquiry meant.

    It is a god-made thing that only needs God Yin to enter a command to act according to the command, even if it does not understand what the command means.

    Compared with a servant of God, it is more like a tool.

    How to use it is God's will, it has no ideas of its own.

    Yin Shen stroked its skin: "I asked the wrong you!"

    For a moment, he sympathized with the Fusion Monster: "It turns out that wisdom is also a power that belongs to mythology."

    Yin Shen originally thought that compared with the mythical and miraculous ability of the fusion monster, the Sanye people were simply weak.

    Today, I feel that the wisdom and power possessed by the Sanye people is the real myth and miracle.

    People always feel that what they own is worthless.

    But I never thought that it is already the supreme myth and power in the vast and boundless universe.

 Main Volume Chapter 5: Fusion Monster Sally

    God Yin pressed his hands on the huge eyes of the fusion monster, as if he was sticking to a huge cold crystal.

    His will extended through the pupils, and he said in a commanding tone.

    "Slough off the shell to me!"

    Tentacles extended from under the belly, lifting the shell on the back little by little.

    The huge snail shell is bigger than the temple, and it is placed on the steps in front of the temple.

    The fusion monster lay down below, as if it was offering a gift to God.

    Originally, Yin Shen just wanted to touch the snail shell, but he found that after his hand touched it, the snail shell floated directly.

    As soon as his thoughts moved, the shell floated higher and higher.

    He can control this thing.

    Yin Shen seems to have found some big toy, this is the first time he can touch and directly manipulate something, just like a part of his own body, he can go there if he wants it to go.

    Yin Shen tried to move other things, but found that nothing worked.

    The only thing he can move is the shell.

    In the end, with his thoughts, the huge shell continued to shrink.

    When he holds it in his hand, the shell is like a horn.

    It seems that as long as you blow it, you can play the melody of life.

    It really is.

    Miracle.

    Yin Shen has a preliminary understanding of this kind of mythical creation: "It can be controlled from a distance, and it can also be changed in size."

    "The things after my power has been impregnated are not viewed according to the laws of science at all."

    Yin Shen guessed.

    The power of the Sanye people is not only that, there should be more power and usage methods that have not been discovered.

    However, Yin Shen still hasn't figured out the key to how to use his own power to impregnate other things so that they have mythical power.

    He was imprisoned in the cracks of time and space, and he could only rely on the three-leaf man Laidlich and the fusion monster to maintain himself and the anchor point of this universe. His current preliminary plan is to create more three-leaf men to see if  Able to form more anchor points.

    It would be even better if I could have a body again.

    This kind of life like a lonely ghost is really terrifying.

    God Yin held the shell in his hand and stood up.

    Just saw the fusion monster watching him, and the fusion monster became even more terrifying after shedding its shell.

    Yin Shen looked at the fusion monster: "Since you can change your own form, then change into a more comfortable form!"

    "This appearance is also quite scary."

    Although there is only Yin Shen alone at present, the fusion monster can't scare him.

    but.

    It is indeed too ugly.

    The huge fusion monster felt Yin Shen's emotions, and the meat-like body squeezed towards the middle.

    The body size is getting smaller and smaller.

    Hundreds of eyes are constantly converging and twisting towards the body, gradually becoming the appearance of a person.

    The densely packed tentacles gathered together and turned into the same two legs as Yin Shen.

    The fusion monster turned into a little girl wearing a white veil cloak, with green eyes, brown hair, a pair of bare feet, and pink nails.

    The veil-like cloak-like coat was very elegant, wrapping her petite body tightly.

    But upon closer inspection, it was found that it was not so much clothes, but a layer of jellyfish-like umbrella that grew directly from the body.

    Once transformed into a human form, it no longer feels like an object.

    He chose a name for the Sanye people, and naturally he would not favor one over the other, and planned to give this life that was also born with the Sanye people a name.

    "Sally!"

    "You will be called Sally from now on!"

    Sally, the fusion monster, sat next to God, leaning against the stone statue of God. She was not as surprised as Ledricky when she had a name, or she didn't understand the difference between the names of fusion monster and Lisa at all.  What a difference.

    While she was swinging her legs, her mouth made a sound like spitting out bubbles.

    "Gululu!"

    Just like a fish that is spitting out bubbles and chasing them at the same time, there is no brilliance in the empty eyes——

    ? The mythical snail shell, which is called a biological machine tool by God Yin, is soaked in seawater, with only the top exposed, forming a? Reef.

    Two figures, one big and one small, were sitting on the rock.

    God Yin looked at the life that was born, conceived, and then died within the shell.

    The emotions in the pupils changed from anticipation to surprise, and finally turned into disappointment.

    Yin Shen and Sally, the fusion monster who was playing with water, said: "It failed again."

    "Sally, you are simply a black-hearted game lottery dealer, and the chances of this are too low."

    Sally kicked her calf and fiddled with the water.

    As long as there is no order, she seems to be unable to hear Yin Shen.

    Even if she understands it, she probably won't understand the meaning of words such as black heart, lottery, and businessman.

    Yin Shen then manipulated the mythical shell, and started the next experiment and attempt.

    One failed product after another is manufactured, and it turns into a dead thing when it is born, or it is just a bug without intelligence.

    These things were then turned into nutrients and swallowed by the snail shell, starting to produce new trilobite eggs.

    I don't know how many times I failed and tried countless wrong solutions.

    The sun rises and sets, and the cycle is endless.

    And islands and seas remain the same forever, as if to remain so until the end of time.

    Yin Shen finally succeeded, and his success will break the immutability of this world.

    this day.

    From the huge snail shell rolled out transparent eggs one after another. They floated from under the sea to the surface of the sea, refracted by the sunlight like bright gems.

    This is the miracle of life and the birth of a species.

    "Gululu!" The fusion monster Sally cheered.

    I don't know if it's because she sensed the ecstasy in Yin Shen's heart, or because of the three-leaf human eggs on the sea.

    Recently, Ledrici, who has been carving stones in the temple and learning how to use the language of God, also felt the movement and went straight to the shore of the sea.

    Yin Shen stood on and off the island, looking at the newborn life.

    And Ledley stood behind him, looking at the life floating on the ocean in disbelief, this is the same three-leaf man as him.

    Yin Shen turned around and looked at him with a smile.

    "It worked, Ledlich."

    "you."

    "I have a companion."

    Ledlich's eyes were lost, and he was no longer alone.

    This feeling is very strange, a strong emotion reverberates in the chest cavity.

    "It turns out that this is race."

    Meanwhile, Ledlich was a little overwhelmed.

    "god!"

    "After having a race, what should I do?"

    His words got better.

    God Yin smiled: "You are their king, you should take them to prosper, and finally establish a civilization."

    "A civilization that belongs to you and belongs to the Sanye people."

    Led Leakey looked bewildered: "What is civilization?"

    Yin Shen looked at the ocean: "Have your own words, have your own art and philosophy, have the power to transform the world and understand the world, a collective created and condensed by a group of intelligent beings."

    "It can be a city-state or a country."

    "As for what to do, it's up to you to decide."

    Laidlich looked at God Yin's back: "Won't God teach me? It's up to you to create this civilization!"

    "I obey God in everything."

    God Yin shook his head: "I am the God who created you!"

    "And you."

    "He is their king."

 Main Volume Chapter Six: Races and Kings

    In the warm seawater nest, the eggs of the three leaf people began to hatch.

    They didn't have a human form at first, more like a bug than a human.

    But as they grew up in the ocean, the originally transparent beetles gained color a little bit, became no longer transparent, and became harder.

    They survive by preying on insects and ancient creatures near the sea, and they have no natural enemies.

    A few years later, they began to have a human form.

    At this time, they heard the voice of a person in their minds, the voice of the origin of their wisdom and consciousness, the ancestor of blood tracing.

    "Come!"

    "Come to me."

    "come back!"

    Under a powerful summoning power, the people of Sanye climbed up from the bottom of the sea to the coast one by one.

    They gathered at the foot of the pyramid's stone ramp, curiously observing everything around them, and looking up at the temple of God.

    A person who looked exactly like them was standing on the steps of the pyramid facing the sea.

    Ledlich greeted them at the bottom of the stairs, it was he who gave the signal to call these lives, and he held out his hand and smiled, he was really happy.

    There is a special female trilobite among the crowd. Her armor is white, which is different from others.

    Therefore, it is also very special, which was noticed by Led Leakey.

    Ledlich was taken aback for a moment, and then there were waves in his heart. He didn't understand what it was, and he didn't know that there was an emotion called liking.

    In front of the majestic hall, Yin Shen was also watching the first batch of Sanye people come ashore.

    "Sanye people?"

    "Trilobite!"

    "If you call it a human being, you can't get rid of the habits of bugs in the end."

    "Although I have a human form and can live on land and sea at the same time, I still can't get rid of the shackles of the sea."

    "It needs to reproduce in the ocean, it is still oviparous, and can only survive in the offshore."

    He looked behind him at the barren ground like the surface of Mars.

    This is true on islands, let alone on land.

    In such an ancient era, only the ocean can accommodate life.

    It is difficult for life to transform nature, only to adapt to nature.

    The fusion monster Sally stood by the pillar of the temple and looked down at the newborn weak bugs. Even if it was just a harmless visit, all the three leaf people felt the terror from the depths of their blood and the chill in their bones.

    More daunting than the icy deep sea trench that never sees the sun.

    Sanye people couldn't see God Yin, they could only look at the mythical creature fusion monster in fear.

    Even though the opponent still maintains a human form, petite and exquisite, they can feel what a terrifying monster hides under the skin.

    Under Sally's gaze, they trembled all over and knelt down involuntarily.

    In the end, he lay limply under the pyramid, whimpering and whispering with unknown meaning.

    "Woo hoo!"

    "Woooooooooooooo!"

    "Yeah!"

    Laidley stood under the pyramid, and looked up at the high place with the eyes of many Sanye people.

    "That's the temple."

    "There is also Sally, the messenger of God."

    These nascent beings do not know what is what, nor do they understand the messengers of God.

    But they can understand that the supreme being lives on it.

    Ledlich turned his head and raised his hand towards all the three leaf people.

    The tide rolled up and eroded the coast, and an irresistible force overrides their will, directly lifting them from the ground and making them stand upright again.

    "Get up!"

    "Don't be afraid."

    "Because you are God's people, God's believers, and the chosen firstborn sons of God."

    "In this world, apart from gods, there is nothing worthy of your fear and reverence."

    Laidlici looked down on the fusion monster Sally, or he never took the fusion monster seriously. It can be seen from the beginning that he let the fusion monster build a pyramid at will.

    He considered himself the firstborn son of God.

    And the fusion monster is just a servant of the gods, he is the agent of the gods.

    The communication between Ledlich and the Sanye people is not so much a communication through sound, but more like a will to express what they wantThe words spoken are directly imprinted in the mind of the other party.

    Yin Shen noticed this scene.

    ? Sure enough, as he expected, the strength of Ledlich is not only wisdom,

    When his race appeared, it fully demonstrated the power of this power.

    He can summon all the three-leaf people, control all the three-leaf people, and transmit his thoughts into every three-leaf people.

    No one can defy his will.

    In other words, he can control all intelligent life in the world today.

    This is the power that belongs to Ledlich, the power of wisdom and consciousness.

    The power of the ancestors derived from the blood makes these three leaf people look at Ledlich with admiration, and their eyes are full of infinite fanaticism.

    That look.

    It's like Led Leakey looking at Yin Shen.

    Radlich raised his hands and shouted: "From today onwards, we will be the masters of the land and the sea, and we will be the Chosen people who control the world for God."

    "And I am your king—Red Leakey."

    All the Sanye people roared wildly together, shouting out of tune, hoarse and empty syllables in anger.

    "king!"

    "king!"

    God Yin is the creator of Laidlich, the god who bestowed his wisdom.

    And Laidlich is their creator, the supreme king who bestows their life——

    Ledlich led them to the valley behind the pyramid, dug one cave after another in the rock wall, and built a city with the excavated stones.

    Just as God Yin said, he established his own city-state and country in the wilderness.

    These caves are connected to the bottom of the sea, except that there is a city in the valley, and through the caves to the bottom of the sea, there is also a city there.

    They live on the island and worship the gods.

    Prey on seawater and reproduce in seawater.

    This place seems to be the place of origin similar to Nuwa's creation of man in myths and legends, God's Garden of Eden.

    This small island, which is insignificant to the earth, has become the beginning of intelligent life, a paradise that does not belong to human beings.

    Finally, Led Leakey finally has a family.

    He made the female Clover with the white bone helmet and outer armor his queen, and gave birth to her first child naturally.

    Having a child, Ledlich took his child up to the pyramid in ecstasy and impatiently the moment he climbed from the sea to the ground.

    The two people, one big and one small, walked to the height step by step, and finally came to the temple and knelt down.

    He whispered to his child, "Look!"

    "God is watching you there!"

    However, his child looked at the temple in a daze, and he saw nothing except the huge statue and the stone platform.

    "There's nothing there? Only some rocks."

    Ledlich felt cold all over, looking at his child with disbelief and endless disappointment in his eyes.

    There is sadness and loss in the pupil.

    and being overwhelmed.

    He understood that his children could not see God.

    His children do not have his vision of God's glory, nor his God-given gifts.

 Text Volume Chapter Seven: The King of Faith and Wisdom

    Laidlici has been kneeling under the statue, feeling hopeless, with an expression as if the sky is falling.

    Yin Shen felt amused by his distress and asked him.

    "Why do you want them to see me so much?"

    Laidlich opened his arms, and said reverently to God Yin on the altar.

    "If you can't see God, how can you believe in God?"

    "How to listen to God's will?"

    Yin Shen asked again: "Why do you want them to believe in me?"

    Ledlich was suddenly speechless. In his opinion, there was no need for any reason to believe in God.

    Yin Shen asked again: "Let's talk about it."

    "Do you think it is important for me that they believe in me? Or do I not exist without their belief?"

    "I'm here, whether they can see me or not, I'm always here."

    "I don't have any decree to issue to you, as long as you can multiply and create your own civilization."

    Laidlici knelt and stepped forward, reaching the feet of God Yin: "We believe in you, not because you need us, but because we need you."

    "It's like~"

    He thought for a long time but couldn't think of a specific adjective.

    Until you see the sea outside and the sun through the pillars and beams of the temple.

    "Like!"

    "Life needs water, just as it needs light."

    Yin Shen smiled, as an atheist.

    Even if the God who really created the universe is standing in front of him now, he only regards him as a powerful higher life.

    The concept of God in his mind is completely different from the concept of God in Ledlich's mind.

    His expression is noncommittal, and he is contemptuous of the word god, even though he himself is called a god.

    Ledlich below is so determined.

    But the next sentence Ledley Kee said moved Yin's face.

    He put his head under the altar and pressed it against Yinshen's feet, with tears in his eyes.

    The tone became low and the tone was a little sad.

    "Insai God."

    "What I am most afraid of is, if one day I die, who will come to this temple to serve you, and who will guard this temple until the end of the years."

    "If even my child can't see you, how can all this continue."

    "You are so supreme, you can give wisdom and life to all things, you can change this lonely and lifeless world, but you cannot change your own loneliness."

    Yin Shen looked at him.

    He originally wanted to say, this is just your own idea.

    I don't need anyone to guard this huge tomb, let alone stay in this temple until the end of the years, I will leave one day, what you are guarding is not me, it's just a stone.

    But looking at Ledrici's tears, I don't know why my heart suddenly softened.

    "Then what do you want!"

    Laidlich wiped away his tears and looked up at God Yin.

    "I want to create a great civilization, a civilization that will never fade away."

    "I want them to enshrine you forever and surround this temple forever."

    "I want to make an unforgettable oath with all the Sanye people, let them guard this palace from generation to generation, and engrave their belief in you in their blood."

    Yin Shen shook his head at the still naive Led Leakey.

    "These things are only meaningful to you, they are meaningless to me."

    "There is no eternal civilization. Even the sun in the sky will eventually go out, and the universe is inevitably going to perish."

    "No matter how great a civilization is, it cannot withstand the passage of time."

    "No matter how pious the belief is, it will be forgotten, and no matter how tall and hard the temples and stone statues are, they will eventually collapse into ruins."

    Ledlich couldn't understand what it meant, but felt that these words ran through the ages and eternity, and they were mysteries that he could not touch.

    God Yin stroked the bone helmet on his head, his voice was not as indifferent and hollow as usual.

    "But if you want to do it, just do it!"

    "If these things are what you think the meaning of life is."

    Led Leakey finally said: "If one day I die, please God take one thing off of me and keep it by your side."

    "so!"

    &nbsp; "I will be able to accompany God forever."

    God Yin looked at the back of Ledrici leaving the temple, and he finally felt that Ledlich was no longer a bug, an item he created casually.

    He is a living being, a person with feelings——

    They surrounded the high temple, constantly expanding their city, and guarding the pyramids and temples in the center.

    The Sanye people have grown from hundreds at the beginning to thousands now.

    This island finally has a trace of civilization and the appearance of a city-state.

    The Sanye people know how to be in awe, and the civilization has a distribution of power. They dare not call the name of Ledley Kee, call him the king of wisdom, and call this city the city bestowed by gods.

    It means that everything is a gift from the gods.

    A palace was built in the valley behind the pyramid, where Ledlich and his children lived.

    Laidliky used his sons to hold various positions in the city of God-given, some in charge of construction, some in charge of food, guarding warehouses, and so on.

    They took power and united thousands of Sanye people, and the originally equal Sanye people were also divided into different classes.

    The kingdom or city-state of the three leaf people began to have a simple power system.

    Laidlich is the king, and his sons are the first generation of Sanye nobles.

    On this day, Ledlich's second son suddenly ran in and knelt down in front of him, his face full of panic.

    "The great king of wisdom, someone was swallowed by the sea again."

    Laidlich sat on the cold stone seat, looking at his second son.

    "Several people?"

    Answer: "The whole team didn't come back."

    Ledley stood up, worried.

    The worry is not just that someone died, but the crisis hidden behind it.

    The so-called being swallowed by the sea refers to people who entered the deep sea and never came back, and most of them will never come back.

    This is not the first time.

    With the increase in the number of clover people, the food they made by catching bugs and soft tongue snails began to be insufficient. Even if they started to find ways to dry the plants on the seabed as food, it would not help.

    Compared with this era, they are like giants. The gathering of thousands of people is enough to eat up the sea near the island, and there is no food on land.

    Their appearance is too abrupt for this world, which is not yet ready for the Sanye civilization.

    Some people in the city bestowed by gods began to starve to death, and they had to go to the deep sea, and the deep sea was far from the peace they imagined.

    The ocean can breed life, but it can also swallow life.

    Many Sanye people got lost in the deep sea, or were trapped in a dangerous sea area, or encountered unexpected situations and never came back.

    Laidlich knew that the Sanye civilization had encountered its first crisis.

    If he can't even pass this threshold, let alone building a great civilization, I'm afraid he can only stop here.

 Volume 8 Chapter 8: Archeopteryx

    On the avenue of the city bestowed by the gods, the corpses of the three-leaf people were placed in front of the king of wisdom, Laidlich, with their eyes closed forever.

    Hundreds of Sanye people knelt on the ground on one knee, and a sad atmosphere echoed in the air.

    ? No one in the crowd spoke, but everyone looked at Laidlich, the king of wisdom, their ancestor, the supreme king.

    Laidlicky put his hand on one of the corpses, and he could feel that the other person was so young, but had already passed away.

    For the first time, he felt the terror of death and the fragility of life.

    "I will find a way to solve it."

    Everyone's sad eyes are shining with light. In their eyes, Ledlich's promise is truth and belief, and it is the will to change the status quo and crisis.

    Fanatical calls echoed from the crowd.

    It makes people feel.

    Raedlich was not their king, but their god.

    "King of Wisdom!"

    "King of Wisdom!"

    ""

    Laidlich believes that he is the king of wisdom, and as a king, he should naturally protect his people.

    But he had no other choice. The King of Wisdom could only look at the giant pyramid building in the center of the city bestowed by God again.

    starry night.

    Laidlich ascended the pyramid, at the foot of which there were three-leaf men guarding the steps.

    Only the King of Wisdom, Laidlich, can enter this temple, and it is an unforgivable felony for other Sanye people to take a step.

    Before he reached the top, he saw a figure exuding white light standing at the top of the steps.

    In the dark, He is so bright.

    The light turns into silk thread and wanders in the sky. At a glance, it seems to be connected with the stars in the sky. The figure in the light may leave this world at any time.

    This scene made him shout out involuntarily.

    "god!"

    He stepped forward quickly, climbing the long stairs and chasing the light.

    It seems to be afraid that the light will really disappear and merge into the stars.

    Sally sat obediently on the steps with her braids tied up, her big green eyes staring at the distant sea without blinking.

    Not like a living being, more like a doll.

    The god looked at the sky and the stars, and seemed to be waiting for him, and he spoke at the moment Ledlich approached.

    "do you know?"

    "There shouldn't be any life on the land in this era, but the miracle of life is bred here."

    "Before we came, there was green here."

    Ledlich also looked at the past together, not understanding why God looked at the sky when he was talking about things on land.

    The sky is densely covered with stars. After a long time, people feel easily lost and dizzy, and feel that the stars and the Milky Way are spinning.

    But Yin Shen seemed to have heard Ledrici's heartfelt voice, and continued.

    "Because the factors that affect life are not on the earth, but in the distant sky and universe."

    "This should be close to the two poles of the earth, or a very special place, forming a layer of air above our heads that can block radiation."

    "It should be the ozone layer, so we can see plants here."

    "here."

    "It is really a land of miracles, the Garden of Eden of life."

    Laidlich couldn't understand the words of God, and the muttering was not so much for Laedlich, but more like the muttering of a god.

    But he knows that the gods are explaining the mysteries of this world, the truths that mortal creatures like them cannot see.

    When they were swallowed by the sea and feared the endless blue, the eyes of God had already penetrated the stars and the Milky Way.

    Led Leakey: "It was God's guidance that brought us to this miraculous land of life."

    "It is you who let us thrive here and bless us."

    "Let us have a race and create a civilization."

    "If there are miracles, you, God, are the creators of the miracles."

    Yin Shen lowered his head, in the eyes of Led Leakey.

    The shadow that radiated endless light cast the light together, covering his body.

    "Encountered a problem?"

    Led Leakey is unspeakable. He promised the gods that he would start a great civilization. He wasSo confident that I can do it easily.

    Because he is the eldest son of God and the first intelligent creature created by God.

    However, this was just the beginning, and he was knocked down by difficulties.

    Over the years, he has understood the emotions of sadness, joy, and love.

    This time, he understood shame.

    Laidlici knelt in front of God Yin, prostrated at his feet with his face stuck to the cold stone, not daring to look at God Yin.

    "food!"

    "god!"

    "We need food."

    Ledlich's voice became much higher, and he spoke with great reverence and seriousness.

    "God!"

    "Please guide me."

    God Yin looked at the King of Wisdom, as if looking at a child who hadn't grown up.

    He pulled Ledlich into the temple.

    Ledlich lowered his head in shame, listening to God give him guidance to point out the future.

    "The most primitive civilization is hunting and gathering, and further civilizations know how to raise livestock and grow crops."

    "Planting is not ready yet, but I can teach you how to breed."

    Led Leakey heard the word for the first time: "Farming?"

    On the outside of the temple, the snail shell of the fusion monster Sally is embedded in the wall, which can also be seen from the inside of the temple.

    There are stone basins in the temple, and some marine plants that obviously do not belong to land are planted in the stone basins, but they have long withered and died.

    Yin Shen tapped the shell, and the light spread from his fingers.

    The huge snail shell complied with Yin Shen's control and began to become transparent little by little.

    Through the transparent shell, it can be seen that the shell is filled with pure sea water.

    There are some strange creatures in the sea water, the most of which are fish-like but with thick carapaces.

    "This is a life I created recently. I want to call it a fish, but I don't think it fits."

    Laidlicky leaned against the transparent shell, watching the wandering creatures inside.

    "fish?"

    Yin Shen thought for a moment: "Let's call it Archeopteryx."

    When the temple is bored, God Yin is keen to create new life, which is one of his countless hobbies and things he can do in this era.

    It seems that more and more species and life can make this world the one he is familiar with faster.

    Although he used the random box of Isa's shell shell more and more smoothly, he still didn't create the mythical life he wanted like Ledricky and Sally, but he had several unexpected creations.

    This is a jawless fish that can only survive by sucking creatures in the water through straw-like mouthparts.

    They have armor and look a little scary.

    It is said to be a fish, but it is not a real fish.

    God Yin pointed to the jawless fish inside the snail shell: "It is the food I give you. ?

 Volume 9 Chapter 9: Food and New Species

    The alive and kicking archeopteryx bounced around in the hands of the sons of Ledley, who stood in front of the palace, maintaining his majesty.

    But his sons couldn't wait to announce to the people of the city bestowed by gods, standing on a high place and roaring vigorously.

    "Look! This is the food God has given us!"

    "Archopteryx!"

    The eldest son of Ledlicky held the ancestor fish, bent down and looked at everyone with inspiring eyes, and uttered shocking words from his mouth.

    "God also taught the great king of wisdom how to create food, and we will have an endless supply of food in the future."

    "starting today."

    "No one will starve to death in the city bestowed by the gods, and no longer have to take the risk of breaking into the deep sea."

    After he finished speaking, he knelt down towards the pyramid holding the archaeopteryx high.

    He raised his hands high and kissed the ground.

    His demeanor is almost crazy.

    The second son of Led Leakey rushed off the stage: "God created the King of Wisdom, created us, and created food for us that only the race of the King of Wisdom can enjoy."

    "God is the supreme master who created all things in the world, and the king of wisdom is the supreme king of all intelligent beings."

    "We are the destiny race in charge of the land and the sea, the eldest sons of the gods."

    "Only God and the King of Wisdom can guide us and bring us light."

    They roared and raised their arms, the sound was deafening.

    Some time ago, some people even began to question the majesty of the King of Wisdom and the power of God. A few people wanted to leave the city bestowed by God to find a way out, and their status was threatened because of this.

    Although King of Wisdom Laidlich possesses the power to control all Sanye people with a mind, he is obviously unwilling to directly enslave all Sanye people in this way, as if God has no will to forcibly enslave him.

    The sons of Ledlich were eager to announce such a shocking news, to let everyone know the magnificence of God's power to create all things, and the identity of God's substitute for the King of Wisdom.

    It is also demonstrating their rights and status.

    They are the sons of the King of Wisdom, and they were born to rule all living beings instead of God and the King of Wisdom.

    The rough and simple buildings built by huge stones were full of three-leaf people, and the palace of the King of Wisdom was full of people. Their outer armors were dark and light, tall and short, and men and women were divided into different groups and stood on both sides.

    All the Sanye people looked up at the King of Wisdom and the God-given thing.

    Under the sunlight, the archeopteryx refracts light.

    Ledlich finally spoke at this time, and he seemed much calmer than his sons.

    He has been imitating his creator in some respects, as if a high-ranking person should speak like this, and his words are more convincing.

    "We are a race loved by God!."

    "In this world, no matter whether it is the land or the sea, there is no difficulty that can stump us."

    "We are destined to be the most glorious civilization, shining forever under the stars."

    There was an explosion of cheers from the crowd, and the noisy sound overturned the entire city bestowed by the gods, and even reached the temple of the pyramid.

    "Insai God!"

    "King of Wisdom."

    "Nothing can bring us down."

    "We will eventually dispel all darkness and conquer the sea"

    This time, all Sanye people felt the greatness of God.

    Hope surged on everyone's face.

    A large area above the island is a swamp, and plants grow under the water, and the edges are covered with moss.

    Some of these swamps are directly connected to the sea, while others are independent and change with the tide and ebb.

    The Sanyemen of the city bestowed by the gods gathered beside these swamps, carrying large stone basins one after another, in which large and small archaeopteryx were rolling and splashing.

    "Crash!"

    The Sanye people poured the archeopteryx into a swamp and wet many people present, but everyone laughed, not like the dead silence before.

    "hurry up!"

    "There is still there."

    Then block the place where the high tide connects with stones, and surround the place.

    "Will it increase as long as it is poured in?"

    "The King of Wisdom says so."

    "This is a gift from God, andGod-given method.  "

    When the King of Wisdom, Raedlich, came, everyone knelt down to meet him, and lined up in front of the swamp and the coast.

    Led Leakey's eyes fell on his sons, and their eyes showed anticipation, hoping that Led Leakey would choose him.

    This is a position with greater rights than others. If you master the ancestor fish bestowed by the gods, you will master the food of the entire god-given city.

    But the King of Wisdom finally looked at his eldest daughter. She had the same white exoskeleton armor as the queen, and had the same slender and slender figure.

    "starting today."

    "You are responsible for guarding and guarding and guarding the archaeopteryx. It is our food and the future of the land given by the gods."

    She looked at the King of Wisdom in surprise, then knelt down.

    "The Great King of Wisdom!"

    "I will definitely protect these archeopteryx and complete the duties you entrusted to me."

    That's it.

    The female group of the Sanye people has also begun to take control of power.

    A large number of female trefoils followed the eldest daughter of the King of Wisdom to take care of and raise the ancestor fish in the swamp. Most of them would dive into the water and observe the fish school under the water.

    It's like a herdsman driving a flock of sheep.

    The female Clover people first raised these archeopteryx in the swamp on the island. They fed the archeopteryx according to the method taught by God Yin, and took care of them according to the habits of the archaeopteryx.

    They watched as the archaeopteryx began to reproduce, becoming more and more numerous,

    It seems to be replicating and growing.

    In the eyes of the Sanye people, this method of breeding archeopteryx contains infinite secrets, which belong to the supreme power of the gods.

    They have mastered the knowledge imparted by the gods, mastered the power to reproduce and control life.

    The gods have changed the way they have been fishing and living, and since then they have truly controlled the way of living in the world.

    Standing in the swamp surrounded by stones, Ledrici's eldest daughter watched the ancestral fish being caught one after another, blooming with vitality that belonged to life.

    All the Clover people cheered for the harvest, and there was a commotion on the coast beside the swamp.

    The white female clover sighed: "Life is really full of miracles!"

    "But the gods can easily create and bestow such miracles, what an incredible power."

    With this, they finally got rid of the trouble of food.

    They lived in the city given by the gods, made a living by farming and fishing, and respected Ledlich as king.

    Here is the same as what the King of Wisdom said, it is a real place bestowed by the gods, a place blessed by the gods——

    In the swamp.

    Several archeopteryx swim freely, asking for tiny creatures as food in the sand.

    They suddenly went deep, and were surprised to find a hole leading to the ocean.

    "Goo!"

    The blisters surfaced, and the leading fish burrowed in toward the hole.

    The Archaeopteryx left the swamp and went deep into the vast ocean.

    From this moment on, a new species appeared in the ocean.

 Volume 10: Words and Myths

    After solving the food problem, the city bestowed by the gods has completely settled down and started to develop prosperously again.

    A few thousand population is not their limit. Laidlich wants to build a city-state with tens of thousands, or even 100,000 people.

    For more.

    Ledlich couldn't imagine what a city-state with more people would look like.

    He stood on the high wall of the palace, looking at the buildings in the city bestowed by God.

    In addition to houses for living, there are sites for drying salt, workshops for drying food, warehouses for storing food, giant wells connected to the sea, and other buildings in the city.

    Looking at the farmland-like swamp surrounded by stones in the distance, the female clover jumped into the water, driving and catching fish.

    He created many things to make this place come alive.

    "I once made a promise to God to create a great civilization that will never fade away."

    "Let everyone here guard the gods and worship the gods."

    "Ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, one million years."

    "until."

    "Eternity."

    He turned to look at his queen: "Do you think I can do it?"

    The queen looked at Ledlich admiringly, her eyes filled with tenderness and longing.

    "You are the king of wisdom, the eldest son of God, and the source of all wisdom spirits."

    "You can definitely do it."

    Ledlich smiled, grabbed the queen's hand and looked towards the sea and the setting sun.

    "Yes!"

    "I can do it, and I will do it."

    "Because this is a promise I made to God, an oath I swore to the Supreme Insay."

    Under the sunlight of sunset, the city was busy.

    The eldest daughter who returned from fishing and other female three-leaf people held up the fish in the crowd, and won a round of cheers. Both of them showed a look of approval in their eyes.

    At this time, the eldest and second sons of Ledlich ran over.

    After experiencing the last crisis, the sons of Ledlich felt uneasy. They decided to record the myth of God's mighty power to create life and the legend of the King of Wisdom.

    It is used to demonstrate the greatness of God, as well as the power of Laidlich, the king of wisdom.

    In order to tell everyone the dignity of their blood, they are the people chosen by God.

    They carved the story of God and the King of Wisdom on the front of a giant stone, and engraved the story of the King of Wisdom guiding the Sanye people to create civilization on the back. They planned to erect this stone tablet at the entrance of the city bestowed by God  .

    Ryder Leakey looked at the erected white boulder, at the carved patterns, there were pictures of gods descending on the land and the sea, and there were pictures of gods guiding them to find this blessed place.  Leakey experienced it firsthand.

    However, he always felt that something was missing.

    like?

    The atmosphere of civilization created by an intelligent race is missing.

    Rather than saying that this is a mythical epic, it is more like a group of savages living in the wilderness carving their incomprehensible miracle chapters on the cave wall.

    "correct."

    "There is no text yet."

    Laidlich remembered what God had said to him when he created the Trilobites.

    "A true civilization should have its own characters, its own art and philosophy, and the power to transform and understand the world."

    Laidlich came to ask God Yin again, what should God's words look like?

    The god is looking at the fused snail shell inlaid on the wall of the temple, as if looking at a huge transparent water tank. He is watching the creatures in it swimming around, while walking slowly along the stone wall  .

    "Haven't you created your own words?"

    Laidlich followed behind Yin Shen: "God!"

    "You haven't taught Laidlici the scriptures of the gods!"

    Laid Leakey only learned how to speak from Yin Shen, but he never learned how to write from Yin Shen.

    Yin Shen shook his head: "My words belong to me, they are my memories and beauty."

    "It doesn't belong to you, nor does it belong to the Sanye people."

    He looked at Led Leakey: "Led Leakey."

    "Writing is the most important thing to carry a civilization. Since you want to create a civilization belonging to the Sanye people, you should create a writing that belongs to you alone."

    God Yin didn't directly teach him his own characters.??It seems that it belongs to human beings, not Sanye people.

    Ledlich was at a loss, he didn't know where to start.

    Before today, he didn't even have a definite understanding of whether he should have words or not.

    God Yin clicked on the fused shell, and the transparent shell instantly became opaque, but the radiant lines on it flowed vertically and horizontally.

    Between the fingers, a circle was drawn on it, and a light was drawn at the same time.

    "This is the sun!"

    Ryder Leakey half understood.

    He drew another simple crescent below it and told Ledlich.

    "This is the moon!"

    It dawned on Ryder Leakey that, to him, words were simplified patterns.

    He drew a wave on the shell.

    Said: "This is water."

    Then he drew three waves and shouted excitedly.

    "This is the sea."

    Under the guidance and teaching of God, one initial text after another was created.

    Looking at the weird symbols written on the shell, Ledlich's eyes were shining, and he clasped his hands tightly.

    Word.

    A thing derived from pictures, but more powerful than pictures.

    He felt that these symbols were full of magical power, capable of expressing all the mysteries and secrets of the world, and passing down the records for a long time.

    It seems that life and race have become different and otherworldly because of the possession of words.

    The life and race without words and the race with words are two completely different existences.

    And they.

    Take this step——

    The words of the three leaf people, they don't need to know the beasts and plants.

    All they need to know is the sun, the moon and the stars.

    They don't need to know about machinery and technology, they only need to know about wind, fire, thunder, and electricity.

    ?The fields and angles of their cognition of the world are not extensive, and there are not many things to know and understand, so it is not so difficult to create their own words.

    Laidlich is good at carving. He carved stone slabs in his palace, recording all the words he created.

    Then they summoned their sons and subjects, and announced that they finally had writing.

    The sons and subjects are confused, they don't quite understand the meaning of the words.

    ? While Ledlich showed the world the use of words for the first time, the first thing they recorded was mythology.

    On the stone tablet erected in front of the city bestowed by the gods, there are not only patterns, but also engraved words.

    God created all spirits, created his eldest son, Laidlich, the king of wisdom, and then created his servant, Sally, the mother of life.

    Everyone looked up at the patterns and symbols, and some clever Sanye people even guessed the meaning of the text based on the relief.

    "It turns out that God is like this."

    For the first time, they truly felt the existence of the gods and understood the miracles performed by the gods.

    After having written words, the civilization of the Sanye people began to develop further. They began to get rid of barbarism and ignorance, and they could truly be worthy of the word civilization.

 Volume 11: Did you see it?

    In front of the giant well connected to the sea in the city bestowed by gods, many people gathered today, as if a grand ceremony was going on.

    While thousands of Sanye people were watching, a small Sanye person who walked crookedly walked out of the undersea city under the giant well, walked through the flooded stone steps step by step, and stepped onto the land under the sun.  .

    This was the first time he saw the sun, and also the first time he saw the magnificent city bestowed by God.

    The blazing light above his head made him feel dizzy, and the cheers of thousands of people made him excited and hot.

    He saw a figure surrounded by thousands of people, it was a tall clover man with a stone crown.

    The other party reached out to him from a height.

    "Come here!"

    The young Clover came to kneel down in front of the figure with the stone crown step by step, and the crowd became quiet, witnessing this moment of great miracle.

    The King of Wisdom stretched out his hand and pressed it on the young Sanyeren's head.

    "my child."

    "I give you wisdom and knowledge."

    "You, who inherit my blood, will become part of the city bestowed by God from today on."

    All the Sanye people in the crowd couldn't take their eyes off it. Even if it wasn't the first time they had seen it, and even many people had experienced it personally, they still couldn't ignore the magic of this power.

    This makes them awe and look forward to, let them know what is called the king of wisdom and what is called mythical power.

    Laidlich transferred the words, language and some knowledge in his memory into the mind of the young Sanyeren. This is his innate power as the king of wisdom, and the talent bestowed on him by the gods.

    Not only did he allow his direct blood to have knowledge and inheritance in this way, but he also allowed many people in the city bestowed by the gods to quickly learn how to speak.

    The young Clover opened his mouth for a long time, and finally spit out the words.

    "Father."

    Laidlich: "I am your father, but I am also the King of Wisdom of the God-given City, and also your King."

    "When in front of people, you should call me king."

    In the palace.

    The whole family of the King of Wisdom gathered around a long stone table, on which there were processed ancestor fish.

    This big family already has many people, Led Leakey already has grandchildren and even great-grandchildren, but today's protagonist is his youngest son.

    The King of Wisdom celebrated his youngest son's entering into adolescence, as well as changing from the form of worms in the sea to the form of men.

    The elder brother sitting on Ledrici's left hand looked at him enthusiastically: "Welcome to our family, my brother."

    Another elder brother patted him directly on the shoulder: "After a while, come to the warehouse to find me, and I will show you some good things."

    The elder sister on the opposite side looked at him with a gentle expression: "Tomorrow, elder sister will take you to see the archaeopteryx in the water."

    "Haven't you seen it? The sunlight penetrates the bottom of the water, and thousands of schools of fish pass by under the water. It is so beautiful that it cannot be described."

    By the time dinner was over, night had just fallen.

    The moonlight tonight is beautiful, illuminating the entire palace extremely transparently.

    Led Leakey: "You're old enough to have your own name."

    The King of Wisdom and the Queen smiled at each other, and were about to let his mother tell him his name, because the Queen gave him the name.

    But before the queen could speak, the young clover did speak.

    "Jessel!"

    "My name is Jessel? What does Moonlight mean?"

    Jesser means moonlight, a very beautiful name.

    The language of the Sanye people originated from the communication between Yin Shen and Laid Leakey. Although Lad Leakey's accent is understandable to Yin Shen, it can only be called unbearable.

    In this accent and original writing, a set of language system was formed that Yin Shen didn't know how to explain.

    But at this moment, it was obviously not the time to struggle with the literal meaning, the queen looked at her youngest son in amazement.

    "How do you know? I never told anyone but your father."

    The young clover just said: "You told me! I heard your body calling my name."

    Jesser also looked at his brother and said with a smile.

    "The warehouse is very large, I must go and have a look tomorrow."

    He nodded again to his sister opposite: "The scene of the school of fish swimming by is really beautiful, I have already seen it."

    Led Leakey looked at his son: ???You can directly see the consciousness and thoughts of others.  "

    The whole family looked at Jesser in shock, this is the power that only the king of wisdom possesses.

    The young Clover obviously didn't understand the difference, he just thought it was an inconspicuous ability that other people should have.

    However, he didn't know that this kind of mythical ability was only inherited from the King of Wisdom.

    Ledlich sat at the front of the long stone table, looking at his young son with joy in his eyes.

    "Jessell."

    "You are fine."

    "very good!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "really good!"

    Ledlich rarely showed very strong emotions in front of other Sanye people, even his own family members.

    But today he is really very happy, he couldn't be more happy.

    He has always been the only one who has the power of myth among all the Sanye people. He received the oracle from the god Insai, and he wanted to create a great civilization.

    But no one can understand him, no one can truly walk with him, and no one can inherit his strength and ideals.

    He is the king of wisdom, the king of the Sanye people, and he has thousands of fellows.

    But he felt as lonely as a god.

    It is different at this moment, he seems to see someone who can inherit his will and ideals,——

    Jesser followed his father up the seemingly endless stairs, across the mountain-like pyramid, and headed for the highest temple.

    This path of stepping up the stairs made him feel a kind of sacred emotion welling up in his chest.

    Since Ledlich brought his eldest son here once and returned from disappointment, he has never brought anyone up here again.

    Even if it is his son, people without the power of myth are not worthy to come to see the gods.

    In his opinion.

    People who don't even have the power to see the gods and accept the oracle will only blaspheme the will of the gods and defile the halls of the gods.

    In front of the temple, two clover men, one big and one small, knelt down.

    The King of Wisdom, Laidlich, looked at Jesser with excitement and anticipation.

    "Jessel!"

    "Did you see it?"

    Jesser knelt and looked into the temple, raised his head cautiously, and let his line of sight extend along the floor to the depths.

    He saw the conch shell exuding the light of mythology, the supreme artifact that creates life.

    Sitting under the altar was a young girl, the Fusion Monster Sally surging with terrifying power.

    The moment he saw the girl, a tall monster like a mountain appeared in front of his eyes, with dense tentacles and hundreds of terrifying eyes staring at him, making him feel like falling into an abyss.

    at last.

    He saw the gods.

    The god who surpassed the laws of time beyond the ages exuded a radiant brilliance like a star, the radiance drowned him, and everything he looked at turned into blazing white.

    Jesser's eyes were dull, and his consciousness turned into a blank.

    Like his father, he yelled out the voice he uttered when he first saw the gods.

    "God!

 Volume 12: The Blood of Myth

    An ethereal and lonely voice came from the temple, without any emotion, just like time itself.

    "come in!"

    Jesser walked into the hall in panic, he felt his body trembling, it was the fear of the powerful mythical life and the pressure of his own power source.

    He looked at the brown-haired and green-eyed girl in horror, and found that she didn't pay attention to him at all. Her green eyes were always looking at the sky outside the temple, as if the powerful shrimp in the sea would not pay attention to the trilobites under its feet.  generally.

    He looked at the gods on the altar in awe, and lowered his head after only one glance.

    The light was too dazzling to make people look directly at.

    "Red Leakey."

    "Is this your son too?"

    Even God Yin could feel his pride and joy when Laidlich was under the altar.

    "Yes, God."

    "He has inherited my blood and the power of myth, and has the glory of being able to see gods and receive oracles."

    "Great God Insai! Ledlich has finally found my heir!"

    "He will definitely inherit my strength, and will also lead the city bestowed by God to a farther future, a greater future."

    "It will also inherit my will and serve and guard the gods."

    Jesser has seen his father, the King of Wisdom, aloof, and seen all the Sanye people around his father madly and reverently, and everyone is talking about the greatness of the King of Wisdom.

    Now also see the humility of his wise king.

    At the feet of God.

    God Yin looked at Jesser, and he also felt that this young Sanye was different.

    He is different from Laidlich and Sally. He is not a myth that was born directly because of him, but a life with the power of myth that was bred the day after tomorrow.

    "May I have your name?"

    God asked him.

    Jesser didn't speak for a long time, until he realized that God was asking himself.

    He answered in a panic, his brain was blank and he didn't even know what he was talking about.

    "Jessel!"

    "Great God, great Insay God."

    "My name is Jesser, the son of Raedlich, the King of Wisdom."

    God Yin asked him to come forward, and put his finger on his forehead.

    He was able to touch him, which meant that he had another anchor point in this world.

    "Somewhat interesting, it turns out that the power of mythology can be inherited."

    "but!"

    "Why is this?"

    The moment Yin Shen touched him, every picture of Jesser's birth, growth, and human transformation flooded into his consciousness, and he instantly knew everything that belonged to Jesser.

    At the beginning of life, he was just an egg.

    However, his egg is obviously different from other trilobites. This egg contains genetic power, and it possesses the mythical power of Ledlich beyond the mortal world.

    God Yin saw it gradually waiting to give birth to life in the warm sea water, until it broke out of the city under the sea.

    From that moment on, he possessed a power completely different from that of ordinary life, and then watched Jesser grow up little by little, and finally walked out of the city under the sea along the giant well, came under the sun, and received the indoctrination of wisdom and knowledge  .

    Jesser does not have the power of Laidlich to control all the Sanye people as the ancestor king, nor can he pass on his own knowledge, but he has the power of Laidlich, which is like mind reading. He can  See what other Mitsubas are thinking.

    He only inherited the weakest part of Ledlich's power.

    But even so, it is the power of a myth.

    God Yin found an abnormality in Jesser's birth, which proved what he had been guessing but could not prove.

    Although the power of myth originates from him, it is not exactly like him, an elusive form that transcends the universe and matter and exists in the gap between time and space.

    Instead, there is actually observable matter.

    "Mythical substance?"

    "It turns out that the secret of the anchor point is here, and it is hidden in the body."

    "The power of myth also originated here, and it can be copied and passed on."

    God Yin had a smile on his face, which was rare after he came to the ancient times hundreds of millions of years ago.

    He finally understood that Ledlich and SarahLi as a mythical life, why they can see themselves, but other Sanye people can't.

    Those cells that are soaked and mutated by their own radiation are the source of their power and the reason for the birth of the anchor point.

    It is completely negligible that such a rare mythical substance is integrated into the whole body, which is why it was difficult for God Yin to find the source of mythical power from Laidlich and Sally.

    Looking for something without a goal is like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    But after he saw the key from Jesser, it was completely different.

    Knowing how the power of myth was born, and knowing that this power is hidden in the blood, he naturally has a way to extract and manufacture it.

    Yin Shen withdrew his fingers and fell into deep thought.

    Jesser also woke up from a blank state.

    "Hoo hoo~"

    He kept panting, and when the god pointed his finger on his forehead just now, he seemed to be looking directly at the concept of time itself for a moment.

    He saw the stars that were constantly exploding and destroying, saw the years turning back and forth, and saw the horror of being imprisoned by time and time.

    It was an indescribable silence and despair, and that kind of horror went deep into his bones so that he dared not recall it.

    God Yin glanced at Jesser: "His power is too weak to stay in the temple forever."

    After allowing Jesser to meet the gods, Ledlich asked him to stand outside the temple and wait for him.

    Jessel was also relieved.

    His mythic power is not as powerful as his father's, and the mythical monster fusion monster on the side has already oppressed him so much that he can't breathe.

    There are only two people left in the temple, Yin Shen and Laid Liji.

    God Yin looked at Ledlich and asked him, "Why are you in such a hurry to find an heir for yourself?"

    Laidlich raised his hand, and the bone armor that was originally full of luster began to become rough.

    Like a rock.

    For the Sanye people, this is a sign of getting old.

    Although he is still strong, he is not immortal after all. He can feel that he has slipped from the peak of his life little by little, and has reached a turning point.

    "god!"

    "I will grow old, and I will eventually disappear!"

    "I can do some things, but I can't do some things, and I can only leave them to the next generation."

    Yin Shen suddenly understood that he felt that the Sanye people had grown up for several generations in just a moment, and life was so fragile in the face of time.

    "I am going to let Jesser inherit the position of King of Wisdom in the future, and let him do what I can't do instead of me."

    God Yin looked at Ledlich and didn't speak for a long time.

    finally spoke.

    "You can figure it out! ?

 Main Volume Chapter Thirteen: Races of Fusion Monsters

    God Yin doesn't care who will be the king of wisdom for the next generation. The reason he pays attention to the Sanye people is because of Ledley himself, and because Ledley is the king of the Sanye people.

    On the altar, he seemed to have really turned into a stone statue and fell into deep thought.

    A pause in consciousness, a doze and a trance.

    The sun outside the temple rose and set several times, and time and light had no power for him, just like the breeze passing through his fingers.

    He used to think that a hundred years was an extremely long time, but now he thinks it is just a blink of an eye.

    He lost his sensitivity to time, and finally realized that he was no longer a short-lived species with a lifespan of less than a hundred years.

    He is an existence that can travel upstream along time and transcend the long river of time.

    "It turns out that I am no longer human."

    "What the hell am I?"

    There is no answer.

    He looked at the fusion monster Sally sitting next to him. It has been so long, and Sally is still exactly the same as before.

    Yin Shen can feel that she will not grow old, or that it will take a long time for her to feel old, which is far beyond imagination.

    Putting his hands on Sally's face, he lifted her chin.

    Yin Shen looked into her green eyes.

    "Why don't you grow old?"

    Sally would not respond to him, he could only ask and answer for himself.

    "Because your power is life?"

    "It's still because your mythical blood is located in a different location, or it comes from another reason."

    Since the blood of myth can give him one more anchor point, it can create more anchor points.

    He was even thinking.

    A few mythical cells can make a person possess extraordinary power, and a few drops of mythical blood can turn a person into a mythical life.

    If there are enough mythical substances, can he create a shell that can accommodate himself, allowing himself to descend into this world again.

    With the direction, God Yin carried out the next experiment in the temple with the power of fusing the snail shell.

    This time.

    He no longer creates ordinary life, but a mythical life with extraordinary power.

    The mythical snail shell is filled with warm sea water, like a huge womb that bred one life after another. God Yin took out all the strange-shaped lives created before, and let them start to breed new life.

    Failure is the norm, success is one in a million.

    However, while creating new life, he also discovered some of the secrets of the mythical blood.

    The power and authority of the mythical blood of Laidlich and Sally are completely different, but there are also some similarities.

    There is no way to destroy the blood of mythology. They are a substance that exists almost eternally, just like God Yin.

    In addition to being passed on to the next generation, even after death, it will still remain in the corpse, and finally as the corpse rots and decomposes, it will be scattered into the earth, sea and air.

    The power and authority of Ledley and Sally can be passed on to others through blood inheritance. The blood of myth will split and expand with the successful birth of life, but this kind of split will only split a small amount at the beginning of life.  Once life is conceived it ceases to take shape.

    But so far, he has not successfully created a life that inherits the power of mythology, and the difficulty of naturally breeding must be higher.

    Finally one day.

    Yin Shen completed his experiment.

    Through the transparent luminescent shell, you can see several hard spheres like brown stones floating in the water.

    Sally stood beside him, bending down and staring into the shell.

    "Gululu!"

    She seemed to be able to see that the power of these brown embryos came from her, and she could control them with a single thought.

    She is their ancestor.

    In other words, he is the king of fusion monsters.

    God Yin stood in front, watching carefully the mythical beings that were about to be bred.

    "Successful?"

    He shook his head again: "It's only half the battle."

    He created new fusion monsters, but he also had no way to let the new fusion monsters inherit all the power of Sally, the source of their power. They only obtained a small part of Sally's weak power called fusion, but they did not have the power to create life.

    New Fusion Monsters They can fuse organs and talents that take away other lives, possess?Nearly indestructible strength, it is very difficult to kill them.

    But they can't be called immortal.

    Because every few hundred years, they will go through a reincarnation.

    Erase all the ordinary cells, leaving only the mythical cells to revert back to the embryonic state, and then grow again.

    First die, then be reborn.

    But after growing up again, it is completely another fusion monster, which has almost nothing to do with the previous one.

    The only one who possesses the true immortal power and power is the king of fusion monsters beside him, just like the power of the king of wisdom of Ledlich. This kind of power can only exist in this mythical bloodline and power.

    God Yin raised his hand, and the embryos escaped from the shell and flew out of the temple.

    "Chirp~"

    The object rubbed against the air, making a harsh sound.

    The stone tore through the wind and waves and fell into the sea.

    Hatch, be born, grow.

    All but in an instant.

    Horrifying behemoths that looked almost like worms poked their heads out of the sea and roared towards the sun in the sky.

    After the Sanye people have their own race, the fusion monster has also become a race——

    seaside.

    The white female clover is like a fish churning in the water, turning her head to look at the shore: "Jesser! Jump off!"

    "elder sister!"

    "I'm coming down!"

    Jesser stood on the huge stone, cheered and jumped into the swamp,

    The elder sister took him to dive into the depths, chasing the fish.

    When surfacing, the two each caught an archeopteryx.

    "Look!"

    "What a big one!"

    Jessel was very happy to catch such a big fish, but he was even more happy that his sister took him to catch the fish together.

    The older sister told him: "There are bigger ones in the sea. Father once grabbed something bigger than this rock in the sea, and it had pincers longer than you."

    "God said!"

    "That's called a strange shrimp."

    Jesser's eyes showed fascination, and he yearned for the depths of the sea, those places that have never been explored or reached.

    The ocean is so mysterious and dangerous, but it also makes people yearn for it.

    He wants to see the distant place and conquer the deep sea that all Sanye people fear.

    At the end of the endless sea, is there a land thousands of times larger than the land bestowed by God?

    The noon sun was dazzling.

    A few indistinct black shadows flitted under the sun and fell into the sea from the corner of the eye.

    Immediately attracted the attention of many Sanye people by the sea, as well as Jesser and his sister.

    "what is that?"

    "Bang!" The giant broke through the surface of the sea, and the sea water exploded directly.

    The terrifying monster roared on the sea surface, and Jesser saw its frightening posture and powerful strength.

    When the other Sanye people were yelling and fleeing from the sea in panic, Jesser stared at the monster intently.

    he thinks.

    If he has such a powerful force, he can definitely conquer the sea.

    You can go to the end of the sea to find the legendary continent.

 Main Text Volume Chapter Fourteen: Priests of God

    Outside the city bestowed by gods, more and more Sanye people gathered.

    Everyone looked at the giant beast in the ocean tremblingly. The huge mouth of the monster seemed to swallow the sun in the sky.

    Some people were so frightened that their legs became weak and collapsed on the ground, rubbing against the beach and retreating, then crawled to escape behind the crowd.

    "What's this?"

    "How could there be such a big monster!"

    "What are these monsters going to do? They won't come ashore!"

    The King of Wisdom, Laidlich, also came to the coast amidst the guards of the crowd, and became the backbone of the crowd.

    As soon as he saw the terrifying giants roaring towards the sky, he immediately looked back to the highest point of the pyramid temple.

    He knew that these monsters must be mythical beings created by God Yin Sai. Although their shapes were somewhat different, he recognized at a glance that these monsters had the power to fuse with Sally.

    The King of Wisdom raised his hand high, attracting everyone's attention.

    People looked at this strong three-leaf man with a crown, and his every move could affect all three-leaf people.

    "do not be afraid!"

    "These monsters are servants of the gods."

    As soon as Ledlich opened his mouth, his voice echoed in everyone's minds, and a strange force made the restless and panicked crowd instantly quiet.

    Hearing that these monsters are the servants of the gods, they are no longer afraid. Looking at these fusion monsters from a distance, they marvel at the mighty power of the gods.

    Let a few sons appease all the people, and forbid them to get close to those giant monsters.

    And Ledlich hurried up to the temple at the top of the pyramid, and saw the god admiring his masterpiece just in front of the temple.

    Shen Yin lowered his head and looked at Led Leakey, who was climbing up step by step.

    Until he stopped and knelt down in front of himself.

    "How about it?"

    "Like it?"

    Laidlich froze for a moment, not understanding what God meant by this word.

    Yin Shen continued: "This is a gift from me!"

    "With them, no matter whether it is deep sea or land, nothing can stop your pace."

    "Don't you want to build a great civilization? How can being trapped on this island be considered great."

    Laidlich stared blankly at God, he never thought that God would grant him such a gift.

    God asked him, "Do you not like it?"

    Ryder Leakey shook his head with tears streaming down his face.

    "god!"

    "Your eldest son will never forget this day."

    But after thinking about it, he continued, "God!"

    "Can I give this gift to my son?"

    No emotion can be heard in Yin Shen's words: "Only people with wisdom and power can communicate and control these fusion monsters. Mortals cannot control these mythical species."

    Laidlich said quickly: "My son Jesser will definitely be able to, he has inherited my blood and talent."

    It can be heard that Ledlich loves his son.

    "You bring him to see me tomorrow, and I will give him the brand of controlling fusion monsters."

    God Yin has no objection. He bestowed these fusion monsters not only to help Ledricky realize his ideal, but also to let the Sanye people raise these fusion monsters for him.

    In death and rebirth again and again, between the transformation of embryo and life.

    These fusion monsters will have more and more mythical substances, and one day enough mythical substances will be born from them.

    If it weren't for the fact that creating fusion monsters required extracting the mythical blood that consumed Sally, God Yin wanted to create a few more, so that this goal could be achieved as soon as possible.

    Jesser was still watching the excitement of those monsters by the sea, but was called back to the palace of the King of Wisdom.

    He saw the unstoppable joy in the majestic father's eyes. After seeing him, his father couldn't wait to get off the throne, and then put his hand on his shoulder.

    His father looked at him with expectant eyes, which made him feel heavy, but there was some joy in his heart.

    "Jessel!"

    "Are you ready?"

    "Starting tomorrow, you will become the priest of God!"

    When Jesser heard this term for the first time, he was at a loss.

    "Priest?"

    "what is that?"

    LedleyJi: "A person who enshrines and serves the gods, the agent of the gods in the world, and the publisher of the will."

    "You will get the permission of the gods to choose one of the fusion monsters to be your partner and become an extension of God's will in this world."

    Yessel's eyes lit up when he heard the existence of the fusion monster.

    "I do."——

    Jesser was so excited that he couldn't sleep all night, he walked out of the palace and walked along the high wall excitedly.

    Under the moonlight, the entire God-given City came into view, and he looked at the endless horizon.

    clenched his fist.

    "Sea and land."

    "I must conquer you."

    He just stood in front of the palace and looked at the sea until dawn, and he stepped onto the temple under the leadership of his father.

    This is the second time he met God.

    Just like last time, he didn't dare to look directly at the stalwart existence that transcended time and time, imitating his father and bowing his head humbly under the altar.

    From a high place came the voice of the gods.

    ask him.

    "If you have a fusion monster, what do you want to do?"

    Jesser's excitement after learning the news yesterday still hasn't dissipated. He bowed his head in a pious gesture while speaking in a powerful and excited tone.

    "O great God Insai!"

    "If I can be blessed by you with the power of a servant of God, I want to explore the ocean for my father."

    "I don't just want to build a new city in the depths of the sea, let it become a new city bestowed by gods, and extend your glory, God Insai, to the sea."

    "At the end of the sea, we must find the legendary land, so that the people of the city bestowed by God can open up a new paradise there."

    "As my father said."

    "We are the firstborn sons of God, chosen by God to rule over the land and sea."

    "We will surely conquer the sea, and we will eventually rule the land."

    Jesser spoke so impassionedly that he couldn't help trembling, he felt his blood was boiling.

    He is different from Ledlich, who is conservative and humble at heart, while Jessel is full of adventure and impulsiveness.

    After hearing what his son said, Ledlich looked at him with pride in his eyes.

    "Jessel!"

    "Don't live up to your father's expectations."

    The god's finger touched Jesser's forehead, and the light spilled along the fingers, forming an eye symbol on Jesser's forehead.

    "starting today."

    "It's yours now."

    Another voice sounded in Jesser's mind, and a chaotic and frantic consciousness was connected with him.

    He felt that on the other side of the sea, a fusion monster was connected with his destiny from this moment.

    It is recorded in the Sanye mythology "Hymn of the King of Wisdom".

    On this day, God appointed the second king of wisdom, the inheritor of his will.

    Jesser, the son of the great Laidlich, became the first priest of the city bestowed by the gods, the spokesman of the gods.

    The servant of God named priest has since appeared in this world.

    They can control and cultivate the mythical species of fusion monsters, allowing them to fuse different species to possess a variety of different abilities.

    Each of them has the power of myth and the eyes that can see through people's hearts.

 Volume 15: Departure to the Sea

    The waves eroded the beach, bursting with white foam.

    Jesser dived into the sea, climbed onto a rock, and looked around.

    "Hello!"

    "Come out!"

    In the calm sea, a giant beast tore through the sea surface, pointed its mouth full of fangs and sharp teeth at Jesser, that bite could not only swallow Jesser easily, but also chew it into pieces together with the rocks  .

    But Jesser has no fear, he can feel the feeling of the monster in front of him, and his mind is connected with the other party.

    Although it looks ferocious, it is as simple as a newborn life.

    Just like a blank sheet of paper.

    Jesser stretched out his hand and touched its wrinkled, rock-like brown skin: "What's your name?"

    "My name is Jessel."

    "It means moonlight, which is the brilliance cast by the moon when night falls. It is my mother's favorite scene."

    "She gave me the most beautiful scenery in the world, and hoped that I would become a person like the moonlight."

    "It is not as violent as the sun and cannot be seen directly, but it illuminates the earth like the moon."

    The fusion monster didn't make any movement, it just stared blankly at the three-leaf man who was dancing with joy.

    "You don't have a name?"

    "Then I'll get you one!"

    Jessel had a name for his partner.

    "Nini!"

    "Haha! Your name is Nini!"

    "Let's go to the sea together, you are so big and powerful, there is nothing in the sea that can stop you."

    In the Cambrian ocean, fusion monsters stood at the highest apex.

    Not to mention confrontation, no life dared to look at him directly, and that huge size already represented invincibility, and more importantly, it would not lose its way.

    The location of the temple of God Insai and Sally, the mother of life, will always be its coordinates.

    No matter where it goes, it can find its way home.

    Jesser even heard from his father that Sally, the mother of life, had easily built the miraculous pyramids and temples in a few days. He also hoped that his Nini could inherit the power of the mother of life, so that  He was also able to build a city that surpassed the city given by the gods.

    Jesser knelt on the head of "Nini", tightly grasping the folds of the brown skin with both hands, the fusion monster easily tore open the sea surface and galloped on the sea like a strong wind.

    He opened his eyes wide, feeling that the entire ocean was under his control.

    The shadow gradually disappeared above the sea level.

    In the blink of an eye, a few years have passed.

    There was a loud bang and roar.

    The Fusion Monster returned from the deep sea, dragging an unknown dark stone on the seabed onto the land,

    The fusion monster named "Nini" has completely changed its appearance, growing from a height of more than ten meters to a body size of more than twenty meters.

    It has turned into an echinoderm like a sea urchin, covered with spikes emitting cold light, but at the same time it can transform these spikes into tentacles hundreds of meters long or various other biological organs.  I saw that some of its spikes have turned into tentacles and dragged the boulders found in the seabed.

    When it got to the shore, the tentacles turned into sharp metal chisels again, and seven or eight spikes turned into tentacles, and an eye grew from the top of the tentacles to observe from all angles.

    Dozens of nearly a hundred sharp chisels turned into afterimages, continuously chiseling out a human-shaped outline from the boulder, and it was faintly seen as a three-leaf man with a crown.

    This is a gift that Jesser was going to give to his father, the King of Wisdom. He spent a lot of effort to find this stone that was exactly the same color as the bone armor of the King of Wisdom from the deep sea, and carved it into the statue of the King of Wisdom.  stone statue.

    The next day, Ledlich's birthday came.

    Jesser pushed the stone statue onto the stone square in front of the Palace of Wisdom, attracting all the people in the God-given City to watch.

    Looking at the stone statue that was more than ten meters high, everyone cheered.

    "It's so easy to move such a big stone statue."

    "Her Highness Jesser is a priest of God, possessing the power bestowed by the gods."

    "It's really too powerful."

    "I heard that His Royal Highness Jesser is about to become an adult and is ready to accept followers. I must go there."

    The King of Wisdom also walked out of the palace surrounded by the crowd and looked at the stone statue.

    Jesser immediately stepped forward and knelt down at the seat of wisdom.In front of you.

    "The Great King of Wisdom!"

    "Your son Jesser presents you with a gift. May your stalwart image stand forever in the city bestowed by God, just like the stars in the sky that will never fade away."

    Ledlich looked at his fully grown son with relief, and patted him on the shoulder.

    "very good!"

    "However, I would prefer that you put the stone statue under the temple instead of here."

    Jesser obeyed his father's order and asked the fusion monster "Nini" to move the stone statue to the bottom of the pyramid.

    The original majestic statue became smaller against the backdrop of the pyramid. At first glance, it looked like a guard guarding the steps leading to the highest temple.

    Laidlich watched this scene with satisfaction, and then looked at his son sternly.

    "Jessel!"

    "Never forget to be humble to God."

    Jesser nodded: "Insai God will always be our master, Jesser will never forget."

    Laidlici's eyes gradually eased, and his eyes passed the edge of the pyramid and looked towards the sea.

    "Jessel!"

    "Didn't you always want to go to the deep sea?

    Jesser was taken aback for a moment, and then a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.  "

    "Have you allowed me to leave the city bestowed by God?"

    Ledlich took Jesser's hand, came to the middle of the street, and climbed onto a high stone platform.

    He announced publicly: "My son Jesser will represent me and lead those who are willing to go deep into the sea and his followers to leave the city given by God."

    "They will open up a new home and build another city blessed by God."

    The city bestowed by the gods is overcrowded. Even with the god-given method of raising the ancestor fish, it gradually seems a bit saturated. If you want to continue to develop, you must go to other places to build new cities and homes.

    Laidlich has long intended to re-open an underwater city in the deep sea, and many people in the God-given City know this news.

    And the person sent to open up this underwater city will become the owner of the city, and the city will be named after him.

    The fusion monster that has been cultivated maturely, and His Royal Highness Jessel, the prince who can skillfully control and control the power of the fusion monster, became the best candidates in the eyes of Ledrici.

    "Jessel!"

    "Do you want to?"

    Although Jesser had been looking forward to it for a long time, he never thought that he would really be selected.

    Because in his opinion, his elder brother is far superior to him in terms of prestige and qualifications, and his father is more likely to choose them to go to the deep sea to open up a new home.

    He suppressed the ecstasy that flooded his face, knelt down and knocked on the stone slab hard.

    "I do."

    "Under the watchful eyes of God, Jesser will conquer the sea and open up a new paradise of grace.?

 Volume 16: The Gift of Power

    The young Jesser was full of charm, and his heroic spirit of adventure and passion overflowed from his words unreservedly, allowing everyone to feel it.

    He raised his arms and shouted, and there were thousands of followers, which made everyone's blood boil.

    "follow me!"

    "Together we will conquer the sea and become the master of the sea."

    "We will build a new city comparable to the city bestowed by gods. It is a new paradise where we can display our ambitions and ideals."

    "Under God's gaze, we will create the future!"

    Crowds of young people cheered fiercely, surrounded Prince Jesser and went to his mansion.

    These young people with adventurous and pioneering spirit hope to become Jesser's follower, and then follow Jesser to the deep sea to open up a new home, conquer the ocean to gain power, and make achievements far surpassing their parents' generation.

    At the same time, a person rushed to the palace of the King of Wisdom, regardless of the obstruction of the guards at the gate of the palace, and came in front of Ledlich.

    He is the eldest son of Ledlich, the one who once Ledlich joyfully held him before God and said that he had offspring.

    He stood under the throne and looked at the tall male clover standing beside the throne with his back turned to him, roaring hysterically at him.

    "Father."

    "Why Jesser, why always him."

    "It is he who becomes the priest, he is the one who owns the fusion monster, and he is the one who even went to open up a new city."

    He clenched his teeth tightly, his pupils converging and trembling violently.

    "Father!"

    "Do you know how long I have been preparing to go to the deep sea to open up a new city?"

    "You know I've been waiting for you to tell me that I'm the one you've chosen?"

    "do you know?"

    "ah!"

    "Father!"

    Laidlici turned around slowly, unlike the irritable and furious eldest son, he looked majestic and calm.

    He looked at the eldest son first, and then said slowly.

    "shut up!"

    "I am your king first, and then your father."

    "Is this the tone you speak to the king?"

    This time his eldest son was completely different from before, and hearing him shut himself up seemed to touch the most painful scar in his heart.

    For a moment, he let out a somewhat ugly laugh, which seemed to be laughing at himself.

    "shut up?"

    "Shut up shut up shut up!"

    "Don't you know how to call me by my name? That's not the case when you face Jessel."

    "My great king of wisdom."

    "I have a name, the name you gave me."

    "My name is Ince!"

    Ernes, in fact, is a gift.

    For Ledlich, his eldest son is a gift from the gods. When was the birth of Erns Ledlich the happiest thing.

    At that time, Ledlich was full of expectations for his eldest son, thinking that he would be his heir in the future, a companion of his own will and ideals.

    However.

    As much as the expectation, the disappointment will be as great.

    The eldest son of Ledlich looked up at his father: "Since I was born, you have never called my name, but since Jesser was born, you have always called Jesser Jesser affectionately."

    "I am also your son, your eldest son."

    "Father! What a preference between God and you, you gave everything to Jesser."

    "You gave Jesser your power, you gave him the authority God gave you, and you gave him the fusion monster that God gave you."

    "Why can't we get these, why can't I?"

    Hearing his son mention God, Ledlich's gaze changed from indifferent to extremely sharp in an instant, falling on Ensi like a knife.

    "oh?"

    "Are you questioning me, or are you questioning God?"

    Ernes shook his head: "I dare not."

    Don't dare, but it's not that I don't think so.

    The air became silent, Ledlich stared at his son Ens, and Ens also stood there with his head stubborn.

    In the face of Enns' offense, Ledlich finally forgave him.

    &nbspHe maintained his majesty as a king, and said to Ensi in a superior tone.

    "I am not partial to Jesser, I will give you the same chance."

    Erns looked at his father with distrust in his eyes.

    But in the end he didn't say anything, just turned around and left——

    Led Leakey had a fierce dispute with his eldest son, and what his son said made him both a little disappointed and a little sad.

    This made him ready to start his plan ahead of schedule.

    The words of the eldest son Ensi also made him feel that he was too partial to Jesser, and did not even give other sons a chance.

    "It's almost time to start!"

    Ledlich boarded the temple again, this time he was no longer praying for God's guidance.

    "god!"

    "I ask for your help to give my mythical blood to some of my children."

    He asked God Yin to grant his power to his children, so that they could also become priests of gods with mythical power.

    Although Ledlich said he looked down on his other children, he still cared about his children in his heart and wanted to make them better.

    The gods on the altar looked at Ledlich, the king of wisdom who was no longer confident due to aging.

    "Red Leakey."

    "The gully of desire will not be satisfied just because you give enough, and the mountain of resentment will not disappear just because you give favor."

    Laidlich seemed not to have understood God's words and prophecies, so he looked up at God with a smile.

    "I believe in my children, they will definitely become your most faithful servants of God."

    "They will become talents who open up new lands bestowed by the gods, and then lead the Sanye people to become the masters of the sea and land."

    Yin Shen chuckled and did not continue.

    "Your power is also constant. After the power is stripped away, this part of your power will be weakened, and may even disappear."

    "You have to be prepared."

    "Especially the power of the King of Wisdom. It is the supreme authority and the only divine right of your path. Once you let it go, you can't take it back."

    Ledlich knelt on the ground: "Thank you God for allowing Ledlich to be self-willed. I will bring my children to the temple tomorrow."

    Yin Shen shook his head, he didn't want to see these people.

    "No need!"

    "This is your power and authority, you decide who you want to give it to."

    God put his hand on Ledrici's head, and instantly saw everything in the depths of Ledlich's consciousness.

    All his memories, all the pictures in his life, the knowledge in his mind, and all of them were presented unreservedly in front of God Yin, and God Yin instilled the knowledge and methods he wanted to infuse directly into Ledley's consciousness  .

    Yin Shen can create a race of fusion monsters, so he naturally has a way to strip and transfer the mythical blood.

    But this method is of little significance to Yin Shen.

    The blood of myth can become more through the gestation of life, which is what God Yin needs.

    This kind of transfer only divides the three shares into three shares, and there is still no change in the three shares.

    There was a white light in the eyes of the King of Wisdom: "Gift of power!"

    Laidlich obtained the divine art taught to him by the gods, and it was also the first divine art in the world.

    It will also be the supreme secret method of the Sanye royal family in the future.

 Volume 17: The Kingdom of Heinsay

    In the Palace of Wisdom.

    Laidlich summoned his other four sons and two daughters, as well as the dignitaries of the God-given city.

    The dignitaries whispered among each other.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    "His Royal Highness Jesser hasn't set off yet, will something happen?"

    "What will happen to the things that have been set?"

    "Maybe the king has changed his mind!"

    Among the tall and rough palaces, the most conspicuous ones are the Laidley Kiwen stone slabs carved on the walls.

    The text slabs created by him are inlaid on the wall and surround the palace, which adds a bit of a strong civilized atmosphere to the palace, and at the same time demonstrates his greatness.

    Ledlich sat on the throne, and beside him sat his queen, who could be seen very happy, looking at her children with encouraging and expectant eyes.

    The majestic gaze of the King of Wisdom fell on the heir kneeling below: "Ens!"

    The eldest son Ensi stood at the front of several people, and he stepped forward: "The king of wisdom."

    Ledlich looked at him.

    This is the eldest son who was born to bring him boundless joy and expectation, and was abandoned by himself because of disappointment.

    "I told you I would give you all a chance."

    "I am your father and your king."

    "The king's promise will never be broken. This is true for the gods, and it is also true for you."

    Laidlich stood up from the throne, his tall figure and majestic aura made everyone bow down.

    He walked down from the height step by step, and at the same time explained the reason for today's summons.

    "Last night."

    "I prayed to the gods to bestow my power on you, and God agreed."

    "He sprinkled the brilliance of power on you."

    "starting today!"

    "You will bathe in the glory of God and become priests of God."

    While speaking, Ledlich also came down from the height and came in front of the princes.

    Everyone saw the rays of light blooming from Ledlich's body, as if countless fireflies overflowed from his body.

    Both sacred.

    And dreamy.

    However, all the Sanye people paid more attention to what Ledlich said. You can see the shocked eyes of the people present, and the pupils dilated instantly.

    They did not expect that the king would be able to bestow his incomparable strength and great wisdom on others.

    What does this mean?

    The real Sanye royal family is about to appear, and the blood is above everything else.

    The power of the King of Wisdom will not be taken back by the gods with his disappearance, and the power of wisdom will rule the Sanye people forever.

    Laidlich, the King of Wisdom, put his hands on the head of his eldest son, and his stern eyes became peaceful and warm.

    "I bestow my strength on you, and may the power of wisdom be placed on your blood."

    "The sea and the abyss can no longer stop your steps, and the mountains and land are no longer the end of your road."

    "children!"

    "The city bestowed by the gods is just your starting point, go to the end of the sea and land and open up your own world!"

    Laidlich said the name of the magic.

    "Gift of power."

    The firefly-like spot of light spread out in an instant, spinning above the palace like a sea of ??stars, and finally merged into Ensi's body.

    However, Ens did not see the peace and expectation in his father's eyes. He was completely immersed in the ecstasy of gaining power at this moment.

    He felt so powerful, so extraordinary.

    He is no longer a mortal offspring of the great King of Wisdom.

    he is.

    The controller of wisdom and power.

    Everyone knelt down and shouted frantically to the King of Wisdom.

    "Insai God!"

    "King of Wisdom!"

    ""

    They can't wait to let the light of the King of Wisdom shine on themselves, even if it's just a tiny bit, because it is the supreme authority bestowed by God.

    Ledlich divided most of his power into six shares among all his sons and daughters.

    However, only the part of wisdom power that can communicate with all living beings controls the supreme intelligence of all Sanye people.The power of the King of Wisdom, Laidlich still remains in his body.

    in the corner.

    A dignitary of the city bestowed by the gods carved this great picture with stone slabs, and the picture was hung in his mansion a few days later, attracting countless people in the city to come to admire it.

    The slate became the most precious treasure of this powerful family, and this painting was also named by the people of the city bestowed by God.

    Call it "Blood of King Power".

    Following the end of the gift of power, the number of His Royal Highnesses who were going to leave the God-given city to open up the God-given land changed from one to four, and the entire God-given city was full of commotion because of this incident.

    The eldest son, second son, and eldest daughter of the King of Wisdom will also go to the sea, looking for a warm sea area or island, and establishing their territorial city.

    Next, when they are ready, the remaining princes will go one after another to become new pioneers.

    Ensi, the eldest son of the King of Wisdom, drives a fusion monster, and leads his followers to look back in front of the city bestowed by God.

    "Jessel!"

    "I will not lose to you!"

    "I am the future king of wisdom."

    A large group of Sanye people left the city bestowed by the gods and headed for the ocean in different directions, opening a new chapter of the Sanye people's civilization.

    Batch after batch of people left, and the originally bustling and crowded city of gods became much quieter——

    sunny.

    Huge waves were set off in the sea, and giant beasts of different shapes appeared on the surface of the sea at the same time. Some looked like sea urchins, and some looked like starfish and jellyfish.

    But they all come from the same race, mythical life fusion monsters.

    There are many Sanye people standing on the top of each giant beast, and the leaders are the princes and queens who left the city bestowed by the gods to open up territories in the past. They drove the giant beasts to tear the sea and approach the distant islands.

    After many years, they returned to their hometown.

    A place blessed by the gods.

    Ensi looked into the distance, his eyes slightly lost: "The city bestowed by God."

    Jesser turned his head and smiled and said to his followers, "We are finally back, with glory."

    A female clover held her child: "I don't know how the father is."

    They came back on this day because it was the birthday of King of Wisdom, Laidlich.

    ? Seven princes and queens came to the God-given City as lords to meet the King of Wisdom and present their gifts.

    At the same time, tell the King of Wisdom that they have completed the task and opened up a new territory.

    The cities governed by the King of Wisdom have changed from one god-given city to eight, and everything is moving towards a brighter future.

    The ocean, which the Sanye people kept secret in the past, is no longer scary in their view. Going to the deep sea to discover new unknown areas has become the favorite thing for young people to talk about.

    City-state spread.

    became a kingdom.

    A nobleman from the city bestowed by God stepped forward, knelt down and shouted after saluting.

    "The Great King of Wisdom!"

    "The city bestowed by the gods has become the capital of the country. It's time to give the country you created a name."

    "It just so happens that all the princes and queens are here today, please name your kingdom."

    Ledlich had already thought about it, he said, looking at his children with a kind of relief and pride.

    "You have done a good job and are worthy of being my descendants."

    "Nor are you ashamed of the power bestowed upon you by the gods, and the supreme honor of priests of the gods."

    He stood up and raised the scepter in his hand high.

    "Kingdom of Heinsay."

    "From today onwards, you are a part of the Kingdom of Shiinsay."

    The Kingdom of Heinsay.

    ? means belief in the kingdom of Insai God.

 Volume 18: The Land of Origin

    In the temple, Sally stood obediently in front of the huge mythical shell inlaid on the wall. Her eyes looked at the strange creatures inside through the glowing shell. She held a flower pot in her arms, and inside was a golden cup.  shaped flowers.

    She seems to like the scent of this flower very much.

    God Yin asked her to take care of the flower, so she always held the flowerpot and smelled the flower.

    suddenly.

    The flowers in the flower pot suddenly moved, and the golden cup cracked and turned into a blood pot, and it bit towards Sally with a big mouth, making a piercing hiss.

    "Hiss!"

    This is the true face of this flower, which is a strange life between animals and plants.

    But facing the fangs and sharp teeth close to her face, Sally remained motionless, as if she didn't feel the slightest danger at all. Only the green eyes rolled like glass balls, and her eyes fell on the flower pot without any emotion.

    The darkness was spreading, and a terrifying shadow emerged from behind Sally, and the breath of mythical life standing at the top of the food chain shrouded here.

    The ferocious flower dripping with saliva died in an instant, not daring to move again.

    It turns out.

    She is the scariest king of weirdness on this planet.

    This is the sun cup flower created by God Yin, which was randomly fused and transformed based on a creature called the ancient cup in the seabed.

    He is going to create more plants, and then plant these plants on the island to see which ones can survive the fittest and finally survive, so as to add some life to the monotonous and wild scenery here.

    However, it is estimated that they can only grow on this island in the city bestowed by the gods. They cannot resist the power of radiation away from here. In this era, only the ocean is the paradise of life.

    The miracles of the Sanye people belong only to the Sanye people, not to other beings.

    And the depths of the temple.

    Laidlici knelt under the altar, chattering and talking to the gods about his sons and two daughters after they returned.

    How much he likes the gifts they gave to himself, even if he behaved lightly in front of his children.

    Ledlich can count all the feats they have made outside one after another, and he also knows how the people of the city bestowed by gods spread their deeds and adventures.

    The feats done by the boys pleased him more than the feats that Ledley Kee himself accomplished.

    "Jeser built a city not much smaller than the city bestowed by the gods. It is said that there is also a tower-shaped building in the city, which rushed out of the sea directly from the bottom of the sea, a full 100 meters high."

    "Jeser also formulated a code of laws. I plan to improve his code of laws so that it can be used not only in the city of Jesser, but also in the entire Kingdom of Shiinsai."

    "Ens is also very good. He treats his people kindly. Many people are willing to join him. The city he built is only a little worse than Jesser."

    "I was worried that after they gained power, they would become arrogant and lose their direction."

    Led Leakey smiled: "It seems now."

    "The children are far better than I thought."

    The believers in the audience kept talking.

    The gods on the stage listened quietly without saying a word.

    I don't know if he has fallen into a deep sleep, or the consciousness of the gods has flown to the distant sea of ??stars.

    When Ledlich was in this temple, it was completely different from when he was outside.

    In the city bestowed by gods, he is the supreme king of wisdom.

    Majestic, indifferent, decisive.

    When he was in the temple, he was the eldest son of the god.

    He unreservedly showed his joy, joy, and sorrow to God, just like a child.

    The chattering was finally approaching the end, and Ledlich raised his head to look up at the shadow of the god, his old eyes revealing longing.

    "O great God Insai!"

    "I can finally stand in front of you and say it proudly to you."

    "Ledlich created a great country, and I established the world's first intelligent civilization just as you expected."

    Having said that, Ledlich's words changed.

    He became even more excited, as if the wishes and dreams that had been hidden in his heart for many years were about to come true.

    "but!"

    "It's not enough, it's not enough."

    "I have not only created a great civilization"?And fulfill the promises made to you.  "

    At this time, the gods in the temple finally heard these words, and their consciousness seemed to return to this world from another space.

    God Yin's eyes fell on Ledlich, shaking his head and laughing.

    "It's been so many years, haven't you forgotten?"

    Ledlich knelt down and tilted his head, laughing too.

    "That's my oath to God, how could I forget it."——

    Jesser and a group of brothers and sisters stood in the Palace of Wisdom and waited for a long time. The King of Wisdom finally entered the hall surrounded by guards.

    Jesser looked at his father carefully, the former great king of wisdom was no longer young, and was much older than a few years ago.

    The figure is still tall and majestic, but it has become rickety.

    Wearing a crown and a scepter, he stepped up to the throne and sat down.

    "You are all here."

    Jesser and the others immediately knelt down and shouted the King of Wisdom.

    Ledlich raised his hand to make them stand up, looked at them one by one, and then laughed.

    "very good!"

    "very good."

    "You are all doing well."

    "The city of Ens is well built. I heard that many nobles are leaving the city bestowed by God to join you."

    "I must go to see the stone tower you built, Jesser, to see if it is really that tall and beautiful."

    "besides……"

    Anyone whose name is clicked will smile.

    After Ledlich finished speaking, his expression finally became serious.

    "I asked you to come here today for one thing."

    "God bestowed upon us the ocean and the land. We have entered the ocean, but we still haven't found the land."

    "God has given us everything, and we must live up to His expectations,"

    The eyes of the King of Wisdom fell into memory and contemplation, as if he had returned to the coast echoing with the sound of waves many years ago.

    The gods came here from beyond the universe beyond time and time, bringing miracles of wisdom and life.

    In the distance, there is a land that undulates and stretches to the end of the sky. I climbed out of the warm sea water and came in front of the gods.

    "That is the place where I was born, and it is also the place where the gods descended."

    "We must find it, and then build a city there, where we originated."

    "Among you, who wants to find the land and the place of origin."

    Jesser has been concerned about this for a long time: "The great king of wisdom, where is the legendary boundless land?"

    Erns: "Great King of Wisdom, are we in too much a hurry?"

    "After all, the Heinsay Kingdom has just been established, and our territory has just stabilized."

    "Is it really necessary to find the mainland now?"

    Laidlich did not force them to follow their own ideas, nor did he say where the continent was.

    Just say: "If any of you want to, you can come to me. ?

 Volume 19: I Care

    The queen was ill, very ill.

    On the third floor of the Palace of Wisdom, the queen sat in the stone room by the window and looked out through the window. She watched with her own eyes that this place has changed from a deserted place to a magnificent city. She also followed the King of Wisdom to build the city bestowed by God.  first house.

    ? Ignite the fire of civilization and open up the road to civilization.

    She used to watch the sun rise and shine on the pyramids of the gods and a barren valley, and now she also watched the afterglow of the sun fall on the layers of high and low buildings in the city bestowed by gods.

    The sun of civilization has just risen, but she is already about to end.

    Ledlich walked to the back of her stone chair and put his arms around her from behind.

    "I talked to the kids."

    "I want them to cross the sea to find land, to find the land of origin where the gods came, and to fulfill my last dream."

    A smile appeared on the face of the King of Wisdom, which was the pride of a complete life.

    "The one who found the place of origin."

    "I will give him the throne and put the crown on him with my own hands."

    Only then did the queen regain her senses from the scenery outside the window, and looked at the equally old Ledlich.

    "Are you in a hurry?"

    "Some things should be left to the children to do, not necessarily done in our generation."

    "Too much haste will put too much pressure on the children, and the final result is not what we imagined."

    The queen touched Ledrici's face, her eyes were full of tenderness.

    "We're all getting old."

    "It's time to stop and have a rest, right?"

    "my king."

    Ledlich shook his head. Although he was old, he could still see the ambition in his eyes.

    He established the city bestowed by the gods and the Kingdom of Xiyinsi. He ignited the fire of civilization and let it burn brightly.

    Just the last step.

    It's just the last step.

    He believes that he can do it, just like he can do those great achievements before, because he is the king of wisdom and the eldest son blessed by God.

    "I can not wait anymore."

    "We have conquered the sea, we should set foot on the land again."

    "We are the firstborn sons of God, the chosen Lords of the sea and land."

    "At least before I die, I want to see us in control of land and sea so that I can die without regret before God."

    "I'll tell God."

    "I did it."

    "I have fulfilled his expectations of me, and at the same time I will offer my oath in front of him."

    The queen looked at him suspiciously: "Oath?"

    Ledlich smiled, but did not speak.

    Ledlich thought that many people would come to see him, but when night fell, no one came.

    After dark, only Jesser, out of the seven children, entered the Palace of Wisdom to meet Raedlich.

    The sons have been divided into various places, and although Laidlich is still their king, they are no longer completely attached to him as usual.

    His sons and daughters have opened up their own city and established their own territory. Compared with their father's dream, they value their own rights and territory more.

    Although Ledlich was disappointed, his eyes shone brightly the moment he saw Jesser.

    Jesser walked into the palace in the moonlight and knelt down in front of his father on one knee.

    "King of Wisdom!"

    "I am willing to find the place of origin and build a new city there."

    Ladlich looked at Jesser, then stood up little by little, walked straight down to Jesser, and put his hand on his shoulder.

    Ryder Leakey walked out of the palace with his arm around his son and shoulders.

    Side by side, the father and son sat on the floor.

    At this moment, he no longer has the majesty of a king.

    "good!"

    "Jessell."

    "You are not only my son, but also my companion."

    "Father is old, and I can only rely on you to realize my dream."

    It was the first time that Jesser had such a heart-to-heart talk with his father. While he was happy, he was also saddened by his father's words that I am old.

    "Father, your dreams and ideals will be realized by me."

    ?Ledliky laughed so hard that he leaned forward and back, a rare gaffe.

    "Await your return!"

    "I will give you a gift, the most precious gift I have ever had."——

    Laidlich looked at the reflection in the water, and a tall male clover with dark bone armor appeared, his eyes were firm and majestic.

    He touched the crown on his head with his hands, as if he wanted to take it off.

    This crown was not formed naturally, nor was it forged, but the shape of the crown that Ledlich controlled the growth of his own bone armor after he became the king of wisdom, which was regarded as a part of his bone armor.

    "God said that a king wears a crown."

    "you say."

    "Why does the king wear a crown?"

    The queen looked at his back: "Perhaps it is to show the difference between the king and others?"

    "but."

    "After you have the crown, you feel a lot more majestic."

    Ryder Leakey nodded.

    "So the crown is the symbol of the king, but there is nothing fancy about it other than the symbol."

    "But if the crown has the supreme wisdom and kingship, and at the same time hides the oath to the gods."

    "Then this crown is quite different."

    "He is not only a symbol of the wise king, but also a symbol of kingship and divine right agreement."

    The queen shook her head: "Another oath!"

    "What kind of oath did the king and the god make?"

    Ledlich showed a smile on his face: "I said to God, I will make an unforgettable oath with all the Sanye people, and I will engrave the belief in God in my blood."

    "The God at that time said to me."

    The star-like light and shadow, as well as the ethereal and lonely voice, were reflected in his pupils.

    "These things are only meaningful to you, they are meaningless to me."

    "There is no eternal civilization."

    "Even if the sun in the sky will go out eventually, the universe will inevitably perish."

    "No matter how great a civilization is, it cannot withstand the passage of time."

    "No matter how pious the belief is, it will be forgotten, and no matter how tall and hard the temples and stone statues are, they will eventually collapse into ruins."

    Even today, he still can't understand this sentence.

    He can't imagine the scene of the eternal sun going out, let alone how the vast universe is going to perish.

    He has never even seen how the indestructible palace collapsed over the years. He believes that the civilization he created will be immortal, and even more that his belief is indelible no matter how long time passes.

    Ledlich finally spoke out about his plans.

    "I want all Sanye people to never forget their belief in God. I want to engrave my will in the blood of Wisdom King Power, so that everyone who wears this crown will be like me, loyal to the gods.  feet."

    "This is an agreement with God. Anyone who wears this crown will offer his will and his most loyal beliefs to God."

    "Only by dedicating one's will to the gods can one become the king of wisdom."

    Ledlich looked at the tall and majestic pyramid outside the window, and his face showed incomparable fanaticism, and it could even be said to be almost crazy.

    "so!"

    "All the kings of wisdom in future generations will be like me."

    "The Kingdom of Hiinsai will always be bathed in the radiance of the gods, guarding the palace of the gods."

    "Until the end of time."

    "Until the day the sun goes out."

    The queen stood up after listening, and she looked at Ledlich in disbelief.

    Ryder Leakey never forcibly reversed the wishes of the children, and he never even used the power of wise kingship.

    He is a benevolent and rational king, the true king of wisdom.

    But she didn't expect that the first time Ledlich used the Wisdom Kingship was against her own blood and children.

    "king!"

    "Are you really going to do this?"

    "Didn't you say that God doesn't care?"

    "Is it worth it to do this for your wishful thinking?"

    The queen grabbed Ledlich's hand: "Put it down!"

    "God says he doesn't need your vows, and the children probably don't want the will and the shackles you impose on them."

    Ledlich's persistence exceeded the queen's expectations, and he looked at his queen's pupils full of determination.

    "God doesn't care."

    "but……"

    "I care!"Ji's persistence exceeded the queen's expectations, and he looked at his queen's pupils full of determination.

    "God doesn't care."

    "but……"

    "I care! ?

 Text Chapter 20: The Crown of Wisdom

    ,

    There were crowds of people under the high platform built of stones, and some people asked questions.

    "Is there really endless land?"

    "Will we find the place of origin?"

    "Will there be a miracle there?"

    Jessel opened his arms, as if embracing the sky and the mountains.

    "certainly."

    "There is the most extensive land there, and we will build the most magnificent land city there. My partners and I will become the second Sanye people to set foot on land after the King of Wisdom."

    "We will be epic, recorded in the greatest chapter."

    He smiled and looked down the stone platform. Countless young people looked at him with longing and admiration. The young people in the City of Gods have all heard the story of Jesser. He was the first priest of God, the first  The Sanye people who stepped into the ocean and built a city under the sea.

    He has gone deep into the trenches that no one has reached, and encountered the most terrifying volcanic eruptions.

    He drew the sea chart of the Kingdom of Hiinsai, he made the first step of the law code, and he brought justice to the wronged.

    One story after another echoed in their minds at this moment.

    In the city bestowed by God, Jesser is like a hero.

    He is noble, upright, and humble. He has a strong spirit of adventure and the wisdom and power to solve all difficulties, as if all the good qualities are gathered in him.

    And now.

    The hero extended an invitation to them.

    "bring it on!"

    "Follow me and be my partner."

    "Become an epic with me, and be remembered by future generations!"

    The eyes of all young people burst into light, which is the color of dreams.

    Adventures are always exciting, let alone following His Royal Highness Jesser.

    Jesser set off again, with his partner "Nini" and his followers, hundreds of the most vigorous and strong three-leaf people followed behind the fusion monster, driving the huge waves deep into the sea.

    They are so young and strong, and they set off into the distance with dreams in mind.

    People yearn for, even envy.

    "Woo hoo!"

    The fusion monster "Nini" who left the God-given city suddenly turned her head and glanced into the distance. She seemed to feel something, but she turned her head and didn't see the other party.

    Not far from the city bestowed by gods.

    Ens and His Highness the Second Prince, who should have returned to Ens City a few days ago, are standing in the middle of a group of reefs, with a fusion monster in the form of a starfish and an earth-drilling worm under their feet, hiding and blending into the chaotic reef.  .

    They watched Jesser set off with a group of Sanye people. Compared with him, the eldest son of the King of Wisdom, Jesser was more like the appointed King of Wisdom, and he was the ideal of all Sanye people.  king of

    Ensi looked at the fusion monster "Nini" and said.

    "Wait for him to come back."

    "He is the king."

    The younger brother asked him: "Since you know, why don't you go."

    Ensi sneered: "Father has already decided that Jesser will inherit his throne, will he choose me if I go?"

    "He doesn't like me, he only likes his youngest son."

    Ens clenched his fists: "Some things, it is impossible to expect others to give you."

    "Only what you get yourself is yours."

    His eyes burst out with a cold light, and his expression was full of decisive and desperate madness.

    "Father is old!"

    "The great king of wisdom will eventually decay, and the new era will replace the old era."

    "But whose era the new era belongs to, the final chapter has not yet been determined."

    "We can't wait for Jesser to come back. We won't have any chance when he comes back."

    Second Prince: "Father possesses the power of the most powerful king of wisdom, and no one can betray him."

    Ernes revealed his plan.

    "He is the king of wisdom, but not the king of fusion monsters."

    "We can't disobey his wishes, but the fusion monsters will not obey his orders. They are the blood of the mythical life, Sally, the mother of life."

    The control brand of fusion monsters has long been transferred to them, and now they only obey their orders.

    "and."

    "Father transferred the power of Wisdom Kingship to the Wisdom Crown, and he has decided that after Jesser returnsFinally, he put the crown on Jesser's head himself.  "

    "He has become extremely weak, and is no longer the strong and wise king."

    "Whoever can get the crown of wisdom is the supreme king of wisdom."

    The second prince asked a question that they were most afraid of.

    "So!"

    "Where is God?"

    Ensi trembled when he heard the name, but immediately turned around and said loudly to the second prince.

    "Have you seen God?"

    "Have you ever seen a god walk out of the temple?"

    "He is just an existence trapped in the temple, and he cannot leave the high pyramid."

    "A god is just a stone statue standing on an altar."

    "Believe me."

    "I have seen God with my own eyes."

    "With the kingship of wisdom, the city bestowed by the gods is just an insignificant island, and the entire land and sea are ours."

    He clenched his fists and shouted: "The city given by the gods belongs to the gods, let him stay here forever!"

    "Everything else in the world will be at our disposal."

    The second prince is a little moved, he also has greed and ambition for wisdom kingship.

    Since Ens can do something to the King of Wisdom, why can't he.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Ernes leaned close to his ear and said something.

    "I want your fusion monster and its ability to burrow into the ground."

    Ensi's fusion monster made a sudden move, and a tentacle penetrated the second prince's chest.

    The second prince looked at his elder brother in astonishment, stretched out his fingers to him, and under Ensi's resolute and cold gaze, the fusion monster controlled by him was torn into two halves.

    Ernes dug out his brother's brow bone, and stuffed it into his mouth.

    There is a round imprint that looks like an eye inlaid on it.

    Ens chewed the blood-stained bone bit by bit, with a crazy smile on his face.

    "do not blame me."

    "This is the price of wanting to be king."

    The second prince's fusion monster in the form of an earth-boring bug roared, and in the end he could only surrender at Ensi's feet——

    The Wisdom Palace has been rebuilt again and again, and now it has not only become a castle more than 20 meters high, but also equipped with a lighthouse-like building at the top.

    There is a kind of stone found near the submarine volcano in the tower, which will shine brightly at night, allowing the clover people in the sea to find their way back.

    Sun rise.

    In the dawn, Ledlich stepped on the spiral staircase of the stone castle alone, from the lowest end to the highest point, and stepped on the lighthouse at the top of the city bestowed by God.

    He looked down at everything he had created with a gratified smile on his face.

    He opened his arms and said the most vigorous words in his youth with his old and dry voice.

    "I'm Ryder Leakey."

    "The king of wisdom of all creatures."

    The power exploded and the light emerged.

    All the Sanye people who came out early in the morning saw a strange sight.

    Dense fluorescent lights emanated from the lighthouse, and replaced stars covered the sky of the city bestowed by gods.

    at last.

    All the fluorescent light fell back into Ledlich's body and merged into the iconic crown on his head.

    "Wisdom is the most powerful myth in the world."

    "God has given me the gift of wisdom."

    "Today I put my wisdom on the crown. May all those who wear this crown be bathed in the glory of God, and dominate wisdom to shepherd all living beings for God."

    The original black-gray crown on top of Ledley's head turned into pure black little by little.

    Then.

    fell off.

    For a moment, Ledlich seemed to have aged even more.

    He held up the crown with a smile on his face.

    "The Crown of Wisdom."

    He is about to end, but his will and ideals will be passed on in this crown.

    This supreme artifact of the path of wisdom was born, and it will rule all the Sanye people from generation to generation, and even countless civilizations and intelligent races thereafter.

    is called wisdom.

    Also the kingship

 Text Chapter Twenty-One: Proverbs and Destiny

    ,

    Laidlich unloaded the kingship of wisdom. He sat in the palace and held up the crown. His cloudy eyes revealed joy, as if he was looking at the most beautiful masterpiece he had created.

    He closed his eyes, and the power of myth in the crown began to move. There seemed to be tiny flames burning on the black bone crown, etching traces on it.

    "Hiss!"

    The lines are so small that the naked eye can't see them interlacing into patterns on the crown, but as long as someone with wisdom and power picks up the crown, they can see the words on it.

    "God said."

    "I am alone, and you are alone."

    "The human race has not yet been born in this world, and the Sanye people are only you."

    "Because of loneliness, God created Laidlich, the king of wisdom, and because of Laidlich's loneliness, God created the three-leaf man."

    "Therefore the race begins, and the kingdom is established from this moment."

    ""

    "God said."

    "I am the God who created you!"

    "And you."

    "He is their king."

    Laidlich recorded what the gods said to him on the crown. This is a dialogue between him and the gods, and it is also the guidance of fate.

    All the words gathered together are the covenant between the Sanye people and the gods.

    When all this is done, as long as he will forever imprint his will as the ancestor of the bloodline into the bloodline before he dies, his perfect masterpiece will be completed.

    It is not only a supreme treasure, but also the last answer of Led Leakey's life.

    Ledlich became more and more excited, and his spirit was completely poured into this treasure.

    "God spoke to me."

    "The gully of desire will not be satisfied just because you give enough, and the mountain of resentment will not disappear just because you give favor."

    When he engraved these words on it, there was a roar from under the earth, and the violent shock could be felt throughout the city bestowed by God.

    "Boom!"

    Ledlich finally stopped, and he looked outside.

    Then he walked towards the outside of the palace, feeling a little strange about the vibration.

    "what sound?"

    "Could it be that a nearby volcano erupted?"

    The Sanye people who were working in the god-given city outside also stopped their movements one by one and looked around.

    Then they saw with their own eyes the most frightening sight in memory.

    The magnificent and tall palace of wisdom collapsed in an instant and turned into ruins.

    "Woo!"

    Amidst the smoke and dust, giant insects more than twenty meters tore apart the ground and the buildings on the ground and roared towards the sky.

    The Fusion Monster emerged from the ground, its snail-like eyes flicked around, and just happened to see the King of Wisdom Laidlich who had just walked out of the palace before the ruins.

    It aimed directly at Ledlich, and launched an attack without hesitation.

    Laidlici's expression was stunned, with a hint of disbelief.

    God's words to him at the beginning came just when he engraved these words.

    It's like fate.

    Dozens of guards came out from the corridors on both sides and rushed towards the Palace of Wisdom, while the wounded climbed out of the ruins and rushed towards the terrifying figure of the fusion monster.

    "Protect the king!"

    "Protect the king of wisdom."

    Obviously, this was the first time that the city bestowed by God was attacked, and it was also the first time that the King of Wisdom was assassinated and attacked.

    The guards inside and outside the palace were in a hurry like headless chickens, and there was no time to rescue the king who was in crisis.

    Ledlich knew at a glance that the monster was coming for him. He immediately recognized the fusion monster and called out its owner's name.

    "Is it Boone?"

    This is the name of the second prince, which means to repay kindness.

    But obviously, at this moment, the giant monster worm under the seat of the second prince is not here to repay his favor, but to kill him.

    "Boone."

    "I order you as the king of wisdom, let it stop immediately."

    This voice echoed in the minds of all Sanye people, even if it was far away on the other side of the sea, in another city.

    However, it is clear that Boone was not the instigator.

    His own existence has even disappeared from this world, Ledlich said.?The orders issued have no effect.

    "Not Boone."

    "Who is that?"

    A name appeared in Laidlici's mind, and he even remembered the word of God that he had just engraved.

    But it's too late.

    Everything happened between lightning and flint, and the thunderous blow launched by the secretly ambitious person made him have no chance to say a second sentence.

    The huge mouth of the fusion monster has already approached Ledlich, and the terrifying mouthparts have descended on Ledlich's head.

    The dark shadow overwhelmed him, and it was about to end the mythical and epic life journey of the king of wisdom——

    "do you died?"

    On the other side of the sea, Ensi watched the movement of the city bestowed by God from a distance, and at the same time heard the words shouted by the King of Wisdom using his royal power.

    "Boone!"

    "I order you as the king of wisdom, let it stop immediately."

    Listening to the familiar words and tones, the voice is still majestic, but very urgent.

    It can be seen that he encountered a critical situation, and time made it too late for him to calm down.

    Of course Erns knew what happened to his father, and tears suddenly flowed from his eyes.

    His father, the great King of Wisdom, was really dying.

    He worships him because he is the king of wisdom who created and opened up civilization, and the owner of wisdom and power.

    He is great, kind, and wise.

    In Enns' eyes, he is a mountain that he cannot climb.

    But he is also eccentric, obviously he is his eldest son.

    God gave everything to his eldest son, why can't he give the throne to his own eldest son.

    Erns knelt on the ground with his face in his hands.

    While tears flowed from his eyes, he kept shouting.

    "not me."

    "It was Boone who killed father."

    "It was Boone, an ambitious guy, who wanted to take away the Wisdom Kingship, so he killed his father."

    "I am the King of Wisdom chosen by my father."

    "I was supposed to be the heir to the throne."

    When everything was inevitably going to the worst ending, the gods walked out of the temple.

    He stood in front of the temple and looked at the farce below.

    Under the sky, at the top of the pyramid.

    Raised his hand.

    "stop!"

    A short word really stops everything.

    Everything in sight stopped, and the time of the whole world was frozen because of God Yin's will.

    ?From the outsiders' point of view, this is unimaginable power, but in the eyes of Yin Shen, it is not so magical.

    He cannot change the passage of time in the entire universe, but as long as he gives up his synchronization with the time of the universe, the years will be suspended in his perspective.

    He cannot change the universe, but he can change himself.

    He is a wandering soul beyond the universe, an observer who is not bound by time.

    He first waved his hand, and the terrifying earth-boring worm-shaped monster died instantly, and was about to turn into an egg again.

    Ledlich, who was in a life-and-death crisis, got out of the predicament in an instant, but he didn't notice it because of the freeze of time.

    And then.

    God Yin looked in Ensi's direction.

 Text Chapter 22: Can't Be King

    ,

    Ensi only felt a trance in front of him, and he was no longer in the same place, but directly knelt under the pyramid's long stairs that seemed to lead to the clouds.

    "A temple?"

    Erns was so frightened that he turned over and sat on the ground with a frightened expression on his face.

    "What's this?"

    "Why am I here?"

    "Why am I here?"

    He quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at the top of the stairs.

    He was afraid that his sight would alarm a certain existence at the highest place.

    Ens is not only afraid of this sudden change, but also afraid of the temple at the top of the pyramid, the mysterious and stalwart existence that lives among the gods.

    "Walk!"

    "Hurry up and go!"

    "You have to get out of here."

    Trembling all over his body, he wanted to climb down. At this time, the light was shining on the stairs.

    The light spreads down from a high place little by little, like mercury leaking to the ground.

    The color is white.

    That is not the light of the sun, but a pure and sacred light, as if it is the power blooming from the bottom of my heart.

    All expression disappeared from Ernes' face, and he turned his head.

    The whites of the eyes and pupils were saturated with light, and they also turned into pure white.

    Looking up, he saw a shadow in the light.

    An existence beyond time and light, eternity free from all constraints and influences.

    He knows what it is.

    Ernes' shoulders collapsed, and his hands fell to his sides like noodles.

    The whole person knelt on the ground as if he had lost all his strength, only his head was raised high to look at the star-like shadow high above.

    "Insai God!"

    That was the first time he saw God and the last time.

    God is not an immovable stone, completely different from what his father saw when he walked into the temple when he was young.

    He didn't walk out of the temple, not because the temple trapped him.

    It's just that the universe is rejecting him, no matter where he is, it doesn't make any difference.

    "turn out to be!"

    "God is like this."

    Ernes raised his hands towards God, as if embracing the light.

    "god!"

    "Are you going to punish me?"

    The gods live high above the hall, and the voice seems to come from above the clouds.

    "Son who killed his father!"

    "Your life and death are chosen by your father, and your sins are also defined by him."

    God Yin just glanced at Ensi, then withdrew his gaze and returned to the temple.

    Following the light withdrawing from the highest point of the stairs, Erns completely collapsed on the ground——

    As soon as Ens climbed down the steps of the pyramid like a mass of mud, he was surrounded by a group of strong and tall trefoil guards.

    "Come over here." Several Sanye guards took Ensi down and dragged him onto the main road.

    Ens did not make any resistance. When he was dragged away, he glanced sideways at the huge statue of the King of Wisdom erected under the pyramid, which Jesser dedicated to his father, the King of Wisdom.

    The two sides of the avenue in the city bestowed by gods were full of people from the Kingdom of Hiinsai, and they looked at the eldest prince Ens who was being escorted in disbelief.

    "Is it Your Highness Ensi?"

    "How could it be His Highness Ensi?"

    "Impossible, he is the son of the wise king."

    "What the hell is this for?"

    Under everyone's incomprehensible and shocking gazes, Ens was dragged and brought to Ledlich, and knelt down on a piece of gravel.

    The tall and splendid palace in the past turned into a pile of chaotic stones, and the bodies of the three leaf people were still buried under the stones.

    On the ruins, Ledlich stared fixedly at Ens. He looked at his son with incomprehensible, angry, and sad eyes.

    "How dare you do such a thing?"

    "Killed your father? Offended the gods?"

    "As a priest of God, you actually used the power God gave you to kill your king."

    Before Ledlich could answer Enns, he held up a stone-like worm egg and questioned him.

    "you say."

    "Your brother Boone?How did the Fusion Monster end up in your hands? Where did Boone go?  "

    Ensi didn't hide anything, he didn't see the slightest regret in his eyes, as if he said it nonchalantly.

    "What do you think?"

    "The great king of wisdom? With your wisdom, it should not be difficult to guess what I have done, right?"

    Ledlich's anger was completely ignited by Enns, and he yelled at Enns angrily.

    "But I want to hear from you."

    Erns turned his head to one side, and although his mouth was tough, he still didn't dare to look his father in the eyes.

    "I killed Boone, then gouged out his browbones."

    "If I eat it, I can naturally control his fusion monster."

    "As for his body, it's at sea."

    After hearing this, Ledlich was trembling all over.

    "You bastard."

    "You are courting death."

    At this moment, the queen hurried out from behind and grabbed her husband.

    "Don't kill him!"

    Ledlich looked at his queen, his eyes were full of anger.

    "He killed his brother, he killed Boone."

    "He's going to kill me and kill his father."

    "Boone is your son too."

    "Why can't he be killed, shouldn't he pay for what he has done?"

    The queen looked at Ledlich pleadingly: "Just because we lost one son, don't lose another son."

    The queen lay on the ground, and hugged Ledlich tightly: "And!"

    "I don't want you to kill your own son with your own hands."

    "That would be the most tragic thing in the world, please don't let it happen."

    "Exile him to a faraway place, and let him never come back."

    The queen looked at her eldest son: "Quickly beg your father for mercy!"

    Erns laughed loudly, knelt on the ground and said with a dismissive expression.

    "I am not wrong."

    "I am your eldest son, and I am the king of wisdom in the next generation."

    "How can I accept that I am not the king, how can I bear that the person sitting on the throne is not me."

    "Even if you don't kill me today, I will kill Jesser in the future."

    He looked at his father and said clearly.

    "Can't be king."

    "I'd rather die."

    It can be seen that Ernes is no longer ready to live.

    After listening to Ledlich, if he was still angry just now, there is only coldness in his eyes now.

    He walked down the collapsed palace step by step, and said to Ens as he walked.

    "Enns."

    "If you really want to kill you, that person can only be me, your father."

    "Not your brother."

    The sharp lower end of the scepter pierced Ensi's chest, and blood continued to flow from the pattern on the scepter.

    Led Leakey killed Enns with his own hands. In the pool of blood, Ens heard his mother's hoarse cry, but he kept looking at Led Leakey.

    I don't know if I am looking at my father or the crown on his head.

    until the complete loss of all consciousness

 Text Chapter Twenty-Three: Come Back

    The battle for kingship, the killing of father and son.

    I don't know where it all started. It may have started from the moment when Ince was joyfully taken to the palace of God by his father Ledricky when he was a child, and then saw his father staring at him with extremely disappointed eyes.

    It is also possible that when Jesser awakened his innate talent, the fate of fraternal fratricide had already been sealed.

    But at this moment, there is no need to worry about it anymore.

    This farce finally came to an end.

    "Boom!"

    Laidlich pulled out his scepter, threw it on the ground, and the bony scepter made a muffled sound.

    For a moment he staggered, and the guards around him immediately surrounded him in panic.

    "king!"

    "King of Wisdom."

    He pressed the guards around him hard to prevent himself from falling. After taking a few breaths, he regained his strength and waved someone to lift Ensi's body down.

    Turn around.

    Looking at the queen who sat on the ground and opened her mouth but couldn't even cry out, Ledlich's eyes were full of apology.

    It is too cruel for a mother to see her child die in front of her own eyes, and it is her husband, the child's biological father, who kills her child.

    "sorry!"

    "I'm really sorry."

    Ledley kept apologizing, even though he was actually not much better than her.

    He picked up the queen and left the ruins.

    It was a bit difficult for him to walk, but his hands were hugging her with all his might.

    He even stooped down, which to Ledlich usually means that he lacks the bearing of a king, but at this moment he doesn't care anymore.

    "Walk!"

    "Let's go back!"

    All the Sanye people inside and outside all knelt on the ground, and everyone could feel Ledlich's sadness, even though he had no expression on his face, let alone any weakness.

    The queen couldn't eat anything, she couldn't even drink water, and she began to fall into a coma and unconsciousness.

    "Enns."

    "Where did you go? Why don't you come home?"

    "Did you go to the sea to play in the water again? I told you not to go."

    "Boone."

    "You have been mischievous with your elder brother again, I will definitely not let you go today."

    In the dream, she kept shouting what she said to the children when she was young, the expectations for the children when the children were born, and the admonitions to the mischievous urchins when the children grew up.

    At that time, she was still young, and the children surrounded her, innocent and lovely.

    Ledlich had been by her side, listening to her and holding her hand.

    Until a few days later, the queen suddenly woke up and regained her consciousness.

    This is a flashback.

    Ryder Leakey also understood that she had reached the end of her life.

    Ledlich's face turned extremely ugly for a moment, as if he was about to cry, but when the queen opened her eyes and looked at him, she suppressed a smile again.

    "you're awake."

    The queen also felt that her time was running out, and her consciousness was extremely clear. She looked at Ledlich, and then at him holding her hand.

    "No need to apologize, I don't blame you."

    "I justcan't accept"

    "Why did Ernes become like this?"

    "How did everything become like this?"

    The more the queen spoke, the softer she said: "When Jesser comes back, pass the throne to Jesser!"

    "You are tired too!"

    "It's timeto take a break."

    Laidlici nodded, and said with a choked voice.

    "good!"

    "good!"

    The queen's pupils flickered with a faint light, but it could be seen that the light was going out little by little.

    The bright eyeballs gradually turned to a stone-like gray.

    Ledlich looked at the queen lying on the stone bed. Her body gradually became completely rigid, turning into a stone sculpture from the inside out.

    The queen is dead.

    This once again dealt a huge blow to Ledlich.

    Having just lost his two sons, he also lost the person he loved the most.

    &nbsp; At this time, there was an urgent shout from outside. Someone rushed in anxiously from the outside towards the inside. At the same time, there was a noisy argument. The person who wanted to rush in was blocked by the guards.

    "The Great King of Wisdom."

    "You have nothing to do!"

    "How could Ens do this, how could he kill Boone and betray his father."

    "How could this be? Is Ence crazy?"

    Some people are sincere, while others are picking up the opportunity to test.

    The remaining two sons and two daughters finally came back, and their sons and even grandchildren came back with them.

    Ledlich said something without looking back.

    "Let them in."

    A large family poured in, and what they saw was the dead queen, and the noisy voice stopped instantly.

    After a long time, someone said: "Mother?"

    Ledlich, eyes full of twilight, spoke to the children.

    "They're all back."

    "Look at your mother at last!"

    "Okay, say goodbye to her."

    And he walked out of the room slowly, bypassed the collapsed wisdom palace, and came to a secret room full of murals at the back.

    The stone door of the secret room was closed, and he sat alone in the dark.

    Laidlich took off his crown of wisdom again, and then began to engrave the oath on the crown, and then engraved the sentences he hadn't finished engraving.

    It's just that his mentality is completely different at this moment. When he engraved the previous words, he was proud and proud.

    But now, he felt sad.

    His life was not as complete as he boasted, and he was not that great either. He ignored many things and lost many things.

    It's just that he himself hadn't noticed it before.

    "God said."

    "Red Leakey!"

    "The **** ravine."

    "You won't be satisfied just because you give enough."

    "The mountain of resentment the mountain will not disappear just because of favors."

    After he finished engraving this sentence, he couldn't bear it anymore for a moment.

    With tears streaming down his face, he directly covered his face.

    "God!"

    "Did you already know at this time?"

    "Unfortunately, I did not follow your guidance."

    In fact, he faintly heard the meaning of God at that time, but he just didn't want to believe it.

    Maybe God also knows, so he sighed and said such a sentence.

    It was a long time before he recovered from his grief.

    He didn't have any expression on his face, he just kept engraving on the crown of wisdom little by little, he didn't want to hear what happened in the outside world, and he didn't want to pay attention to everything else.

    He just wanted to complete the covenant between himself and the gods.

    Many days later.

    Ledlich finally walked out of the secret room, and the person beside him handed him the scepter, telling him that the funeral had been arranged.

    But Ledlich said, "Wait a little longer."

    He held up the crown of wisdom, and his voice crossed the sea.

    "Jessel!"

    "Have you found the place of origin? If you find it, come back!" &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 24: The End of the Sea

    Jesser has never been so far away from the city bestowed by gods, and he has never seen the ocean so vast, so vast that he even feels that the sea should not have an end.

    The so-called land is just a myth.

    Or in other words, it is simply a place that is impossible for mortals to reach, a place that only belongs to the gods.

    They passed through a vortex of storms capable of tearing apart islands.

    The vortex in the eyes connects the sky and the sea, and the terrifying thunder has been protruding from the clouds to the bottom of the sea.

    "Ah!" This is the scream from him and his companions, being dragged forward with their tentacles.

    "Woooooo!" This is the voice of fusion monster Nini

    They fled frantically in panic, but Destroyer Thunder and Storm chased after them as if they had eyes.

    Until he was exhausted, he finally escaped from the vortex of the storm.

    After escaping, Jesser and his companions laughed heartily. The feeling of fighting the storm and surviving made them feel extremely happy.

    After laughing, they found that they had lost their way.

    After going around a large circle, I finally found the right location, and then set off in the direction that the King of Wisdom said.

    Immediately afterwards, they encountered a strange sea area where all life was suddenly boiled. Bubbles appeared in the sea water, and at the same time, large pieces of biological corpses floated out. If the fusion monster Nini had not surrounded them, they would have died there long ago.  .

    They encountered various unexpected risks and saw the vastness of the world.

    In danger, let them burst out with infinite power.

    On this day, they chatted again during their break.

    A follower asked him: "His Royal Highness Jesser."

    "When can we get to the place of origin?"

    Jessel: "It will be here soon."

    Follower: "How soon is it?"

    Jessel: "Soon means, I don't know how long it will take."

    In the sea at night, all the Sanye people who were relying on the reef to enjoy the shade looked at Jesser together, their eyes full of astonishment.

    "???"

    Jesser laughed loudly: "Although I don't know when we will arrive, I know we are almost there."

    "We are following the footsteps of God and the King of Wisdom upstream. The road we are walking now is the sea route that God guided the King of Wisdom to find the land bestowed by God."

    "Since the direction is not wrong and the markers are not wrong, then as long as we walk down, we will be able to find the place of origin."

    Everyone looked at the confident Jesser, and their moods relaxed together, and they laughed together.

    Another young man stood up: "Your Highness Jesser, will our story really be recorded in the epic?"

    "Yes, yes! How did you know what happened so many years later, Your Highness?"

    Jesser nodded, and said confidently.

    "Of course I know."

    Everyone was surprised: "Is it a prophecy?"

    Someone also asked: "It was the supreme God Insai who told His Highness."

    Jessel shook his head and looked at the others with a mysterious smile.

    "After I go back, I will find someone to engrave our story."

    "After ten thousand years, our story will not only be an epic, but also a myth."

    It turns out that this is how epics and myths came about, and everyone couldn't help laughing again.

    During the conversation, the originally tense and depressing atmosphere dissipated instantly.

    The next day, everyone went on to set off.

    It was a cloudless and sunny day, and the fusion monster Nini seemed to have discovered something and swam faster.

    In the middle of the journey, it kept roaring, and it felt the breath left by Sally, the mother of life in the past.

    "Look, what is that?" someone shouted.

    More people emerged from the bottom of the sea and looked to the other side of the sea.

    Only a line was seen, dividing the sky and the sea.

    That line also intercepted the sea at the same time, drawing an end point for the boundless world of water.

    "It's land!"

    "It's land!"

    "We finally found it."

    "Your Highness Jesser, have you seen it?"

    Of course Jesser saw it, and he also fell into indescribable ecstasy at the moment.

    &nbsp; The end of the sea is land, Jesser finally understands what this sentence means, and finally understands his father's yearning.

    The ocean has its own loneliness and vastness, and the land has the same thickness and endlessness.

    He set foot on the horizon with a group of Sanye people and the fusion monster Nini, and walked up little by little.

    "The place of origin."

    "I found you."

    Jesser knelt on the sand, held the sand and buried his face in it.

    After going through untold hardships, he finally found this place where the gods descended, the birthplace of the king of wisdom, the ancestor of the Sanye people.

    "The place where the gods descended."

    The Sanye man on the side asked Jesser: "His Royal Highness Jesser!"

    "Are we really going to build a city here?"

    Jessel: "Build a city?"

    Jesser shook his head, and then spoke loudly to the land.

    "No!"

    "We will build ten, one hundred cities here."

    "I want to let the footprints of the Kingdom of Hiinsai spread everywhere here."

    Jesser looked towards the coastline. The closer to the sea, the more plants and creatures flourished, and the more suitable for the three-leaf people to live.

    There was no way to hide his joy, and he was short of dancing.

    "Look at this coastline, how many archeopteryx are enough to breed."

    "This is the most suitable home for us to live in."

    A group of people set up camp here, and Jesser even asked his partner fusion monster Nini to dig out some buildings embedded in the stone wall on the cliff here, providing them with a short-lived residence here, and providing a place for future generations to come.  Here's the shamrocks getting ready.

    The foundation has just been laid here, when they are preparing to start a new era belonging to the Kingdom of Heinsay here.

    Full of excitement, Jesser's father's voice suddenly appeared in his mind. The voice was different from the excited and excited Jesser, and he could feel the sadness in it.

    "Jessel!"

    "Have you found the place of origin? Come back if you find it!"

    Jesser immediately turned his head and looked towards the sea.

    Although the father didn't say it, he felt that something happened, and it must be something bad——

    Jesser asked his followers to stay and open up a new city, while he drove the fusion monster Nini back to the city bestowed by God as quickly as possible.

    However, as soon as he came back, he felt something was wrong.

    "His Royal Highness Jessel."

    "His Royal Highness Jessel."

    "His Royal Highness Prince."

    On both sides of the street, all the people of the city bestowed by gods were saluting to Jesser, but there was sadness in their eyes, and the city bestowed by gods seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud.

    He hurried towards the Palace of Wisdom, only to find that the magnificent Palace of Wisdom in the past had already collapsed into ruins, leaving only some buildings such as the stone castle behind and the bedroom on the left.

    The guard at the door knelt on one knee and said to Jesser.

    "His Royal Highness Jessel."

    "Condolences."

    Jesser ran straight through the corridor and rushed in, and saw a sarcophagus in the side hall.

    And his mother, the queen of the King of Wisdom, is lying quietly in the sarcophagus at this moment,

    He knelt down for a moment, looking at the sarcophagus in disbelief.

    "Mother queen!"

    Laidlich came out from the dark door: "Jessel, my son."

    "I've been waiting for you."

    Jesser knelt down and looked at his father, wondering why he would become like this after leaving the world for such a short time.

    "king!"

    "What the hell happened?

 Text Chapter 25: Let go!

    ,

    Jesser never thought that once he left, it would be a farewell.

    He fulfilled his dream, conquered the sea and set foot on the mainland and the place of origin, but he didn't even see the last side of his mother before she died.

    Together with his father, he watched the queen's sarcophagus being buried in the cemetery.

    The sea can be seen here, and it is also the oldest city in the city bestowed by gods.

    Back then, Ledlich and his queen built this place together, and every brick and tile here bears their traces, but most of the old people and companions of the past have passed away.

    Jessel only asked his father at this time, and he still couldn't believe it.

    "King of Wisdom."

    "Is it really Ernes and Boone?"

    Led Leakey neither affirmed nor vetoed.

    He just said to his son: "The road to becoming a king is not only about gaining, but more about losing."

    Ryder Leakey turned and left the cemetery.

    "Follow me!"

    Jessel: "Where are you going?"

    Ledlich looked at the pyramid at the end of the avenue and smiled.

    And easy.

    "Go to God."

    Jesser's body was a little stiff, and he already had a premonition of what was about to happen.

    The father who walked in front felt his son's emotions without looking back.

    "do not be afraid."

    "Jessell."

    "You will do better, you will surpass me and become a greater king."

    On the main avenue paved with stones in the city bestowed by gods, all the people spontaneously walked out of the houses and stood on both sides of the avenue.

    They watched Ledlich lead his son as they walked towards the pyramid surrounded by guards.

    When Ledlich and Jessel walked in front of them, the people on both sides immediately knelt down on one knee, lowered their heads and put their hands on their chests.

    The two seem to have walked a path of blessing and admiration. Everyone knows that when the old king alternates with the new king, they worship the old king and lament the death of the king, and at the same time stand for the wise and righteous new king.  bless.

    Ledlich took his son up the stairs, and a group of people carried two sarcophagi towards the temple.

    The former came before God to inherit the authority of the King of Wisdom, while the others were sinners who disturbed and blasphemed God, and their heirs.

    The sarcophagus contained the two sons of King Wisdom, Erns and Boone.

    Ens was the mastermind, but Boone had also agreed to Ens's plan, all of which could not be hidden in front of the King of Wisdom and God.

    The king of the old and the new stepped into the temple, and the sinner knelt outside the temple.

    In the temple, God Yin is waiting for Laidlich.

    He was looking at the portraits Ledlich had carved of him as if it were only yesterday.

    Ledley, who was just born, carved stone statues in the temple, and imitated the tone of God Yin to learn the words of God.

    The tone is weird, funny and exaggerated.

    "time!"

    "It really flies so fast!"

    Laidelici looked at the back of the god, and the fluttering light seemed to pass over his face like the hem of the god's clothes. The tall light and shadow looked so majestic from the angle of his kneeling.

    It was exactly the same as when he first saw God, without any change.

    "I thought I would stand proudly in front of you and hand in a satisfactory answer at the last moment of my life."

    "I didn't expect God to show you the most embarrassing and powerless moment in the end, and saw the ugly farce of father and son killing each other."

    Yin Shen looked at him.

    The old and crooked body and the bone armor like sandstone all indicate that he has come to the end of his life.

    Only those eyes are still as pious as before.

    He held out his hand: "Red Leakey!"

    "What else do you want?"

    He even looked at Sally who was standing in front of the pillar like a doll. Although the powers of the two bloodlines conflicted with each other, Sally's only life power and immortality might be able to extend the life of Ledlich.

    As long as Ledlich begged for himself, God Yin was willing to give it to him.

    Laidlich seemed to see Yin Shen's meaning, and he shook his head.

    "god!"

    "It's time to let go."

    "It's time for me to let go, and it's time for you to let go too."

    "Because I couldn't bear to let go, I becameAfter bearing the bitter fruit of today, I finally killed my eldest son Ensi with my own hands.  "

    "I am also your eldest son, and I have received enough favors."

    Yin Shen put down his hand and didn't say anything.

    "you decide!"

    There was a childlike smile on Ledlich's face. God still favored him as before, even though he violated God's will, even though his thoughts and will were ridiculous.

    "Jessel!"

    "come over."

    He looked at his son, pulled him to the same position as his, and knelt side by side under the altar.

    Jesser knelt at the feet of God, but was looking at his father.

    "king!"

    But Ledlich said, "Here, I am no longer your king."

    Jesser's voice became choked up in an instant, and tears kept falling from the corners of his eyes: "Father."

    Ledlich smiled with satisfaction, he raised his hands to hold the crown on top of his head, and lifted it up little by little.

    Then, put it on Jesser's head.

    "from now on!"

    "You are the king!"

    "The second King of Wisdom in the Kingdom of Siinsay."

    Jesser was sobbing, his shoulders were shaking constantly.

    He is the youngest son of Ledley Kee, a prince who grew up with expectations and preferences. His father's attention and preferences are like a mountain that shields him from wind and rain, giving him the courage and strength to realize all his dreams, and making him overcome all difficulties.  feared.

    And now.

    This mountain is about to fall.

    He said helplessly, "No!"

    "You are the king, and you will always be the king of the Sanye people, the king of the Heinsay Kingdom."

    "Eternal King of Wisdom."

    Ledlich laughed, his eyes closing slowly at the same time.

    "Only God is eternal."

    "No matter how much we get, we will eventually decay and lose."

    While saying this, Ledlich closed his eyes completely.

    It never opened again.

    The last will and strength from Laidlich's body gushed out, turning into an illusory fluorescent silhouette, and finally merged into the crown of wisdom.

    The black crown is connected with Jesser's bone armor, connected with his blood.

    Jesser could feel the will and consciousness of all the three-leaf people appearing in his mind at this moment, his consciousness was like a galaxy, and every star in the galaxy was the consciousness of a three-leaf person.

    He is the king standing on the galaxy, who can order the movement of the galaxy.

    He inherited the power of the wise king from the oldest king Laidlich, together with his father's will and ideals.

    However, Ledricy, who had lost everything, began to petrify all over his body, and finally turned into a stone statue and knelt before the god.

    Just as he promised.

    He will guard the gods here forever.

    Until the day the sun goes out, until the end of time

 Text Chapter 26: Believe in God!  Nothing to do with God!

    Led Leakey is dead.

    God Yin looked at the ocean outside the hall, lost in memory.

    So many things have happened.

    turn out to be.

    It's been so long.

    "Insay Sen!"

    "Because SaiGod!"

    In a daze, he heard Ledlich's lame and funny tone again, chanting his name in front of the temple gate.

    Outside the temple.

    Those patricide and blasphemous sinners also heard the last words of Ledlich, declaring that all the three-leaf man Jesser will be the wise king of the second generation of Heinsay Kingdom.

    The moment Jesser put on the crown of wisdom, all the Sanye people knew what happened in the temple.

    The old king passed away, and the new king was crowned.

    The sinners outside the temple cried together instantly, and even collapsed outside the temple, making ugly appearances.

    They weep for the passing of the King of Wisdom, and even more for their own upcoming unknown fate.

    Yin Shen cast his gaze over, looked at the big and small three-leaf people surrounding the two sarcophagi and said indifferently.

    "Very noisy!"

    "Shut up!"

    When I said a word, I saw a force directly acting on the bodies of these three-leaf people, affecting them from the original blood of the three-leaf people.

    The crying stopped abruptly, and they could no longer make a sound.

    Even they were horrified to find that their bodies had also changed accordingly. The vocal organs completely disappeared, the hard shell began to soften, and two tentacles-like things grew on their heads.

    Compared to people, they are more like a bug, or a soft-shell shrimp.

    They could only kowtow to the temple continuously, praying for the forgiveness of the gods.

    When everything stopped, they seemed to have become a species different from ordinary trilobites, a species that was more suitable for living in the sea than on land.

    They were punished by God and deprived of the right to speak.

    In the future, they will no longer be able to set foot on land, and can only live in the deep sea.

    God Yin looked at Laidlich, and said to Jesser, the second generation king of wisdom.

    "Let's go!"

    "leave here."

    "Take everyone in the city bestowed by the gods and go to the mainland to establish your kingdom."

    "Don't come back again."

    That voice, like Ledlich's wise kingship, was directly imprinted in the minds of all Sanye people.

    This voice even directly erased the location memory of the God-given city in the minds of all the Sanye people, making everyone suddenly unable to remember the name of the God-given city. Once they leave here, they will never find it again  way back.

    With the passing of Ledlich, God Yin completely lost interest in the game of building the kingdom, and didn't want to pay attention anymore.

    Jesser looked at the god in panic, not knowing what was going on.

    "The great Insai?"

    "Why is this? Did we do something wrong?"

    God Yin stepped down from the altar and looked at everything that Ledrici had created for himself, his voice echoed in the hall.

    Empty and indifferent, no longer tolerated Ledley Kee.

    "Jessel!"

    "Everything I bestow on you is only because you are descendants of Laidlich, not because of you."

    The god paused for a moment: "He is my eldest son."

    "You are not."

    "This is the god-given land I gave to Ledley Kee. It is my paradise and his, not yours."

    Jesser knelt forward and prostrated himself in front of God Yin.

    He said in a hurried voice, even exclaiming and begging God not to do this.

    "god!"

    "Don't you need us?"

    "We are believers who sincerely believe in you, and we are the first life you created!"

    God Yin let out a chuckle: "Without God, you can still survive."

    "Everything is the same as usual, just don't bother me again."

    "I don't need your offerings, let alone your beliefs."

    at last.

    The aloof god spoke words that Jesser would never forget for the rest of his life, echoing in his mind like a roaring bell.

    "It's up to you to believe in me."

    "With me"off.  "

    Jesser walked down the pyramid as if he had lost his soul, and what his father said not long ago suddenly echoed in his ears.

    "The road to becoming a king is not just about getting it."

    "It's more about loss."

    The agreement between God and the King of Wisdom exists only between God and Laidlich, and it also ends with the passing of Laidlich.

    God's favoritism only exists in the first generation of Wisdom King Laid Liqi, and the eldest son of God is only him, not other Sanye people.

    Jesser summoned all the people of the God-given city and announced his decision to leave with everyone.

    "I am your new king."

    "Jesel, the King of Wisdom in the Kingdom of Hiinsai, I have inherited my father's power and ideals as the King of Wisdom, and I am the heir to his will."

    "We will go to land and build a new city bestowed by gods."

    "We will follow the footsteps of the King of Wisdom and God, and create our own future on the other side of the sea, in that equally great place of origin."

    As soon as Jesser finished speaking, all the Sanye people below knelt on the ground in despair, and thousands of people wept together.

    They felt like the sky was falling.

    They had just lost their king and been abandoned by God.

    Jesser stepped off the high platform and walked into the crowd.

    He pulled up one person after another, and said in the eyes of people trusting.

    "God has not given up on us, we still have the land of origin, which is another wider place that God promised us."

    "There is boundless land and a vast coast suitable for breeding archaeopteryx."

    "The wisdom and kingship that God gave us, the ancestor fish that God gave us, and the writing and language that God gave us are still there."

    "One day in the future, we will be forgiven by God and return to this promised land again."

    "Now we go to the other side of the sea and create a more brilliant future."

    Seaside.

    Tens of thousands of Trilobites left their homes and went deep into the ocean, accompanied by the use of wisdom to control dense schools of archaeopteryx.

    They will first arrive at the city of Jesser, and then set off from the city under the sea.

    Immediately after that, head to the legendary place of origin, another place promised to them by the gods.

    What nobody noticed was.

    There are also a small number of Sanye people who were exiled into the deep sea, they are the descendants of Ens and Boone.

    These people are called the people abandoned by God. They can no longer speak, and they will not be able to use God's words for eternity.

    They have tentacles growing on their heads, and they communicate by touching them.

    In the deep sea, they bred another branch belonging to the Sanye people——

    "The Psalm of the Wisdom Lord Ledlich: The Final Chapter"

    Because of the betrayal of his son and the death of the queen, the first king of wisdom ended his glorious and glorious life in front of God.

    He passed on the throne to his best son Jesser, together with his oath and agreement with God.

    But the gods were outraged by Laidlich's death, and disappointed by the crime of killing their father and brother by the Sanye people.

    God took back his promised land, and all the Sanye people were driven out of the land given by God.

    The gods erased the location and memory of the land bestowed by gods in their minds, so that they would never be able to return to that paradise of gods.

    Even if you reach beyond the land bestowed by the gods, you can only hover on the sea forever and cannot land on this island of gods.

 Text Chapter 27: The Island Full of Sun Cup Flowers (Leader Gagen)

    God Yin stood on a high place and watched the crowd leave the city bestowed by the gods, and one fusion monster after another opened the way ahead.

    The Sanye people returned to the sea again, and several owners of wisdom and power controlled the fusion monster to drive the dense fish school away with the setting sun, and left the paradise that belonged to him, Ledlich, and Sally.

    The whole world has quieted down, and the bustling city in the past has become empty.

    God Yin turned his head and looked at Ledlich who was kneeling in front of his statue.

    "Red Leakey."

    "It's good to leave here, we don't need so many people to accompany us."

    "The sea and land are the home of civilization, and this is just an island."

    He wanted to pat Ledlich on the shoulder like he did before, but his hand pierced through Ledlich's body.

    This made Yin Shen startled for a moment, and after a moment of trance, he realized the reason.

    The mythical blood of Ledlich was all given to his heirs and on top of the Wisdom Crown, this body is just an ordinary body, no longer possessing the power he bestowed on Ledlich, and also lost the ability to anchor  .

    Yin Shen looked at his radiant hand, and suddenly a strong, nameless anger surged into his heart.

    "Am I dead or alive?"

    Yin Shen really wanted to smash everything in front of him, but he raised his hand but put it down again. Anger and impatience are useless.

    The only thing he can rely on is the endless time and life.

    He can change everything, and he can do everything, all he needs is to wait.

    He went from fear of loneliness to loathe of loneliness.

    By now, he was getting used to being alone.

    god.

    There are no companions.

    He sat in front of the steps of the temple, looking at the quiet land bestowed by God.

    Watching the light and shadow of the sun spread from the coast to the buildings of the City of Gods, watching the moon turn from one side of the night sea to the other.

    After the sun rose and set for several rounds, he finally stood up.

    "Sally!"

    The girl turned her head to look at him, staring at him with big eyes.

    She trotted to the front of God Yin, stretched her head out and made a sound.

    "Gululu!"

    Yin Shen walked down the stairs: "Go down and take a walk."

    The two walked down the temple together, Sally holding the flowerpot.

    God Yin stood for a while in front of the statue that Jesser built for Ledlich, then walked around the dead God-given city, and came to the swamp where the ancestor fish was once raised.

    Finally, it stopped on the coastline.

    The tide eroded the beach, and there were rocks and gravel everywhere. Sally planted her beloved sun cup flowers not far from the beach.

    The tentacle-like root system continued to spread underground. After leaving the stone pot that bound it, this half-plant, half-animal weird life began to release its powerful vitality.

    Within a few days, it grew to a height of more than one meter.

    Immediately afterwards, several young plants grew beside it.

    To multiply, to spread.

    On the land bestowed by the gods, one sun cup flower after another bloomed all over the ground, covering the sandy beaches and coasts, and climbing up the hills and valleys.

    Finally, a little bit of exploration into the dead god-given city, let this empty city glow with life again.

    The entire land bestowed by the gods has turned into a sea of ??golden flowers.

    And the tall pyramid temple is in the middle of the sea of ??flowers.

    In this generation, this is the real heaven and fairyland.

    Looking at the sea of ??flowers exuding golden light, the wind blows the golden color and shakes it, which is a bit dazzling and makes people feel dazed.

    Yin Shen felt much better.

    "gorgeous."

    Sally didn't know if she liked it or not, but she always walked down quietly and dived into the golden sea of ??flowers.

    Smelling the fragrance of flowers, lying comfortably on it and basking in the sun.

    Finally one day, God Yin called back Sally who was hiding in the sea of ??flowers.

    He was going to temporarily slow down his perception of time and let himself fall into a deep sleep.

    For him, this is also a means of crossing time.

    When you wake up, it will be hundreds or even tens of thousands of years later, so why not travel through the long river of time.

    "Sally, I'll sleep for a while."

    "You stay in the temple and don't run around, no?? Leave the land given by the gods.  "

    "Wait until I wake up."

    God Yin walked into the statue, and the light gradually converged and fell into the statue, and no abnormalities could be seen anymore.

    He waited for a qualitative change in the power of the mythical blood, or a certain change in the extraordinary power and authority, and perhaps at some point he would be able to change this status quo.

    In the dark temple, Sally snuggled up next to the statue, swinging her calf.

    Looking into the distance with empty eyes, she made her unique voice.

    "Gululu!"——

    Land.

    With the first successful arrival, the second time the Sanye bypassed all the dangerous places and successfully arrived at the place of origin. This route is also called the Jesser route to commemorate Jesser and his  The great feats of our partners in finding the land of origin.

    The second-generation King of Wisdom, Jesser, led tens of thousands of people onto the land, and everyone was shocked by this unimaginably vast land.

    "The place of origin."

    "This isthe place where God descends?"

    "Everything here belongs to us?"

    They knelt on the shore, kissed the earth, and shouted the name of the god and the first king of wisdom, Laidlich.

    They still believe in God, even more devout than before.

    Even if they were expelled from the land bestowed by the gods, it was because the Sanye people committed an unforgivable sin.

    It was they who did it wrong, not the gods.

    Because they saw the boundless power of the gods with their own eyes, and saw the terrible judgment of the blasphemy sinners in the end.

    But now seeing this boundless land, they suddenly felt that they were not exiled by the gods, but that the gods had bestowed them with a wider land bestowed by the gods.

    This is a place that can accommodate them and future generations to live and survive forever.

    The vast coastal waters have a warm climate, as well as rich seabed plants and creatures, which are most suitable for breeding the ancestor fish bestowed on them by the gods.

    Just like Jesser said, this is the most suitable place for them to survive.

    Here, full of hope and future.

    Standing on the cliff on the coast, Jesser stretched out his hand and said to all the Sanye people below who boarded the place of origin.

    "I said."

    "God has not abandoned us."

    Everyone cheered, some were moved to tears, some buried their heads deeply in the sand, as if they were feeling the breath of God left here.

    It seems that as long as they do this, they will be blessed by God like a city bestowed by God.

    Three huge fusion monsters were digging boulders to build the main body of the new city, and the other Sanye people were assisting at the side, and at the same time opened up their own fishing grounds along the coast.

    After Ens and Boon died, their fusion monsters also belonged to the new king Jesser.

    Looking at the fiery land of origin and the city that is constantly taking shape, Jesser's eyes revealed joy.

    Jesser's followers asked him, "King."

    "What should the city be called?"

    Wearing the crown of wisdom on his head, Jesser fell into deep thought.

    "This is the place where the gods descended, and it is also the place where the great first-generation king of wisdom was born, and the place where we Sanye people originated."

    "But everything happened because of the coming of the gods."

    "It's called the City of Gods."

    It is only one word away from the city bestowed by gods.

    In this way, it is as if nothing has changed.

 Text Chapter 28: No Homecoming

    Decades later.

    There is a man-made lake in the city of God's descent, which is connected to the sea, and there is also an underwater city and the place where the Sanye people gave birth to their offspring.

    Quite similar to the god well in the city bestowed by gods in the past, but much larger than the god well.

    There are several huge strange shrimps in the lake. These ocean overlords wear lassoes tanned with naked ferns in the sea. Several tall and strong three-leaf men hold bone guns in their hands and drive them in the lake.  Fierce battle.

    "stand up."

    "Charge!"

    As they shouted slogans, the ocean giants under them seemed to become a part of their bodies, moving according to their wishes.

    While the bone gun was stabbing, the two huge pincers in front of Qi Xia's mouth collided together, making all the Sanye people who watched this fierce battle excited and cheered.

    In front of the lake, a figure with a crown sits on a high-backed ornate throne with engraved flowers, watching these young three-leaf people fight among the crowd.

    These people are basically the descendants of Jesser, and they are also the owners of wisdom and power.

    Over the past few decades, there have been quite a few people with wisdom and power. A few of them are awakened bloodlines, and most of them are gifts of power from the royal family.

    The aging Sanye royal family bestowed their power on their descendants.

    Naturally, these people are not as lucky as the blood descendants of the second generation of royal power. They can get the gift of the gods and directly possess mythical life like fusion monsters. The older generation has not completely passed away, and it is unknown when they will inherit fusion monsters, let alone  It's not necessarily their turn either.

    So someone found another way to go to the sea to tame and control the strange shrimp, or some other life.

    So as to master some special abilities, have powerful combat power or other auxiliary abilities.

    Following the end of the performance, these robust and tall Sanye royals walked up to the shore of the lake and knelt under the throne.

    "You are very nice."

    "Brave and fearless, able to skillfully use the power of wisdom."

    "It is worthy of inheriting the blood of the oldest king, and it is also worthy of the identity of the royal family."

    Jesser, the second generation king of wisdom, stood up and pointed his scepter at them.

    One by one they called out their names: "As the King of Wisdom, I grant you the title of Priest of God."

    These young descendants of the royal family have truly become priests from now on.

    It is also the most powerful group of people standing at the top of the Heinsay Kingdom except for the king.

    "The great king."

    "We will always obey the beliefs of the gods and obey your rule."

    Jesser was very happy, excellent characters appeared one after another among the juniors, which made him feel that his Siyinsai Kingdom was getting stronger and more developed.

    he thought.

    "If these juniors are sent to other places, they will definitely be able to build a few more cities and make the territory of the Kingdom of Siyinsi bigger."

    In the city, there are wide aqueducts extending in all directions like rivers, which are also similar to roads for the Sanye people.

    Jesser drove his fusion monster, Nini, and led his guards towards the palace from above the aqueduct. Everyone who saw him along the way knelt down and saluted.

    Looking from a high place, you can see dense crowds and street markets on the main road.

    Some people on the street sell pickled dried fish, sun-dried fish meat, as well as fresh ancestor fish and some other foods caught in the sea.

    There are also people who sell all kinds of bone tools, bone plates, bone bowls, bone knives, and bone spears can be seen everywhere.

    These bone artifacts are all from the dead Sanye people, but the Hiinsai Kingdom obviously doesn't have too many taboos, and only those Sanye people with noble blood will be buried.

    The city descended from the gods is different from the city bestowed by the gods, the most obvious of which is the high stone walls built on the edge of the city.

    The city wall divided the inside of the city and the outside of the city into two levels. First of all, those who lived in the city were basically the powerful and their servants, and secondly, those who entered the city of God's Descend had to collect taxes.

    This is the law established after Jesser, the second generation king of wisdom, established the law code of the Kingdom of Siyinza and promulgated the currency of the Kingdom of Siyinza.

    There are large and small villages outside the city, where a large number of merchants, craftsmen, and fishermen who work for the powerful gather here.

    Along this coastline, magnificent cities have been established one after another by the sea. Currently, the Kingdom of Hiinsai has 17 cities.

    ? Social relations have become more complex, not only have stratification.There are many rights systems and various occupations.

    Including the large and small villages, the population of the Xiyin Sai Kingdom is as high as hundreds of thousands.

    This is something that the first generation of King of Wisdom, Laidlich, could not have imagined when he was still there.

    In this respect, Jesser surpassed his father.

    Jesser returned to the palace, and several dignitaries and bureaucrats of the Heinsay Kingdom had been waiting for him at the gate.

    "king!"

    "The law code has been rewritten, and it stands just south of the palace."

    This is also the reason why he was in a hurry to come back.

    Jesser immediately jumped off the fusion monster Nini, and excitedly followed several people to the south, followed by a large group of people.

    Codex is one of the most important achievements in his life.

    This is already the seventh revision, and he thinks it should be the last revision.

    In his view, this is a perfect code.

    The code of law is engraved on a stone tablet standing outside the palace, engraved with the oracle compiled by Ledlich.

    Standing in front of the stele, Jesser touched the words made by his father and God, with pride in his eyes.

    "Father."

    "I didn't disappoint you."

    All the way back to the palace from the outside until he sat on the throne, he seemed to be floating in the clouds.

    Jessel basked in her own splendor.

    He established a dozen cities, he created the code of law, and he expanded the kingdom of Heinsay.

    He did what his father failed to do. He established a great country and became a praised king.

    Laidlich placed his divine stone slabs in his palace of wisdom, while Jesser kept the codes he compiled, and Jesser's epic adventures were engraved on the walls.

    He is very happy today, excited and excited.

    Stand up from the throne from time to time, walk around the palace, looking at these past deeds of myself.

    Suddenly, someone ran in.

    "king!"

    "His Royal Highness wants to see you."

    Jesser's expression changed——

    Jesser rushed to another city and entered a building similar to the sleeping palace of the city bestowed by gods in the past.

    Inside, an elderly female Clover was waiting for him.

    Jesser heaved a sigh of relief, and his hurried pace slowed down.

    "elder sister."

    "Why do you suddenly want to see me?"

    Jesser saw his sister, who looked exactly like his mother, who used to take him to catch fish in the swamp, and took him to go deep into the sea for adventure.

    It was she who made her childhood so perfect, and it was she who gave her the seeds and courage to take risks.

    For Jesser, the other party is not only his sister, but also an elder like a mother.

    The eldest princess looked a little sad, her eyes kept looking at the other side of the sea.

    He asked his elder sister: "Sister!"

    "Is there something on your mind?"

    Her Royal Highness the Eldest Princess turned her head to look at Jesser, her eyes were as gentle as that of a former queen.

    "king."

    "Do you think we can return to the land bestowed by God? Can we still see our father and God?"

    Jessel said decisively: "Of course!"

    "I am still the king of wisdom."

    "The crown of wisdom is on my head, and the agreement between God and the Sanye people has not ended because of this."

    "As long as we pay for our sins, we will naturally be able to return to the land bestowed by God."

    Jesser didn't realize that his tone of voice and demeanor were very similar to those of Ledlich.

    The eldest princess's eyes lit up, and she looked at her younger brother with a smile.

    "That's good."

    "That's good."

    The old princess let out a long sigh of relief, as if she had let go of some knots in her heart.

    "If one day, Wang, you can return to the land bestowed by God."

    "Take my bones back together! Bury me next to my mother!"

    "I~"

    "I miss her."

    Jesser hugged his sister: "Don't worry, it's still early!"

    "At that time, we will go back together, and we will meet our mother and father together."

    Jesser had just returned to the City of God's Descend, and news came a few days later.

    The princess is dead.

    When Jesser received the news, he stood up all of a sudden, and then sat down blankly.

    He recalled his sister's words again, and was shocked to discover the fear and bewilderment in his heart.

    No matter how high the glory he gets, no matter how great the feat he makes.

    I can't resist the helplessness and hesitation in my heart, let alone the desire of all Sanye people to return to the land bestowed by God.

    as well as.

    ? Their fear of being abandoned by God and the regret of being expelled from God's Promised Paradise.

    Their will and spirit have lost their habitat, and they are like a group of wandering spirits wandering in the ends of the earth.

    Deep down in his heart, Jesser is the same as the other Sanye people, still obsessed with returning to the land bestowed by God.

    In their view, there is their final destination.  &lt;/div&gt;Paul had just returned to the City of God's Descend, and news came a few days later.

    The princess is dead.

    When Jesser received the news, he stood up all of a sudden, and then sat down blankly.

    He recalled his sister's words again, and was shocked to discover the fear and bewilderment in his heart.

    No matter how high the glory he gets, no matter how great the feat he makes.

    I can't resist the helplessness and hesitation in my heart, let alone the desire of all Sanye people to return to the land bestowed by God.

    as well as.

    ? Their fear of being abandoned by God and the regret of being expelled from God's Promised Paradise.

    Their will and spirit have lost their habitat, and they are like a group of wandering spirits wandering in the ends of the earth.

    Deep down in his heart, Jesser is the same as the other Sanye people, still obsessed with returning to the land bestowed by God.

    In their view, there is their final destination.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 29: The Cup of the Sun

    There are many underwater villages along the route of Jessel, which connects to the largest underwater city, Jessel.

    Although more trilobites are used to living on land, there are still some trilobites who like to live on the seabed.

    At the same time, this is also a commercial route, and merchants from the Kingdom of Sinnsay always travel on this route.

    Several sea monsters of different shapes opened the way, and a bony palace grew out of the back of one of the starfish-shaped monsters, and the King of Wisdom was sitting in the palace at this moment.

    Hundreds of guards from the Kingdom of Heinsay stood guard on both sides, and among them were several priests who were driving strange shrimps.

    All the way through.

    The most numerous species in the seabed are trilobites, and then there are some shadows of archaeopteryx. As the trilobites raised fish schools, this species also began to scatter everywhere in the sea.

    "The king of wisdom has come."

    "The supreme king of our Heinsay kingdom has come."

    "Look quickly, it is a mythical beast bestowed by the gods."

    Along the way, the Sanye people in the villages of the Heinsay Kingdom celebrated the arrival of the King of Wisdom, Jesser. They looked at the fusion monster like a hill, and they were amazed and awed.

    Even many people followed behind him and sent them off until they left.

    When the gods are not around.

    Jesser is the god in their eyes.

    Finally arrived at the city of Jesser, thousands of Sanye people shuttled out of the seabed and floated to the surface to meet their king.

    The lord of Jessel City dived out of the sea, stepped on the fusion monster's back and knelt in front of the palace.

    "Great king of wisdom, your people welcome you."

    Jesser also came out, looking at the sea area with a bit of embarrassment.

    "I haven't been back for a long time."

    Under the leadership of the lord, the huge fusion monster dived into the bottom of the sea.

    Under the blue transparent sea, bubbles in the sea water are constantly floating up.

    The seabed under the sunlight refraction is a majestic underwater city.

    A large number of clover people live and inhabit here, entering and exiting the buildings submerged in sea water, some people drive fish schools to the seabed vegetation formed by ancient cup creatures, and there are also small teams patrolling the sea area above the city with bone spears.

    Entering Jesser's former palace, the lord immediately asked cautiously.

    "King of Wisdom!"

    "Are you back this time?"

    Jessel didn't answer, but asked first.

    "these years."

    "Someone has entered the land bestowed by God again, or so."

    "Has anyone seen the land bestowed by the gods?"

    The lord of Jesser City was stunned for a moment: "There has been no news about the land bestowed by the gods for decades. If the king hadn't mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten that the land bestowed by the gods is also in this sea area."

    "Even, I can't remember which direction it is in."

    "It should be in"

    He tried his best to think, but there seemed to be something in his mind that directly suppressed his memory of the location of the land bestowed by God, making it impossible for him to recall it.

    After speaking, he immediately reacted.

    "king!"

    "You're not going back to"

    The lord of Jessel City became excited.

    The second-generation King of Wisdom, Jesser, stared into the depths of the sea, his eyes slightly overlapping those of the former Ledlich.

    The same piety, the same stability.

    "I want to take another look at the land bestowed by God. I don't long for being able to bathe in the glory of God again, but only seek that trace of guidance."

    "I want God to guide me, the future of Sanye people."

    "How can we, the descendants of Ledlich, pay for our sins."

    On the vast sea.

    A group of trilobites and a few fusion monsters shuttled over the sea area, searching the sea area like a net.

    They wandered around like those eyeless sea worms for more than half a month, but without any results.

    They searched everywhere, from the surface of the sea to the bottom of the sea, but they couldn't find the slightest trace.

    There is a powerful force in the dark that makes them avoid the legendary land bestowed by the gods, so that no matter how hard they try their best, they can't get close to the palace that belongs to the gods.

    "It should be here, it is here."

    "Why can we never find the God-given land."On the palace carried by the fusion monster, an old clover nobleman collapsed.

    "This is God's punishment!"

    "God has made it impossible for us to return to God's Paradise forever."

    The clover man rushed out, facing the boundless sea.

    He knelt on the fusion monster's head, weeping bitterly.

    He was one of the most noble dignitaries in the city bestowed by gods in the past.

    Unlike young people who only yearn for and yearn for the land bestowed by the gods, he has personally seen the disaster that broke out in the first generation of King of Wisdom and blasphemous sinner Ensi.

    He has experienced the shock of the death of the first King of Wisdom, and the sadness of being driven out of the God-given land by God.

    He was born under the blessing of the gods and watched the growth of the halls of the gods.

    He heard the great First King of Wisdom, Raedlich, cry out, We are the firstborn sons of the gods.

    He once looked at the God-given city that was gradually disappearing from his sight and cried bitterly. The older he got, the more he longed to return to God's blessing.

    He was desperate.

    "We~"

    "Maybe I will never be able to return to the land bestowed by God."

    His generation can still find this sea area with vague memory and records, if a few generations later!

    Jesser pulled up the elder who used to follow his father, and said to him.

    "God will forgive us."

    "We children who are wandering outside will be able to go home one day."

    Jesser originally thought that even if he couldn't reach the land bestowed by the gods, it would be good to take a look at it from afar, but he returned disappointed in the end.

    However, he was still unwilling to let others search for traces of the land bestowed by the gods on the sea.

    He harbored fantasies.

    Perhaps in this way the gods can see his piety and dedication——

    ? God-given land.

    The sea of ??flowers covered with golden cups of the sun covered the city in ruins. Sally was the only one who could move freely in this huge island, and the entire island was her garden.

    She usually sits on the steps in front of the temple and imitates the god watching the sunset and the moon, or looks up at the statue of the god in the depths of the temple.

    A look is a whole day.

    Sometimes I would walk in the sea of ??flowers in the ruined city, plucking the corolla of the cup of the sun, and sniffing the fragrance of the sea of ??flowers.

    These cups of the sun shattered the neat stone road. From the city of ruins, Sally walked all the way through the sea of ??flowers higher than her, and came to the seaside.

    She came to the place where God asked her to plant the first cup of the sun, and picked up the stone flowerpot she had thrown away.

    "Gululu!"

    She picked up a golden flower and wanted to stuff it into the flowerpot, and hugged it in her arms as usual.

    Being violently pulled out of the ground, the half-plant, half-animal flower immediately hissed.

    Then it opened its fangs and teeth.

    As soon as it struggled, Sally took advantage of the momentum and exerted force on its hand.

    "Snapped!"

    The flower stem broke in two.

    died?

    "Gululu?"

    Sally made a sound, but didn't pay attention.

    She threw the broken sun cup into the sea, and then reached out to the next one.

    In the sea water.

    The sun cup flower drifted along the sea water and gradually disappeared into the distance.

 Main Text Chapter Thirty: God’s Guidance

    ,

    The sea area not far from Jessel City.

    A group of soldiers from the Kingdom of Siyin Sai were parading on the sea surface, led by two young priests who were driving strange shrimps. They were just two of the descendants who had just been granted the status of priests by King Jesser, the wise king.

    The young priest obeyed the orders of the King of Wisdom and had already run across the sea time and time again. He finally couldn't help asking.

    "Is the city bestowed by God really here?"

    "Here we have counted every stone in the sea. If such a large island really exists, at least we can find some traces!"

    Another priest on the side looked at him with a smile: "Are you questioning the great king of wisdom? Or are you questioning the power of God?"

    The young priest immediately shut up, not daring to say any more.

    "knew!"

    "I will look for it seriously, the king's will is the king's will."

    Although the other party warned the young priest once, they also thought that their search was futile.

    He sighed, and once again talked about the story that circulated in the Kingdom of Sheinsay.

    Everyone knows it, but the feeling is different every time you talk about it.

    "The blasphemer Ernes killed his younger brother Boone, and took away the Ruhe monster (fusion monster) bestowed by God on Boone."

    "Ens used the power bestowed by the gods on the Sanye people in an attempt to kill the eldest son of the gods, his great father, Laidlich, the king of wisdom."

    The voice is tactful, as if singing a great poem.

    "Such a heavy sin appeared in the Shenxu Paradise of the gods and the king of wisdom, at the foot of the temple of the gods."

    "The disappointed and sad gods have sent divine punishment to the people of the Kingdom of Siyinsai."

    "The descendants of the sinners were banished forever to the deep sea, and the people of Xiyin Sai could never return to their former homeland."

    "God!"

    "When will you forgive our sins, and shine your light on the kingdom of Heinsay again."

    He shook his head after he sang the psalm, which was widely circulated in Hindsey.

    "How can we mortals set foot on the palace of the gods again before we get the forgiveness of the gods."

    Although the two priests felt that this trip was doomed to be fruitless, they still conscientiously and meticulously carried out the will of the King of Wisdom.

    They split into two routes and walked deep along the sea area.

    The young priest led a group of soldiers to set off the waves, and as he quickly crossed the sea, he saw the ray of gold on the sea from a distance.

    In the blue and pure sea, the golden brilliance is so conspicuous.

    "What's floating in the sea?"

    "Go and see."

    A group of people arrived, and the priest on the prawn stretched out his bone gun to pick up the golden flower called the Cup of the Sun from the sea.

    Everyone has never seen this kind of thing, they have never even seen anything golden, except for the sun in the sky.

    "What's this?"

    "The same color as the sun."

    "Amazing."

    The priest smelled the fragrance of flowers, and he couldn't help but leaned over.

    Then he took a deep breath reflexively.

    Pollen from the Sun's Chalice travels along his breath, its special cells deep into the young priest's body.

    No one expected it.

    After this originally unsurprising divine creation was combined with the mythical blood in the young priest's body, earth-shaking changes have taken place.

    Some kind of qualitative change has occurred in the blood of myth.

    It's as if the fusion monster devoured the organs of other lives and grafted them on its own body.

    The first mythical blood of Wisdom Path perfected a part of its genetic fragments from the Sun Cup and took a new step.

    Bursts of golden fluorescent light floated out of the priest, and the priest unconsciously let go of the cup of the sun in his hand, allowing it to float,

    The power of wisdom allows priests to have the eyes to see through people's hearts, and the ability to read minds and communicate with any life, but their power has never been able to directly act on any other objects.

    But at this moment, everything changed.

    His power can leave his body and directly act on the outside world.

    And the whole group of soldiers around him smelled a fragrance that directly affected the depths of their minds while his body was emitting golden fluorescence.

    &nbsp; Then.

    Everyone was terrified, unable to move as if their consciousness had been taken away.

    The figure was fixed, and slowly sank towards the sea water.

    Fortunately, they can survive in seawater themselves, so there is no danger of their lives.

    At this moment, the young priest of God didn't notice anything at all. His eyes shone with golden light, and his consciousness suddenly appeared in a golden island.

    He saw the place where the Sun Cup used to be.

    He stood on the coast, surrounded by a dense sea of ??golden flowers swaying.

    The sea of ??flowers spread along the coast, and a magnificent city was buried in it by the cup of the sun.

    "Where is this?"

    He looked around in a daze, not understanding why he suddenly appeared here when he was still at sea just now.

    How could there be such an island all of a sudden, and it is also full of flowers like a fairyland.

    The beauty is suffocating.

    Until he saw the city without walls, and the swamp surrounded by stones.

    He reacted immediately, and his pupils dilated to the extreme in an instant.

    Although the young Sanye had never seen it with his own eyes, he had heard about this place countless times.  "

    "The city bestowed by the gods."

    "This is the city bestowed by the gods."

    He raised his head and looked towards the center of the island, and saw the huge pyramid.

    On the pyramid, a looming temple can be seen amidst the shining light.

    "besides……"

    "The Temple of Insay."

    He finally understood why this thing had the same color as the sun.

    This is what flows from the land bestowed by the gods, and it is the flower of the sun blooming at the foot of the temple of the gods.

    the other side.

    City of Jessel.

    The bloodline of wisdom and power had changed, and Jesser, who was wearing the crown of wisdom, was the first to notice it immediately.

    "who is it?"

    "Who has perfected the power of wisdom."

    He activated the power of the King of Wisdom, immediately saw the source of the change, and called out the name of the young priest.

    "Schroeder!"

    It means oath, the royal family likes to use this type of name,——

    Jesser, the King of Wisdom, hurriedly drove the fusion monsters under his seat to this sea area, and the guards of the Kingdom of Sheinsay who followed behind him surrounded the place tightly.

    Under the watchful eyes of thousands of people, Schroeder, the priest of the gods, drove the strange shrimp to stop under the fusion monster anxiously.

    The huge overlord of the sea is like a small shrimp in front of a mythical life like the fusion monster.

    Schroeder came to the king, knelt down and offered the god-made thing he got.

    "Great King of Wisdom, Schroeder presents this divine creation to you."

    "May the light of God shine forever in the kingdom of Heinsay."

    When Jesser saw the golden flower, he exclaimed its name.

    "The Cup of the Sun!"

    He had seen the name of this flower before and knew its name from his father.

    It was a divine creation held in the arms of Sally, the mother of life, with the same bright color as the sun in the sky.

    He never thought that this unobtrusive thing among many divine creations would be so related to wisdom and power.

    For a moment, he actually had a feeling that his fate was already doomed.

    God's gaze seems to follow the long river of time, and he has seen this moment long ago.

    "God!"

    "Has everything been arranged by you?"

    Jesser recalled in his mind what his father said to him when he was a child: "Jesser, don't be afraid."

    "Everything is arranged by God."

    His sharp eyes looked at the young priest.

    This kind of thing is only possible in the hall of the gods, it cannot appear here.

    "Where did this come from? What did you see?"

    Facing Jessel's gaze, Schroeder trembled all over his body.

    He explained what he had just encountered, and everything he saw.

    After Jesser and the elderly clover beside him listened, one of them had a happy and loose smile on their faces, and the other danced with excitement.

    "A land bestowed by the gods."

    "He saw the land given by God."

    Jesser held the Sun Cup from high up, as if holding a supreme holy object.

    This feeling only existed when he faced the Wisdom Crown in the past.

    With tears in his eyes, he let out a hoarse cry while smiling on his face.

    "This is - God's guidance!"

    "God did not abandon us, he gave us a future."

    "As long as we follow God's guidance, we will be able to receive God's forgiveness."??Land of gift.  "

    Jesser held the Sun Cup from high up, as if holding a supreme holy object.

    This feeling only existed when he faced the Wisdom Crown in the past.

    With tears in his eyes, he let out a hoarse cry while smiling on his face.

    "This is - God's guidance!"

    "God did not abandon us, he gave us a future."

    "As long as we walk according to God's guidance, we will surely be able to get God's forgiveness.?…

 Text Chapter 31: High Priests and Temples

    ,

    When the king returned from the city of Jesser, the whole city of God Descended cheered.

    Tens of thousands of people gathered into an ocean, welcoming the return of the king on both sides of the tens of meters wide canal.

    Because Jesser, the king of wisdom, once again brought back the revelation of the gods from the land bestowed by the gods.

    On the back of the fusion monster, Wang majesticly accepted everyone's kneeling and shouting, but his mind had already flown away.

    Half caught in memory, half thinking about the future.

    "king!"

    "king?"

    A young clover next to him looked at the cup of the sun shining brightly in the sun: "Is this really God's revelation?"

    This is the grandson of Jesser, who is a natural possessor of wisdom and power just like him.

    Every time Jesser sees him, he feels as if he sees his former self.

    The child obviously didn't think about it that much. He felt that the Sun Cup was forcibly broken. Although it was miraculous and beautiful, it didn't look like it was gifted by Shensuo.

    More like.

    Abandoned by people.

    Jesser held the child's hand and looked at him with pious and serious eyes, just like when Ledlich held him in the past.

    He said in an unquestionable tone,

    "Ariel!"

    "You must always remember."

    "There are no accidents before God, everything is God's will."

    The fusion monster stopped at the end of the canal, and Jesser dragged him down the stone bridge of the canal step by step.

    He held his head high and said, "It was my piety that moved God!"

    Jessel firmly believed so.

    Two teams of guards lifted the cup of the sun that had been replanted in a rectangular stone basin, and passed through the wide avenue.

    "God's Cup!"

    "Look at this sun-like color! This must be a fetish taken out by the gods from the sun."

    "A gift from the gods."

    "God! You finally gave us another revelation!"

    The Sanye people in the city rushed forward frantically and excitedly.

    But the moment they approached the cup of the sun, they stopped immediately.

    They yearn to be close to what the gods bestow, but fear that their humble mortal bodies will tarnish the glory of God.

    They could only kneel down and look up at the dazzling cup of God, with their hands on their chests, they were so moved that they wept.

    Yessel was overjoyed and delighted by this scene, he said to Ari.

    "look!"

    "Everyone thinks so, this is God's revelation to us."

    "The Sanye people still believe in the great god devoutly, and the god will definitely be able to see it."

    Jesser thought of his father, how his father was favored by Insai.

    His father built a pyramid temple for the god, and he offered his offerings to the god. He had seen these pictures on the murals of his father's wisdom palace, and also on the stone tablet standing in front of the god-given city.

    "The temple."

    Jesselmo read out these two bytes.

    In an instant, his eyes burst into light.

    That's right, it's a temple.

    He wants to build a temple that is even more magnificent than the pyramid temple built by his father.

    He wants to let God know the devotion and faith of his followers.

    Jesser returned to the palace and summoned the ministers of the Kingdom of Heinsay to talk about it.

    The king waved his hands from a high place, asking what kind of temple to build, how tall and magical this temple should be, only in this way can he be worthy of the noble status of a god.

    And the minister below carved it on the stone slab, and at the same time told the king about how many craftsmen and manpower he might need.

    In the crowd, Schroeder, the priest of God, was also among them.

    After Jesser, the King of Wisdom, finished talking about building a temple for Insai, he looked at Schroeder.

    "king!"

    Schroeder stepped forward and knelt at the feet of the King of Wisdom.

    Jessel walked down and put his hand on Schroeder's shoulder.

    "Schroeder!"

    "You are the first high priest of the gods, and you are also the one who found the cup of the sun and received the revelation from the gods."

    "From today onwards, you are the chief priest serving the gods."

    "In the future, you will also take over the temple of God Insai.?? 

    The so-called high priest is a priest who has advanced wisdom power after being strengthened by the cup of the sun.

    Schroeder, who became the chief priest, had his pupils dilated with excitement. He was stunned for a long time before kneeling down and shouting.

    "King! You"

    But Jesser immediately interrupted him, looked at him and said.

    "You should thank God!"

    "It is God who gave you everything."

    Schroeder kept nodding: "The great God Insai will definitely forgive our sins because of the king's piety."

    Everything was over, and the entire palace fell into emptiness.

    Yali looked at his grandfather sitting alone on the throne, and asked with some incomprehension.

    "king!

    "Didn't you say that God said that God does not need the belief and worship of mortals?"

    Jesser touched his head: "The gods don't need mortals' beliefs and offerings, but they are happy because of mortals' beliefs and offerings."

    "It's like the father doesn't need the child to bring him anything, but when the child presents a gift to the father, he will still be happy for the child's heart."

    "god!"

    "It is our father, and the supreme father of all Sanye people."

    Yali nodded, half understanding.

    "oh!"——

    There is a spacious and gorgeous palace behind the palace, which was originally the place where the sculptures of King Jesser, the King of Wisdom, were placed. Jesser inherited his father's hobby of carving.

    At this moment, this gorgeous palace has been completely removed and changed into an indoor garden.

    The people of the City of Gods Descended from the bottom of the sea searched for the most fertile soil to cover the ground, and the Cup of the Sun will also be transplanted here.

    "Be careful!"

    "This is a gift from the gods. If there is a mistake, it is a blasphemy to the gods. There must be no mistakes."

    Schroeder's voice came from outside, and a group of clover came in carrying rectangular flower pots.

    The construction of the temple has not yet started, and Schroeder, the high priest, only has a title.

    His most important task at present is to raise the Cup of the Sun.

    If the fetish gifted by God dies in his hands, let alone the position of high priest, he will definitely bear the wrath of the wise king Jesser.

    Schroeder carefully transplanted the cup of the sun into the soil.

    Several other priests following Schroeder asked, "Will you come back alive?"

    Schroeder firmly believes: "Since God has given us the cup of the sun, it will definitely let it bloom here."

    I don't know if Schroeder's words came true, or the vitality of the Sun Cup was tenacious.

    The broken cup of the sun revived a powerful vitality in the soil. Not only did this god-given flower come back to life, but it also bred two daughter plants beside it.

    them.

    Opened up the future belonging to the lineage of the priests, and also became the original force for the development of extraordinary power.

    "Hindsay Epic"

    King Jesser sought God's forgiveness, and the merciful God gave the Sun Cup.

    Even though God drove the eldest son's lineage out of Shenxu Paradise, God is still paying attention to the descendants of Ledlich.

    After drinking the divine power from the cup of the sun, the priest of the god will receive the power of the high priest bestowed by the god.

    However, this thing called the sun also foretells and warns the people of the Heinsay Kingdom that its power is like the sun in the sky.

    It can breed life, but it can also bring disaster.

    pity.

    King Jesser did not understand God's kindness and meaning.

 Text Chapter 32: Riots and Collapsed Idols

    ,

    Jessel led a group of people deep into the land and found a saltwater lake in the hinterland.

    There is nothing here, but there is a vast water surface with white waves. The salt on the lakeside is piled up like a piece of white cloud. There should be a volcano under the lake, but it has long been extinguished.

    "king!"

    "This is equivalent to the place you are looking for, and it will be there just a little further ahead."

    Walking around this huge saltwater lake, he saw a jagged mountain that just happened to stand beside the lake.

    The blue sky and the majestic mountains, from the foot of the mountains, the clouds seem to be floating around the mountains.

    The lake under the feet is like a mirror, like a fairyland.

    Jesser was very happy: "This is it."

    He climbed up the mountain, pointed to both sides of the entrance of the mountain road and said.

    "There are two statues of gods to be carved at the entrance here, one is my father, King Ledlich, and the other is my statue."

    "The statue should kneel on one knee, showing devotion to God."

    "It's like welcoming the gods to come here and come to the temple we built for him."

    The temple has not yet been built, and Jesser has even begun to imagine the scene when the gods descend.

    Jesser climbed up the mountain, and discussed with several ministers of the Siyin Sai Kingdom how to build this place. It would be the greatest miracle created by the Siyin Sai Kingdom, and the most precious gift they could offer to the gods.  Gift.

    "In the city bestowed by the gods, there is a statue of my father guarding the gods."

    "it's here."

    "My father and I will guard the hall of the gods together."

    at last.

    They came to the top of the mountain, where the air is thin and there is howling wind.

    But standing here, it seems that the whole world can be seen.

    This feeling reminded Jesser of the scene when he climbed up to the pyramid temple for the first time when he was a teenager, and the perspective here is wider than that, and the momentum of this mountain is more majestic than the pyramid.

    "It's here, it's here."

    "Heap the entire top of the mountain here, and then build a temple here, the most magnificent and magnificent building in the world."

    "In addition to the priests who serve the gods, thousands of people must be here to guard the gods forever."

    Excited, Jesser even thought of the name of this temple. He looked at the floating clouds around him. When the temple was completed, it would look like it was sitting on top of the clouds when viewed from the foot of the mountain.

    "Just call it."

    "Sky Temple."

    The Sky Temple that Jesser wants to build is more like a city than a temple.

    Jesser is very satisfied with this place, he fantasizes that after the city is built here, he will also be favored by the gods like his father.

    "So be it!"

    "It must be built here as soon as possible, within five years, it must be completed within five years."

    The minister raised his head: "Fivefive years?"

    Jesser asked in an unquestionable tone: "Can't it be done?"

    The minister nodded quickly: "No problem, Wang!"

    "Five years later, you will definitely be able to see this sky temple."

    Wang seemed a little impatient. Everyone knew that such a huge project must be time-consuming and labor-intensive.

    It is easy to build a city, but the Sky Temple is not an ordinary city.

    A large number of exquisite statues that need to be carefully carved, gorgeous palaces, and the unimaginable God's Cup Garden and other buildings require a large number of highly skilled craftsmen to work day and night.

    Just Jesser's sudden whim, digging the mountain wall and carving out the colossus of the king hundreds of meters high, the power and time it would take is unimaginable.

    But at this moment, no one dared to speak out.

    Today's king is different from the former king. Jesser has the courage and spirit of adventure that his father did not have. He dared to go deep into the sea to build the first underwater city, and dared to lead dozens of people to open a route to find land.

    It is precisely because of these that he was able to achieve today's achievements.

    But Jessel also lacked his father's tolerance and kindness.

    Anyone who dares to offend him and slander him will be killed by his order.

    In order to promulgate and enforce the law, he has sent many Sanye people to the guillotine, including even the royal family.

    It is precisely because of this that his decrees can be passed everywhere.

    But with JesseWhile screaming, a giant beast with a length of 20 to 30 meters emerged from the darkness, roaring and attacking all life.

    The face of the strong craftsman who killed the royal family of the Sanye people changed drastically, and he looked at the shadow like a demon in the darkness and made a trembling voice.

    "not good!"

    "The Ruhe troll is out of control."

    The giant fusion monster that lost control wriggled and crushed from a height.

    Along the way, I don't know how many people were crushed to death and devoured.

    The building collapsed, and huge boulders rolled down from the heights to the foot of the mountain. One of the stone pillars more than 20 meters high directly smashed into a covered statue at the foot of the mountain.

    "Boom!"

    The statue of God Insai placed at the foot of the mountain.

    Turned into a pile of rubble.

    Everyone fell silent, only the roar of the monster could be heard.

    Even those artisan leaders who dared to kill even the royal family during the riots felt as if the sky had fallen at this moment.

    They looked at the white gravel like beautiful jade in despair, and could no longer see the slightest appearance of it.

    But they do know.

    What did these gravels once represent.

    "No!"

    "how so?"

    "It wasn't us, it wasn't us."

    What they confronted and hated were the powerful and powerful who forced them to have no way out, but they never thought that they would do such blasphemous things.

 Text Chapter Thirty-Three: In the Name of God

    ,

    Jesser trembled as he looked at the collapsed statue.

    He stood at the foot of the stone steps, and his fists could be seen clenched.

    "How dare you."

    The first sentence was slightly inaudible, but then there was a loud roar.

    "How dare you blaspheme God!"

    The escaped artisans and those who built the temple were all captured and knelt before the lake, waiting for their tragic fate.

    All struggles and resistance are futile in front of Jesser who has the crown of wisdom.

    The chief craftsman who personally killed the royal family looked at the tall figure wearing the crown and said with a wry smile.

    "It's obviously to satisfy my own selfish desires, but it's in the name of God."

    "God is God, and you are you."

    "King Jesser."

    "We did not destroy the statue of God Insai, it was God's anger against the king."

    He opened his hands and faced the sky.

    "king!"

    "Did you see that?"

    "God does not want to accept your belief. No matter how tall you build a temple and offer the most precious offerings, it will not stop God from rejecting you."

    The craftsman leader seemed to know his fate and ending, he faced the aloof royal blood,

    Send out your own grief and cry.

    "Perhaps each of us is really sinful at birth, the original sin called lust, killing and tyranny, and God expelled us from God's promised paradise."

    "Otherwise, as soon as we leave God's feet, we start fighting, killing, and cheating, and we walk on the path of original sin endlessly."

    "Only King Laidlich is the true eldest son of God, the true king of wisdom."

    The words of the craftsman leader directly penetrated Jesser's heart.

    The king, who was furious and terrified, turned around and looked at him with extremely angry eyes.

    "A blasphemer."

    "I won't kill you."

    "God and King Ladelici are merciful, and I will also mercifully let you go today."

    "But you and your descendants will all be slaves, slaves forever."

    Kneeling below the craftsman leader, he felt his sanity sink into chaos a little bit.

    Jesser's words are like a heavenly constitution, and his power as the king of wisdom is a natural punishment that every intelligent life cannot resist.

    He shouted with all his strength.

    "It is you who are blaspheming!"

    "It's you, King Jesser."

    "You don't deserve to wear the crown of King Wisdom, you don't deserve to have King Ledlich"

    Before he finished speaking, he stopped abruptly.

    It was the first time that Jesser used the power of the King of Wisdom on a large scale, and stretched out his hand to point at the thousands of three-leaf people kneeling in front of him. Light and shadows flowed from his fingers, and the eyes of all the three-leaf people kneeling instantly melted.  for the void.

    Their self-awareness has been distorted from the root, their memory has been completely modified, and they have become slaves who can only obey.

    At the same time, traces of royal punishment appeared on the bone helmets on their foreheads.

    This is the sign of a slave.

    This symbol will be inherited along with their blood, and their descendants will not be able to escape the fate of slavery.

    Relying on themselves, they will never be able to erase the imprint of the King of Wisdom on them.

    It was the first time that Laidlich used the power of the King of Wisdom on a large scale, hoping that future generations could inherit the agreement and oath between himself and God.

    As for Jesser, it was to punish the people who opposed him.

    An aristocrat of the Heinsay Kingdom behind him stepped forward in fear, knelt in front of Jesser and asked.

    "king!"

    "this……"

    "Should the Sky Temple continue to be repaired?"

    The out-of-control fusion monsters destroyed a large number of buildings, and the sacred stones that took several years to find and the statues carved by the king himself were destroyed. In addition, so many mature craftsmen distorted their memories and wills and became slaves.

    It is definitely impossible to complete it as scheduled, and it will be difficult even in another four years. Some rare treasures are either lost and then searched at the bottom of the sea.

    That is the treasury of the Hiinsai Kingdom for decades, and if it is gone, it will really be gone.

    Jesser didn't even look at each other: "Of course it needs to be fixed!"

    "And it needs to be repaired better and more perfect."

    &nbsp; "This time, no mistakes are allowed."

    The noble's body was trembling, he asked tremblingly.

    "king!"

    "Excuse me, when will it be finished?"

    Wang, who was extremely impatient before, suddenly became less aggressive at this time.

    "It will be completed within ten years."

    He paused for a moment: "In addition to these slaves, there are also artisans who have already been conscripted and are ready to be brought over. They should not be requisitioned in the near future."

    After finishing speaking, he turned and left on the fusion monster, followed closely by hundreds of guards.

    After venting, Jesse suddenly felt extremely cold all over his body.

    What the other party said was like a nail set in his heart. Could it be that all this is really the wrath of God?

    He was asking himself in his heart, asking himself the heart of pious belief in gods.

    "God!"

    "Did I really do something wrong?"

    "impossible."

    "I believe in God! I worship God!"

    "What's wrong with me?"

    Jesser was at a loss, he didn't know whether what he did was right or wrong.

    It is hard for him to understand, is it wrong to believe in gods?

    Is it wrong to punish the blasphemer?

    Unlike his father, he can always surround God's feet and receive God's guidance every moment.

    He has the power of his father Laidlich, but he does not have the power of his father Laidrici——

    Far sea.

    A large group of terrifying beings from the deep sea trench crossed the sea surface and entered the sea area belonging to the Sanye people, snatching the scattered ancestor fish like hungry wolves.

    They have bug-like carapaces, and the entire long and narrow lower body is covered by a soft shell, just like shrimp tails.

    The upper body is similar to the Sanye people, except that the Sanye people have bone armor, and theirs is a kind of soft shell armor.

    The two arms lost their flexible palms and turned into two huge awls.

    On the sea.

    The people of the Kingdom of Xiyin who were in charge of grazing the fish finally discovered these existences and looked at the monsters rushing out densely.

    "This, this, this"

    A sharp voice broke out: "What is this?"

    An old man immediately recognized what it was: "It's a criminal!"

    "The sinners who were punished by the gods rushed out of the devil's abyss."

    They didn't escape very far before being overtaken by these monsters.

    The opponent's shrimp-tail-like lower body is more suitable for sprinting and swimming in the water.

    The awl-like arms pierced through their chests, instantly killing them on the spot.

    These monsters were hungry and devoured the three-leaf people on the spot.

    The scene is bloody and terrifying.

    These monsters are the descendants of Ens and Boone in the past. They don't have the advanced wisdom of the Sanye people, but only the cooperation and instinct of beasts.

    They have no language and cannot speak.

    But the touch of the tentacles on the head can communicate with each other. Thousands of criminals gather together, just like an army of monsters that have always been terrifying.

    At the beginning, there were only nearly a hundred criminals, but they multiplied wildly in the demon abyss for decades, and the number became nearly ten thousand.

    Now the Moyuan can no longer accommodate them, so they rush out here.

 Text Chapter Thirty-Four: Hatred in the Blood

    City of Jessel.

    Nearly ten thousand monsters surrounded the city of Jesser, killing and fighting fiercely with the soldiers guarding the city. The light shone from the surface of the sea into the bottom of the sea, and corpses floated out of the bottom of the sea.

    These criminals have powerful fighting power, they are crazy and bloodthirsty.

    Although the guarding soldiers have been trained, their stable and peaceful life makes them unable to compare with these monsters killed from the abyss of the deep sea.

    Coupled with the huge number of monsters, the defenders of Jessel City retreated steadily and fled into the city from the sea.

    "ah!"

    The lord of Jesser, who was driving the prawn, led a group of people to fight fiercely with these monsters above the sea, and finally fell into a tight siege and was killed by a monster with a height of more than two meters.

    Together with the strange shrimp under his seat, it became the food of the monsters.

    The guards under the lord's seat shouted, telling the lord's son to leave.

    "I can't keep it anymore, the city of Jesser is over."

    "Go and tell the king!"

    "The sons of the blasphemer Ernes, they are back again."

    The lord's son was frightened by the dense monsters on the sea in the distance, and fled desperately to the distance, while the guards blocked the chasing monsters for him.

    After the guards were killed, thousands of monsters rushed to the underwater city and entered it.

    The massacre came, and no one survived.

    City of Jessel.

    fell.

    Monsters have occupied this rich seabed domain, their fishing grounds and everything.

    Under the moonlight, a few three-leaf men crawled out from the bottom of the sea with injuries all over their bodies.

    They hurriedly climbed up the coast and entered the city of God's descent.

    Jesser was woken up in the middle of the night, and walked into the tall palace to receive the lord's son, who was also Jesser's descendant and one of the bloodlines of the royal family.

    He knelt in the hall weeping, and the first words he spoke were.

    "king!"

    "The city of Jesselis gone."

    Jesser immediately stood up and looked at him solemnly.

    "Gone"

    "What happened to your father in Jesser?"

    He spoke a little bit of the tragedy that happened in Jesser City. He trembled when he said it, as if he didn't dare to recall the horrific scene.

    "Father died and was eaten alive by those criminals."

    "It is estimated that no one survived in the entire city of Jesser."

    "king!"

    "Those sinners exiled by God crawled out of the devil's abyss at the bottom of the sea again."

    Jessel's pupils dilated.

    After so many years, he thought that he would never have any interaction with Ens and Boone again, but he never expected to meet again in this way.

    The ministers of the Heinsay Kingdom beside him immediately stepped forward: "King!"

    "We must take back the city of Jessel, which is our most important city under the sea."

    "We are in the deep sea, and there are several other cities and a large number of villages and towns. Once these criminals are allowed to settle down, they will be threatened."

    Jesser does not intend to give up the city of Jesser, but these sinners are different from the people of Heinsay.

    These abyssal sinners were deprived of the advanced wisdom bestowed by the gods, and degenerated into existences like trilobites and archaeopteryx, almost no longer belonging to the trilobites in blood.

    The power of the King of Wisdom has nothing to do with them.

    Jesser thought for a while, and then made a plan.

    "Send some priests to take back the Ruhe monster to take back the city of Jesser!"

    "Expel these criminals and drive them back to the abyss."

    Although Jesser was shocked by the reappearance of criminals, it was not a big crisis for him.

    It's just that the occurrence of this incident made Jesser feel ominous.

    Not long ago, there was an accident in the temple built for the gods, and even the statue he carved for the gods collapsed.

    Now the sinners punished by the gods reappeared in the realm of the Kingdom of Hiinsai, as if the gods were really sending disasters.

    Several priests of the gods rode the strange shrimp on the waves, and the leading one stood on the head of the Ruhe monster.

    They saw the monsters raging in the sea from a distance, and the leading priest of the royal family showed contemptuous eyes.

    "Ugly monsters should stay in the abyss obediently."

    Tens of meters giant??Down to the city of Jesser, terrifying tentacles spread hundreds of meters from the sea water, strangling, tearing, and piercing those monsters one by one.

    In the ocean, no one can fight against them.

    Mythological life Ruhe giant monster, servant of God Sally's family.

    The appearance of the fusion monster immediately occupied the city of Jesser and fled in panic, not even daring to turn their heads.

    But it didn't end there.

    They scattered into the ocean and ran away when they saw fusion monsters, but they specifically plundered and attacked villages and even cities that were not guarded by fusion monsters.

    One or two fusion monsters can hold a city, but they can't hold such a large sea area, and it is even more difficult to drive them out.

    Moreover, these monsters reproduce extremely fast, especially after stepping into the fishing grounds of the Kingdom of Sheinsai and having food.

    The monsters killed more and more, and the Sanye people were exhausted.

    The people under Jessel's seat and the descendants of Ens launched their fateful duel in this unexpected way in this sea area.

    Hatred is still spreading in their blood, and the killing will never stop.

    The Garden of the Cup of God in the palace.

    This indoor garden has now turned into a sea of ??golden flowers, which are filled with the cup of the sun carefully cared for by the high priest Schroeder.

    Schroeder waved his hand, and the water in the basin he was holding sprinkled into the soil.

    This is the power of the high priest.

    When Schroeder was inspecting the Sun Cup, he was accidentally stuck by the root system of the Sun Cup.

    "Hiss!"

    He let out a cry of pain.

    Then he discovered that the roots of the cup of the sun were drilling into his bone armor and flesh, as if they wanted to penetrate into his flesh and grow together with him.

    "Huh"

    Schroeder had a whim, maybe the real usage of the Sun Cup is not just to suck its pollen, but to let it combine with itself, so that he can fully grasp the power of this divine creation.

    Schroeder had long discovered that the Sun Cup was a half plant and half animal existence, and now seeing him drilling into his own flesh and blood confirmed his guess.

    "A divine creation."

    "I knew it wasn't that simple."

    Schroeder was so excited that he immediately started research in this area.

    He felt that he had not only become the first high priest, but perhaps he would also create a way to use divine power.

    Tried again and again, constantly using wisdom and power to communicate with the cup of the sun.

    Schroeder actually planted the cup of the sun into his body and became a part of himself.

    "Boom!"

    The stone gate opened, and Schroeder walked out of the God's Cup garden.

    His appearance has completely changed.

    The roots penetrated into Schroeder's body along the cracks in his bone armor, rooted in his flesh and blood, penetrated into his organs and completely combined with him.

    This is not seen in the body, but outside the body.

    The flower cup of the cup of the sun on his shoulder swayed in the wind.

    It's weird, but it has a lot of strange beauty.

    "Divinity!"

    "Phantom Realm."

    Schroeder waved his hand, the cup of the sun protruding from his shoulders bloomed, and the golden fluorescence scattered within dozens of meters.

    Everyone who smells the fragrance of flowers will fall into the illusion created by Schroeder. He can directly affect the surrounding tens of meters, and even the priests of the gods cannot escape the illusion created by him.

    This is comparable to the power of the Ruhe giant, another way of power.

    Schroeder was so excited that he felt he had found the right path.

    "Too strong!"

    "This power is too powerful."

    "This is the power that God truly bestows on us."

    The priest on the side looked at Schroeder worriedly, this weird form really didn't look normal.

    "Schroeder officiant!"

    "Is this really okay? They are not dead, but alive."

    "The power bestowed by the gods may not be used in this way."

    When Schroeder heard the other party questioning himself, he immediately looked over dissatisfied.

    "Do you need to guess God's will? I am the one who accepts God's revelation. ?

 Text Chapter Thirty-Five: God Has Not Come

    ,

    The Sky Temple was finally built amidst stumbling, and it took a total of more than ten years to complete it, including the time spent in the past.

    This Temple of God, which consumed most of the power of the Kingdom of Hiinsai and Jesser's heart, seemed to stand in the sky just like his name.

    This is an unimaginably great spectacle, only a god and his servants are worthy to live in such a palace.

    Jesser raised his head and saw a corner of the Sky Temple through the sea of ??clouds.

    "It's finally built."

    With a feeling of anxiety, he walked through the road like heavenly steps.

    Colossal statues hundreds of meters high are chiseled on the mountain arms on both sides, and two kings kneeling on one knee are welcoming the coming of the gods.

    Only the king and god of Heinsay can walk this road.

    Others who want to go up the mountain can only walk up the side path.

    At this moment, Jesser was walking up this road, excitement and anxiety welled up in his chest at the same time, and he even felt a little out of breath.

    He looked longingly at the high sky temple, and whispered in his mouth.

    "God!"

    "Did you see it? This is my gift to you."

    "I believe in you so devoutly, just like my father Laidlich."

    He stepped onto the temple and stood expectantly in the middle of the grand hall.

    Except for the exquisite statues erected in the temple, there is nothing.

    In the first year, the king went to the Sky Temple to listen to the oracle, but the god never came.

    In the second year, Jesser knelt under the idol.

    "god!"

    "If you have heard my prayer, please enlighten me!"

    "Jesar listened to your will and accepted your guidance and arrangements for my fate."

    The king went to the Sky Temple to listen to the oracle again, but the god has not come.

    Tenth year.

    The sun in the sky rises from the east and sets to the other side, and the stars appear in the darkness.

    In the darkness, the aging Jesser knelt alone in the hall.

    "God has not come!"

    Jesser looked up at the idol in the sky temple in despair and helplessness. It was different from the statue carved by his father. The statue was mysterious and warm, like the light of a star.

    This statue, carved by himself, is majestic and majestic.

    "Did I really do something wrong?"

    "God!"

    "If I am wrong, you can give me an instruction, or punish me."

    He knelt under the statue, his voice choked.

    "Please do not……"

    "Please don't abandon us."

    At this time, Schroeder, the chief priest of the Sky Temple, suddenly came out and came behind Jesser.

    He bowed humbly and knelt behind Jesser.

    "king!"

    "God has not abandoned us, He has always been there."

    Jesser turned around: "Have you heard God's revelation again?"

    Schroeder looked at the statue with great fanaticism.

    "God bestowed divine magic on me. This is God's revelation."

    "God is unwilling to come because of the sinners, those sinners who were punished by God into the devil's abyss but fled without authorization."

    "They escaped from the Demon Abyss and disturbed the realm of the gods."

    "The only way is to eradicate them and drive them back to the Demon Abyss."

    "God will take care of us again."

    Having been the high priest for so many years, and in control of the sky temple and the majestic city, he has become a powerful figure under one person and above ten thousand people in the Kingdom of Xiyinsi.

    His demeanor became mysterious and ethereal, and his speech became condescending and demagogic.

    Time and time again, he showed that he was a person who received divine revelation, saying that he was a priest chosen by God.

    What he couldn't accept the most was naturally the statement that the people of Xiyin Sai were abandoned by God.

    If the people of Heinsay were abandoned by God.

    What is he, the chief priest of the sky temple?  What is he, a divinely inspired person?

    he.

    can not stand——

    The guards who came from the city of God Descended brought news from the far sea.

    "king!"

    "The sinners killed the lord of Xilun City, the city of XilunMost of the civilians were massacred.  "

    "Waitwait until" The guard was extremely sad, it seemed that among the dead were people he knew.

    "When the priest arrived, all those sinners fled."

    "king!"

    "We have died too many people!"

    The criminals are raging in the sea like wild beasts, robbing the fishing grounds of the Sanye people and attacking the cities of the Sanye people.

    The fusion monsters have also slaughtered countless criminals over the years, but the opponents have become more and more rampant.

    Moreover, those criminals are becoming more and more cunning and vicious, and the retaliatory massacre of the people of the Heinsay Kingdom has formed today's situation.

    After all, there are only seven fusion monsters in total, and most of them are scattered in the cities on the coast, so it is difficult to deeply restrain the criminals.

    The people of the Heinsay Kingdom dared not go deep into the far sea, one by one fled back to the near sea or boarded the mainland cities, and they gradually lost control of the far sea.

    Go on like this.

    In the future, the ocean may no longer belong to the Kingdom of Hiinsai, but to these sinners.

    The minister on the side said: "That is the sea area close to the land bestowed by God, if it is occupied by sinners punished by God"

    He didn't say it, but Jesser knew that this would be a huge blow to his prestige.

    At this time, the chief priest Schroeder jumped out again to express his point of view.

    "king!"

    "It was these criminals who disturbed the gods, so that the gods refused to come to the city of the sky."

    "If we can expel these sinners before God's eyes, God will definitely see it."

    Jesser turned his head and looked at Schroeder. He wanted to say something else, but he suddenly asked after observing some details.

    "Schroeder."

    "Why are you not old?"

    Schroeder said in his demagogic and mysterious tone: "King!"

    "Because the magic bestowed by the gods is the power of the Sun Cup."

    The cup of the sun on his shoulder swayed, and the golden light and shadow projected on his body, looking mysterious and sacred.

    He didn't know it at first, but he only discovered the secret recently.

    After merging with the Sun Cup, he himself became a life between plants and animals.

    The Cup of the Sun extended his lifespan, and he estimated that his lifespan was more than half that of ordinary clover.

    He has long intended to show his divine skills to the King of Wisdom, so as to gain greater rights and recognition.

    He urged Jesser again: "King!"

    "This is the divine art—the power of the God's Cup."

    "The Cup of the Sun is not only the power that God bestows on us to perfect wisdom and power, but also the sublimation of our lives. Only by fully integrating into the Cup of God can we obtain the power bestowed by the true God."

    "This is a miracle bestowed by God Sai, and it also means that his brilliance has never left us."

    Jesser's body is getting old day by day, he is no longer as healthy as before, and he can easily cross the sea to fight.

    Jesser originally hated this kind of power obtained by inserting foreign species into his body, but at this moment he was a little moved.

    "Really?"

    Schroeder showed him his own power, the symbiotic power of the Sun Cup, and the magical realm of magic.

    "Drink the Cup of the Sun, and you will gain divine power."

    "Incorporate into the cup of the sun, and you can be with God."

    He unfolded the illusion, the palace turned into the ocean, and the stone slabs turned into the surface of the water.

    Schroeder stepped on the water and knelt in front of Jessel.

    "King, look."

    "This is the power God has given us!"

    "Like the gift of power, it is a divine art from God."

    "You are the king of Heinsay, and the power bestowed by God belongs to you."

    "if only."

    "If you wish. ?

 Text Chapter Thirty-Six: Divine Art and the Cup of God

    Jesser's grandson Yali has entered the prime of life since he was a child, and this time he also followed his grandfather to the Sky Temple to worship the gods.

    It was obvious that Jesser was cultivating him as a future king.

    The sun sets.

    The old Jesser walked on the lake at the foot of the mountain with his hunched waist and a scepter.

    He stopped suddenly and looked at the sunset.

    A group of shamrocks are pouring fish fry into the lake. When they grow up, they will become the food of the priests and servants of the Sky Temple.

    Jesser recited the oath between God and King Laidlich, the words of God recorded on the Crown of Wisdom.

    "Because of loneliness, God created Laidlich, the king of wisdom, and because of Laidlich's loneliness, God created the three-leaf man."

    "Therefore the race begins, and the kingdom is established from this moment."

    Ali could see that his grandfather was hesitating, whether he should start an all-out war with the criminals.

    In order to clean up the ever-growing sinners, it is estimated that seven fusion monsters will be required to fight together, and tens of thousands of people will be mobilized to drive all those who multiply like bugs into the dark abyss.

    This is the biggest war since the birth of intelligent life.

    Even the proud and conceited King Jesser had to be cautious.

    He looked at the reflection in the lake: "I'm old too!"

    Standing there for a long time in a daze, he asked suddenly.

    "Ariel."

    "Do you think this battle should be fought?"

    Yali was stunned for a moment, then fell into deep thought.

    He suddenly remembered the Ledlich oath that Wang read just now, and slowly read another chapter.

    "God said."

    "I am the God who created you!"

    "And you!"

    "He is their king."

    Yali fell into the artistic conception of this sentence, imagining the scene at that time, when God was standing on the shore watching the fall, watching the setting sun and the birth of the Sanye clan.

    How similar to the current scene.

    "Maybe!"

    "When God said this, he was telling the great King Laidlich."

    "God created him because he wanted him to become a great king, and it is the duty of a king to replace the gods and guard the living beings."

    Yali looked at his grandfather: "King!"

    "Maybe it's time to stop."

    "Didn't you say that everything was arranged by God?"

    "Maybe the more we do, the more we are going against God's will?"

    Jessel was noncommittal, everyone had their own interpretation of the Ledlich oath, and he had heard it a lot.

    Just like that Schroeder.

    These people have never even seen the shadow of God, but they speculate on God's mind.

    "You may be right, but King Ledlich said it too."

    "God doesn't care."

    "I care."

    His eyes flared with anger.

    "How can I allow these sinners to defile the realm of God, every step they step into the sea is a blasphemy against the gods."

    "How can I allow them to occupy the ocean, that is what God promised to King Raedlich."

    "That's God!"

    "Promised to the people of the Kingdom of Hiinsai."

    The old Jessel finally made a decision.

    He decided to personally conquer, eradicate those sinners who blasphemed the gods in front of the gods, and drive them back to the devil forever.

    The sea area of ??the land bestowed by God must not allow these sinners to occupy and approach.

    But to do this, he must have a strong body.

    Yali looked at his grandfather, with an almost crazy persistence on his old face.

    His eyes were focused on the crown, perhaps there was more than just the power of wise kingship on this crown.

    It is also a curse.

    ?Derived from the first king of wisdom, and from the obsession of the first mythical life of wisdom, King Laidlich.

    Jesser summoned the chief priest of the Sky Temple and told him that he was going to accept the magic of the Cup of God.

    "Since it is a divine technique bestowed by God."

    "The king should master it."

    Schroeder looked at the king excitedly. His magic was recognized by the King of Wisdom, and it also represented his position as the chief priest of the Sky Temple and the position of divine enlightenment.?There is no doubt about his identity.

    "king!"

    "How wise and wise you are, to punish those who betray and blaspheme with the mighty power bestowed on you by God."

    "God's favor will definitely come to you, and the land bestowed by God and His kingdom will open the door to you again."

    In the Sky Temple, in front of God.

    Jesser knelt at the feet of the gods and accepted the power of the Sun Cup.

    Schroeder and two other priests of the Sky Temple presided over the ceremony for the king, planting the Sun Cup into Jesser's body.

    "O great God!"

    "I will fill your cup of God and drink the power you bestow."

    "May your divine power pour over my mortal body, and may my faith linger under your altar forever."

    Jesser watched as the dense roots continued to grow, taking root in his own flesh and blood.

    While the pain filled his mind, a powerful force flowed into his body, and he felt as if he had returned to his youth.

    "ah!"

    Jesser's whole body floated up, suspended in the mid-air of the temple.

    Immediately within a hundred meters, it was filled with golden fluorescence, and everyone was drawn into Jesser's consciousness and illusion, and even Schroeder, the most powerful among them, couldn't resist.

    That was the most profound scene in Jesser's memory.

    The stalwart existence beyond time and years stood on the altar, and he didn't even dare to have the courage to look up.

    Others who saw the gods seemed to be crazy, and lost all their strength and collapsed to the ground.

    unconscious——

    Tens of thousands of people armed with various weapons such as bone spears, bone forks, and nets, successively sneaked into the sea area where Xilun City is located, and were completely surrounded from the sea surface to the bottom of the sea.

    The priest who drives the strange shrimp is their leader, and at the front of the army, all seven fusion monsters are dispatched and lined up.

    Jesser stood on the fusion monster Nini, his body seemed to be glowing with golden light under the sun, and the golden flower cup on his shoulder was extremely dazzling.

    He felt great, as if he was young again.

    At that time, he galloped in the sea and the abyss, ignoring all dangers and difficulties.

    He raised his scepter high.

    "God! Watch me!"

    "I will once again give those sinners who blaspheme the gods the punishment of heaven."

    Jesser had made a plan long ago, and continued to let these monsters erode the towns of the Heinsay Kingdom, and gradually gathered the monsters scattered all over the sea area into this sea area, and then used the army to general  They surrounded them.

    "kill!"

    All the soldiers and priests of the Heinsay Kingdom above and below the sea were dispatched, and rushed towards the criminals who dared to occupy their towns and plunder their fishing grounds.

    The nets encircled the monsters' powerful bodies, restraining their naturally armed hands and powerful tails, and then other soldiers pierced their bodies with bone spears.

    The monster waved its hands like thorns, tearing and killing one after another Siyin Sai kingdom soldiers.

    But with the appearance of fusion monsters and priests, the scene turned to one side.

    This is a massacre, the power of the seven fusion monsters and the high-level priest is unmatched.

 Text Chapter 37: The Lost Crown of Wisdom

    The massacre went from day to night, until the warm sea water turned cold, until the blue and pure sea water turned blood-colored, until the water was full of dead bodies.

    Nearly 20,000 monsters were killed, only a few thousand remained.

    The monsters are scared.

    They gathered their last strength to find the weak point of the encirclement, and broke out from it.

    They instinctively fled towards the place they came from, the dark and cold trench.

    Jesser pursued with a big victory, he laughed and called the warriors and followers under his seat, just like he once called the athletes of the city bestowed by God to set off for the place of origin.

    "Chase!"

    "Deport them back to the Devil's Abyss, and the sinners should stay in the realm of eternal darkness that never sees the light of day."

    The power of other senior priests can at most move a stone the size of a head, but Jesser can not only lift his body up, but also control the wind to fly.

    Jesser controlled his body to fly high in the sky, sprinting at the forefront of the army.

    The following seven fusion monsters tore through the waves and rushed into the distance, and thousands of Xiyin Sai soldiers followed him.

    He felt extremely happy, chasing those criminals to the sky without a way into the ground.

    He desperately squeezed the power of his own blood and the cup of the sun, reaching the top of the bottomless trench.

    However, he didn't notice that the cup of the sun that coexisted with him had changed.

    The battlefield spread to the Abyss, and the battle line was stretched to the extreme. In order to prevent a large number of criminals from escaping into the Abyss, Jessar rushed to the front.

    He gradually separated from the main force, leaving only a few royal court guards and a fusion monster in the shape of a starfish.

    But that powerful and unrivaled power made him fearless.

    Not far from the bottom of the sea is a bottomless trench, Jesser stepped on the sea surface, rushed into the crowd of monsters alone, and let more than a dozen monsters besiege him.

    Waving a huge wave, seven or eight monsters were photographed.

    In mid-air, these monsters shattered into a ball of rotten flesh.

    A tall criminal with a length of more than two meters rushed towards Jesser. He jumped up from the water and stabbed at Jesser with his arms outstretched.

    The monster opened its terrifying mouthparts, but could not make the slightest sound.

    However, he could feel his anger. Seeing so many of his own race die before his own eyes, even the ignorant ones felt extremely sad.

    However, no matter how angry one is, it cannot change the difference between the strength of heaven and earth.

    Jesser stretched out his hand, and the void caught him.

    It's like pinching a bug.

    Wearing the crown, the King of Xiyin Sai looked at the opponent carefully. If his body can grow to this point, he must be the direct owner of the bloodline.

    Thinking of such a monster once had the same blood as his own, it made Jesser sick.

    "It's really ugly."

    "The offspring of the son who killed the father."

    Close your fingers together.

    The monster collapsed in the sky, and its internal organs fell into the sea.

    This scene was seen by tens of thousands of soldiers of the Heinsay Kingdom who came from afar. At this moment, he is the incarnation of the gods.

    "king!"

    "King of Wisdom!"

    "The power bestowed by God is irresistible, kill all these sinners."

    The nearby royal court guards came out of the sea and cheered.

    This is not like a war, more like a feast.

    In other words, it is a performance dedicated to the gods.

    And the cup of the sun on Jesser's shoulder became more and more bright, and the golden light was released, really like the sun.

    He urged the cup of the sun on his shoulder, and released the magical magic world from above the water surface.

    One after another, the monsters lost their way, surfaced from the bottom of the sea, were killed by Jesser on the spot, and even started to kill each other.

    Jesser strolled on the water surface, killing these criminals lightly, his footsteps were smooth and frivolous, as if he was dancing.

    He felt that he was the protagonist, presenting the most beautiful music to the gods.

    Use the power God has given you to punish God's sinners.

    "Enns!"

    "Boone!"

    "You two blasphemous sinners, sons of patricide."

    "Have you seen it? This is the power of God."

    "This is the punishment God gave you, it is rightGod's punishment for your patricide.  "

    The more power you use, the stronger the power of the Sun Cup becomes.

    This strange flower known as the Cup of God has never met someone with such a powerful mythical bloodline, and the other party has released its power on itself so unreservedly.

    Unknowingly, the cup of the sun on the shoulder grew bigger and bigger.

    At last it suddenly moved on its own, letting out an ugly hiss.

    "Hiss!"

    Jesser, who was swaying his power wantonly, stopped abruptly, and the expression on his face froze for a moment.

    He suddenly lost control of his strength and body, and staggered from the surface of the sea into the sea.

    "what happened!"

    Jesser was extremely horrified, his pupils looked sideways at his shoulder.

    The originally incomparably beautiful Sun Cup suddenly cracked open and turned into a terrifying fangs that bit down on Jesser's head.

    Jesser watched helplessly, but there was nothing he could do.

    The opponent's goal is not to kill him, but to swallow the crown of wisdom he wears on his head, the supreme artifact that possesses the power of the vast mythology and the power of the king of wisdom.

    Jessel panicked.

    He roared in his heart, but couldn't make any sound.

    He wanted to call the fusion monster on the distant sea, but he couldn't even release the power of wisdom.

    "No!"

    Suddenly, a huge force hit his back.

    "boom."

    This is the sound of sharp blades piercing bone armor.

    A furious monster sprang out from the bottom of the water and attacked Jesser just at this moment.

    The sharp cone pierced and tore Jesser's neck, his head separated from his body, and smashed into the distance like a rubber ball.

    The descendants of the patricide son delivered a fatal blow to Jesser, as if the hatred and unwillingness of their blood ancestor Ensi still remained in their bones and blood, and broke out completely at this moment.

    The sky is spinning.

    "how so?"

    Jesser never imagined that he would end up like this.

    He suddenly remembered what Ens said, even if he was exiled to the abyss, he would come back to kill Jesser and take away his throne.

    "Is this also predestined?"

    With a plop, the horizon was swallowed by the sea, and the consciousness gradually fell into darkness.

    There was no sound to be heard anymore, and the whole world fell silent.

    In a daze, he suddenly saw a tall and warm figure appearing in front of him.

    The other party stood in the backlight of the temple, with a long shadow dragging on the stone slab.

    "Jessel!"

    "Only God is eternal."

    "No matter how much we gain, we will eventually decay and lose."

    Ecstasy welled up in Jesser's heart, and his spirit became uplifted in an instant, like the last ray of light from the setting sun.

    "Father!"

    "Are you here to pick me up? Are you here to pick me up back to the kingdom of God?"

    Jesser let out a long sigh of relief, as if the stone that had been in his heart for a lifetime fell to the ground.

    "ah!"

    "I knew that God would forgive us."

    He wanted to reach out and grab his father's hand, and wanted to follow his father back to the hall of the gods, but at this moment he suddenly woke up, and he had only one head left.

    Everything dissipated like a dream bubble, together with his consciousness.

    The second generation of wisdom king Jesser died.

    In Gululu's bubbling sea water, the crown on his head was automatically separated from him, and he fell towards the eternal dark and cold bottomless trench.

    One thousand meters.

    Five kilometers.

    Ten thousand meters.

    Until the bottomless abyss where even fusion monsters are hard to reach.

    Belongs to the wisdom kingship of the Sanye people.

    lost

 Text Chapter Thirty-Eight: Reincarnation or Destiny?

    The second generation of King of Wisdom Jesser is dead, but the fighting has not stopped.

    More criminals were driven back to this abyss from afar, and figures dived under the water.

    The soldiers belonging to the Kingdom of Heinsay didn't know that their king was dead, and they were still struggling to fight these monsters, chasing and killing the sinners punished by God.

    In the name of God.

    Only the hundreds of guards in the nearby sea area saw Jesser's death, they stopped all movements for a moment, and looked at the sea area at the same time.

    Neat and uniform.

    A headless corpse floated on the surface of the sea, and a golden, bright and strange flower grew out of it.

    "The king is dead?" The guards of the royal court couldn't believe the scene they saw.

    "The king is dead!" Someone put down the bone spear in his hand, and he didn't seem to feel that his chest was pierced by the criminals coming from behind, and he stared blankly at Jesser's body.

    "How can it be?"

    "This is impossible!"

    Everyone went crazy, as if the pillar of faith in their hearts had collapsed.

    After a brief pause, everyone moved crazily.

    Even though Jesser was dead, they rushed over desperately, trying to get back Jesser's body.

    "Hiss!"

    The Cup of the Sun let out a sharp hissing sound, and a mythical power belonging to the high-level priest swept across, directly stopping all the soldiers and criminals of the Heinsay Kingdom within a radius of tens of meters.

    On the tall headless corpse, the weird flower with fangs and sharp teeth twisted its flower stem.

    The Cup of the Sun failed to swallow Jesser's head and the crown of wisdom, and furiously bit the sinner who killed Jesser to pieces.

    And the root system attached to Jesser's body pierced into the flesh and smashed the bone armor, eating Jesser's entire body and the mythical blood.

    At this moment, the Sun Cup has completely changed into another species.

    it.

    completely alive.

    At the same time, the sun cups in the bodies of several other senior priests of the Sky Temple scattered in other sea areas also began to resist in an instant.

    Dare to incorporate this kind of weirdness between animals and plants into their bodies, and gain power that does not belong to them, they are destined to pay the price at this moment.

    The first to bear the brunt was Schroeder, the chief priest of the Sky Temple.

    At this moment, he is driving a fusion monster on the distant sea to launch a siege to hundreds of criminals. He is the one who repeatedly proposes to punish the criminals, and he is also the one who is intoxicated with killing at the moment.

    He laughed wildly and raised his hands: "You humble and ugly monsters! You shouldn't exist in this world!"

    "God has mercy on the world, and promised you the land of the Demon Abyss."

    "How dare you disobey God's will and climb out of the devil's abyss."

    The monster-like fusion monster under its feet opened its bloody mouth, and swallowed more than a dozen criminals in one gulp.

    He was ready to start his performance again, proclaiming his noble status as a divinely inspired man in front of everyone.

    However, the cup of the sun in his body began to agitate, and the roots pierced through the breastplate and burst out.

    "Goblet of the Sun, do you dare to resist me?"

    Schroeder was taken aback for a moment, and then strongly reprimanded him.

    He used his wisdom and power to communicate and control the Sun Cup.

    "It was God who gave you to me, and I am your master." The first sentence he said was aloof.

    "It was God who gave you to me, and you cannot resist me." This sentence was already full of panic and fear,

    The Sun Cup in his body is not as powerful as Jesser's. He can barely move but can't cast any magic and mythic power.

    The roots of the sun flower continuously devoured his flesh and blood, bursting out of his bone armor,

    He grabbed the stem of the sun flower with his hands as hard as he could: "No!"

    "No!"

    "I am a man inspired by God!"

    "God will not abandon me!"

    "God will not abandon me!"

    In the sharp screams.

    The cup of the sun split into several pieces and swallowed his head in one gulp.

    But the mutated Sun Cup didn't end well either. After seeing the situation, the priest of the gods at the side immediately manipulated the fusion monster to tear it into pieces.

    However, it is impossible for the chief priest, Schroeder, to be rescued.

    He followed the king's footsteps and died in theIn a war recorded in history.

    Here and there, one high priest after another of the Sky Temples is desperate.

    "Ah!" The screams continued, and they couldn't figure out why the Sun Cup would suddenly bite them back.

    "God! Is this your punishment for us?"

    Amidst the chaos, a large number of monsters rushed out of the encirclement and fled to the bottom of the sea.

    The fighting gradually ended.

    Of the criminals, only a thousand or so remained and fled back to the Demon Abyss.

    The guards of the royal court snatched back the head of Jesser, the second generation of wisdom king, from the hands of several criminals, but failed to find other parts of his body.

    What is even more frightening is that they did not find the Crown of Wisdom.

    "His Highness Ali!"

    "This this is"

    The guard kneeling on the ground did not dare to finish his sentence, so he committed suicide in shame on the spot in front of Yali, the grandson of Jesser.

    Yali stood on the body of the fusion monster Nini, held Jesser's head in his arms, and held it tightly in his arms.

    Looking up to the sky and screaming, tears kept flowing down.

    "king!"

    There is no winner in this war.

    The criminals were slaughtered and were driven back to the Demon Abyss again.

    And the Kingdom of Shiyin Sai lost the King of Wisdom.

    besides.

    God gave them the power of wisdom and kingship.

    "Hindsay Epic"

    Because mortals addicted to killing, tyranny, and lust used the power bestowed by gods to kill and act recklessly, God took back the supreme authority he bestowed on King Ledrici.

    Mortals with original sin are not worthy of wearing the crown of wisdom.

    Since then, there is no king of wisdom in the land and sea, only the king of Heinza——

    Goblet of the Sun feels different from before.

    The sun shines on it, and it feels very comfortable.

    It even knows what joy and happiness are, and it also knows what danger is.

    When the other Sun Cups fluttered and swayed with flowers, and were then torn apart one by one by the priests and fusion monsters of the Sinnsay Kingdom, it was the only one that hid and floated away with the waves.

    The shadow of an island appeared in the distance, and an idea appeared in its mind.

    Maybe you can take root there.

    The island is getting closer.

    Getting closer.

    It was delighted to find that there were the same kind as it.

    The sea of ??golden flowers stretching from the coast to the distance is swaying, as if welcoming their arrival.

    It will live here.

    It floated to the shore, and its roots became entangled and climbed up like feet.

    "Shusha!"

    "Shusha!"

    In the sea of ??flowers, it seems that something is walking through.

    Before it could react, one hand grabbed it.

    The green eyes fixed its consciousness, and the terrifying breath like a demon god evoked the memory deep in its veins.

    It was so frightened that it didn't even dare to move.

    A long, long time ago, its ancestor was caught in the hands of the other party in this way.

    "Gululu?"

    They left the land given by the gods and wandered on the sea.

    From one end of the Heinsay Kingdom to the other, and back again from the other end, circled the known world.

    At this moment, they returned to Sally's hands.

    everything.

    It's like a reincarnation.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter Thirty-Nine: God Awoke

    Sally was holding the flowerpot in one hand, and the Cup of the Sun in the other.

    It is clear.

    Compared with the one in the flower pot, the cup of the sun just caught is much more beautiful.

    "Dululu!"

    Sally grabbed the one in the pot and threw it out, and planted the one she caught just now.

    The petite figure passed through the sea of ??flowers and squeezed out under the dense sunflowers.

    in the sun.

    The flower cups passing by along the way are constantly shaking, undulating like the waves of the sea.

    "Dah!"

    "Dah!"

    Climb the steps of the pyramid.

    Sally in human form is not tall, so the climbing process is very interesting.

    With every step, he raised his legs very high, as if he had tried his best, and he was almost crying out for sex, and his body also swayed from side to side.

    She came under the statue and placed the flowerpot on the altar as usual.

    As if offering an offering to God.

    Over the years, day after day, year after year.

    She does this every day.

    She was about to climb up the altar by herself and then sit beside the god.

    The light of the stars suddenly bloomed from a high place, and a faint voice came from the top of the head.

    "A beautiful flower."

    Sally looked up.

    The statue of the god overflowed with rays of light like flowing silk ribbons, and a shadow covered with rays of light slowly broke free from it.

    god.

    finally woke up.

    Sally stopped climbing up, she let go of her hands and stood where she was.

    She leaned forward with her eyes wide open, her hands behind her.

    "Gululu!"

    real.

    Much like a fish spitting bubbles.

    This made the light and shadow who walked down from the altar couldn't help laughing, stood beside her and pressed her shoulder, and then his eyes fell on the cup of the sun.

    The newly born wisdom consciousness in the cup of the sun couldn't understand the warmth at this moment, it was about to be frightened out of its wits.

    It had just escaped from the palm of the demon god, and then appeared in front of another terrifying existence that could not even be recognized by cognition.

    It has never seen such a terrifying existence, and it can't even imagine it.

    What it consciously sensed was a stalwart star standing at the end of time and beyond the universe. The dazzling and indescribably dazzling shadow seemed to cross over from an existence that was unimaginably far away from the earth, and suppressed it with its unimaginable power.  Break the boundaries of time and space and step into the world where it exists.

    "Hiss!"

    This sound is not what it wants to make.

    Or in other words, it was obviously too frightened to make any sound, but at this moment, the fear had surpassed the limit it could bear, and it let out a cry uncontrollably, and its body swayed along with it.

    The cup of the sun unfolded, and its extraordinary power tore through the air, shaking and spreading towards the surroundings.

    But in the face of God, its power seems to be non-existent, and it is not affected at all by standing where it is.

    However, its extraordinary power that can directly interfere with reality was immediately noticed by Yin Shen.

    Or rather, this is why he was attracted to wake up.

    "Good luck."

    In such a short period of time, the blood of mythology has undergone a transformation, which can be said to have exceeded Yin Shen's expectations.

    When the consciousness in the Sun Cup was shaking the flower cup in panic, God Yin tapped on the Sun Cup.

    God Yin was able to touch it, which meant that it was also his anchor point as he expected, inheriting the existence of the blood of myth.

    However, Yin Shen will not know what happened to it until he has seen what happened to it.

    The Sun Cup, which had been swaying continuously, stopped all movements in an instant.

    Its consciousness was completely blank, and it couldn't feel anything anymore.

    However, before Yin Shen's eyes, it was as if time was going backwards, and one picture after another continued to appear and turn over.

    The Temple of the Sky, the Garden of the Cup of God, and the second-generation King of Wisdom Jesser.

    The fateful battle between Jesser's Heinsay Kingdom and the descendants of Ens and Boone, the desire for longevity was backlashed by the Sun's Cup.

    Until the final wisdom kingship was lost in the bottomless trench, and the new wisdom in the strange flower was born in Jesser's death.

    He saw it all.

    &nbsp; Only then did Yin Shen know what happened during his deep sleep. Unlike the peaceful land bestowed by the gods, the wind and clouds outside suddenly changed drastically.

    "Even Jessel is dead?"

    Yin Shen withdrew his hand, and there was no expression on his face.

    It's just that the tone is a little sighing and sighing——

    Sally trotted ahead of Yin Shen and came to the beach, Yin Shen's figure followed her through the flowers unhurriedly.

    Sally stood by the sea, looked back at God Yin with her big green eyes, and was waiting for God Yin to come over.

    When God Yin came to her, she turned around and turned into a ray of light and jumped into the sea.

    "Boom!"

    Huge waves set off.

    Sally, who was just a cute little girl, showed her real body in the blink of an eye.

    It was a huge monster of seventy to eighty meters, with large and small scary green eyes turning, and countless tentacles protruding from the sea and waving in the sky.

    The monster carried God Yin all the way out of the land bestowed by the gods, the same as it carried God God Yin to come here in the past.

    "Go to the trench."

    Above the vast sea, Yin Shen looked through the trench and saw the crown of wisdom under the abyss.

    With a thought, the crown floated up little by little at the bottom of the dark and cold deep sea.

    Finally broke through the sea and floated in front of God Yin.

    The crown of wisdom emits a faint brilliance, accompanied by a soft song.

    It seems that the deceased Laidlich is having a conversation with God Yin in this way.

    God Yin shook his head helplessly: "Led Leakey."

    "If you agree to let go, let it go completely!"

    "There is no need to restrain your descendants, everything ends here."

    "Let's end it!"

    The crown of wisdom exuded a faint brilliance, and it floated towards God Yin little by little. It seemed that it wanted to wear it on God Yin's head, but in the end it was afraid to go forward.

    It seems that it feels that it is not worthy to be placed on the head of God.

    The last circle becomes smaller and is worn on Yinshen's right middle finger.

    It's like a black ring.

    God Yin raised his hand and stood in the middle of the sea, calling out to the whole world with the power of wisdom and kingship.

    Strands of fluorescent light come from the end of the sky through space and gather on this ocean, like a river of galaxies surrounding a god.

    Those mythical factors of wisdom and power scattered between heaven and earth, those powers lost because of the death of the royal family and the Sanye people, returned one after another under the call of the crown of wisdom.

    In the end, all fell into the crown of wisdom.

    A hint of dark gold appeared in the originally black Wisdom Crown, carrying a ray of immortality.

    God Yin withdrew his raised hand, and the light filled the air, and the black ring was also covered, and there was no trace of it anymore.

    It seems that they were also retracted with the power of God, and they were dragged back into the gap between time and space together.

 Text Chapter Forty: Divine Power and New Mythical Life

    ,

    God Yin walked through the sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun, and thousands of golden flower cups bloomed together, releasing golden pollen.

    "Huh!"

    The wind blew across the golden islands, and the pollen gathered in a vortex.

    This should be a scene like a dreamy fairy tale, accompanied by an intoxicating and intoxicating floral fragrance.

    But Yin Shen couldn't smell the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't even feel the wind passing by.

    The gene fragments in the Goblet of the Sun were swallowed by the mythical blood in the crown of wisdom, and the crown of wisdom also began to change along with the mythical blood of Ledlich, from the elementary mythical blood to becoming more perfect, the power of wisdom and power  There has also been a metamorphosis.

    Unlike the primary wisdom power, it is a power that only exists on consciousness and thinking.

    At this moment, the power of wisdom has been fully realized, and it has become the power of God that directly interferes with the outside world.

    As soon as God Yin's mind moved, the God-given City submerged in the sea of ??flowers under his feet moved accordingly.

    "Boom!"

    God Yin raised his hand with the ring, and he could clearly feel that the entire city bestowed by God was in his palm.

    As if.

    He can lift up the entire city bestowed by God with just a single effort.

    A smile appeared on his face: "Is it so powerful?"

    His surprise is not only because of the strength of this power, but because he can directly connect with reality through this power.

    Although he still doesn't have a body, after possessing this kind of power, he can finally directly interfere with reality.

    Yin Shen walked in the ruined city, strolled on the sea of ??flowers, and stood on the top of the valley.

    He can grasp other things in this world without relying on the power of other people.

    But while Yin Shen is proficient in this kind of power, he also feels that this kind of power is far from perfect.

    It's not that it's not powerful enough, but that it doesn't have the feeling of refinement and qualitative change.

    It's like a water wheel powered by water, compared with a steam engine and an internal combustion engine.

    Not to mention the existence of electricity and nuclear energy.

    "It should be able to become more powerful and more magical."——

    night.

    God Yin looked at the mythical shell inlaid on the wall of the temple. During the day, he received the power and harvest of the transformation of the blood of wisdom, power and myth during this period, and at the same time gave him a new idea.

    An idea that had been there before, but could not be realized.

    "Creating a new mythical life."

    Originally, he wanted to let one kind of life master the two powers of life and wisdom, so as to create a completely different mythical life, but there was a fierce confrontation between the two completely different powers and the blood of myth.

    The same life cannot have two powers at all.

    But the new discovery gave him a new way, creating a new mythical blood and way.

    Since the mythical blood is also perfecting itself, then take out some gene fragments from the mythical blood of life and wisdom and power, and then let them combine randomly in the mythical shell, and then see if they can be combined.  A new mythical blood.

    A bloodline and power different from that of Ledlich and Sally, the ancestor of another mythological life may be born from here.

    Yin Shen is very curious: "What kind of existence will emerge from the combination of life power and wisdom power?"

    Before that, a carrier that can carry the blood of myth is needed.

    Yin Shen looked behind him.

    in the corner.

    Having been secretly looking at God Yin's sun cup, he realized that the terrifying god had cast his eyes on him, and turned the flower cup in another direction in an instant.

    trembling.

    Weak and small.

    And helpless.

    The cup of the sun was captured by God Yin and made a hissing sound, struggling like a bear child.

    "Hiss hiss!"

    Even if God Yin had left for a period of time during the day, the Cup of the Sun would not dare to run away, or it would not be able to run away.

    It can run out of Sally's palm, it is impossible for it to run out of control.

    It can feel that the other party is the source of all mythic power, and also its own origin.

    He is his own supreme master, his own creator.

    The Cup of the Sun was put into the mythical shell by God Yin. It can neither speak nor express.?? Own consciousness.

    However, it can be seen that its desire to come out is very strong.

    It clings to the thin wall of the mythical shell and twists outward.

    God Yin waved his hand at the cup of the sun through the transparent thin wall.

    "Sleep!"

    "It's different after waking up."

    The buds of the Cup of the Sun closed slowly, its consciousness fell into a deep sleep, and it also slowly fell into the bottom layer inside the huge snail shell, and its roots took root on it.

    The experiment has begun.

    Tried again and again, failed again and again.

    Experiments are boring, and returning home disappointed is the normal state of every day, but in this normal state, the only surprise is waiting.

    ? Day after day, year after year.

    Finally, the surprise arrived as expected.

    A new mythical life.

    born.

    God Yin stood in the temple, looking at the scene in the light wall motionless.

    The cup of the sun in the snail shell is completely different from before. Although it is still golden, there is a human head growing inside the cup.

    Can't tell the gender, but it's obviously a human-like head.

    Still a child, sleeping with eyes closed.

    "Huh!"

    Listen carefully, and you can hear the sleepy snoring sound from the flower cup, but the snoring sound has a strong color of mysterious power, and a little listening can lull you to sleep.

    Yin Shen listened carefully, feeling the power.

    Then, suddenly, the whole world changed.

    He disappeared into the Pyramid Temple in the God-given Land.

    God Yin looked at everything around him. This is also a temple, a very grand and tall temple.

    There is also a statue of his own god standing here, but it is obvious that this is not a place bestowed by gods.

    He walked out of the temple and looked outside.

    This palace stands on the top of a high mountain, and a city was built outside to guard it. At the foot of the mountain is a lake with no end in sight.

    He heard the snoring again, and then walked forward.

    Here he saw the core consciousness of the Sun Cup, sleeping in an indoor garden.

    This is where the Sun Cup was born, the God's Cup Garden in the Sky Temple.

    "The king is coming!"

    "Go and meet the King of Wisdom."

    "The officiant, Schroeder, has passed."

    The running Sanye people passed through Yin Shen's shadow one by one, and then disappeared into the light behind them.

    "This is!"

    "Dream?"

    There was an expression of interest on Yin Shen's face.

    It is a dream, but it is far more than a dream.

    It is more like a dream world born in mythical cells, an illusory but eternal dream world.

    Even if the life and master it is now attached to disappear, as long as this mythical bloodline still exists, the mythical blood will not be obliterated.

    This dream world, which was born on the bloodline, will exist forever.

 Text Chapter 41: Polo

    Although the new mythical life can be regarded as a combination of the two powers of life and wisdom, it cannot be said to surpass the former two, but a parallel existence.

    Its power is dreams and illusions, or dreams.

    A power born out of life power and wisdom power, but completely different.

    The authority of Ledley has the same ability to read minds, and can manifest thoughts into extraordinary powers like spiritual powers. This new mythical life can neither read minds, nor can it manifest the power of thinking into spiritual powers.  But it can create dreams and invade other people's dreams.

    Sally's authority has the power to create life and immortality, and can change her form at will, even her size.

    Of course it cannot live forever, but its life span is far longer than that of Sanye. Its body is as magical as Sally's, and it has the power to travel between the dream world and reality.

    God Yin took out the cup of the sun, and it automatically unfolded the buds.

    The head in the flower cup slowly opened its eyes and yawned.

    "ah!"

    Then, it saw Yin Shen.

    Immediately, I felt that the whole person was not well.

    Its head shrank back inward, and the unfolded flower buds were about to be closed.

    But Yin Shen stretched out his hand, and it couldn't move.

    God Yin entered the language of the Kingdom of Hiinsai into his mind through wisdom and power, and then communicated with him.

    "Who are you?"

    The Cup of the Sun looked up at God Yin with a blank expression on his face: "Who am I?"

    Yin Shen can feel that it is quickly familiarizing itself with the knowledge and language it has passed on to him: "Has anyone given you a name before? Or did you choose one yourself?"

    The Cup of the Sun looked at the surrounding environment, and looked at Yin Shen in awe.

    "So who are you?"

    Yin Shen chuckled.

    "They all call me God."

    "You can call it that if you like."

    The Cup of the Sun still doesn't quite understand: "What is God?"

    It's not the first time Yin Shen has heard people ask this question: "It's probably a kind of existence with powerful power, so powerful that ordinary people can't understand it!"

    God Yin's explanation touched the heart of this new mythical creature.

    "Then I also want to be called God."

    The stem of the Cup of the Sun swayed, and it, who was still afraid just now, fell into association for an instant, as if choosing a powerful name was very important to it, and it made it feel extremely excited.

    "My name is Flora?"

    "Noit's called the Sun God."

    "It's fine to call it Phantom God or Dream God."

    Its thinking jumps and is not qualitative.

    God Yin looked at it and said, "God is just a title, not a name."

    "When you have the power to surpass everything, the name God will be crowned on your head by others."

    The head in the cup of the sun looked at God Yin, and then looked down at himself.

    It feels weak.

    The title of God probably has nothing to do with it!

    This makes it a little frustrating.

    Yin Shen saw its frustration, and guided it to choose a name of its own.

    "I also know a sun god. His name is Apollo, but you have nothing to do with the sun except you have the same golden color as the sun."

    The Cup of the Sun was irritated and unhappy: "What Apollo, it doesn't sound good at all."

    God Yin said to this somewhat childish new mythical being: "Then what are you going to call it?"

    The Cup of the Sun raised its head: "It's decided."

    "My name is Polo!"

    Yin Shen: "Pineapple?"

    The little head in the flower cup seemed to hear Yin Shen's teasing: "It's Polo."——

    On the steps outside the temple.

    Polo staggered towards the bottom, his tendrils moved no slower than his legs, but he felt it was still not fast enough.

    He looked at the steep stairs and suddenly had an idea.

    He turned the huge flower cup down, and the flower cup turned into a golden smock, covering the flower stems and roots of the lower body.

    He was covered with clothes and only his head was exposed, as if he was a child in clothes.

    Then.

    &nbsp;He jumped up directly and floated down from a high place.

    The golden smock swayed with the wind, gliding down with the wind.

    "Whoa whoa whoa!"

    "Watch me ride the wind."

    "Hahahaha!"

    In the valley, he walked through ruined cities and wandered through swamps.

    His torso is covered by the smock, so his movement is not like running, but more like a snake or a ghost panning across the ground.

    He can disappear into the real world at any time and jump into his own dream world.

    He is a life that exists between reality and dreams, and he happily wanders in the kingdom of gods, the garden of Insai.

    The life on the island is not interesting, but it is still comfortable.

    However, Polo is obviously not a child willing to be lonely. He is different from Yin Shen and Sally. He has a strong curiosity. He likes and yearns for those new things outside.

    He stood on the beach, thinking about the distant view of the sea.

    finally.

    He came before God.

    "whee!"

    "O great god!"

    He twisted his body timidly, as if he was making an embarrassing request.

    After getting along for such a long time, he is no longer so afraid of Yin Shen.

    God didn't even look at him, but he had already seen his mind.

    "Is it not good in the temple?"

    "Or is the island not big enough?"

    "Besides, the outside world must be better than here?"

    Polo shook his head: "God!"

    "Although this place is good, it is unchanging, just like the great God, you, eternal and great."

    "The outside world is not as good as your country, but the outside world is constantly changing."

    Polo's eyes showed fascination.

    "over there!"

    "Every day there are new people and new things."

    "Every morning is different, and every person and city has a fresh story."

    Like a child, Polo surrounded the feet of the god, begging him.

    At the same time, he said coquettishly.

    "god!"

    "Why don't you go out into the world?"

    "It's so interesting and lively there!"

    Shen Yin obviously didn't like Polo's tricks: "I don't like making noise."

    Polo asked cautiously: "Is it because of God that you can't really descend into this world?"

    Shen Yin's gaze fell, and Polo immediately knelt on the ground with trembling legs.

    "How did you know?"

    Porose said tremblingly: "I know it from Sally!"

    Yin Shen: "How could Sally tell you?"

    Although Polo was a little scared, he was still proud of his actions: "I saw it from Sally's dream."

    This is a little ghost.

    An impulsive kid who does what he thinks without going through his brain.

    God Yin didn't speak, his mind was immersed in the mythical shell, and he didn't have too much thought to chat with this little ghost.

    But Polo bounced around behind the god like a child trying to get attention.

    "God!"

    "Then let the smart and wise Polo solve God's problems! I will definitely be able to find a way for God to come to this world."

    "At that time, I will be your emissary, and I will visit the largest city in the world with you, God."

    The child spun around and said excitedly.

    "God and his wisest messenger Polo taste the most beautiful food and smell the most beautiful fragrance of flowers."

    "Feel the wind on the mountains, feel the waves in the sea, and listen to the journeys and interesting stories of strangers from afar."

    God Yin smiled at Polo's innocence and fearlessness, and at the same time explained Polo's little thoughts.

    "You just want to run out and play!"

    "Use lies to deceive God, do you know what the consequences will be?"

    Polo was afraid: "Polo may not be able to do it, but Polo can go outside and find someone who can do it."

    God Yin intends to give this dream master and kid who likes to talk big a little bit of power, and let him know that everyone must be responsible for their words and deeds.

    "If you can't do it, I'll lock you up in the dream world."

    "You are not allowed to come out for a hundred years."

    Yin Shen's move hit Polo's weakness, making him shiver involuntarily.

    What he fears most is loneliness.

    And loss of liberty.  &lt;/div&gt;?If you can’t do it, I’ll lock you up in the dream world.  "

    "You are not allowed to come out for a hundred years."

    Yin Shen's move hit Polo's weakness, making him shiver involuntarily.

    What he fears most is loneliness.

    And loss of liberty.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 42: The Messenger Walking Out of the Kingdom of Gods

    Borrowed by the wind and waves, a golden figure in the distance of the sea level came across the sea level.

    He floated over the reef and skimmed the water.

    It landed on a roof in the City of Gods.

    The city of God descended in the early morning is like a person who has just woken up.

    ?People came out of their homes and flooded into the streets. The gates of the city were opened and some people came in and some went out. There were more and more people, and the noise became more and more noisy.

    The market gathered customers who wanted to buy goods and merchants who wanted to sell goods, as well as all kinds of new gadgets, which attracted Polo's attention.

    "La la la!"

    He passed through the street and the crowd like a golden butterfly, but no one on the street could see him,

    He wants to be seen by others so that others can see him.

    He is a strange creature who can walk between dreams and illusions.

    In the bazaar of the city of God's Descend, the people and merchants of the Kingdom of Heinsay used a special stone coin engraved with a crown of wisdom and a scepter to trade.

    In the market, there are various foods such as dried fish, soft tongue snails, dried sea vegetables, etc. There are all kinds of carefully crafted bone tools and stone tools, all kinds of rare treasures found in the sea, and some weird things  .

    Polo stopped in front of a group of people locked in stone cages, and looked curiously at those extremely dirty and emaciated three-leaf people.

    These three-leaf people were imprisoned in a short and small cage, unable to stretch their bodies or open their arms. It was very uncomfortable to see?

    "Have they committed any crime?"

    "Why are you locked in a cage?"

    The slave owner who turned his back to Polo, who was kneading some kind of seabed plant to make a rope, replied: "They are slaves."

    "Their ancestors committed the unforgivable crime of blasphemy and offending the wise king, so they were punished as slaves by King Jesser."

    "How about it?"

    "Would you like to buy some and take them back? The children born to these slaves are also slaves. If you buy a few healthy slaves and take them back, the next few generations in the family will not worry about having no slaves at their disposal."

    Polo looked at those three-leaf people with dull eyes, and said tut-tsk.

    "You Sanye people are terrible. You actually enslave your compatriots like ignorant shrimps and archaeopteryx, and let their descendants not be free."

    The slave owner turned around and said amusedly.

    "We Sanye people?"

    "You don't seem to be a Sanye?"

    "Huh?"

    Just now, someone behind him was talking to him, but he didn't see anything.

    Wherever Polo goes, he has no goals or destinations.

    He is interested in everything in this world, even a few Sanye children playing and laughing on the side of the road can make him watch with relish for a long time.

    He saw a group of Sanye people leaving the city in a neat line. These old Sanye people knelt in front of the city wall and shouted towards the sea.  a holy meaning,

    While more Sanye people in the city gathered to watch, some of them clasped their hands in front of their chests, closed their eyes and followed the Sanye people to say the same words.

    "Another old man made an appointment to go on a pilgrimage to the Sky Temple."

    "It can't be buried in the land bestowed by the gods. It's not bad to be buried at the foot of the Sky Temple."

    "I heard that His Royal Highness Yali doesn't like the chief priest of the Sky Temple? There have been confrontations recently."

    "Who doesn't know that King Jesser was punished and cursed by the gods because the chief priest Schroeder devoured the god-given things. Even the crown of wisdom was lost in the devil's abyss. How can His Royal Highness Ari not have a problem with the Sky Temple?  .”

    The voice became smaller and smaller, as if afraid that other people would hear it.

    After Jesser passed away, the successor to the throne was Yali's father. The loss of the Wisdom Crown substantially weakened the kingship, and Yali's father was too old to support the kingdom.

    Yali mastered the military power and the three fusion monsters left by King Jesser, and became the most powerful person in the kingdom, and could even be said to be the actual controller.

    Polo didn't care much about those rights and struggles, he only heard that these people were going to the Sky Temple.

    And there.

    It is the place where he was born.

    "Go back!"

    He is going to see his hometown, what the beautiful God's Cup Garden has become now——

    Temple of the sky.

    &nbsp; In the palace building as tall as a giant, a group of priests of the gods knelt under the statue of Insai.

    The leader among them was a female clover who led a group of people to pray under the statue.

    ?His hands clasped together in front of his chest, his eyes closed tightly and extremely pious.

    There are star-like silver spots on her white bone armor, which is very rare and beautiful.

    After the prayer was over, everyone faced the statue and slowly exited the temple.

    After leaving the temple, everyone's expressions were no longer so solemn.

    After all, they are all a group of young people. They crowded between the colonnades to ask each other, and even chased and frolicked.

    One of the female clover cautiously approached the only person who was not playing, and asked her with a serious expression.

    "star."

    "You said, does God really exist?"

    As the only high priest among them, Xing naturally answered in an unquestionable tone.

    "Of course it exists."

    "Otherwise where do we come from, and where does our strength come from?"

    "Our wisdom and power, our food, our writing and language."

    "It's all a gift from God."

    The other party hesitated, as if he wanted to ask something next.

    Xing had already seen through her thoughts and said directly.

    "We cannot see God because we have not seen the glory of God."

    "How can a person with original sin deserve to appear in front of the gods?"

    "but!"

    Like his father and ancestors, Xing looked back solemnly and said that someone said the words of God that have been passed down from generation to generation.

    "It doesn't matter whether mortals believe in God or not! It doesn't matter whether mortals can see God or not."

    "god!"

    "It's right there."

    Xing's father is the current head priest of the Sky Temple, the priest of the god who reminded him that there might be a problem with the God's Cup magic spell next to the head priest Schroeder.

    Her ancestor was Xilun, the fourth son of Ledley Kee, which also means Starlight.

    Her father named him Xing, which can show his love for her.

    Xing is currently the priestess of Insai, but as the heir of the Shiron family, she is destined to take over her father's position as the head priest of the Sky Temple.

    And as a price.

    She cannot leave the Sky Temple, and she will never even be able to walk down this city of servants of the gods and leave the holy mountain.

    Passing through stone steps from a high place, she came to the God's Cup Garden below, and she lived next to it.

    She knelt down outside the God's Cup Garden, closed her eyes and cast a divine spell.

    "Projection!"

    This is a divine technique she has explored, and she can use her own mythical blood to make contracts with other lives,

    Among them, there are divine arts with the help of the gift of kingship, and there is also the illusion power of the Cup of God.

    It's just that it is not perfect yet, and there are many problems that have not been resolved.

    It is completely different from Schroeder's idea of ??fusing the cup of the sun to explore the advanced path of wisdom and power. Xing believes that the power of wisdom and power lies not in relying on external power, but in the strength of his own wisdom and thinking consciousness.

    It's a pity that she dared not tell her father, because his father forbade her to explore the power of the Sun Cup,

    That is the forbidden power, the cursed power.

    Although she cannot leave the Sky Temple and the Holy Mountain, she hopes to use this power to see the outside world through the eyes of other beings.

    Just when the star thinking consciousness was projected on the body of an archeopteryx at the foot of the mountain, using the other's eyes to swim and tour the holy lake.

    A figure suddenly emerged from the Sun Cup flower garden beside him.

    "Wow!"

    "What a powerful divine art, how did you come up with it?"

    Polo was lying on a cup of flowers in the garden, holding the largest one in his arms with both hands, his face was tilted so close that he was about to touch the other.

    And Xing turned her head, her mouth was wide open, she never thought that someone was hiding in the Garden of God's Cup.

    The two looked at each other.

    New story.

    turned on.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter Forty-Three: Gods Belong to Gods (Leader Jiageng)

    Polo looked at Xing with a hippie smile, and found that she was silent with her mouth open.

    Doubts in my heart: "Is this person scared stupid? Why doesn't he speak?"

    Xing's mouth grew too big, and he was extremely surprised.

    "Why didn't the Cup of the Sun bite him?"

    Polo continued to ask: "Hello!"

    "how did you do it?"

    "It was able to project consciousness so far away and control the fish in the lake."

    After all, Polo is a mythical being, the ruler of the power of dreams.

    He saw through Xing's magic at a glance, and he was even able to swim between consciousness and dreamland, and find the fish controlled by Xing.

    Xing was further frightened by what Polo said, and was extremely horrified in his heart.

    "How could he know my magic?"

    She took a few steps back and looked at Polo vigilantly: "Who the hell are you?"

    Polo opened his hands, but he floated up without any effort, and then slowly landed on the ground like falling flowers.

    He walked towards Xing, not caring about Xing's guard at all, as if he and the other party were already friends.

    "My name is Polo."

    "what's your name?"

    "You are very powerful! Can this kind of projection power make anyone's consciousness projected into this world?"

    "What about after the projection?"

    "Can you feel the wind? Can you taste the food? Can you smell the flowers and the sea breeze?"

    Polo's continuous questioning failed to get an answer, but Xing also saw that he had no malicious intentions.

    "That's my divine art, but it hasn't been completed yet."

    She looked at Polo with strange eyes, and found that this was a young imp, but she had never seen such a creature before.

    "My name is Xing, youwhat the hell are you?"

    "You look so strange! You are different from us!"

    "And you can talk, it's really strange that a person who is not a Sanye can speak."

    Polo looked at Xing with contempt, with the eyes of a countryman like you who has never seen the world.

    "Have you ever seen God? Have you ever been to the Temple of God?"

    Xing: "This is the Temple of God!"

    Polo looked proud: "I'm talking about the land bestowed by the gods, the temple of Insai built by the first wise king Laidlich."

    "If you've seen the murals carved by Ledlich for the gods, you should know."

    "this!"

    "It looks like a protoss."

    Xing has been shocked more times in this short period of time than she has been since she was born, but it is not surprising that although she was born noble, she has never left this holy mountain.

    "Have you been to the land bestowed by God?"

    "No!"

    "How can you call the great king of wisdom like that."

    Polo raised his head proudly: "I am the messenger of God."

    "He came from the land given by the gods, with the mission given to me by the gods."

    Xing wanted to ask more questions, but Polo didn't intend to continue talking.

    "star!"

    "If you decide, come and find me to be my partner!"

    "As long as you call my name, I will come to you."

    "We are going to do something together, something unparalleled and great."

    Polo's smock swelled up, rolling up layers of dreamy starlight, and powerful extraordinary power surged in the God's Cup Garden.

    Under Xing's shocking gaze, Polo escaped into another world.

    belongs to his dream world.

    Xing chased the light of the dream, watching the other party's smock skirt passing by his side, and his light and dancing body disappeared from a high place.

    She stood on the spot for a long time, not knowing how to describe the dreamy encounter just now.

    She is a senior priest, the heir of the Xilun family.

    But they couldn't find the existence of the other party, couldn't see how the other party came, and couldn't see how the other party left.

    The power possessed by the other party is far above her.

    "Is it really a messenger of God?"

    She sprinted all the way quickly, through the colonnade, and down the steep stairs.

    She ran into the temple and knelt on the floor.

    "God!"

    "So you are still paying attention to us?"

    &nbsp; Looking up at the statue of Insai, she recited the Ledlich oath,

    "God said."

    ""

    When she recited the words of the oath, she was at a loss in her heart, just echoing what others said.

    However, at this moment, the confusion in her heart disappeared little by little, and she felt extremely full and safe. This is a world with gods, and they are a race blessed by gods.

    She was a little moved by Polo's invitation, but she was also afraid. She had never left the Sky Temple and the Holy Mountain, and this was her home and the whole world.

    Although she is curious about the outside world, she is also afraid of leaving the world she is familiar with——

    The city of gods descended.

    Everyone in the palace knelt on the ground and saluted, and there was a cloud of mourning inside and outside the palace.

    "The king is dead!"

    And Yali is undoubtedly the new king. He stood in the palace and watched the dead king being put into the sarcophagus. He personally carried the sarcophagus and buried his father in the royal cemetery.

    The death of his father did not cause much sadness to Ali, far less than the great impact on him when his grandfather Jesser passed away.

    He has been with King Jesser since he was a child, and he grew up listening to and watching the great deeds and legends of King Jesser. He looked down on his weak father, and he yearned to do the same deeds as King Jesser.

    However, the power of the king of Heinsay is gradually declining.

    Losing the power of the supreme wisdom kingship, the king of Xiyin Sai lost the crown of the King of Wisdom, and he no longer commanded all the royal families as easily as before, and the various city-states of the Xiyin Sai Kingdom were no longer as complete as before.  obey.

    Yali took a new crown and summoned the ministers of the Heinsay Kingdom in his palace.

    "How about the Sky Temple?"

    "Will the Xilun family be willing to hand over the Ruhe giant?"

    In order to consolidate the power of the king of Heinsay and suppress the other four branches of the royal family that mastered fusion monsters and are becoming stronger and stronger, Yali is going to take back the seven fusion monsters.

    The first thing to do is the Sky Temple.

    The fusion monster of the Xilun family must be obtained, especially the sky temple has many priests of the gods, which is also a powerful force.

    The minister panicked: "That is the palace of God."

    Ali nodded, but was noncommittal.

    "God does exist."

    "But so what?"

    "God is like a star high above the sky, and it is superfluous to even glance at the human world."

    "Do you think he cares what we do? Does he care if we are pious or hypocritical?"

    Yali turned his head and bent down to look at the shivering courtier kneeling on the ground.

    "Who do you think we are? The eldest son of God, King Laidlich?"

    "No!"

    "He only thinks that we are a bunch of ugly and despicable bugs, and he hates even taking a look at them."

    "Will he stand up and punish me? Will he hate me for it?"

    "No!"

    "God will not."

    "We are not even qualified to be hated by him or punished by him."

    "How can the high God be willing to cast His precious gaze on us? God only favors his eldest son, and even the great King Jesser does not desire the slightest favor from Him."

    Yali said it lightly, but his chest was throbbing constantly, and his breathing became heavy.

    He once saw with his own eyes that King Jesser believed in God so devoutly. He sacrificed everything for God, but lost everything in the end.

    He also once believed in God extremely, even now he does not deny the greatness of God.

    but.

    He will no longer give his all to God like King Ledlich and his grandfather Jesser.

    He said lightly.

    "Give back gods to gods, and give back to kings what belongs to kings."

 Text Chapter Forty-Four: Kingship and Theocracy

    late at night.

    In the moonlight and sea of ??clouds, the Sky Temple is silent and mysterious.

    Three monsters like hills were shuttling through the lake, and then crawled out of the lake, heading towards the Sky Temple.

    The fusion monster climbed up the stairs in the dark, and thousands of soldiers from the City of Gods Descended poured into the holy mountain with weapons in hand.

    Someone in the city opened the city gate, and the dense crowd of soldiers on the stairs was ushered into the city. A premeditated attack descended on this city of servants of God.

    Before everyone could react, they were already in chaos and fighting.

    Or.

    They never thought that someone would dare to attack the holy mountain and the temple.

    "Ah!" Amidst the screams, many people fell to the ground.

    "They are people from the City of Gods, they are the king's guards." In a panic, someone recognized the identities of these people by the moonlight.

    "The king's soldiers? How could the king's soldiers attack the temple?" Some people still don't believe this is true.

    The soldiers of Yali, the king of Heinsay, are occupying this city of servants of God at an extremely fast speed.

    More figures are heading towards the highest sky temple, the highest point of the holy mountain.

    That is the core here, and those who hold the authority to sacrifice and serve the gods live there.

    At this time, the controller of the Sky Temple stood up, and he angrily called the name of the King of Xiyin Sai.

    "Ariel!"

    "Why did you attack the temple of the gods? Are you trying to blaspheme the gods?"

    Under the control of the old priest, a fusion monster waved a rattan whip, rolled up dozens of soldiers and threw them from a height, but immediately two other fusion monsters rushed up, blocking the old priest's fusion monster.

    In the darkness, a thick and majestic voice came.

    "It is you who are blasphemous, the scoundrels of the Schillon family, and the accomplices of Schroeder."

    "It was you who touched the taboo and profaned and destroyed the cup bestowed by the gods, which brought disaster."

    "You are the disgrace to the royal family and the chief culprit for the decline of the royal power."

    "Now you still want to steal and occupy the halls of the gods, how can I, as the king of Xiyin Sai, tolerate your unforgivable sins."

    Yali, the king of Xiyin Sai, stood on top of the fusion monster Nini, and with the squirming of the fusion monster, he came to the interior of the city of servants of the gods, and slowly approached the old priest and the battlefield from the wide passage.

    He quietly watched the other party get into danger a little bit, it is not so easy to do one against two.

    finally.

    The fusion monster of the Xiron family was imprisoned and locked by two fusion monsters, and the old priest was taken down and brought to Yali.

    The old priest looked at Ali, and his anger suddenly calmed down.

    "Yali! You still can't forget the mistake Schroeder made?"

    In the wide corridor of the temple, Yali approached the old priest step by step with the scepter in hand.

    "Schroeder is a member of your Xilun family, and of course you have to bear the mistakes he made."

    ?The new king of Hinnsay stabbed the old priest to death with his scepter, just like Ledlich tried the sinner Erns back then.

    Execution in this way is the greatest insult and punishment to the royal family.

    The crime of the other party will be nailed to the pillar of shame forever and will be witnessed by future generations.

    Yali turned his head and looked at his soldiers and everyone in the City of God's Servants.

    "it's over!"

    "The Shiron family deceived God and King Jesser."

    "Schroeder of the Shiron family violated the taboo. It was he who deceived King Jesser in the name of an oracle to start a decisive battle with the criminals. It was because he violated the taboo that King Jesser was killed and let us lose  God-given wisdom and kingship."

    "All of this is because Schroeder of the Xilun family pretended to be a person of divine enlightenment. How can these blasphemers deserve to occupy the palace of the gods."

    "I!"

    "Ali, your king."

    "It is God's spokesperson, God's agent in the world."

    Thousands of soldiers cheered and roared, while other people in the city of servants of God knelt down and saluted Yali, expressing their submission.

    Yali dug out the brow bone of the old priest, which was the seal of Ruhe given to the royal blood family by God, and the authority to control the giant Ruhe.

    Now, it's Ali's.

    He possessed the fourth Ruhe giant monster, and also took the first step to consolidate and regain the kingship.

    The sleeping star was awakened and ran out of the temple.

    &nbsp; Before she knew what happened, it was over.

    The temple located on the top of the holy mountain was howling with cold wind. She stood on the cornerstone of the temple and watched the old father's body being dragged out, bloody and bloody.

    The city was full of soldiers cheering and crying. Her eyes were out of focus like a stone standing on a high place and staring blankly.

    She felt that she was still asleep and hadn't woken up yet.

    Everything she saw was just a nightmare in a dream.

    "It's not true!"

    "It's not true!"

    "It's not true!"

    When the corpse passed in front of her, she finally couldn't help but rushed down and threw herself on her father's corpse.

    "Ah!" She finally couldn't help crying loudly.

    Yali, the king of Xiyin Sai, looked at the star. Of course he knew the heir of the Xilun family.

    "Tears are a symbol of weakness. As a royal family, even if you die, you should stand up proudly. How can you show such an ugly face."

    "It's a shame to be like those lowly slaves and pariahs."

    Although a little disgusted, Yali didn't mean to kill Xing.

    As a member of the royal family, it is impossible for him to really exterminate another branch of the royal family, that is to weaken the power of the royal family.

    Yali had already made a plan to make Xing his son's bride.

    Then let his son succeed the Xilun family as the new master of the Sky Temple, and transform the rest of the Xilun family and the priests of the Sky Temple into his own power.

    "Lock her up!"

    While crying, Xing was dragged down forcefully by the soldiers.

    Even if she is a high-level priest, she is not worth mentioning in front of Yali and the four fusion monsters.

    The battle between the kingship and theocracy belonging to the Sanye people began at this moment——

    In the prison of God's Servant City, the moonlight shines in from the window so narrow that only one arm can stick out.

    Xing is trying to find a way to escape.

    She knew that if she continued to stay here, only a tragic fate awaited her.

    But there are two priests guarding her outside, and there is a fusion monster at the exit of the prison. Any movement of her will immediately alarm the priest and the fusion monster.

    Immediately afterwards, it will alarm Yali, the king of Heinsay, the terrifying tyrant who makes her feel so powerful that she cannot be matched.

    She was so flustered and frightened that she was so frightened that her whole body became cold and even trembled.

    "what to do?"

    "what to do?"

    She suddenly thought of a person, that strange but powerful figure.

    Xing immediately knelt down in front of the moonlight shining in from the window, folded his hands on his chest, and made his prayers to the envoy Polo in the pose of praying to the gods.

    "Polo!"

    "Messenger of God!"

    "If you can really hear it, please respond to my request."

    "Please!"

    "help me!"

    At night, a breeze and a faint dreamy starlight descended on the city of servants of God.

    The dreamy starlight passed in front of the fusion monster, and the fusion monster didn't feel anything. The dreamy starlight rushed into the passage of the prison, and the two soldiers guarding in front of the prison fell to the ground immediately.

    "Click!"

    Polo appeared in the prison.

    Wherever he passed, one after another Sanye fell asleep, and the priests of the two gods were also unavoidable.

    He went straight through the door of the stone prison, as if the door didn't exist.

    "My partner, you finally found me."

    "Are you ready to start a great adventure with me?"

    When Xing saw Polo, it was as if he had grasped a life-saving straw.

    "Polo, Messenger of the Gods, I am in crisis."

    "Please save me out."

    Polo shook his head and smiled, and at the same time spun around the stars, and the golden ornate smock lifted the corners of his clothes: "Of course, I came here to save you, didn't I?"

    The footsteps stopped, and Polo stood in front of Xing.

    He looked at the star with both eyes, with a rare serious expression.

    "But I saved you, you must repay me."

    Xing: "What do you want in return?"

    Polo: "You have to perfect your projection magic, and then teach me."

    Polo did not forget the mission God entrusted to him.Shadow God, then teach me.  "

    Polo did not forget the mission God entrusted to him.

 Text Chapter Forty-Five: Nothing Can Carry God's Will (Leader Gagen)

    "Escaped?"

    "No, how could she escape."

    Yali looked at these people in the temple with sharp eyes: "Someone betrayed me."

    His suspicious eyes swept over one person after another, some of these people were in charge of guarding, and some were in charge of monitoring.

    "Kill them."

    The person being dragged down shouted: "King!"

    "We didn't, we really didn't."

    "We saw a figure and fell asleep."

    "It's not our fault!"

    "It's not our fault!"

    Yali didn't bother to listen to their justifications. The king doesn't need evidence to kill people. A sentence of "I doubt you" is enough.

    After Yali finished speaking, he pointed to the priests of the two gods: "You are the royal family, I don't want to find out if one of you let go, but I will give you two a chance now."

    "The person ran away from you, so you have to catch it back, or your family and children will die with you."

    The priests of the two gods trembled: "King, we must capture her back."

    The minister stepped forward to comfort Yali.

    "king."

    "It's just a woman, run away as soon as she runs away, and we can just choose another person from the Xilun family."

    But Yali laughed. He thought it was a good opportunity for the other party to run away.  "

    "No royal family should be underestimated, let alone she is the heir to the Sky Temple."

    "Where can she go?"

    "You can only go to the other three royal blood families, and only they dare to take in the royal family."

    "It's just a good time to test the attitudes of these three royal blood families."

    Yali summoned his three sons and ordered the three Ruhe trolls to obey their orders.

    He asked his sons to lead an army and the Ruhe troll to the city-states of the three royal blood families respectively, to track where the star went.

    He wants to see who dares to contain the stars.

    That will become an excuse for him to attack the opponent, and perhaps he will be able to take back another Ruhe giant monster at that time to consolidate the power of the King of Xiyin Sai.

    It's just that he didn't expect at all that Xing was accompanied by a terrifying mythical life at this moment.

    The desolate land.

    As far as the eye can see are tall boulders, and the jagged and strange-shaped stones are like terrifying ghosts in the darkness.

    Xing and a group of people from Xilun's family fled here, preparing to take a rest before setting off at dawn.

    Overnight, she changed from a high-ranking royal family and a priest priest of the Sky Temple to a fugitive from the Kingdom of Shiinsay.

    Yesterday she had everything, and now she has nothing.

    "Father!"

    Xing hugged his legs and wept, hiding in a corner behind a rock.

    She dare not show weakness in front of others, she is now the support and backbone of the whole family.

    Polo jumped out, revealing half of his body from behind the rock.

    "What are you crying for?"

    Xing was taken aback, and quickly wiped away tears: "I didn't."

    Polo leaned forward and walked out from behind the stone.

    "Don't wipe it, I've seen it all."

    "You are crying."

    The free-spirited Polo doesn't know what sadness is, he thinks the world is full of joy.

    Xing stopped being secretive, she admitted.

    "My father was killed by the king, but I don't know what to do?"

    "I'm really weak and really useless."

    "I don't even know where to go tomorrow."

    Polo couldn't understand: "If it's really that uncomfortable, then go and defeat that king!"

    "Make him pay for what he did."

    Xing raised his head: "That's the king of Xiyin Sai!"

    Polo straightened his body: "Of course it's impossible for you alone, but you have a partner now, and you have an extremely powerful dream master."

    "The messenger of Insai, the messenger of phantoms and dreams"

    "Smart and wise Polo."

    The series of titles that people can't remember at all made Xing confused, but after Polo finished speaking, he stimulated his blood to boil.

    "That's right."

    "This is the adventure, the great epic and the heroic story."

    &nbsp; He turns around like a gorgeous dancer, he likes to express his inner joy in this way, but at the moment he feels that dancing alone is not enough.

    His golden smock arched a horn like a hand, and he took Xing's hand and turned it with him.

    Under the starry sky, two people danced in the moonlight.

    "star!"

    "Let's defeat that king together! Let's embark on this grand and magnificent adventure together."

    Polo likes to pursue those exciting and fresh stories, he hates the unchanging life and being restrained.

    Xing looked bewildered, and Polo completely controlled the rhythm and dance steps.

    But it is indeed much more relaxed, and the originally fearful mood calmed down a little bit.

    She felt that what Polo said was right, her father could not just die in vain.

    "I will make the cruel king pay the price."——

    Polo fell asleep, snuggled up beside Xing like a child.

    Star looked at him sideways.

    "A messenger of the gods?"

    She had never seen anyone like this.

    Is this the person who walked out of the land bestowed by God?  Where exactly is it like?  It was able to make people feel free from any troubles, and it was so fast.

    In the dream, Polo saw God.

    God allowed his audience, allowing Polo to break into God's dream.

    God's dream is completely different from his dream, it is endless tall buildings and cities stretching to the end of the sky, they control the sky, the earth, the sea.

    They even looked at the stars above their heads.

    Miracle.

    Divine power.

    It seems that it is not enough to describe this kind of power.

    Polo stood beside the god, dumbfounded.

    Is there such a powerful race?  Is this the legendary Protoss?

    "here."

    "Is it the world of gods?"

    God stands on an iron tower, overlooking the busy traffic and the capital of thousands of people.

    He fell into contemplation and reminiscence, as if only by reminiscing like this again and again, could he not forget who he was and where he came from.

    God said, "It was."

    The three words contain endless vicissitudes and sighs.

    He is standing on the earth now.

    The distance from my hometown is not light years, but hundreds of millions of years.

    Polo seemed to understand but half understood, he was stunned for a while and told God.

    "O great God!"

    "Your envoy has found a person, and she must be able to create a real divine descent technique."

    "She is a genius, a genius who created divine arts."

    Polo chattered like a child showing off a sandcastle or some toy he made,

    God didn't really care, or he didn't really expect Polo to find the answer for himself from the beginning.

    "Polo!"

    "There is nothing in the world that can carry the will of God."

    Polo is not intimidated by difficulties at all, he maintains an optimistic attitude towards everything in the future and is full of hope.

    "This is just the beginning."

    "Polo will definitely find it, but Polo will travel this world with God as a messenger.?

 Text Chapter Forty-Six: The Son of the King Named Sky

    Xing stood in front of everyone in the Xilun family, and for the first time, she mustered up the courage to take on her responsibility as the successor of the chief priest of the Sky Temple.

    "I know everyone is very scared, we have no home, and we were all kicked out by the king."

    "But it's not our fault."

    Everyone raised their heads, with unwilling eyes showing in their eyes.

    The more she spoke, the smoother she became, and the more excited she became.

    Under everyone's eyes, she shouted with all her strength.

    "The cruel king killed his own relatives and desecrated the palace of the gods."

    "We shouldn't just accept the atrocities he inflicted on us, we should fight them."

    "He is not worthy to sit on the throne anymore. We should unite with other royal blood families to overthrow his rule."

    Immediately, someone followed and shouted: "That's right, why should we bear the responsibility for the king's mistake?"

    "We are also descendants of King Laidlici, a noble descendant of royal power. Why did he kill our patriarch for no reason?"

    "He also attacked the Sky Temple. He is no longer a king. He has betrayed his belief in God."

    The originally downcast clansmen began to muster up their courage one by one after Xing's awakening, and they started a new journey with Xing.

    They went to the city-state of Samoa.

    That was the territory of the Samo family, and it was also the first ally and reinforcement they looked for.

    However.

    They had just entered the outlying villages of the Samo city-state and contacted the Samo family.

    The people who didn't wait for the Samo family to meet them directly met the people who came after them.

    The name means Stian, the son of the king of the sky, driving a terrifying giant monster to follow their tracks.

    In the distance, there were two priests of the gods, who came with two hundred elite soldiers from the Kingdom of Xiyinsai.

    "not good."

    "It's the Ruhe monster! The king sent someone to rob and kill us"

    The terrifying Ruhe giant emerged from the sand, blocked their way, and swallowed a three-leaf man in one bite.

    Stian stood on top of the giant Luhe, looking at them with cold eyes.

    "Escape?"

    "Where are you fleeing to?"

    "You blasphemers, as well as the Samo family who dared to betray the king, will be punished by the king."

    Stian caught Xing and found evidence of the betrayal of the Summer family, and he was very excited.

    He will definitely be rewarded by the king for making such a contribution, and it is also an important achievement for him to become a king in the future.

    The tentacles of the Ruhe giant waved down, directly piercing through more than a dozen Sanye people in the village, and several of them were members of the Xilun family.

    Xing stretched out his hand: "Divine art!"

    The power that appeared out of nowhere pushed away all the surrounding clansmen, but she herself was directly exposed in front of the Ruhe giant monster.

    "Woohoo!"

    The Ruhe troll roared and sprayed her all over with saliva.

    The penetrating mouthparts were covered from a high place, like a huge black hole about to swallow her.

    She was too scared to move.

    She found that the plans she made were worthless in front of absolute power, and her courage was as ridiculous as a buffoon in the face of the Ruhe troll.

    "Descendants of Sally!"

    "I am your enemy."

    A golden figure appeared in front of Xing, and Polo blocked the huge monster more than 20 meters high by himself.

    A series of tendrils and vines protruded from under the golden cloak, turning into tens of meters long root and vines winding upwards, locking the Ruhe monster and saving the star at the same time.

    Prince Stian looked at Polo, as astonished as Xing saw him for the first time: "What are you?"

    Polo smiled: "I am the one who punishes you on behalf of God."

    Stian was furious: "Kill him for me."

    "Woo!"

    The Ruhe giant also felt his anger, its eyeballs turned red, and its whole body swelled up like a ball.

    Seeing that the giant Ruhe was about to break free, the vines were splitting one by one.

    Polo's power is a dream, and in terms of strength, it still can't compare with the Ruhe giant monster with life power.

    Polo immediately prepared the power of the dream, ready to directly invade the consciousness of the giant Ruhe, and pull it into the dream.

    at this time.

    The star jumped up.

    &nbsp; She stepped on the vine roots and the giant Ruhe monster, and rushed to Stian.

    The prince drew out the magical weapon made from the tip of the tentacles of the giant Luhe, and looked at the star without fear.

    "star!"

    "You are not my opponent."

    The contemptuous gaze of the war-tested prince did not provoke Xing's emotions at all. She rushed to Stian calmly and quickly, and took out the same magical weapon.

    The two magical powers collided, constantly locking each other or interfering with each other's movements.

    Stian has more combat experience, but Xing's divine power is even stronger.

    "Let's all enter the world of dreams and illusions."

    At this time, a golden light erupted from Polo's body.

    A dreamy starlight enveloped Stian and his Luhe monster, and the two immediately lost consciousness.

    Xing took advantage of the opportunity and pierced the opponent's chest with his weapon.

    "ah!"

    Xing killed Stian, she was so weak that even the weapon fell from her hand.

    Not at all brave and fearless just now.

    This was the first time Xing killed someone, she was terrified, and her hands were covered in blood.

    She kept panting, her heart seemed to be about to jump out of her chest.

    Polo controlled the starlight to envelop the Luhe monster, and his figure floated up to the side of the star.

    Xing put his arms around Polo's clothes, as if grabbing a support.

    "star!"

    "Are you scared?"

    Xing responded stubbornly: "No!"

    Polo laughed out loud, seeing Xing's stubbornness.

    "I said, I'm here."

    "We will definitely win."——

    Xing recaptured her father and the Luhe monster of the Xilun family, and the two priests of the gods who fought with the Xilun tribe and the village guards in the distance also surrendered immediately.

    "My plan was seen through by the king, and King Yali sent other people to the three royal blood families,

    "Our plan to unite with other people failed. The other two royal blood families are threatened by fusion monsters. No one dares to help us."

    "Only relying on us and the Samo family, we are not the king's opponent."

    Polo stood up excitedly: "I have a plan."

    Xing looked at him: "What's your plan?"

    Polo pointed in the direction of the God Descended City: "My plan is——"

    "Let's go straight to the city where the gods have descended, and defeat the king of Heinsay in front of everyone."

    "He can intercept us, why can't we intercept him."

    "Let's go back now, he only has one Luhe giant monster, why should we be afraid of him."

    Xing was stunned by Polo's plan, but felt it was feasible.

    Polo: "Don't be afraid, a true warrior should fight head-on!"

    "rest assured!"

    "Everything is guided by God."

    Polo pulled the hesitant Xing, and came directly outside.

    "Quick, now is the best time, you must not miss it."

    "Ghost Ruhe, follow my orders."

    "Set off!"

    Polo's plan is full of adventures, but Xing has also made other preparations while approving Polo's plan.

    He and the Samo family sent a letter to the other two royal blood families at the same time, telling them that they had recaptured the Ruhe giant monster of the Xilun family and were heading to the capital to challenge King Yali.

    She didn't expect the other party to help her, but she hoped that they would try their best to hold the two princes back and wait for the final battle to end.

    They set off, followed by the heir of the Summer family and the Ruhe troll.

    Xing asked Polo cautiously: "Polo, have you really received God's guidance?"

    Polo was a little strange: "Huh?"

    "Don't you all shout like that?"

    "Why can't I say what you can say?"

    Xing looked at Polo with shocked eyes.

    "We can't accept God's guidance, so we say that everything is God's guidance."

    "Polo, you are the messenger of God, you should be able to accept it! How can you talk nonsense?"

    Polo felt that this statement was very strange.

    Why can people who cannot accept guidance say that everything is guided by God, but those who can accept it can't say it.

    "ah!"

    "Anyway, God doesn't care."

    Having said that, Polo was still a little afraid of being locked up by God after returning home.

    Does God really not care?  Who knows!

    How could they guess the will of God?

    He felt that he could no longer talk nonsense, and he would have to pay a price for making mistakes.

    Polo has undergone some changes and has become a bit more mature.

    Maybe.

    This is the real reason why God let him leave the God-given land.On the contrary, it cannot be said.

    "ah!"

    "Anyway, God doesn't care."

    Having said that, Polo was still a little afraid of being locked up by God after returning home.

    Does God really not care?  Who knows!

    How could they guess the will of God?

    He felt that he could no longer talk nonsense, and he would have to pay a price for making mistakes.

    Polo has undergone some changes and has become a bit more mature.

    Maybe.

    This is the real reason why God let him leave the God-given land.

 Text Chapter 47: My Kingdom

    King Yali of Xiyin Sai came back from the Sky Temple with the guards of the royal court, overlooking the sea and the majestic city by the sea from afar.

    Although the Sky Temple has been regained, the City of God's Descend is the capital of the Kingdom of Siinsai.

    He talked about the information sent back from afar: "Stian sent back the news that the Xiron family and the Summer family are colluding."

    "Sure enough, it's exactly what I thought."

    "The second one who wants to betray the kingdom is the Samo family."

    The ministers beside him admired Yali's methods very much, and expressed their submission and admiration.

    "If the Ruhe giant monster of the Samo family can be taken back, the other two royal blood families will have to surrender completely."

    Yali showed a smile on his face, but fell into his imagination without saying a word.

    By the time.

    He will have the power and glory close to that of his grandfather, King Jesser, and the entire Hiinsai Kingdom can only have one will.

    That is him, King Ali.

    "Woo!"

    A giant beast drilled out of the ground, which would directly split the formation of royal court guards into two halves, and more than 20 people were caught off guard on the spot and fell into the huge sand pit.

    The surrounding guards immediately shouted at the top of their voices.

    "Attack!"

    "Array!"

    Everyone dispersed and surrounded Wang and the giant Ruhe monster.

    However, what frightened them even more.

    On the other side of the sea, another giant Ruhe monster climbed up and came towards the king.

    There were Sanye people in the sea and on the land surrounded them, they were people from Xilun and Samo in the royal blood family.

    The king unhurriedly faced the opponent's Luhe giant monster, and at the same time gave an order.

    "Blow the horn."

    "Let the defenders in the city come out to meet us."

    The horn sounded, which was sending a message to the distant city of God's Descend.

    In fact, there is no need to transmit information. It is impossible for the entire city of gods to not see such a big movement.

    "Someone attacked the king."

    "Open the city gate and support King Ali."

    "Everyone gathers and prepares for battle."

    The city wall was in chaos, some people shouted, some people ran.

    However, at this time, a golden figure floated down from a height and stood on top of the city gate.

    The bright colors and the strange appearance of God attracted everyone's attention.

    He spread out his hand, and a golden phantom tens of meters high shrouded the outside of the city wall, following his movements.

    The huge illusion has no actual harm, but it can bring a huge deterrent to everyone in the city.

    Sure enough, everyone stopped all actions immediately.

    The soldiers who originally wanted to rush out turned back in fright.

    "This this……"

    "Look at the city wall."

    "What it is?"

    A huge shadow overlooking the city that descended from the gods from outside the city.

    While frightening the guards on the top of the city, it also caused a huge panic.

    The crowd on the street kept fleeing towards the distance: "Run!"

    The soldiers in the City of Gods Descended kept backing away in fear, or curled up in the corner and shivered, for fear that the huge shadow would notice them.

    But several god priests of the Jesser family rushed out, and they looked at Polo.

    "who are you?"

    "What the hell are you?"

    The huge shadow said: "I am the messenger of God!"

    "Those who abandon their belief in God! Will suffer God's punishment in the end."

    Several priests didn't believe it at all, but the extraordinary power of the other party had exceeded their imagination, and such a huge illusion could not be achieved by King Jesser who planted the Cup of the Sun in the past.

    "impossible!"

    "You are fake!"

    "Fake."

    "Everyone, don't be afraid of him, the power bestowed by God will surely defeat him."

    Several priests summoned the soldiers to rush out of the city, while they themselves attacked Polo.

    The huge shadow waved its hand, and the power of the dream fell from the height.

    "The power bestowed by God?"

    "The gift God has given me is even higher than you."

    Scores of people fell into a coma, and hundreds of people fell to the ground.

    &nbsp; No one dared to step forward again, and the number of people completely lost their meaning in front of this kind of power.

    one person.

    A city was blocked, and thousands of people lost the courage to resist.

    There were no reinforcements in the city to rescue Yali, and the king of Heinsay outside the city fell into isolation and helplessness.

    Yali gradually fell into crisis under the siege of the Xiron family and the Summer family, but no one could come to rescue him at this moment.

    One Luhe giant monster against two, this situation has never been known before.

    For a moment, a strong sense of humor surged in his heart, and he felt the feeling of the old priest of the Sky Temple so quickly.

    I seem to be playing with the applause by a powerful force.

    That power is called destiny.

    Or.

    It is the will of God.

    Yali also noticed the movement in the city of God's Descend, and the huge shadow of who knows what blocked the reinforcements in the city, completely cutting off his thoughts.

    The only difference is that the Sky Temple and the Holy Mountain are a dead place, and the City of God Descends faces the sea,

    The king brandished the scepter and used the most powerful wisdom and power to strike the eye of a giant Ruhe with a full blow, and the giant Nini under the seat immediately pushed back the other giant Ruhe.  Leaving the battlefield and heading for the distance.

    The royal guards who were fighting for Yali, Xilun, and the Samo family did not expect Yali to abandon them directly.

    "king!"

    "king!"

    "The city that descended from the gods is over there, over there!"

    Ali fled.

    He fled back into the sea.

    Xing stood on the head of the troll, looking at the guards of the royal court below.

    "I am the star of the Xilun family of royal blood, the new high priest of the Sky Temple."

    "The servant of God and the messenger of the will."

    "Your king has lost, surrender!"

    In such a short period of time, her temperament has undergone tremendous changes. She has no stage fright in the face of so many people, and she no longer cries in the face of death and crisis.

    It is never time that can make a person change dramatically, but the loss and gain in the years——

    Far sea.

    Most of the fish schools wander in the warm coastal waters, where even life begins to become thinner away from the land.

    A group of unexpected guests broke into a Sanye village that had been abandoned decades ago.

    The leader wore a crown and was in a panic.

    Since the battle of the loss of wisdom and kingship decades ago, the Kingdom of Hiinsai has gradually abandoned the city in the far sea. Yali once thought about coming back, but he didn't expect to come back in this way.

    Yali is waiting for his two sons on the sea, hoping that the sons will come back with the giant Ruhe, so that he can change the losing situation.

    In the end, what we waited for was the news of his son's death and surrender.

    "Dandy is dead?"

    The names of the three sons mean the sky, the earth, and the ocean, and they also reflect the ambitions of Yali.

    But now the sky and the earth are gone, only the ocean remains.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "What does it mean?"

    "Are you telling me, or are you laughing at me?"

    "Are you saying that the sky and the earth don't belong to me?"

    "It is my destiny to hide in the cold deep sea?"

    He laughed, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop the desolation from pouring into his heart.

    Of the three fusion monsters belonging to the Jessel family, only one remained in the end.

    It was also the one given to Jesser by God at the very beginning.

    He looked at the coastline of the place of origin unwillingly: "My kingdom."

    "How could King Jesser's Heinsay kingdom fall into my hands?"

    It was difficult for Ali to accept his failure. He lost his rights, glory, and power.

    It hurt him more than losing his life.

    Turning around, he led the remaining followers towards the depths of the ocean.

    The descendants of King Jesser retreated to the sea.

    The second generation of wisdom king Jesser came across the sea, found the origin of the gods and the eldest son King Laidlich, and laid the foundation for the Kingdom of Heinsai.

    His grandson has now lost everything and returned to the deep sea.

 Text Chapter Forty-Eight: The Queen and the Angel (Leader Gadeng)

    Xing drove the Ruhe giant monster and led the army into the city of God's descent. The whole city of God's descent welcomed her with cheers.

    The city seemed to belong to her, waiting for her inspection.

    "The great priest who serves the gods, and the messenger of the gods from the land bestowed by the gods."

    "Please accept the offering from the people of Hiinsai."

    "Welcome God's priests and God's messengers to enter the Land of God."

    More people kneeling on the ground looked up at Polo, who was wearing a golden ornate smock, as if seeing a god. His appearance, which was very different from that of a three-leaf man, symbolized divinity at this moment, symbolizing what they could not reach.  myth.

    "Look quickly!"

    "That is the appearance of the god in the legend."

    "Sally, the mother of life, the servant of God, and the king of the giant monsters in Luhe, also looks like this."

    "The star priest was helped by the messenger of the gods, and she was chosen by the gods."

    Thousands of people shouted.

    "God's Chosen Son."

    "God's Chosen Son."

    The believers of the gods chased behind and on both sides of the Ruhe giant, or folded their hands on their chests, or chanted the Ledlich oath loudly.

    Like a bunch of lunatics.

    They cheered, they shouted hoarsely.

    How sacred is the power of belief, yet it can be so funny.

    A few days ago, the star who was a sinner, suddenly became the chosen one.

    She received everyone in the palace and became the new owner of the city that descended from the gods.

    Then those people all looked at Polo next to Xing in fear, that frighteningly indescribable mythical being, the messenger of the gods.

    "star!"

    "You can accompany them, I will go to the palace to have a look."

    "I've seen the palace of King Ledlich, but I haven't seen the palace here yet."

    Polo likes excitement and new things.

    But he hates such etiquette. He feels that these cumbersome etiquette and power intrigues are like a shackle that locks people up and makes people feel heavy.

    Polo ignored the overtures made by the dignitaries of the Xiyinsay Kingdom, and turned around to leave.

    The rich and powerful families in the City of Gods Descended looked at each other in blank dismay, feeling panic in their hearts.

    I didn't understand where they had slighted the envoys, but they didn't dare to ask that terrifying mythical life.

    Immediately, they surrounded the priest of the god, the young woman who was destined to become the new pinnacle figure of the Kingdom of Hiinsai.

    Victory came too fast, too fast to be imagined.

    So much so that Xing felt dizzy.

    She fell into everyone's pursuit and compliments in the palace, and she was not familiar with such a scene.

    "God's Chosen Son!"

    "This is a gift for you."

    Xing looked at the stone slab being carried by the two men. In the center was a king of wisdom with a crown. There were people kneeling in front of the king.  God's power is bestowed upon his children.

    Wisdom and power will last forever.

    "What's this?"

    The other party opened his arms excitedly, flattering the stars.

    "Royal blood slate."

    "This is a relic of the God-given era. The sacred picture of the great King Laidlici bestowing authority on his sons was engraved on it. It was personally witnessed and engraved by the first-generation nobles who were present at that time."

    "Look."

    "This is the ancestor of the Shiron family, the fourth son of King Laidlici."

    Xing has heard of this painting, but this is the first time he has seen it.

    When she touched it with her hand, it was as if she had seen the scene of the era of King Laidlici, the era when the Sanye people had not been expelled from Shenxu Paradise.

    "God-given era."

    What a distant word, so far away that the stars feel untouchable.

    A strange thought suddenly came to her mind, how long is such a long time for God?

    Have you grown so long that you have forgotten the past.

    Or.

    Everything was just a dream last night.

    Not long after the Xing and Samo families entered the City of God's Descend, the other two royal blood families also came to the City of God's Descend.

    They brought the last son of King Ari, and two Ruhe trolls.

    &nbsp; The first thing these two families did when they came was to present the giant Ruhe monster to the star, and at the same time they brought the common idea of ??the royal blood family that a king must be re-elected, and this king must only appear in  Royal family of blood.

    "star!"

    "Only you are qualified to be the king of Shiyin Sai."

    As they said this, they looked at Polo beside Xing from the corner of their eyes.

    This is the reason why they offered the Ruhe troll, and why Xing must become the king.

    There is nothing stronger than the will of God.

    Even if it is the uncertain will of God.

    Because no one dares to speculate on the attitude of the gods.

    Xing was stunned: "Me?"

    "I am the chief priest of the Sky Temple, the one who serves the gods."

    She was a little flustered, but Polo was fearless.

    "Then let's do it together! It's just an extra crown on top of the chief priest."

    Xing looked at Polo: "Is this okay?"

    But Polo thought it was nothing, just a king of three leaf people.

    "Why is it inappropriate?"

    Looking at Polo's smiling face, Xing suddenly felt that this matter was not as difficult as he imagined.

    With Polo standing behind him, there is nothing to be afraid of——

    The sky is clear and cloudless.

    In front of the royal palace of the city of gods descended, the people of the Kingdom of Xiyin who came to watch the ceremony gathered, and were blocked by a row of soldiers at the bottom of the steps. They looked at the high palace, even if the figure they were expecting had not yet appeared, they were already excited  .

    "Boom!"

    The Ruhe monster suddenly drilled out of the canals on both sides of the palace, spewing out two fountains of tens of meters, which turned into rain and fell.

    The star with the crown walked out of the palace and came to the steps step by step, so that everyone could see him.

    One family after another of royal blood came out, followed by the dignitaries of the city of gods, the lords of various city-states and towns.

    "Great King Hiinsai."

    "star!"

    "We will always surrender under your scepter and crown, and obey God's will for you. May you lead Xiyin Sai to a farther and brighter future."

    Witnessed by tens of thousands of people, Xing took over the scepter passed down from King Laidlich, and sat on the throne that belonged to the king.

    "Congratulations on the queen's birth."

    Polo waved his hand, and the dreamy starlight turned into flowers all over the sky and fell down.

    One after another phantom fireworks rushed into the sky from behind and exploded.

    Under the steps in front of the palace, row after row of Sanye knelt down.

    Just like the waves stretching into the distance.

    "Queen!"

    "God's Chosen Son."

    ""

    This scene freezes in an instant.

    The Queen sits high on the throne, and the God's Messenger wearing a golden divine robe stands beside her, witnessing her holiness and royal power.

    The slate records this picture, and the epic records this eternal chapter.

 Text Chapter 49: I am the messenger of God

    The star, who has just become a queen, is going to abolish slavery and undo the fate that King Jesser imposed on those miserable people in the name and power of God.

    Or.

    A curse for generations.

    She had witnessed the horrors of the slaves with her own eyes, and was horrified by the horrors that have not changed from generation to generation.

    She is going to amend the code, as long as the code stipulates, even if these slaves will always have the imprint of the punishment of the wise king, nobles and merchants are prohibited from buying and selling them as goods and slaughtering them like fish.

    In the palace, several ministers and a group of nobles were furious.

    "This is tradition, this is the law."

    "It is recorded in the code written by the wise king. Slaves are guilty people and they should be punished."

    Xing was not frightened by the actions of the ministers and nobles. She is not a tough person, but she has an indescribable stubbornness when facing the right thing.

    "Then amend the code."

    The minister strongly disagreed: "That is the code set by the wise king, the law set by King Jesser."

    "Even if you are the current king, you should maintain the will of the former king."

    Xing sat on the throne, his body motionless but his eyes showed no sign of weakness: "What if King Jesser is wrong?"

    Minister: "How could King Jesser be wrong?"

    The difficulty far exceeded Xing's expectations.

    Obviously, almost all powerful figures and nobles strongly opposed Xing's approach.

    Without slaves, who would take care of their fishing grounds, and how would their bone workshops work?

    Who should do their caravan coolies?  Who should protect and serve their extravagant life?

    The scene froze.

    But even if the royal power declines, it is not something ordinary nobles can resist. Compared with the ministers and powerful figures below the stars, they are more guilty and afraid.

    Someone from the crowd came out and knelt under the steps in front of the throne.

    "Queen!"

    "I have obeyed your will, but amending the code is not a simple matter. Scholars who compiled the code need to be summoned to study it, which will take time."

    Xing was born in a family of royal blood, aloft in the Sky Temple.

    She knew that issuing a decree and carrying it out were two different things, and the nobles of the Sinnsay Kingdom had long learned to obey others and contradict others.

    But as long as the ministers gave in, she took the first step.

    At this moment, Xing was very happy, thinking that she had achieved a great event, she happily went to Polo, wanting to share her sense of accomplishment with him.

    The sunlight shone on Polo's body through the window, making his whole body seem to be shining.

    Polo was laying stone chess pieces on the table, and when he saw the stars coming, he immediately turned around, showing a smile like the summer sun.

    "star!"

    "Come and see, this is a game passed down from Samo city-state, it's fun."

    The Queen took off her crown and sat beside Polo.

    Polo chatted endlessly with Xing about the rules of stone chess, and even played with the chess pieces, saying how he just got them from a treacherous businessman.  he.

    Xing also listened carefully. She was anxious to express her inner excitement, but she was not so anxious when she heard Polo's voice.

    It seems that as long as he is by his side, there is a sense of peace of mind.

    After Polo finished speaking, Xingcai looked at Polo with a smile, his eyes narrowed.

    "I spoke to them today."

    "I want to abolish King Jesser's slave clockwork and delete it from the law code."

    Polo looked at Xing, stood up exaggeratedly, and praised Xing with an exaggerated expression.

    "star!"

    "I admire you so much, you are doing the right thing."

    However, he frowned again, raised his finger and shook it.

    "But those people will definitely not let it go so easily, Xing, you must be careful of them!"

    After traveling for so long in the Kingdom of Hiinsai, he is no longer as ignorant as before.

    Xing was not afraid, she said in a serious tone.

    "King Jesser was wrong. As a priest of God, I should reverse his mistakes."

    "It is only his idea to turn the craftsmen who built the Sky Temple into slaves, not God's will."

    &nbsp; Then she looked at Polo: "And I'm not afraid of them, because"

    "I have you."

    Having said this, Xing felt that something was about to come out of his chest.

    She is shy but excited, but she knows her choice.

    I also understand my own heart.

    She stood up excitedly, looking at Polo's face.

    "Polo!"

    "Come on! Stay with me!"

    "I can share the kingship with you, everything about me is yours."

    The innocent and romantic Polo stared blankly at Xing, not understanding what Xing was talking about.

    Zhizhixing called out to him: "Polo!"

    "I like you."

    Polo's face flushed instantly, and he felt at a loss.

    "ah!"

    "But I'm not going to stay here!"

    "Polo still wants to travel, to witness those miracles in this world and and"

    Polo stumbled while speaking, his mind was blank.

    He suddenly thought of an excellent reason, a reason that he couldn't explain at all.

    "I am the messenger of God, and I must return to God."

    "I'm here to find the God's Descent, and I must complete the mission of God."

    Xing stared at Polo: "Then what then?"

    "Will you come back?"

    Polo was afraid of promises, he avoided Xing's eyes.

    "I don't know either."

    "There are many things in the temple, and God has many wills that require me"

    "Andand"

    Xing saw Polo's hesitation, he didn't want to stay by his side.

    He is a free person without any restraint, even if that person is himself.

    However, she mustered up the courage to express her feelings, but she failed to expect the expected response. Xing felt extremely ashamed and extremely angry.

    Xing didn't want to hear Polo's lame rejection anymore, she took out a slate and put it on the table, then turned and left angrily.

    "Your magic!"

    "You only care about this, you know this."

    "Now it's yours."

    "You go!"

    "Never come back again."

    She had already finished it a long time ago, but she was afraid that Polo would leave and she never took it out.

    Polo opened his mouth, but in the end he could only keep silent.

    Xing walked outside angrily, she was waiting for Polo to call her back, or come forward to comfort her, but there was no movement behind her.

    She turned her head, wanting to see Polo's movements.

    Only to find that there is only a piece of starlight left in the air.

    And there was no shadow in front of the table.

    Xing immediately ran back and stopped in front of the table, the dreamy starlight continued to overflow and disappear,

    "Polo!"

    Xing called Polo's name, but the other party was already gone.

    Polo did go, and fled without a word.

    She somewhat regretted the impulsive move just now, and she felt that she had lost the most important thing.

    However, she did not express her regret, but shouted towards the surroundings of the palace.

    "Leave and leave."

    "I have the Ruhe troll, I am the queen of Hinnsay, and I am not as weak as I used to be."

    "I'm strong now."

    "I just……"

    "I don't need you. ?

 Text Chapter Fifty: Dream Fairy

    Under the Pyramid Temple, the sea of ??flowers blooming in the cup of the sun is still there.

    The wandering child Polo returned to the kingdom of God, and it was still Sally who greeted him. The girl sat on the high steps and looked at him, making the familiar sound of bubbling and bubbling.

    I don't know if I'm really saying hello to him, or just shouting out of boredom.

    Many things happened outside, some people died, and a king was changed. For the Sanye people, one era succeeded another.

    Even Polo himself has changed, but nothing has changed here.

    Time seems to have stopped here, a powerful force divided the land bestowed by God from the outside world, and even the time was split into two halves.

    "O great God!"

    "Polo is back."

    God was not in the temple this time. He stood in the side colonnade of the temple, looking at the relief carved for him by Ledrici in the past.

    Polo doesn't know how many times God has seen this scene. He didn't quite understand it before. He only longed for the new and the unknown, but now he vaguely understands it.

    ? When he has someone he cherishes and something he cherishes.

    Those good memories have become his precious treasures.

    Polo knelt on the ground and looked up at the god. It was the first time he was so quiet, just quietly looking at the side face of the god.

    "Have you found the answer?"

    God asked him.

    A smile appeared on Polo's face: "I didn't find the answer, but someone else told me."

    "God!"

    "I met a girl who is as talented as a genius I told you about."

    "Her name is Xing, and she is your priest."

    "It is also the queen of the Kingdom of Sheinsay."

    "Xing has perfected her consciousness projection magic. As for how to let the gods come to this world, Xing also guided me."

    Polo danced and danced like an orator.

    "A person's strength is fragile."

    "One person can't, if there are 10,000 people, how about one hundred thousand and one million?"

    "The star found the answer for me, and let me know that the power has no end."

    "I can't, then create a race."

    "One thousand, ten thousand me."

    "Condensate a huge dream world, a dream country that can carry gods."

    "God, you can descend into this world"

    As he spoke, his words gradually slowed down.

    Polo fell into memory, remembered someone, remembered something.

    God looked at Polo, and Polo fell into deep thought and found God's gaze.

    "It seems that this journey has changed you a lot, and your carefree white dream has begun to take on color."

    "Ah Polo!"

    "What have you gained? What have you lost?"

    Polo looked up at God: "God!"

    "I have no idea."

    "I don't know my own heart."

    But God told him: "You already understand, you just don't want to lose your freedom, you don't want to face the fact that you grew up."

    "Polo."

    "Everyone in this world will lose while gaining, and gain while losing."

    "If you are not willing to give up anything, you are destined not to get what you want."——

    The wind blew across the sea of ??flowers and set off waves, which also lifted up Polo's golden smock. He floated on the sea of ??flowers with the wind, surrounding God.

    He likes the wind and yearns for the wind.

    Just like longing for freedom.

    "The weather is really nice today."

    God stood in the center of the God-given city covered by the cup of the sun, like stars from the sky falling to the earth.

    Streams of white light overflowed from the shadow of the gods, flowed to the sky, and overflowed to all directions.

    God looked at the sea of ??flowers constantly swaying beside him, and said.

    "Polo."

    "What do you want your race to be called?"

    Polo seemed to have thought about it a long time ago, and said happily.

    "Let's call it Dream Demon!"

    "A goblin wandering in dreams, a fantasy elf who guards the garden for God."

    So ordinary, this is not in line with Polo's character.

    God asked him.

    "Don't take it seriouslyHarmful name?  "

    "Don't you want to be named after God?"

    Polo recalled the conversation he had with God when he was just born, and immediately couldn't help laughing out loud.

    While smiling, he was also shaking his head.

    "Because of ignorance, so fearless."

    "The name of God is too heavy. Just one in the name of God can make thousands of people die for it."

    "Everyone is using the name of God, everything is God's guidance, and every decision is God's will."

    "I can't afford it, and it's not what I want."

    "I'm just a dream fairy, wandering in my dream sky."

    "I just want to be alone and carefree."

    Having said that, Polo suddenly paused.

    Then I added a sentence.

    "Maybe!"

    "You can have a few more friends."

    God looked at Polo and did not speak.

    He finally understood the awe.

    God put his hand on Polo's head, his golden smock trembled violently, and then flipped up.

    Circle after circle of dreamy starlight spread out, spreading to a range of hundreds of meters.

    Polo's roots took root in the earth and turned into a huge cup of the sun, and the head in the cup closed its eyes little by little.

    The master of dreams.

    Fell asleep.

    Polo divided part of his dream power myth factor into the sea of ??flowers, and immediately saw the cup of the sun change in the densely packed sea of ??flowers.

    Huge dream bubbles emerged one after another, enveloping the cup of the sun.

    The golden flower closed its buds, and in them the fairy of the dream was born.

    One after another, seven or eight dream monsters were born one after another, scattered in every corner of this sea of ??flowers.

    The buds are in full bloom.

    The little head poked out from the bud, looking curiously at the world.

    "Hahahaha!"

    A sound of laughter filled the sea of ??flowers.

    The fairy in the dream released its own power, and the small sea of ??flowers nearby became a fantasy land between the dream and reality.

    When they are full of the land bestowed by the gods, they may form a huge dream world, and then God Yin will be able to come to this world from the gap between time and space.

    The dreams of thousands of dream monsters must be able to accommodate the will of gods.

    here.

    Will become his largest and most stable anchor, or the embodiment of will.

    God Yin looked at the huge cup of the sun, and said to him.

    "Polo!"

    "You did a great job and exceeded my expectations."

    The sleeping Polo still closed his eyes tightly, but the voice came from the dream.

    "This is my promise and my reward."

    "It is God, you created me, and you also guided the direction of my life. You allowed my nonsense and tolerated my offense."

    "Compared to everything you have given me, what I have done is nothing more than trivial things. ?

 Text Chapter 51: The Returning Nightmare

    In the deep sea demon abyss, the old king with the crown arrived here driving the Ruhe giant monster.

    In this place, he watched his grandfather, King Jesser, die in the battle for the loss of kingship, and the power derived from the sun flower swallowed the second generation of King of Wisdom.

    How powerful he is, so perfect.

    He is the most beloved son of King Laidlich, the discoverer of the Land of Origin, and the protagonist of the epic myth.

    finally.

    Still unable to resist the power of fate.

    But at this moment, as his grandson and heir to the throne, he came to borrow strength from those sinners.

    A shameful expression suddenly appeared on Yali's face, and he even wanted to turn around and leave.

    But when he thought of those who betrayed him, those who betrayed the Jesser family, he immediately stopped turning around.

    His eyes changed from hesitant to extremely firm.

    "King Jesser."

    "I don't want to do that."

    "But if I don't do this, I will lose everything, and the Jessel family will also lose everything."

    "I can not be reconciled."

    "I will make those who resist the will of the king pay the price, and let those who dare to covet and steal the throne of the Jesser family know."

    "us."

    "It's Heinsay's master."

    "Woohoo!" the giant Luhe roared desolately.

    Afterwards, he plunged into the water and fell towards the dark bottomless abyss.

    "Sinners!"

    "Hear my call, come see me!"

    "I will release you from the endless abyss of magic, and give you the wisdom you have lost."

    "You will be bound by me, and you will fight for me."

    The idea of ??wisdom and power penetrates the deep sea, echoes in the depths of the sea, and spreads into the minds of those beings who can hear the words.

    "Crash!" Even at the bottom of the sea, the sound of the tide can still be faintly heard.

    "Cuckoo!" Then suddenly dense bubbles burst out from below, passing the Ruhe giant monster and King Yali.

    After the bubbles passed, densely packed monsters rushed out of the abyss of the deep sea.

    The sinners who were expelled back to the abyss by King Jesser reappeared.

    The monster surrounded Yali, but he was afraid of the power of the giant Ruhe and dared not go forward.

    The criminals showed undisguised fear of the mythological monster that slaughtered them in the past, and the memory of fear and death was also deeply rooted in their blood.

    The ear-piercing sound of piercing water waves appeared, and the tentacles that stretched for 100 meters rolled up a tall criminal who was the leader, and pulled him in front of King Yali.

    King Yali stretched out his hand and pressed it on the opponent's head.

    "Gift of power."

    The secret magic of the royal family appeared again, but this time the target turned out to be criminals.

    Born in the Jesser family, he was born with a strong bloodline, and it would not hurt to part with some at this moment.

    This thin blood can't even inspire wisdom and power, but it's different for these sinners, the blood of wisdom has returned to them.

    Even because of God's words: "It's noisy, shut up!"

    They still cannot speak for eternity.

    But they once again broke away from the stupid things like bugs, ferns, and fish, and became a race of wisdom.

    And having regained their wisdom and language, they can also communicate through the tentacles on their heads.

    One tall monster after another climbed onto the Ruhe monster, crawled under Yali's feet, and expressed their submission to him.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "As I said, I haven't lost yet."

    Yali's original depression was swept away, and all eyes were filled with hatred and anger.

    "Kill that woman, at all costs, must kill him."

    "That is my kingdom, the throne of the Jesser family."

    "No one can sit there in my place."

    The city of gods descended.

    A man stood on the stone platform and shouted down from a high place.

    "We are all Sanye people who came out of the land bestowed by the gods. Our ancestors all lived in the kingdom of the gods, looking up at the temple of the gods and making oaths."

    "At the beginning of life, we are all the same."

    "We are all God's blessed children."

    He shouted hoarsely, stretchedout their own hands.

    "King Jesser lost the kingship and crown bestowed by God because he offended the gods. It was his atrocities that caused the gods to punish the gods, and it has nothing to do with us."

    "We are free, we are God's people,

    Under the rough stone platform, crowds are densely surrounded.

    What the people on the high platform said was echoed by countless people, who excitedly followed each other and stretched out their arms and shouted.

    Some of these people were lowly-born civilians, some were slaves, and some were craftsmen.

    But they still have a unified identity, admirers of the Star Queen.

    ?People who follow and worship the stars are all over the city of gods. Some people worship the queen's personal charm, some because she wants to revise the code, and some because of her kindness.

    "Revise the code and free the slaves."

    Of course, there were many opponents among the crowd. They were so angry that they even called the guards in the city to arrest and disperse these people.

    "Nonsense!"

    "You are talking nonsense!"

    "You are blasphemous sinners, the offspring of sinners."

    push soil, fight each other.

    It was a mess.

    In the alley in the distance, several nobles watched the scene.

    "it's time."

    "One of the three Luhe monsters under the Queen of the Stars is under the control of the priest serving the gods in the Sky Temple, and the person in charge of the other has already agreed to our conditions."

    "After that tyrant comes back, we um what should we do?"

    "What can he do when he comes back? Is it still the time when King Jesser is in charge of the wise kingship?"

    "The kingship of wisdom has been lost, and the glory of the Jesser family is no longer what it used to be."

    A person can have multiple Ruhe monsters, but he cannot control them. It is not easy to be able to accurately fight a Ruhe monster on weekdays.

    Especially when it is necessary to guard different territories, sometimes it is necessary to disperse power.

    night.

    Dense monsters crawled out of the sea and approached the city of God's descent.

    Although they have no legs, they cannot stay on the ground for a long time.

    However, the strong lower limbs like a lobster can stand on the ground, and the arms can not only crawl, but also have a powerful lethal force when swung.

    "Boom!"

    A giant monster emerged from the central lake, roaring.

    A huge wave was set off along the center, and a heavy rain fell nearby.

    Also woke up the city at the same time.

    Immediately there was a voice from the palace, and the Star Queen reacted very quickly when the crisis broke out.

    "Block it."

    Xing's giant Ruhe monster blocked the opponent and got entangled with him.

    Two terrifying monsters fought fiercely in the city's lake, and then dived into the bottom of the sea little by little,

    The earth shook and roared, and many buildings near the central lake collapsed.

    And in the darkness outside the city of God Descended.

    Terrifying monsters are constantly approaching and attacking the city. Their strong tails jump up and can jump directly onto the wall several meters high.

    The guards of the city of God Descended immediately panicked, they recognized this monster.

    "It's a criminal!"

    "Block them!"

    "Block them, drive them down, don't let them rush into the city."

    The aqueduct dug by King Jesser in the past leads directly to the lake under the sea, and now it has become a bridgehead for them to attack the city of the gods.

    Yali walked up to the coast little by little, looking at this familiar capital.

    "Heinsay!"

    "Your master has returned. ?

 Text Chapter 52: Bonds and Freedom

    The uniform formation of criminals continued to attack the city bestowed by gods, and all the monsters were so quiet that they did not make the slightest sound, let alone any shouts.

    However, the horror and depression hidden behind the silence are far better than the roar of sound.

    As for the city wall, the voices of the guarding soldiers came and went.

    "Kill! Kill them."

    "Quick, I can't hold on here anymore."

    "Throw the stone down and kill these God-forsaken sinners."

    "Where is the reserve guard? Where is the reserve guard?"

    "My lord, where is my lord?"

    After one night, there were corpses all over the city wall, and even a corner of the city wall collapsed.

    The most brutal fight took place here, and corpses were piled up in the collapsed gap.

    However, the city of the gods has been defended.

    King Yali didn't let the giant Ruhe monster directly rush into the city of gods to slaughter wantonly. He just wanted to hold down the giant Ruhe monster in Xing's hand. After all, in his opinion, this was his capital.

    What's more, he has tens of thousands of criminals in his hands, which is enough to break through the city that has not been guarded by the giant Ruhe.

    Both sides stopped fighting at dawn.

    The criminals retreated into the sea to lick their wounds and prepare for battle.

    The City of God Descends hastily repaired the city, and at the same time tapped the wounded and dead to prepare for the next battle.

    After King Yali waited for a rest, the criminals defeated the guards and broke into the city in one fell swoop.

    And Xing was waiting for reinforcements. When the criminals called yesterday, she sent a message through a special channel. If the giant Ruhe was the fastest, she could arrive today.

    "It's King Ali."

    "Someone saw him, the tyrant is back."

    A wounded soldier came to report, explaining what he saw on the city wall.

    Xing has already guessed: "I know."

    "Go down and rest! Reinforcements will arrive today,

    Several soldiers came with a group of people and put them under the palace.

    "Queen."

    "These people wanted to attack the city gate, but we caught them."

    At the beginning, the city of the sky was opened by traitors inside, how could Xing not take precautions.

    She came down the steps and looked at them.

    "Are you so loyal to the king you swore to?"

    The nobleman kneeling on the ground said: "You are not our king, you are the king of those untouchables."

    Xing was not angry, this was not the first time she had heard these words: "Then what was the oath you swore back then? Was the promise you made in front of God just empty words?"

    She didn't wait for a reply, or it was meaningless to argue and justify at this time.

    The Queen of Stars pointed at them with her scepter: "You will accept the judgment of death and pay the price for your sins and evils."

    They were taken down, and the arrogance these people had just braced up disappeared in an instant, and they slumped into a ball.

    However.

    None of the reinforcements Xing had been waiting for and the three royal blood families came, but what he waited for was the bad news that the Sky Temple and the City of Servants had been occupied.

    The three royal blood families betrayed her, just as they had betrayed King Ari.

    "The Temple of the Sky is gone"

    Xing felt her body tremble, this was the second time she had lost the Sky Temple.

    "Where's the Summer family?" She quickly asked about her allies.

    "Lord Samo was killed, and now is the new lord." The messenger replied.

    When Xing heard that her most important and loyal partner had died, she swayed for a moment and helped the pillars of the palace to stand firm.

    "betray."

    "Another betrayal."

    "Is this what happened to the descendants of King Ladricky after they left Shenxu Paradise?"

    "They want Yali to kill me, and then seize the throne of King Heinsay."

    Xing calmed down, she knew that she was about to start preparing to retreat.

    Tens of thousands of criminals attacked the city wall again and again, and the defenders finally couldn't resist it.

    The city was broken, and monsters rushed in.

    The former king led the people abandoned by the gods in the past to attack this sanctuary called the land of the gods.

    There was chaos in the palace, and the retreating royal guards guarded the queen and retreated towards the city gate on the other side of the coast.

    "Queen!"

    "Let's go!"

    Same with this??, and many of the slaves she pardoned and the low-level civilians who supported her escaped from the opened city gate with Xing. They knew that there would be no good end for them to stay.

    Like wild beasts, the criminals climbed over the city wall and passed through the city gate passage.

    King Yali stepped on the head of the giant Ruhe and stepped into the city of God's descent.

    Standing on a high place, he immediately saw the retreating team in the distance, among which the star wearing the crown and holding the scepter was so conspicuous.

    And Xing also felt his gaze and turned his head.

    The four eyes looked at each other.

    King Yali was aloof, with cold and unruly eyes.

    This picture is so familiar.

    The scene of his father being killed by King Yali appeared in Xingxing's mind, and King Yali had such eyes at that time.

    The nightmare that she defeated with her own hands came back again.

    Anger and hatred welled up in his chest: "King Ariel."

    Yali is also like her: "The star of the Shiron family."

    "I once told you that the real king will never be weak, even if he fails, he can still make a comeback."

    "but."

    "This time I won't give you a chance to make a comeback."

    Xing left with slaves, a large number of civilians and his loyal guards, while the ministers and nobles went to welcome the return of the old king.

    It's like welcoming the Queen of Stars once.

    ? God-given land.

    In the sea of ??flowers blooming under the Pyramid Temple, the largest cup of the sun opened up a dreamy bubble, and the fairy of the dream was swimming in the dreamland, whispering like a dream.

    Suddenly, Polo, the master of dreams in his sleep, heard the voice of the star.

    "Polo, the tyrant we drove out together has returned."

    "pity."

    "I'm not as powerful as I imagined, and I'm not as strong as I imagined."

    "The moment I saw him, my first feeling was not hatred, but fear."

    "I lost."

    In the vision of the dream, he saw the fallen city, the frenzied monsters, and the slaughter of the screaming Xiyin Sai people.

    Polo opened his eyes.

    The golden sun cup was retracted, and the flower cup fell down, turning into a figure in a golden overalls.

    Polo anxiously floated up to the hall of the gods and landed in the center of the hall.

    "god!"

    "I want to leave the land bestowed by God again."

    God Yin seems to have guessed this scene a long time ago, he has already seen through Polo's heart and choice.

    "Do you give up your freedom?"

    Polo nodded: "In the past few years, I probably understand something."

    "I also understand the meaning of the words God said back then."

    "Losing and gaining are mutual. People keep getting old, but they also gain experience and wisdom while losing youth and years."

    "If you want to grow up, you will lose your innocence, because if you get the love of your parents, you will also be bound by love."

    "When a person acquires a partner, he will be fettered, and he will no longer be free."

    "Because freedom is lonely."

    Polo looked at God and smiled.

    His smiling face used to be innocent, like the scorching sun in summer.

    But now, it is more like the warm sun in winter.

    It makes people feel warmer and more intimate.

    "I am afraid of not being free, but I am even more afraid of being alone."

    "I."

    "I want to be with Xing."

    Polo left the land given by the gods, and the gods didn't ask him when he would come back.

    He knew that when it was time to return, the children wandering outside would naturally return.

    When he left for the first time, Polo was confused and looking forward to it.

    This time he left, he was firm and confident.

    He knows what he wants and what he should do.

 Text Chapter 53: Are you ready to die standing up?

    In the barren land with strange rocks, the strange-shaped boulders extend to the sky like sharp claws and sharp blades.

    Xing fled and trekked all the way, and in the end there were only a few hundred people left.

    And on the outskirts of this jungle-like desert of strange rocks.

    King Yali was leading thousands of soldiers who had defected to him to surround her here, and was searching for her traces.

    The old king is just as he said, he will not give Xing any chance.

    There is no way for a star to go further.

    ?Leaving the coastal cities, the fishing grounds, the water and the ocean.

    There is no other place in this world that accommodates Sanye people.

    This world did not belong to the Sanye people originally, it is the homeland guided by God and the food given by God, so that they can live in this wild world.

    "What a desolate world!"

    "It is only because of the great power of Sai that it becomes wonderful, and because of the gift of God, it has vitality."

    "pity."

    "But we don't know how to cherish God's grace."

    Xing stood on top of the strange rock and looked at the place, sighing and saying these words.

    There is no expression, but her frustration can be felt from the words and sighs.

    Someone kept coming to report the news behind him.

    "The Sky Temple has closed the door to accept us."

    "The Samo family killed the envoy we sent and wanted to find our location. Fortunately, we didn't expose it."

    "The Ruhe giant monster and King Yali appeared in the south."

    Unfortunately, only bad news came.

    Xing even made a compromise with the three royal blood families, willing to give up the throne and give the scepter to each other, willing to take her followers to open up new cities, but still no one is willing to accept her.

    One bad news after another made everyone panic and demoralized.

    However, as the queen star, knowing that there is no way out or help, she became firmer instead.

    She laughed, and her laughter caught everyone's attention.

    "Do you know?"

    "I know this place, and I have been here before."

    "At that time, my father was killed by King Yali, and I fled here with the Xiron family. God's messenger Polo has not yet returned to the kingdom of God."

    Xing's voice paused for a moment, as if recalling something.

    Now she lost everything again, but this time, there was no one by her side.

    Hearing the queen tell her story, many people present stood up and listened attentively to what the queen said.

    Everyone was fascinated, and the original panic and fear gradually dissipated a lot.

    "I was very confused at the time, and I didn't know how to choose. It was Polo, the envoy of the gods, who told me that I should overthrow the brutal King Ariel."

    "I know that everyone is still confused and scared."

    "If no one comes to help us, then we are on our own."

    "If you lose."

    "I will die with you."

    A gentle smile appeared on Xing's face: "I'm sorry!"

    "Because of my immaturity, I failed this time."

    "Thank you, everyone, for still following me."

    One by one people stood up, and they gathered around, clustered around Xing.

    Kneeling on the ground, shouting Queen of Stars.

    "Queen of Stars, this is not your fault."

    "It was the tyrant who betrayed King Jesser and God."

    "He released the monsters in the Demon Abyss, and he will definitely suffer God's punishment."

    Someone hesitated for a moment and asked boldly.

    "Queen, do you regret it?"

    "For us untouchables."

    "You are of such a noble origin, the heir of the Xilun family, a royal blood descendant, and a priest who serves the gods."

    "For us, is it worth it?"

    Xing took off the crown on his head and held it in his arms.

    "I'm not a person who cares about interests very much, and I don't know whether it's worth it or not."

    "At least, I don't regret it."

    "Because the king's nobility is not due to this crown, nor is the people of Heinsay following me because of this scepter."

    "It's because we are insisting on the right thing. Even if we fail, we are still on the right path, and we will continue to do so in the future."??There are people walking in our path.  "

    "It was also I who was right."

    "You are the ones who respect me as king and are willing to follow me."

    Everyone cheered up their confidence and started evacuating again with Xing.

    The Sky Temple is not a retreat, so they will retreat to a further place together, where they will start again.

    The wind blows up dust and sand in the sky, and the giant Luhe monster carries the followers of the star forward in the sand.

    Batch after batch of shadows appeared in the wind and sand in the distance, and they broke through the cover of dust and appeared in Xingxing's sight.

    "Woo hoo!"

    Another giant Luhe made a desolate and terrifying sound.

    That was King Ariel, and his army.

    In the barren world, Xing and her followers were surrounded by an army led by King Ari.

    Hidden in hiding, but was finally found by King Ali.

    People can rise from failure, but it is very difficult to break through failure again, because the enemy who makes a comeback will be stronger and more prepared.

    King Yali's loud voice came: "Star of the Xilun family, I finally found you."

    The old king raised his head proudly, his sharp eyes pierced the wind and sand and landed on Xing.

    "I will not accept your surrender."

    "Because I can't accept the weakness of the royal family, and I don't want to see a king's cowardice."

    "Even if it's just a false king."

    "Queen of the Stars!"

    "Are you ready to die standing up?"

    Xing had expected it.

    She watched King Yali approaching constantly, and said after she had fully seen the opponent's figure.

    "I will also not beg for mercy from a tyrant, let alone an enemy who killed my father."

    "I only hope that after I die, you can have the bearing of a king."

    "Let go of my followers."

    King Yali is obviously not a person who will compromise.

    He is the king, the supreme king.

    He resolutely refused: "Those who disobey me will only die."

    Xing: "King Ali, you are still so cruel."

    King Yali didn't care about others saying that he was cruel, or that he thought the king should be like this.

    "If everyone can faithfully obey the king, I am also willing to bestow mercy on them."

    "pity."

    "There are so many rebels in this world, and there are also ambitious people who refuse to submit to the king's authority."

    This is a war without retreat, and both sides are destined to have only one side survive.

    The followers of the Queen of Stars jumped off the troll and spread out, forming a formation on the other side and holding bone shields, as if they were fighting against the queen and the giant Ruhe on their shoulders.

    "Kill!" Both sides roared loudly, mustering courage for themselves.

    "Kill the false king!" The oncoming soldiers raised their bone guns high.

    "Fight for the Queen of Stars." The soldiers in formation connected the bone shields together.

    However, it is obvious that King Yali's forces have a greater advantage.

    King Ari and Xing controlled the giant monsters to fight against each other, while the two continued to wield the power of divine magic, controlling swords and spears to attack each other.

    Tens of meters away, the established spear throwers kept throwing rows of bone spears towards the Queen of Stars.

    After casting, they will retreat, and the other row will move forward.

    Spears rained down on the troll, making it restless and threatening the Star Queen.

    So the queen had to clone herself to resist with divine magic, or dodge to dodge.

    Xing was disturbed and gradually became embarrassing under the attack of King Ari.

 Main Text Chapter 54: This Is Not God’s Will

    ,

    King Ariel controlled one short spear after another to stab Xing, some of which were bounced off by Xing's sword, and some were blocked by Xing's left-hand scepter.

    "The end of the crossbow."

    "Star of the Xilun family, you won't last long."

    Xing looked at King Yali resolutely: "Didn't you say that the king should die standing up?"

    "At this point, do you still want me to beg you?"

    King Ari was stunned for a moment, and then burst into uncontrollable laughter.

    He looked at the star in surprise, even close to ecstasy.

    He can't accept that he is defeated by a weak woman, in contrast he hopes that the other party is a really strong enemy.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "good!"

    "very good!"

    "This! This is the look a king should have!"

    King Yali said so, but the attack did not relax at all, but became more and more fierce.

    The more powerful the enemy, the more serious it should be.

    He opened his arms, unleashing the power of divine art without any concealment. The Luhe giant monster under his seat was controlled more precisely, and hundreds of shots were waving densely like whips.

    On the other side, a row of spear throwers made another round of spear throwing.

    Xing finally made an inadvertent move, and the swords controlled by divine arts were dragged by the enemy's Luhe monster, and lost a major force.

    "protect me."

    The tentacles of the Ruhe monster under the seat were immediately retracted, wrapping around the star like a flower bud.

    However, the shrinking tentacles of the giant Ruhe were obviously not as fast as the spear controlled by the mind. At this moment, the spear of King Yali had already pierced the star along the gap.

    Looking at the ever-enlarging spear in front of him, Xing's pupils dilated rapidly.

    In an instant, the scenes in her mind turned like a revolving lantern, and the speed was unbelievable.

    Father, family, friends.

    There is also the figure smiling at himself in the golden smock.

    "ah!"

    "I lost my father, I lost Polo, I lost my friends, and I lost my throne."

    "Now."

    "Are you finally going to lose your life?"

    At this time, a golden vine fell from the sky and bounced off King Ariel's spear.

    "boom!"

    In the desert sky, a golden ray of light slid down towards the stars as the sun set.

    The envoy of God in a golden smock came along the wind and light, and landed beside Xing.

    "I'm back."

    "star!"

    He seems to have changed a lot, but that smiling face is still familiar.

    "It's Polo."

    Although the Queen of Stars called out Polo's name in surprise, her mind still quickly took advantage of the gap and threw out the scepter in her hand, and knocked King Ari down the Ruhe giant monster with magic.

    King Yali rolled and fell into the sand, and immediately turned over and fled towards the distance. At the same time, he immediately ordered his giant Ruhe monster to entangle Xing's giant Ruhe monster.

    Polo's dream magic was a little slow to activate, he rolled up King Ari's leg with vines like a conditioned reflex, and hung him in midair.

    And another vine reached King Ali's forehead like a spear.

    But it stopped abruptly in an instant.

    Polo was at a loss. Although he possessed great power, he had never killed anyone.

    Even if he shot in the city of God's descent before, he only let the guards in the city fall asleep, and avoided the frontal battlefield.

    He yearns for adventure, but hates fighting.

    Adventure is just a dream, fighting is reality, and that was the first time he discovered such a contradiction between dreams and reality.

    It's like creating an airplane because of yearning for the sky, but finally found that the dream was reflected in reality, but became a tool of war and massacre.

    Xing's Luhe giant monster was entangled by the opponent and couldn't get away.

    She directly gave up on the Ruhe giant monster, jumped down from a high place, walked across Polo's side towards King Yali.

    "Let me do it!"

    She said lightly: "You are not a murderer's hand, you are the messenger of the gods from the kingdom of the gods, the beloved son of the gods who was born without any sin."

    "I am the Sanye people who were born with original sin, and were expelled from Shen Xu Paradise."

    Xing picked up the sword he had dropped on the ground before,Walk firmly.

    Looking back, a smile bloomed.

    "Let him go!"

    "Polo."

    "I don't want your hands to be stained with other people's blood, to be guilty of murder."

    She has to face her own fears, defeat the opponent with her own hands, end her enmity with the tyrant Yali, and end the beginning of all this.

    On one side, two giant monsters were fighting, and more soldiers were fighting endlessly.

    King Ali, who fell to the ground, kept coughing. He was a little flustered. He looked at Xing and scolded him vigorously.

    "madness!"

    "madness!"

    "You obviously have the advantage, but you still want to play some kind of duel, star of the Xilun family, you are really stupid."

    Xing was not moved at all by the other party's words.

    Her sword was extremely sharp, and her hands did not tremble at all.

    Just like.

    Her heart is the same now.

    "Because the king has inner principles and morality, he is called the real king."

    "It is precisely because of persistence and belief that ordinary people can explode beyond ordinary power."

    "If you don't have these."

    "What is the difference between humans and insects? What is the difference between them and those stupid monsters in the sea?"

    Yali raised his bone gun: "Then I'll kill you here, to prove that only victory is everything."

    Divine magic duel, sword and gun collide.

    The battle between the two continued, waving their swords vigorously towards each other and stabbing their spears at the enemy.

    Even if the body is covered with bruises, even if the energy is exhausted.

    The two old and new kings are still unwilling to admit defeat, unwilling to have any weakness and retreat.

    at last.

    Xing Yijian, who couldn't even straighten his waist, bounced off the opponent's bone spear, and held the scepter in his other hand, stabbing at the opponent as if holding a spear.

    "Die!"

    "Tyrant!"

    Xing stabbed Yali in the chest with the scepter, just like Yali killed her father back then.

    King Yali first looked down at his chest, and was stunned for a long time, as if he couldn't accept his ending.

    Until Xing drew out his scepter, King Yali stood upright and refused to fall down.

    Blood spurted from the mouth and flowed along the shattered bone armor.

    King Ali turned his head to look at Polo, who asked him with a wry smile.

    "O Messenger of God!"

    "Is all of this God's will? Is it He who wants to punish me, an ungodly king?"

    Shocked by this tragic scene, Polo shook his head and said.

    "This is not God's will, let alone God's choice."

    "This is your own choice, and it is also my own will."

    Polo looked at the weakened King Ari, and said slowly.

    "Everything in the world belongs to the gods, but the gods give all living beings a chance to choose."

    King Yali did not show the slightest happiness when he heard this answer, and was even extremely disappointed.

    He would rather that all of this is God's punishment, a rejection of what he has done.

    At least so.

    It also means that God is watching them.

    He slowly closed his eyes, with endless sighs in his voice.

    "Sure enough."

    "In the eyes of the gods, we are just a bunch of lowly bugs."

    "A group of people who are not even worth watching."

    "Humbleof"

    "Things."

    No matter how much you insist on maintaining your majesty, no matter how proudly you declare your dignity as a king,

    When death came, he still had to fall in the dust, entangled with the soil on the ground.

    Xing looked at the fallen Yali, and the scepter in his hand fell to the ground, as if all the strength in his body had been drained.

    Polo immediately stepped forward and hugged Xing, and Xing looked at Polo with a smile.

    "Polo!"

    "I am stronger than I imagined!"

    She finally broke through her demons and killed her greatest enemy in life.

 Text Chapter Fifty-Five: The Change of Times

    In the turquoise lake, the archeopteryx jumped out of the water.

    The villages and towns at the foot of the mountain and the civilians living in cave houses came out one after another, looking at the smoke and dust in the distance.

    After seeing the visitor and the Xilun family's iconic Luhe monster clearly, everyone became agitated.

    "The queen is back."

    "It's the queen, she's back."

    "The queen of the stars and the messenger of the gods!"

    The crowd gathered around the lake, waving and cheering towards the distance.

    On the mountain steps leading to the City of God's Servants, rows of soldiers knelt and waited on the ground. The rules set by King Jesser in the past have long been followed by no one.

    There are also many priests and nobles who were held in front of the gate of the city of servants of God, and their bodies were tightly bound.

    Xing and Polo stood side by side, climbing up the stairs step by step.

    Seeing everything familiar here, she couldn't help but say.

    "I didn't expect to spare a lot, and now I'm back."

    Walking non-stop, the tall and stalwart statue of King Ledlich knelt on one knee, looking down at the ground humbly.

    That gaze also happened to fall on Xing and Poluo.

    "Polo."

    "Did you say that King Laidlici expected his descendants to become like this?"

    Polo thought for a while: "He definitely hopes that his children can be better than him. He is a great king, a benevolent king."

    "But he is not a god after all, let alone see the future."

    Xing suddenly thought of the proverb of God again, and everyone thought it was God's warning to King Ledlich.

    Too.

    Belongs to the beginning of the original sin of the Sanye people.

    "The gully of desire will not be satisfied just because you give enough, and the mountain of resentment will not disappear just because you give favor."

    God has seen everything a long time ago, but King Laidlich still stubbornly believes in his children.

    Xing sometimes wondered if King Raedlich had obeyed God's words, they would not have been expelled from God's paradise.

    What would that be like?

    Maybe they still enjoy God's blessing in Shenxu Paradise, but they will not have a future.

    "God!"

    "It turns out that expelling us from God's Paradise is also giving us a future and freedom?"

    Xing took back the Sky Temple, and at the same time sent people to take back the City of God Descended and a large area of ??territory.

    She was sitting on the throne of the palace in the City of God's Servants, and many people below proposed to go to war immediately, so that the three royal blood families who betrayed the Queen of the Stars would be punished.

    But Xing shook his head: "Let everything stop here!"

    "End the war, end the never-ending fight for the crown between royal blood families."

    "Let time tell who is right."

    She is not going to fight any more.

    The other three major families have already shrunk their territories to stick to them. The territories they have managed from generation to generation are like an iron plate. Anyone without the crown of wisdom will have to go through bloody battles again and again if they want to submit to them.

    Polo looked at the star: "This way there will be no Heinsay."

    But Xing said: "The only thing that doesn't exist is the king of Xiyin Sai, and Xi Yin Sai will still live forever in everyone's hearts."

    "We are Hinsay, and Hinsay is also all Sanye people, not a certain person with a crown."

    "Maybe."

    "From the moment the crown of wisdom is lost, this moment is already doomed."

    The Kingdom of Heinsay split into four kingdoms, each established by the four royal blood families.

    The Kingdom of Heinsay founded by King Ladlich, a dynasty that King Jesser found and prospered in the land of its origin.

    The fourth generation died.

    Deep in the sea.

    An abandoned underwater ancient city.

    In the center of the ancient city stood a giant tower, the top of which rose above the sea, engraved with the name of Jesser.

    Groups of criminals swam from the shallow sea back to the deep sea and came here.

    The sinners who have regained their wisdom have obviously become completely different. King Ari who gifted them with blood and wisdom died, and they also got rid of their shackles.

    Although there are still not many leaders with wisdom, as long as the blood of wisdom is passed on, there will be more and more criminals with wisdom.

    The first sinner who restarted his wisdom stood on the steeple of the ancient city, to all sinners.

    "starting today."

    "We have another name, People of the Demon Abyss."

    "We come from under the Demon Abyss, and we will create our kingdom here."

    Thousands of people gathered here, and they occupied the ancient undersea city built by King Jesser and the second-generation sons. They learned from the Sanye people to herd and raise the ancestor fish, and they also inherited the Sanye people's writing.

    In the vast ocean, a new kingdom has been established——

    Ten years later.

    Star Luo Kingdom.

    Without the Queen of Sheinsay, the royal blood family stopped fighting and infighting. Without the King of Heinsay to suppress and restrain the royal blood, the royal blood family no longer worried about the repression brought about by expansion.

    They began to stop looking inside and start looking into the distance.

    ? They put their minds and strengths on governing the country and their sights on developing the territory.

    They opened up the shackles and shackles to explore the distance bravely, and established cities, towns, and villages one after another.

    There are different laws and systems among countries, some have completely inherited Heinsay's system, and some are dominated by the emerging powerful forces of businessmen and workshop owners.

    Some are completely religious countries, attracting a large number of devout believers, regardless of slaves or civilians.

    Everything seems to be better and more alive.

    A hundred flowers bloom, no longer lifeless.

    On this day, after listening to the ministers and priests' requests, the Star Queen suddenly summoned everyone.

    "After so many years, everyone has done better than I imagined."

    "It is because of all of you that the Star Luo Kingdom can achieve its prosperity today."

    "As the king, I am here to thank you for your efforts."

    Everyone in the palace returned the gift.

    Xing let everyone go back to where they were, and continued.

    "Today, I want to announce a very important thing."

    Xing asked the young female Clover who was sitting next to him to stand up. This is the current priest of the Sky Temple.

    In front of everyone, she handed over the scepter inherited from King Laidlici to the priest of the gods.

    "starting today."

    "You are the chief priest of the Sky Temple and the king of the Star Luo Kingdom."

    The young God Attendant Priest was at a loss and knelt on the ground holding the scepter.

    "Your Majesty, II"

    And the ministers were even more chaotic, not understanding why the Queen of Stars had to take over the throne.

    "Queen! What are you?"

    The queen has long been preparing for this day, and has already arranged for her heir.

    It's just waiting for everything to settle down, when the Star Luo Kingdom and the Sky Temple no longer need me.

    "The Star Luo Kingdom no longer needs me, and it's time for me to do what I want to do."

    She glanced down and said in a commanding tone.

    "In the name of the Queen of Stars, I let you meet the new queen and the head priest of the Sky Temple."

    The new king sat on the throne and accepted everyone's kneeling.

    Standing behind the new queen, Xing and the statue of the gods witnessed the birth of the new king.

    Wait until everyone raises their heads.

    She has already walked out of the palace from the side corridor and disappeared in front of everyone.

 Text Chapter 56: Letters from afar

    The road leading to the Sky Temple from the City of Servants is steep and tortuous. The handrails carved with clouds are exquisite and delicate, and the sky and sea of ??clouds can be seen all around.

    Walking on it is like stepping on the stairs leading to heaven.

    Let people involuntarily give birth to piety and awe.

    Xing quickly ran to the high place at this moment, and he couldn't wait for his steps.

    At this moment, she desperately wants to see that figure and tell him that she is no longer the queen.

    When she came to the God's Cup Garden, she saw Polo squatting in the corner like a child, playing with flowerpots.

    Seeing this scene, she suddenly thought of the scene when she met Polo for the first time.

    Can't help laughing.

    At that time, Polo suddenly rushed out of the flower garden of the Cup of the Sun. She thought she saw some monster and was taken aback.

    Throughout my journey, the other party has always been by my side, and it was he who came to help me in time when I was most difficult and dangerous.

    She quietly came up behind Polo, as if she wanted to startle him, and suddenly made a sound.

    "It's not like you to be so quiet."

    Polo raised his finger: "Hush!"

    "They're asleep."

    For Polo, these sun cups are alive.

    Just like ignorant children, although they have not yet become dream monsters, nor have they possessed wisdom.

    Polo walked out with Xing cautiously, and only leaned beside her to whisper to her outside.

    "Why did you come over suddenly, shouldn't you discuss things with them now?"

    Xing smiled and said, "The discussion is over."

    Polo was a little happy: "So fast?"

    Xing nodded, her words meant something.

    "Not only is the discussion now over, but there is no need to discuss politics in the future."

    "I have more time to spend with you."

    "Polo."

    Without waiting for Polo to reply, she looked at Polo seriously: "I have been chaining you here for so many years, thank you for your hard work!"

    Polo shook his head while shaking his body from side to side, looking like he was enjoying it.

    "I would like to be with you, and I am also very happy."

    His eyebrows were raised, showing a somewhat playful expression.

    "Although."

    "It's really boring."

    Xing suddenly said: "In this case, let's go on a trip and adventure together!"

    Polo glanced at Xing, but didn't immediately believe Xing's words, he thought Xing was just comforting himself.

    Laughing: "You are so busy, how can you walk away."

    But Xing continued: "I am no longer a queen, nor am I a priest of the Sky Temple."

    Polo was stunned: "What about the throne?"

    Xing shook his head: "From the beginning, I was not suitable to be a king."

    "I have done everything I can, and it is time to give up the chief priest and the throne of the Sky Temple to a more suitable young man."

    She smiled and put her arms around Polo, sticking to his body.

    "Didn't you keep saying that you want to travel and take risks in the outside world? Do you want to see what the world looks like?"

    "From now on, we are free."

    "I am no longer bound by the throne and priesthood, and I don't have to be busy every day."

    "From now on, I will be by your side every day, and you can go wherever you want."

    Polo looked at the stars and didn't speak for a long time.

    He was a little moved, and even more so happy.

    The smile on his face spread little by little, as if the sun's rays were projecting down little by little, warm and brilliant.

    "Then when shall we set off?"

    Xing has let go of everything, and now she only has Polo in her eyes.

    "You can leave whenever you want."

    Polo danced with his hands and feet, and the shape of arched hands under the golden smock pulled the star around.

    "Then let's do it now!"

    Xing smiled and nodded: "Then now."

    Polo laughed loudly: "The Queen's story is over, now is the travel story of Star and Polo."

    "Let's go to the end of the world that no one has ever reached, to see the most magnificent scenery, and to have the greatest adventure."

    Star: "No matter where we go, as long as you are with me??You can do it by your side.  "

    Polo held Xing's hand, and the two of them turned into a burst of starlight and disappeared in the God's Cup Garden of the Sky Temple.

    The starlight goes away along the sky and dissipates in the distance.

    Legend has it that someone saw two golden and silver figures running on the water on the ocean, and someone saw a dreamy gold and silver surrounded by burning and falling meteorites on the top of a volcano.

    A businessman met two strange people during his journey and heard them tell legendary stories, but he couldn't remember what the other person looked like afterwards.

    The story of the Queen of Stars and the Messenger of the Gods has been passed down forever in the kingdom of Hiinsai and the Sanye people.

    As long as there are new things, there will be them——

    ? God-given land.

    A dream bubble shattered in the distance, but that mysterious power traveled across the ocean and came to the legendary kingdom of Insai.

    Ever since Polo created the Dream Demon race, this land bestowed by the gods has also become lively.

    These dream monsters may not only inherit Polo's mythical blood, but also his innocent and romantic character. They have nothing to do except play and play all day long, and they never know what troubles are.

    They shuttled through the sea of ??flowers in the land bestowed by the gods, flying in the sea and sky, and the only one who was afraid was Sally.

    "whee!"

    "Come and catch me!"

    "I don't want it, I want to sleep."

    "I'm going to the temple to deliver a letter." A dreamy bubble suddenly popped out of the flower cup of a dream monster, and it stared at the temple in a daze.

    "Is that terrible monster in the temple too?" The other dream monsters shrank their heads in fear.

    They are not afraid to meet the god, but the king of the Ruhe troll who wanders in the temple.

    This dream monster stepped into the gate of the temple tremblingly, poking its head inside cautiously, as if it had entered the realm of death.

    "Huh!"

    "Not here!"

    Just as the Dream Demon showed a happy expression, a slender hand stretched out from the side and grabbed it, and then carried it to the front of God.

    The blooming flower cup holds dreamy bubbles, and the bubbles continue to expand until they reach a diameter of more than one meter.

    "god."

    "Your messenger greets you."

    In the dream bubble, Polo and Xing appeared.

    Immediately afterwards, beautiful scenes appeared in the phantom.

    There are cities in the rainstorm, there are clover people fishing in the sea at sunset, there are scenes of volcanic eruptions, and there are clouds and mirages seen by caravans passing through the desert.

    All living beings have all kinds of appearances, and the desolate world becomes wonderful because it has life.

    Compared with volcanoes and mirages, life is the greatest miracle in this world.

    And in these pictures, every scene has Polo and stars.

    In the end, Polo and Xing bowed to God: "Great God."

    "This is a gift from Polo to you. Although Polo cannot travel with you, he can also serve as the eyes of God."

    "god!"

    "The outside world is really wonderful."

    White light radiated from the statue, and the shadow in the light opened its eyes little by little, and cast its gaze to look at the changing image in the dream bubble.

    "Has the outside world become like this? ?

 Text Chapter 57: The Egg of Dreamland

    ,

    In the empty and lonely temple, it is raining outside the pyramid.

    "Patter patter."

    The raindrops hit the steps and flowed down the cracks.

    From the doors and windows of the temple, you can see the noisy world of rain outside. In the past, God Yin liked this kind of scene very much, but now God Yin has no intention to pay attention to it.

    His eyes were fixed within the shell of the mythical shell.

    The magical shell with complicated patterns is a life machine that creates life.

    It originally had no name, but now it has a name in the mythology of the Sanye people, and it is called the mother nut of all things. The people of Xiyin Sai believe that it created all life in the world.

    Within the mother snail of all things, a new dream monster was born under the gaze of the gods.

    It is different from other dream monsters. It was born with an egg shell in its arms. At this moment, this beautiful creature wearing a golden divine robe is sleeping on the egg shell and falling into a dream.

    From the egg shell, you can directly see its dream.

    It was a magical and soft light, without any color, but it was pregnant with infinite miracles.

    The illusory light is derived from the dream, shines on the real world, and projects at the feet of the gods.

    So softly.

    Just like the moonlight leaking to the ground.

    "ah!"

    "Hahahaha."

    "A new companion."

    "It seems to be more powerful."

    "Its dream is so real."

    Several dream monsters giggled around God, looking curiously at the newborn dream monster in the mythical shell, whispering to each other.

    God Yin's hand touched the snail shell tens of meters high, and the whole snail shell turned completely transparent.

    The huge snail shell is inlaid on one side of the temple, and only a part of its side can be seen clearly from the inside of the temple.

    God Yin is feeling everything about this dream monster.

    "Dream power."

    "Tier two."

    The Dream Demon has transformed.

    Just like the Sanye people's bloodline of wisdom and power, Meng Yao also has the power of the second level. On the way, Yin Shen spent many years and tried again and again.

    He finally found the part that perfected the mythical blood of the dream monster, allowing the dream monster's power to cross from the dimension of consciousness to the real world.

    The three-leaf people use the pollen of the cup of the sun to improve their wisdom and power, thus possessing the same power as spiritual power.

    However, the dream demon actually used the egg shell of the three-leaf man as a bridge medium for intervening and contacting reality. The egg shell of the three-leaf man became the carrier for the dream fairy to breed dreams.

    Because of having wisdom and consciousness, dreams are born.

    Because of the fantasy and dream, the Sanye people can turn their consciousness and thinking into a brush to explore the world.

    The Clover and the Dream Fairy are like a closed circle inlaid together.

    "Fairy wandering in dreams, release your power!"

    God's words passed into the Dream Fairy's consciousness, and the Dream Fairy immediately changed its form.

    The golden smock turned up to form a huge flower cup.

    It changed from a humanoid life form to a huge sunflower.

    The egg shell that was originally pillowed under the head also slowly floated up, bursting out with bright dream brilliance, just like the dream sun being lifted high.

    The egg of the dream is magnified little by little during the rotation, and wherever the light reaches is the land of dreams.

    Gradually.

    Covering tens of meters around.

    However, this dreamland is blank, nothing exists.

    Memory is the cornerstone of dreams, and also the food of dream elves. The more and more powerful memories are devoured, the more perfect and powerful their dream eggs will become.

    Yin Shen stretched out his hand, and light flowed from his fingers.

    The faint light of the stars fell and fell into the dream egg of the dream goblin.

    If a mortal feeds the Dream Demon with memory, this memory will be lost immediately and permanently.

    What the dream goblin took away was not only their memories, but also their lives.

    But it is obvious that this dream monster can't take anything away from God's memory. God's little memory about snow will turn into endless glaciers in the dream monster's world, and even the dream egg will start to be covered with frost.  Covered, it's unbearable for a while.

    The wisdom crown on Yin Shen's finger exploded with power and connected to Meng Yao.

    The light of the dream burst out suddenly, spreading hundreds of times in an instant.?? times.

    The light continued to spread, rushing out of the temple and out of the pyramid.

    Covering the entire land bestowed by the gods.

    The Dream Demon whispered in his sleep: "Snow!"

    "It's so cold."

    However, something even more miraculous happened outside the temple.

    The endless rain suddenly turned into wind and frost, and white snowflakes kept falling, falling on the ground.

    God Yin walked out of the temple a little bit.

    He stretched out his hand, trying to catch the falling snow.

    However, the snow pierced through the hand of God and fell to the ground.

    Sally also imitated God, caught a snowflake, and then held it in front of God.

    The group of dream fairies had never seen such a scene before, they rushed out cheering to welcome the falling snow.

    Yin Shen withdrew his hand, and used his mental power to control the snowflakes to float up. The small diamond-shaped ice crystals rotated upwards and stopped in mid-air.

    "Dreams shine into reality, and reality can be reversed."

    "It's really a magical power."

    When the buds of the Cup of the Sun closed, the huge air bubbles also rotated a little bit and retracted into the buds.

    It wakes up from a dream and descends into this world.

    The dream goblin flew out of the mother snail of all things, facing the back of God.

    "My Creator."

    "The great god of creation, the supreme Insay."

    "Thank you for giving me life."

    God nodded, but did not speak——

    The second-level dream fairy has the dream egg, and has the ability to make dreams come true, but this ability is also limited.

    For example, it can turn sand into stones and gems, but it is impossible to turn sand into gold.

    It can turn water into snow and ice, but it is impossible to turn water into oil.

    Rather than changing the substance itself, it is better to reshape and refine it.

    Every dream monster has its own name, and newborn dream monsters are no exception.

    The Dream Demon told God: "God! I've made up my mind!"

    "My name is Sheila."

    means light and hope.

    The newborn dream fairy is not as lively and active as other dream fairies. It prefers to dream and swim in its own dream world.

    But like other dream monsters, what remains the same is that kind of innocence and simplicity.

    "hope?"

    "Why is it called this name?"

    The dream fairy Sheila told God: "I like this word, and I hope that my birth can bring hope and light to this world."

    "It's like the gods brought wisdom and life to this world."

    God told her: "The world will not care that I created life and wisdom, let alone whether you can bring hope and light."

    "Those who care about these."

    "Only man himself."

    This person is a human being, a Sanye person.

    Also Sheila and Yin Shen.

    God Yin bestowed some things in his memory to Sheila, the memory of smelting metal, the memory of firing pottery, the memory of refining lamp oil, the memory of making gemstones, and so on.

    Xila's dream egg is getting stronger and stronger, and the scope of the dream is getting bigger and bigger.

    She held the dream egg and slept under the altar, and the dream gradually covered the entire pyramid, and the phantom light bloomed in the kingdom of gods.

    The Pyramid Temple, which had been dilapidated after so many years, took on a new look in Sheila's dream.

    The broken stairs and old blurred murals became clear little by little.

    There is no longer any filth and dust that can contaminate this place.

    One thing after another adorns the temple of the gods. The temple has a thick and tall metal gate, and various gems are inlaid in the dome of the temple.

    All kinds of metal creations appeared here, and lamps appeared on the pillars and stone walls.

    The empty ventilation windows have stained glass windows.

    And at night, there are also golden lights.

    The brilliance of the golden ornate lamps refracted on various dark gold luxurious utensils, illuminating the dark and lonely temple in the past.

    The dream demon Xila built the land bestowed by the gods into a real kingdom of gods, and the hall of gods has also turned into a holy place at this moment, free from mortal dust.

 Text Chapter 58: The Poet Who Wrote the Epic

    It has been a hundred years since the establishment of the Four Kingdoms, and people have long forgotten the former Heinsay.

    Even Jesser, the second-generation wise king, has become a myth, and the grievances and hatred between King Ari and the Queen of Stars have also become a distant memory, and people will only talk about these stories in occasional chats.

    even.

    Those older stories have been gradually forgotten, and people only remember those great and noble names in their memories, but they can't remember exactly what happened.

    On this day, the two figures returned to a small town outside the city of God's Descend.

    The town is an obvious fish town, and the residents here live by fishing, and the air smells like sea fish and salted fish.

    "Let's go here!" Polo stood on the sea, holding the star, looking up at the relics left by the former King Jesser.

    "Aren't you going to continue walking?" Xing looked at Polo.

    "I won't continue walking. After walking for so long, we should take a rest." Polo turned his head and looked at Xing, and said softly.

    Polo looked at the star, her once beautiful and white bone armor became rough, and the brilliance of the stars all over it also became dim.

    Stars are getting old, while Polo and Zeng haven't changed much.

    Both Polo and Xing knew that their journey still had to reach the end.

    Xing smiled: "Then stop here!"

    They found a beautiful beach by the sea and built a house with a yard.

    The courtyard is covered with a layer of golden dome, which seems to be woven from the cup of the sun, bright and beautiful.

    The yard is full of sun cups. This kind of taboo in the eyes of ordinary people, the sun flower that only the royal family deserves to have, is not so magical in the eyes of the two.

    Polo likes flowers, and every day he would sit in the yard and look out at the sea through the window.

    The yard full of sun cups exudes the breath of illusion.

    Ordinary people can't see this place at all, let alone approach it.

    However, on this day, something unusual happened.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    There was a knocking sound outside, and someone came to visit them.

    "Who are you?" Polo asked.

    A voice came from outside the yard, respectful and humble.

    "Meet the noble Queen of the Stars and the Envoy of God."

    "I am a poet and scholar from the city of servants of God, the former hometown of the queen. My name is Tito."

    Polo: "We didn't invite you."

    The other party replied: "Please forgive me for being presumptuous and uninvited. If I offend the queen and the gods, I will leave immediately."

    Xing raised his head: "It's been a long time since anyone visited us, let him come in.

    A young Sanye came in and offered the highest courtesy to the two.

    Xing asked him, "How did you find us?"

    The young poet replied: "I didn't look for it deliberately, I just happened to pass by here and saw the Cup of the Sun. No one except the royal family can have this kind of thing, and how can those noble and extravagant royal families live in such a place?"

    "I guess, it must be that the legendary Star Queen and God's Messenger Polo lived in seclusion here, so that such a bright flower of the sun can bloom."

    Star: "You are very smart."

    Poet: "No, I think it's fate."

    "Fate arranged for me to come here, and it is also destiny for me to meet you and the messenger of God."

    Xing was curious: "Do you believe in fate?"

    The poet nodded earnestly: "I believe that everything has a destiny, just like the God's motto in the 23rd article of Ledlich's oath, just like King Jesser will eventually lose his crown of wisdom."

    Tito came from the City of God's Servants. When he was born, the Star Queen had left there for decades. His mother was the concubine daughter of the royal family of Shiron.

    He was born with the blood of wisdom and power, but he cannot stimulate it by himself, but he can see through superficial illusions.

    Tito's name means map, because Tito's grandfather drew the first Heinsay map, including the four kingdoms and the entire world known to the Sanye people.

    Born into such a distinguished family of scholars, he did not become a map-drawing scholar, but tried his best to become a poet.

    to this end.

    He left the city of servants of the gods, traveled among the major kingdoms, and lingered among the relics where historical events took placeland.

    "Why do you want to be a poet?"

    "Is it because of a dream?"

    Xing asked him.

    Tito shook his head: "It is impossible for me to surpass my grandfather in cartography, and it is difficult for me to surpass my father in academics. Only by becoming a great poet can I be remembered by the world."

    "I want to own my story, my exploits and my career."

    Xing nodded: "Very true answer, so have you written any great poems?"

    Tito: "I'm writing an epic about Heinsay, and I'm writing about King Jesser, and I'm writing about King Ari."

    "Now."

    "The only thing missing is your story."

    The old star smiled and straightened up.

    "Can I also be included in the epic?"

    "The last king who ended Heinsay, the person who ended the inheritance of King Jesser, and the protagonist who set off the infighting among royal families."

    Tito: "All right and wrong, let future generations judge!"

    "What I want to do is to record the history."

    "Therefore, I believe that fate and God's guidance brought me here and met you here."

    The young poet said seriously.

    The Queen of Stars couldn't help sighing after hearing this: "Yes!"

    "All right and wrong, what you say doesn't count, and what I say doesn't count."

    She no longer resisted, and narrated her life with the poet.

    Her legend, her glory.

    There are also her sufferings and choices, as well as her laughter and happiness.

    The poet occasionally asks questions, and the stars always answer.

    Until the sun went down, the poet stood up and respectfully thanked the Queen of Stars.

    "Thank you Her Majesty the Queen."

    Xing: "I am no longer a queen, let alone your majesty."

    Poet Tito: "In my heart, you will always be the noble Queen of the Stars."

    The young poet departed, promising to return tomorrow to bring his first draft for the Queen to examine.

    Polo, who had been standing by his side, suddenly said, "I don't know what kind of story he will write, but it's hard to be a happy story."

    Xing does not matter: "History is always heavy, and epics and myths are never happy."

    "Our story, our happiness we know ourselves."

    "Will suffice."

    After saying this, Xing could no longer hold on to the sitting posture she had been maintaining. She was very tired after sitting for so long.

    "I'm a little tired."

    "I'm getting older, I can't sit still after sitting for a while."

    "Back then, I was able to hold a sword and start a life-and-death fight with King Yali!"

    Polo hugged Xing: "I'll help you go in and rest."

    At night, there was a sudden storm outside.

    Xing woke up suddenly, and she called out loudly.

    "Polo."

    "Where are you, Polo?"

    Polo: "I'm here!"

    Xing touched Polo, and finally felt relieved.

    "Polo."

    "I just had a dream. I dreamed of a dark place, just like the legendary Demon Abyss."

    "I'm so scared, do you think I will be exiled there after I die?"

    Polo shook his head: "Why?"

    "Don't worry, even if you die, I will still be with you."

    "I am the messenger of the gods, the master of dreams."

    "In the world of dreams, I will always be with you, and we will repeat our adventures and travels together, over and over again, without stopping."

    With a happy smile on Xingxing's face, she talked about the interesting things about her and Polo's journey, some of the most memorable scenes in her memory.

    As she spoke, her voice became smaller and smaller.

    Gradually turned into a vague raving.

    Xing tightly grasped Polo's golden smock, and Polo put his ears close to her, listening to her voice.

    "Uh-huh!"

    "Uh-huh!"

    "I know, I remember."

    "I remember them all."

    at last.

    Star let go of his golden smock, a satisfied smile on his face.

    Polo's expression froze instantly, as if he heard a click.

    just like.

    Something in my body shattered.  &lt;/div&gt;??Smile.

    Polo's expression froze instantly, as if he heard a click.

    just like.

    Something in my body shattered.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter Fifty-Nine: Awakened from the Dream

    ,

    the next day.

    The poet Tito came to the mansion by the sea with a bone plate engraved with Heinsay's words, and he waited happily for Xing's judgment on his poems.

    pity.

    When he opened the door, he didn't see the star waiting for him, but saw the queen sleeping in the sea of ??flowers.

    Tito was stunned.

    Xing lay quietly in the sea of ??flowers, and Polo, the messenger of God, sat in the middle of the sea of ??flowers with her arms around her, and the cups of the sun swayed around Polo, as if comforting him.

    "Queen of the Stars."

    "died?"

    Tito said these words in a daze, then knelt down on the ground in panic, kissing the ground.

    He was witness to the death of a king, the last of Heinsay.

    Polo felt Tito's panic, he looked at Xing's face with his eyes closed and said to Tito.

    "You needn't be afraid,

    "Everyone dies, and the Queen of Stars is no exception."

    Polo's words were ethereal, and the voice seemed to echo directly in people's minds.

    "God said so."

    "Even the sun in the sky will go out eventually, and the universe will inevitably perish."

    "Except for the great gods, who can expect true eternity!"

    Tito is no stranger to this passage, which is also recorded in the Ledlich oath, and every Sanye person who grew up in the country of Hiinsai has at least heard it, even if he can't remember it.

    Polo hugged Xing and kept talking, but a fragment suddenly cracked on his face.

    It was as if the ceramics were broken and a gap was opened,

    It was only then that Tito noticed that Polo was covered with cracks from his neck to his face.

    He looked at Polo's face in a panic, and hurriedly asked.

    "Master Polo, the messenger of the gods, who is this?"

    Polo has been immersed in the scene of the death of the star, and he only reacted after hearing Tito's words.

    A corner of the smock protruded and touched his face.

    He had a bewildered expression on his face.

    He finally understood what the cracking sound he heard yesterday was.

    Polo's expression turned into relief little by little, and finally a trace of sadness welled up in the corner of his mouth.

    That expression does not belong to the dream fairy, and it should not belong to Polo.

    "It turned out to be my dream."

    "woke up."

    At this last moment, Polo suddenly discovered another secret of the Dream Demon.

    The power of dream monsters comes from dreams, or in other words, from their hearts.

    They have a pure heart and a long lifespan. They drift between reality and illusion, and they are doing a dream journey that is always happy and has no end.

    When their hearts are no longer pure, or when they give up dreaming, that is the time to wake up from the dream.

    And woke up from the dream.

    It is also the moment when their life is coming to an end.

    Polo originally wanted to go back to see the gods in person, but found that he couldn't even stand up, his dream was shattering little by little, and the fairy of the dream was disappearing with his dream.

    He looked at Tito, who was on the side, and asked suddenly.

    "Is your "Hindsay Epic" finished?"

    Tito hurriedly took out his own bone plate, and handed it to Polo.

    "It's finished. I'm here today to review it for Her Majesty the Star Queen."

    "But……"

    "I didn't think of it I really didn't think of it."

    Polo asked kindly: "Can you show me?"

    Tito nodded: "Of course, Lord Polo, the envoy of God."

    Polo took the thin stack of bone plates from Tito's hand, and looked at the Hinsay epic engraved on it.

    He glanced over, and found that the story started with the story of King Jesser, and it also kicked off when the Sanye people were expelled from Shenxu Paradise.

    When I saw some wonderful chapters, I even chanted along with them.

    Looking through the bone plates, stars and his name gradually appeared in the story.

    Polo's movements softened, and his eyes also slowed down, carefully reading every sentence, even every word written by Tito.

    Until, the last bone plate is read.

    Polo raised his head and said with a smile.

    &nbsp; "So well written and fair."

    "No whitewashing, no praise, but no slander either."

    "It's very true, this is the story between me and Xing."

    When Tito heard that the messenger of God praised him so much, he immediately felt emotional: "I dare not accept such a good reputation from the messenger of God."

    Poirot went on: "Would you like to write a story about King Lederiki?"

    "The origin of the Heinsay, and the epic about the birth of the Sanye people."

    "The myth about the great god Insai and Laidlich, the origin of everything, and the oath between gods and humans."

    Tito stood up all of a sudden, his pupils were no longer dilated, they could even be said to be vibrating.

    He wanted it so much, he was thinking about it in his dreams.

    But he didn't believe he could do it.

    He is just a scholar of the Star Luo Kingdom, not those legendary heroes, nor the noble sons of the first king.

    After Tito got excited, hesitation appeared in his eyes.

    "How could I possibly do it."

    "Now everything has long been buried in the dust, and we don't even have any records of what happened back then."

    "I haven't even seen God's Paradise, and I don't even know what the city bestowed by God looks like."

    "I……"

    He can think of 10,000 reasons to prove that it is impossible for him to do it.

    Polo told Tito: "Then take a look at the real God-given land!"

    "Go to worship the immortal relics left by the King of Wisdom, and go to the temple built by Ledlich to meet the gods."

    Tito was stunned, he couldn't help trembling while standing.

    He took a few steps, and unconsciously stretched out his hand to Polo, the envoy of God.

    But then, he felt that he was violating something taboo, and quickly withdrew his hand.

    He kept waving his hands and avoiding his eyes.

    "This How is this possible, I am just a humble mortal."

    but.

    There was a fire burning in his heart, a longing that Polo had ignited.

    Polo said affirmatively: "You can, don't you believe in fate?"

    "You didn't come here for no reason. You also said that fate arranged for you to meet me and Xing."

    "Everything is not accidental, everything is preordained."

    "Because of everything—"

    Without Polo opening his mouth, Tito himself said the following sentence: "It's all God's guidance."

    Tito had ten thousand reasons in his heart to believe he couldn't do it, but Polo gave him one.

    A reason that there is no way to refuse anyway.

    A reason enough for him to sacrifice everything, at all costs.

    Polo laughed: "Very good."

    "Tito."

    "Go and find the legendary Shenxu Paradise, I will leave something that will guide you to the kingdom of God."

    "Go to the Pyramid Temple and meet the eternal Insay."

    "Then."

    "Dedicate my last gift to the gods. ?

 Text Chapter 60: The True Cup of God

    ,

    The dreamy starlight continuously diffused from Polo's body, and a door opened by countless fluorescent lights swallowed Polo and the entire Sun Cup Garden.

    Polo floated up little by little with the star in his arms, and slowly rotated in mid-air, setting off layers of ripples and waves.

    In that scene, it was as if the sea of ??stars and the Milky Way were surrounding them.

    finally.

    Polo and Xing dissipated little by little in the halo and turned into starlight,

    Tito chased after him holding his bone plate of "Hinsay Epic", staring at the high sky in a daze.

    whispered and said.

    "Queen of the Stars."

    "Master Polo."

    There was nothing above the ground, and the bright garden disappeared along with the queen and the envoy.

    In the air, Polo's last sigh echoed faintly,

    "pity!"

    "I didn't get to see God for the last time."

    "I'm sorry God Polo will not be able to travel with you in the end."

    Just like what Po Luo Xing said, he will bring Xing into an eternal dream.

    There, they will be companions forever.

    Tito stared blankly at the sky, watching the brilliance dissipate little by little, but at the same time a golden streamer fell from the sky and landed in front of him.

    He cast his eyes on the ground, knelt on the ground and slowly picked up the thing.

    "This is!"

    "God's Cup?"

    Polo's body and all his strength condensed together, turning into a star-studded golden cup of god.

    There are dreamy patterns on it, the imprints of the sun and stars.

    The cup of God carries the concept of dreams and the core coordinates of all dream powers.

    It is the foundation of the dream, and it is the supreme force of the power of the dream.

    Tito held the cup and looked inside, starlight rippling in the cup.

    He saw the shadows of the Queen of Stars and the Envoy Polo, they turned into stars and entangled with the sun, shuttling through the endless sea of ??sun cup flowers.

    Then he saw grand or magnificent dreams one after another, born and disillusioned in the golden cup of God.

    at last.

    The light converges and goes away.

    A little bit of rust was spotted on the golden cup of God, and it became a vicissitudes of life.

    If it weren't for the miraculous power that was just displayed, no one would be able to see what it was.

    But Tito vaguely understood what he was holding in his hand.

    That is something similar to the legendary mother of life, Sally, the mother of all things, and the king of wisdom, Laidlich, the crown of wisdom.

    This is one piece.

    The supreme artifact.

    The poet's hand holding the Cup of God suddenly trembled violently, and he even felt that touching this object with his hands was a kind of profanation to it.

    He held the Cup of God high above his head.

    "Master Polo."

    "Is this your gift to the gods?"

    "How can I offer you this supreme fetish? I reallycan I do what you said?"

    The flowers called the cup of the sun are called the cup of the gods by the trefoil people, but in fact they are not worthy of this name.

    And as the master of all sun cups, the supreme thing of dream power, an artifact condensed by Polo himself.

    that's.

    The true cup of God.

    Tito carefully put away the Cup of God. At this moment, countless emotions were surging in his heart.

    He felt that he could not even speak, and could only describe it in words.

    The poet Tito picked up the jade-like stone carving knife, and carved the last chapter of Heinsay's epic poem on the bone plate.

    The story of the messenger of the gods and the queen of the stars.

    it's over——

    Temple of the sky.

    The city of servants of God.

    The poet Tito returns with his great poem, and the queen opens the way to the temple to him.

    In the tall and majestic palace, he prostrated himself on the ground in the sight of many priests of the Star Luo Kingdom, holding up the "Hinsay Epic" carved on stone slabs.

    "To Her Majesty the Queen."

    "Wish!"

    "The inheritance of Xiyin Sai is immortal, and may the faith of the God of Yin Sai last forever."

    young??The current queen is sitting on the throne. After reading the poems on the slate, she showed a shocked expression.

    Even the third-generation queen of the Xingluo Kingdom, who was born in the Xilun family, only passed on word of mouth, and vaguely knew the story about Xiyin Sai.

    This is the first time she has seen such a complete Hinsay epic, so real and detailed.

    Among them is the frightening fatalism, the will of God that overrides everything.

    There is the desire for power, the greed of original sin, but also piety and faith.

    There is a collision between the supreme king of wisdom and the craftsman leader punished by heaven, and the figures of kings, ministers, priests, and angels alternately reincarnate.

    One character after another gathers into an epic chapter.

    "It is really a great poem. They say that you traveled all over the four countries to complete this work."

    Tito replied modestly: "Only by witnessing the footprints of the kings can the real history be described."

    The queen asked curiously: "I heard."

    "You also saw the Queen of the Stars and His Royal Highness Polo, the Envoy of God."

    Tito didn't hide it: "I did see the Star Queen and the Angel."

    The queen immediately stood up: "How are they?"

    Tito prostrated himself on the ground and said.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "The stars are annihilated, but the dream lasts forever."

    In the palace, there was an instant silence.

    Tito, who completed the "Hinsay Epic", became the hottest thing in the city of servants of the gods, and countless people sang his poems.

    The nobles of the Star Luo Kingdom were proud to invite him to the banquet, and the priests came to ask for his works one after another.

    His name spread from the Star Luo Kingdom to other kingdoms, and the nobles and even the kings of other kingdoms sent invitations for him to visit their countries.

    He has become what he once hoped, surpassing his father and grandfather and becoming a famous poet.

    However.

    All this did not make him feel satisfied.

    Tito stood on the steps of the Sky Temple, looking at the sea of ??clouds and the whole world.

    he asked himself.

    "Tito."

    "You have been so successful, why do you still feel empty inside?"

    He has been successful enough, and he has enjoyed a glory that he has never felt before.

    But he can only call it success, not greatness.

    he.

    Want to be a great poet.

    The words of the envoy Polo echoed in Tito's ears again.

    "Tito."

    "Go and find the legendary Shenxu Paradise, I will leave something that will guide you to the kingdom of God."

    "Go to the Pyramid Temple and meet the eternal Insay."

    The wind suddenly picked up and ignited the flame in Tito's heart again.

    The flames kept rising and could no longer be stopped.

    Tito suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the City of Gods.

    His eyes passed through mountains, lakes, deserts, and the boundless ocean.

    I saw the kingdom of gods full of sunflowers.

    "I want to write a greater epic."

    "No!"

    "It's a myth!"

    "The name is——"

    Tito's eyes seemed to have fire and light: "Hymn to the wise king. ?

 Text Chapter 61: Searching for the Temple of the Gods

    The poet Tito was ready for a long journey. He put his luggage into a woven oval net bag with a seal, through which his hands could be worn on his back.

    Tito tidied up meticulously. He took out the old Jesser route map slate treasured by his family and packed it into his luggage, which was the most important reference route for his trip.

    With it, Tito was able to avoid some dangerous places without losing his way.

    He will follow in the footsteps of the ancestors and embark on the journey of return again.

    He also packed a sword given by the queen, which was made of the carapace shed by the Ruhe giant monster. He was even ready to fight with the people of the Demon Abyss after encountering them.

    "alright!"

    Tito let out a long breath of relief. He was very nervous at first, but he was completely relaxed when he was about to leave.

    "It's time to go."

    A shadow appeared at the door of the room, and the light dimmed slightly.

    Tito stopped moving, and he knew who was coming without turning his head.

    "Father!"

    His father called out his name in a stern tone: "Tito, it's too late to regret it now."

    Tito said: "I never regret it."

    But my father said: "When you fall into the abyss, when you face death, when you lose everything."

    "You will find out how ridiculous what you say now is."

    "And once you set foot on the land bestowed by the gods, these are the things you will inevitably encounter."

    "Stop!"

    "You have surpassed me and your grandfather, what else are you not satisfied with?"

    Tito put down the woven basket he was holding, and paused for a while.

    As if caught in hesitation and wandering, his father thought so too.

    Father's words softened, admonishing Tito.

    "The Jesser waterway has long been completely abandoned, and your antique slabs are no longer usable. Now the sea is full of people from the Demon Abyss, and those monsters have blocked the way to the land bestowed by God."

    "Not to mention, the gods once cast a curse, and we will never be able to return to Shenxu Paradise."

    "It is impossible for you to cross these chasms and reach the palace of the gods."

    Tito didn't stop after listening, but slowly put the woven pannier on his back.

    The movement was slow but steady, just like his current determination.

    "It is because of the danger and the inability of ordinary people that it is great."

    "Some people are born to be kings, some are born to be priests of gods, and some are born with extraordinary wisdom."

    "but me."

    "It was born to write the greatest chapter in the world."

    "This is my mission and my destiny."

    Father: "You will die."

    Tito: "I'm ready for this. Someone has to die for a great cause, right?"

    Father, furious, pointed at Tito and said.

    "You are too arrogant, do you think you are greater than King Jesser?"

    "King Jesser died on the way to find and return to the land bestowed by the gods. Why do you think you can do things that even King Jesser can't?"

    Tito and his father looked at each other, shook his head and said, "No, it's the people of Heinsay who are too forgetful, and the descendants of King Ledlici have long lost their faith."

    "We have long forgotten our past and our ancestors."

    "I don't want to do something greater than King Jesser, I just want to get back our past and past, our origin and birth."

    "Then."

    "Keep it in mind."

    Tito walked past his father and came to the street.

    Many people in the city already knew that Tito was about to embark on a journey to find the land bestowed by God, and they all came to see him off.

    They clustered on both sides of the street, watching Tito walk out of the mansion.

    People cheered and surrounded Tito.

    "Master Tito, are you really going to find the land bestowed by God?"

    "I heard that the messenger of God gave you guidance and opened the door to the Kingdom of God. Is this true?"

    "Master Tito"

    "Master Tito"

    Tito passed through the crowd, everyone was excited,Keep asking questions.

    Tito didn't speak either, just looked at them with a smile.

    Until they came to the gate of the city of servants of God, tens of thousands of people had already gathered behind them.

    "Master Tito!"

    "You must return safely!"

    Tito waved his hand and left along the steep path of the Holy Mountain.

    Starting from the City of God's Servant, Tito will go all the way through the large and small towns of the Star Luo Kingdom, and then embark on the Jesser route in the city of God's Descend by the sea.

    Everywhere he went, he caused a violent sensation.

    Everyone has heard of his name and his story, and many people have heard that he is going to find the land bestowed by God.

    Some people laughed at his overreaching, while others admired his courage to challenge such a great goal.

    The city of gods descended.

    This declining city is no longer the capital of the kingdom, and it has lost everything like the former Heinsay Kingdom except for its symbolic significance.

    The lord of the city of gods descended asked Tito at the banquet.

    "I know your story, and I heard that you are about to embark on a greater journey?"

    Tito nodded: "I'm going to find the land bestowed by God."

    Everyone present burst into laughter. No one thought Tito could do this. Everyone thought he was just going to die.

    They looked at Tito with pathetic and mocking eyes, as if they were looking at a frog in a well who didn't know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth.

    Facing all this, Tito didn't change his face.

    He glanced at the crowd and said in a mid-spirited voice.

    "Is it something to be proud of forgetting the past and forgetting one's ancestors?"

    "We used to be the masters of land and sea, the eldest son of God."

    "Now that the sea is lost, only the land remains."

    "at last."

    "We have even forgotten the glory and memory of the past."

    Tito walked up to the height of the banquet little by little, he shouted loudly.

    "I am going this time to find everything we have lost."

    "The glory that belongs to us, our belief, and our origin will be engraved on the stone slab forever, and engraved in our memory."

    "Let all future generations remember that we come from the land promised by God, and we were once the firstborn sons of the glorious God."

    Those words stunned all the people present.

    The lord of the City of Gods Descended stood up and saluted Tito.

    "Bless you, great poet."

    "May the power of Insai protect you forever, and may you—"

    "Bon Voyage."——

    Tito came to the hermitage where Polo and Xing once lived, and stood here looking at the sea.

    Until night, when the stars fall.

    The God's Cup in the basket on his back suddenly burst into light, and he faintly saw a light running towards the distance, guiding his direction.

    "Master Polo, Messenger of God."

    "Is the other end of the light the temple of God?"

    He jumped into the sea, but he didn't feel any discomfort. They used to be part of the life in the sea.

    Gradually drifting away, in the darkness, he looked back to the shore.

    The light emitted by the lighthouse light stone of the city of gods descends into one with the stars in the sky, shining incomparably.

 Text Chapter 62: Darkness Without Light

    Jessel Passage.

    Tito burst out of the water like a mermaid and caught an archeopteryx.

    The journey went very smoothly. He had already left the offshore waters controlled by the Sanye people and entered the middle of the Jesser Channel.

    This is already the country of the Demon Abyss, which belongs to the kingdom of monsters crawling out of the deep sea trench.

    Although he also encountered a lot of troubles and difficulties on the way, he even ran into a patrolling shrimp knight at the border of the kingdom of the devil, he relied on his early preparations and cleverness to overcome these difficulties and dangers.

    Tito is a good planner, which helped him a lot in his journey.

    "Island?"

    Tito, who was catching the fish, suddenly discovered that an island appeared in the distance of his sight.

    He took out the slate map, compared it to find the location of the island. This is where an abandoned town of the Sanye people was located in the past. This island was also the gathering place of the Sanye people many years ago.

    He immediately became interested. As a poet who wrote epic poems, seeing these ancient civilization relics is like a hungry person seeing a gluttonous feast.

    He approached the island, but found something unusual.

    There are stone piles on the island one after another, and I don't know what is tied to the piles.

    When you took a closer look, Tito couldn't help but gasped.

    There are corpses tied to the stone piles, and it is clear at a glance that they are Sanye people.

    "not good."

    He turned around and wanted to leave here, but the water behind him was already rippled.

    The poet immediately gave up his plan to turn back, but rushed directly to the shore.

    He knew what was coming.

    He drew his sword and stood ready on the island.

    At this time, the only way to go into the water is a dead end, but he can still survive on the island.

    His bravery and strategy are very good, but he is really not a person who is good at killing and fighting, and what he is facing is the bloodthirsty people in the kingdom of the devil who have been fighting all the year round.

    One after another, the people of the Demon Abyss surfaced, their slender and powerful tails were swinging, and when the waves were set off, they rushed to the outside of the island like a small boat.

    The other party was galloping by the sea, but did not directly kill the poet.

    After a few people attracted the poet's attention, a few people on the other side cooperated to cast a net to cover Tito, making him unable to exert himself.

    "It's over."

    Tito, who was used to hearing the brutal and evil deeds of these monsters, immediately thought of these two words.

    The soldiers of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss looked at his back basket. They surrounded Tito without speaking, but the long tentacles on their heads collided with each other, and Tito knew that the other party was using their special way to communicate.

    Tito thought they might be discussing how to kill themselves.

    even.

    Discussing how to eat yourself.

    "How did the Hiinsai come here?"

    "I guess I lost my way."

    "The sword made by the giant Ruhe, his identity is not simple."

    The people of the Demon Abyss did not kill Tito, but took him back.

    Tito was taken into the deep sea, and in the center of a group of reefs, ancient cups, and ferns, he saw an underwater city that seemed to be more of a nest than a city.

    I also met the owner of this underwater city.

    The sun's light shone here through refraction, and the monster in the building built of huge stones was lying on a stone seat, looking at him with curious eyes.

    Tito suddenly discovered that these monsters were different from what he had imagined.

    That look is actually similar to that of Sanye.

    Maybe.

    When they regain their wisdom, they are no longer monsters.

    So what are they?

    Will never be the same as us, is it human?

    "I am the lord of the Saar Land in the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss. To the Heinsays who dare to invade my territory, tell us your identity and purpose."

    The sound passes directly through the ears and resounds in the consciousness.

    Tito immediately knew that this was a citizen of the Demon Abyss with wisdom and power. After so many generations, many descendants of the sinner kings who had been bestowed with blood by King Ari had also awakened the power of power.

    Tito didn't speak, but the other party was able to read his thoughts directly from his consciousness.

    "Your name is Tito!"

    "?A poet?  He also has the blood of the royal family of the Hiinsai!  "

    The lord of the monsters picked up the pannier that belonged to Tito, and cast his eyes on the bone plates. He didn't notice a gleam of light from the rotten cup pressed at the bottom.

    "You wrote this?"

    Tito became anxious immediately, he was afraid that the other party would take away the Cup of God.

    He struggled forward, spitting air bubbles out of his mouth.

    Faintly could hear him say again: "Give it back to me!"

    The moment he said it, Tito panicked. He realized that he had made a fatal mistake.

    He thought of wisdom and power, and the other party might have read the existence of the God's Cup from the thoughts floating in his mind.

    He immediately wanted to suppress all the consciousness about the Cup of God, and even empty his mind to not think about anything, even though it was already too late.

    But it's strange that the other party didn't make any moves.

    Instead, he focused entirely on the poems he wrote.

    The other party did not read any information about the Cup of God from his consciousness, as if there was a force in the dark that blocked anyone from knowing its existence.

    Tito tried to communicate with the other person in his head, drawing their attention to the poem he wrote.

    "I am a poet, and I am about to find the legendary land bestowed by the gods."

    "I'm planning to write a great myth, the myth of King Ledlich."

    "This is not just a myth about the Hiinsai, but also about your ancestors and origins."

    The Lord of the People of the Demon Abyss looked at Tito, as if to confirm whether he was joking.

    "No one has seen the land bestowed by the gods, it is just a myth."

    The lord liked Tito's poems and admired his literary talent.

    At the same time, he also hopes that Tito, who has royal blood, will join them instead of looking for the land bestowed by the gods.

    "Stay here!"

    "I don't have to kill you, and even make you a citizen of the kingdom of the devil."

    "You can write chapters and record texts for us here in the future."——

    Thrall has lived in the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss for almost a month, and Litito will carve murals for the lord in the palace every day.

    Sometimes they will write some poems praising the Kingdom of Demon Abyss, and record them on pillars or buildings.

    The lord is very busy every day, and he doesn't always monitor and observe what he is thinking of writing.

    On this day, Tito finally found a chance to escape with his pannier.

    But before he could escape very far, a group of monster soldiers led by Thrall chased him out.

    In the sea, these bloodthirsty monsters sniffed the breath and soon found Tito.

    Tito was caught and returned.

    This time, he really annoyed the lord.

    "Do you want to escape that much?"

    "Am I being too merciful to you, or are you Hinces who just don't know what gratitude is?"

    Tito didn't speak, but the lord could hear him.

    "This place does not belong to me, I have my mission."

    The lord waved his arms like a cone gun, and the smooth movements brought up the water and Tito's blood.

    "ah!"

    Tito wanted to cry out in pain, but as soon as he opened his mouth under the water, it kept pouring into his mouth.

    He knelt on the ground in pain, covering his eyes with both hands.

    His world fell into complete darkness, the sea water burned his wounds, but he couldn't utter a single word as he struggled painfully.

    The lord pressed against his ear, and the voice rang directly in Tito's mind.

    "Have you seen the Bottomless Demon Abyss?"

    "Don't you like to write poems? But your poems about us have no soul, and the gap between them and your "Hinsey Epic" is too great."

    "How can you write a perfect poem about us without experiencing our fear and pain."

    "Tito, come and feel our pain and our fear."

    "It's such a dark place there, so dark that there is not even a shred of light."

    The lord stretched out his arms: "Welcome."

    "A world abandoned by gods."

    The lord never looked at Tito again, and gave an order to his soldiers: "Throw him to the island of the dead."

 Text Chapter 63: Falling into the Abyss of Despair

    ,

    It was still the same island, with the corpses of the three-leaf people tied one after another on the irregular stone piles, and the bone armor was broken and decayed, exposing the dried organs, like weird dried bacon.

    Tito was picked up by two Sara-led soldiers of the Demon Abyss and carried to the shore.

    Tito was bruised all over and was thrown to the ground limp and motionless.

    He kept chanting words that the people of the Demon Abyss couldn't understand, let alone understand.

    "It doesn't matterit doesn't matter."

    "All of this is guided by fate."

    "I will not die, I will find the Paradise of the Gods, and I will go to the hall of the gods to meet the great Insay."

    "because."

    "Everything ispreordained long ago."

    He also recited the Ledlich Pledge, the only way he could forget the pain on his body and the fact that he lost his eyes.

    "God said!"

    "Because of loneliness, God created Laidlich, the king of wisdom, and because of Laidlich's loneliness, God created the three-leaf man."

    "Therefore the race begins, and the kingdom is established from this moment."

    "God said"

    "God said"

    The two people of the Demon Abyss touched their tentacles, looking at Tito's pannier together, trying to find some valuables from it.

    The sword bestowed by the Queen of the Star Luo Kingdom had already been taken away by Lord Sara, and several stone slabs engraved with the "Hinsay Epic" were also taken away, leaving blank bone slabs and looking  Useless rags.

    "What is this?" One of the citizens of the Demon Abyss picked up a corroded, pitted cup, looked at it for a long time, and then raised it in front of his companions to ask questions.

    "It's all broken." The companion waved his hand indifferently and smashed the cup to the ground.

    "boom!"

    The Cup of God was thrown on the ground.

    Tito heard the crisp sound, and suddenly seemed to be stimulated by something.

    That was obviously the sound of the Cup of God falling to the ground. Although he couldn't see it, he was very familiar with it.

    Following the sound, Tito rushed forward recklessly, but was held back by two soldiers.

    "give me back!"

    "give me back!"

    The monster soldiers dragged Tito up and tied him to a stone stake. This is the method used by the Kingdom of Demon Abyss after capturing the Sanye people, tying them to the stone stake and drying them alive in the sun.

    "Give it back to me~"

    With a wave of his hand, the soldier slammed Tito's head against the stone pile, and he finally calmed down.

    Tito was tightly tied up before the soldiers left.

    It was getting dark, and Tito felt that no one was paying attention to him anymore, so he also started to move.

    According to the feeling of listening to the voice before, Tito knew that those people did not take away the Cup of God.

    and.

    This fetish happened to be right under his feet.

    He moved his feet that were tied to his knees, and bent sideways towards the cup of God, wanting to touch this divine object.

    Groping in the dark, suddenly there was a crackling sound of collision.

    "found it!"

    He jumped for joy, pulled his feet back vigorously, and prepared to place them in front of him for prayer.

    With this artifact, he still has hope. He may be able to communicate the will of this artifact, and even pray to the gods through it.

    However, when he took it back, he trembled slightly, and the God's Cup, which was not hooked at first, suddenly slipped from his toes.

    It fell on the stone.

    It slid all the way down, bumping and bumping, towards the sea.

    "Plop!"

    The Cup of God fell into the sea water with a plop, but the slight sound seemed to be the sound of death.

    Tito was stunned for a moment, and then his body shook violently. He was furious and wanted to break free from the rope that helped him, and wanted to rush down to retrieve the Cup of God.

    "ah!"

    "Ahhhhh~"

    He roared tremblingly, but couldn't break free no matter what.

    Although he couldn't see it, he could feel that the Cup of God was drifting away with the waves, away from him a little bit.

    It felt as if he had been abandoned.

    It's just that he didn't know that it was fate that abandoned him.

    Still God,

    He wanted to yell, but his voice became smaller and smaller, and finally it was like a hiccup.?Continuously twitching.

    "Heh~"

    "Heh~heh~"

    "Uh uh uh hehe~"

    He felt like a ridiculous buffoon played by fate and applauded, so powerless.

    He was so vulnerable when the real horror and despair came.

    Tito's bloody eyes flowed down together with tears. Tito had never been so desperate for a moment.

    Even if you leave your hometown and travel all over the four countries, even if you encounter all kinds of difficulties and dangers, even if you face the ridicule of thousands of people.

    Even if, he lost his eyes.

    He is still fighting high.

    But at this moment, he lost the artifact left to him by the messenger of God Polo.

    He lost his way.

    ? Even lost the key to enter the kingdom of the gods——

    Three days tied to the island of the dead.

    Tito felt that the blood in his body was about to dry up. The violent sun shone on his body as if it was going to evaporate the last trace of water in his body, every drop of blood.

    There is no predestined destiny, and he is not a chosen person, he is just an ordinary mortal.

    Even more, he found that he was not as determined as he told his father when he set off.

    He said I don't regret it.

    But now he regretted it.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "Tito."

    "You are too arrogant, and you can't see yourself clearly."

    "Who are the people who can ascend to the hall of gods? Those are two generations of wise kings, the first king Laidlich and the great Jesser."

    "It is Sally, the mother of life, and Polo, the messenger of God."

    "Those who are looking for the land bestowed by the gods, which one is not a noble blood and identity, which one is not a hero who created the era and recorded in the annals of history."

    "who do you think You Are?"

    "How can a character like you do something that even King Jesser can't do?"

    While he was asking questions, he was answering them himself.

    "Is it really the guidance of fate? Where is the guidance of fate?"

    "Tito, you clearly know that these are false words for mortals to show their justice, yet you speak so grandly."

    "People are deceiving themselves."

    "Isn't all of thismy choice?"

    Suddenly, he made a plea to God again.

    "God!"

    "If you can really hear my plea, please help me."

    "help me."

    No one responded to him, and all that awaited him was death.

    At the moment when he was dying, for some reason, he suddenly remembered another sentence in the Ledley Key Oath,

    That sentence he had recited countless times, but never understood it.

    "Red Leakey."

    "I am the God who created you!"

    "And you."

    "He is their king."

    Just when Tito fell into complete silence, welcoming his own end.

    A citizen of the Demon Abyss, who was so old that his figure began to shrink, landed on the island. He wore a stone helmet on his head, covering his face.

    What was in the net pocket on his waist was the God's Cup that fell into the sea.

 Text Chapter 64: The Exiled People of the Demon Abyss

    "Who?" Tito lost his eyes, and his ears became extraordinarily sharp.

    "An old man who is about to die." The old people of Moyuan answered him like this.

    The old man wears a stone helmet, why not call him the old man with a stone helmet.

    The old man in the stone helmet took out the rotten cup, but still couldn't see anything special about it.

    "your things."

    "Can you tell me why you care so much about it? Or does it have a special meaning?"

    "Maybe I know and will let you go."

    The other party should have observed him for a long time, and only came up at this time.

    Tito raised his head weakly: "Who the hell are you?"

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "I am an outcast old man, a monster with wisdom."

    The other party has wisdom and power, no matter how stupid Tito is, he will not think that the other party is an ordinary person: "Are you also a citizen of the Demon Abyss? Why do you call yourself a monster?"

    The words of the old man in the stone helmet are full of indifference, or wisdom after the weather.

    "Because when I was born, I was just a monster from the abyss."

    "They are different. When they were born, they were already the people of the Demon Abyss."

    Tito gave a ambiguous answer: "It's something that gives me my mission and my direction."

    The other party put Tito down and fed him some water or food.

    Tito finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    After resting in a shady corner under the island for a night, it gradually returned to normal.

    He took back the God's Cup from the hand of the old man in the stone helmet, and when his fingers touched the God's Cup, a light shone in the dark world.

    The light guided by the Cup of God is still there, even though he can't see anything else.

    He stood up.

    Listening to the tidal sound of the waves, listening to the echo of the wind whistling through the stone pillars.

    After the eyes can't see, he can think about everything about himself better.

    Why did he come here.

    What exactly does he want.

    In the end, I decided to start again.

    He carefully put the lost and recovered God's Cup into his back basket, together with a few broken bone plates, and his carving knife.

    The old man in stone helmet looked at him and asked.

    "You are already like this, do you still want to find the land bestowed by God?"

    The people of the Demon Abyss were very curious about what drove Tito to do this.

    What exactly did his persistence, hard work, and fearlessness come from.

    Tito was immediately on guard: "Do you know what I'm looking for?"

    The old man Shihel said with a smile: "I heard everything you said to that brat."

    Tito: "You know the lord of Saraland."

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "He is my great-grandson."

    Tito was stunned: "Then why were you evicted?"

    The other party paused and said with a big smile.

    "The people of the Devil's Abyss are different from Xiyin Sai. We admire the strong, and we hate the weak."

    "We reproduce very quickly, but the food in the sea is limited, and our technology of raising archeopteryx is far inferior to that of your Hiinsai, not to mention that you still occupy the most abundant coastal waters, the most suitable place for archeopteryx to live in."

    "The old people of the Demon Abyss are useless. When they reach a certain age, they will leave their homes by themselves and go to the sea to fend for themselves."

    "Even if you don't want to leave, you will be kicked out of your home."

    Tito: "So you were exiled? By your own people?"

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "It's not easy to survive in this cruel world."

    The old man of the stone helmet obviously didn't want to continue this topic, he looked at Tito with great interest.

    "You haven't answered me yet, why do you have to find the land bestowed by God?"

    "You even lost your eyes, why are you still so persistent?"

    Tito thought for a while: "Do you understand the meaning of mission?"

    The old man Shi Helmet was stunned for a moment: "I don't quite understand."

    Tito laughed, the voice mocking himself.

    "Actually, I don't understand either. I used to just speak nice words."

    "only."

    "There are so many beautiful words that I even believe myself."

    "Shouting that everything is destiny, everything is God's guidance,In the end, all the mistakes and mistakes were really pushed to the gods.  "

    "I am eager to become a greater poet, eager to be cheered by others."

    "I am eager to put my name in the annals of history, so that everyone in future generations will know me."

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "What is the mission?"

    Tito is also asking himself: "What is the mission?"

    He gave a reply this time, and he was also giving himself an answer.

    "The mission is not some supreme glory, nor does it have God's guidance."

    "It's that I want to do it, and I feel like I should do it."

    "I didn't understand it before. I firmly believe that everything in this world is predestined."

    "But when I lost everything, I suddenly understood."

    "I finally understand."

    "Why did God say that to Ledlich?"

    Old Man Stone Helmet listened with gusto, as if he was extremely interested in this kind of thing, because he was also confused, and he was looking for answers just like Tito.

    "Which sentence is it?"

    Facing the sea, Tito put on his luggage again.

    "God said to King Laidlich, I am the god who created you, and you are their king."

    "God created all things and life, but only gave Sanye people wisdom, because wisdom is the power to get rid of fate, and wisdom is to create all miracles."

    "From that moment on, God let go of the shackles on the fate of the Sanye people."

    "From that time on, the god let go, and he told King Laidlici that history will be made by the Sanye people themselves."

    There was a smile on Tito's face, or relief.

    "It's just that we can't let go, we can't bear God's letting go, and we don't believe we can make history."

    "Because we are too small."

    "But God believes that we, who are small, can create miracles."

    Tito strode across to the sea step by step, and the sea water submerged his steps.

    "I no longer long for anything, and I no longer wait for the arrangement of fate and the guidance of God."

    "because."

    "I am creating history, creating my own history."

    "This is my mission."

    When the old man in the stone helmet heard Tito's words, he was suddenly inexplicably shocked.

    ?There is no enthusiasm, no provocative words, but plain and direct statements are more able to hit people's hearts directly.

    He felt that the answer he was looking for was here.

    He stood up and looked at Tito's back, and asked loudly.

    "Tito."

    "Do you believe there really is a God?"

    Tito didn't answer, but the old man with the stone helmet chased after him.

    "I'll go with you too!"

    "I also want to see what the kingdom of the gods is like."

    "I also want to know whether we were once the eldest sons of the gods."

    Tito still didn't reply, but the old man in the stone helmet kept pestering him.

    "Where you want to go, you will pass through the capital of the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss, the former city of Jesser."

    "Without my guidance and help, it is impossible for you to cross there."

    Tito turned around: "Are you sure you want to go to the land given by God? God does not necessarily welcome a sinner to set foot on his paradise."

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "That's my business."

    Tito dived into the sea, and the old people of Moyuan of unknown origin also followed him to the deeper depths of the sea.

    An old man who has forsaken sinners, a poet who has lost his eyes.

    Such two strange people formed a companion and embarked on a journey to find the land bestowed by God.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 65: The Lost History

    Floating on the sea surface at night, the old man Shihelmet saw light emitting from the sea surface, and the light light spread on the sea surface, so eye-catching.

    This ray of light did not appear for no reason, it is guiding the direction for the people of the Demon Abyss.

    A lighthouse appeared in the sea without any reefs or islands. The tower broke through the water from the bottom of the sea, and a light stone was inlaid on it.

    The old man in stone helmet looked at the lighthouse, and said with some sighs and sighs: "It's back again."

    Tito couldn't see anything, he followed behind the stone helmet old man: "What's in front?"

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "The king's capital of the kingdom of the abyss, the former city of Jessel."

    "The city built by the second-generation Wisdom King Jesser, the father and son of Laidlich."

    "It is also the oldest city in the world."

    Tito's face had a horrible wound across his eyes, and he leaned forward as if wanting to see this legendary underwater city with his own eyes.

    He is the first time to arrive here, or the first Sanye people to arrive here in many years.

    "Can you tell me what the city of Jessel is like?"

    The old man with the stone helmet glanced at Tito, and he felt the deep longing and longing on Tito's face.

    He laughed and looked over in the direction Tito was protruding forward.

    It seems that two people are enjoying this beautiful spectacle together.

    "It is said that it was founded by King Jesser's partner Ruhe giant monster Nini. This city can accommodate tens of thousands of people."

    "There is the palace where Jesser once lived in. The palace is tall and majestic, and the stone slabs on the floor are dug out from the edge of the Demon Abyss. It is dark and shiny."

    "It is an unimaginable miracle to have the giant tower of Jesser above the sea."

    "There is one of the slabs of King Ledlich's inscriptions brought out from the land bestowed by the gods, and it is still enshrined in the temple of Insai in the city."

    Just listening to it already made Tito's blood boil.

    "ah!"

    "How magnificent this is, what a magnificent ruin."

    "Here has witnessed the glory of the ancient king, and also recorded the glory of the age bestowed by the gods."

    Having said that, Tito's face showed a little bit of loneliness and regret.

    "pity."

    "It's right in front of me, but I can't see it."

    After being quiet for a while, Tito suddenly turned to ask the old man in the stone helmet.

    "There are so many people from the Demon Abyss here, why don't you bypass here?"

    The old man in the stone helmet replied: "Because the place you want to pass must go through the deep sea demon abyss, and only by crossing the dark and dead bottomless ditch can you reach the palace of the gods, and this is the only way and the shortest way.  "

    Tito asked him again: "How do you know this? Do you know where the God-given land is?"

    The old man with the stone helmet shook his head: "I don't know, but I do know that someone has gone looking for it before."

    "Many people have crossed that abyss to find the legendary god-given land."

    "Unfortunately, there is nothing there."

    The old man of the stone helmet looked at Tito seriously: "I hope you can find that place this time."

    Tito: "You believe I can find it?"

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "My feeling tells me that you will find it."

    Tito: "You also believe in fate?"

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "No, this is an old man's intuition."

    The old man with the stone helmet dived into the bottom of the water with Tito, and came to a place where large pieces of rubble were piled up, among which there were many terrible remains.

    "This is when the city of Jesser was being built. Some of the excavated waste stones were discarded here. Soldiers on general patrols would not come here."

    "Wait until dawn when the patrol will be empty, and that is the time for us to pass through here."

    The old man stone helmet skillfully lay down on an irregular stone, curled up into a ball.

    "As for now, let's rest here first."——

    Tito couldn't sleep, the big broken rock he was leaning on was full of stones and irregular potholes, and the feeling of scrubbing was as uncomfortable as eating sand grains.

    He turned and turned, but suddenly found that the stone he was leaning on was not a pothole, but one word after another.

    He sat up all at once.

    "What is this? It looks like there are words on it?" Tito looked at it.Helmet old man, he can read the other party's mind without opening his mouth.

    "It should be a stone tablet with abandoned seal engraving, an unfinished product, and it was thrown here in the end." The old man with the stone helmet also passed the information he knew into his mind.

    Tito touched it with his hand, and then moved down one by one along the lines.

    "This is the name of King Jesser, and what is engraved on it is about him."

    Tito was very excited. This should be a half-painted and abandoned stone tablet, which records the history of King Jesser.

    Little by little, he read the content on the slate with his sense of touch, and found that this moment was not an ordinary story.

    In other words, it is impossible for it to be engraved on a stone tablet.

    The above records are the first time King Jesser followed his father to meet the gods, and the gods bestowed King Jesser with the status of priest of the gods, as well as the scene of the giant Ruhe.

    "Beside the hall of the gods stands a young girl. She has the appearance of a protoss, but she holds the terrifying power of the king of giant monsters."

    "His Royal Highness Jesser stepped into the temple humbly, following the great King Laidlich."

    "Then, he saw the Eternal God."

    "What a great existence that is!"

    "The gods who surpassed the laws of time beyond the ages exuded brilliance like stars, and the radiance drowned His Highness, and everything in sight turned white."

    "God said."

    "What is your name?"

    Having read this, Tito trembled with excitement.

    He looked in the direction where the old man in the stone helmet was, and kept making gestures.

    "This is what I'm looking for, this is what I'm looking for."

    "I have found it at last, and it is the lost history of our Heinsay."

    "I want to record it, and I want to pass it on forever."

    Tito took out the bone plate and his own carving knife, and carefully carved all the inscriptions on the stele, for fear of missing a single word.

    Facing this stele, he is like the most devout believer.

    The old man Stone Helmet didn't stop him either, he just took a quiet nap aside.

    However, the calm seabed suddenly became lively, and there was movement in the city of Jessel not far away.

    The soldiers of the Abyss Kingdom who were patrolling in the sea suddenly moved irregularly, and began to gather in the direction where the stone helmet old man and Tito were, as if they had discovered something.

    "Wrap around here and search carefully." The people of Moyuan touched their tentacles and kept passing orders.

    "Look for all suspicious characters."

    "I heard that he is back. It is the old king who came back to take back his throne."

    A prawn knight drove this sea monster-like giant to tear through the water waves, followed by dozens or hundreds of soldiers of the people of the Demon Abyss. He used his wisdom and power to transmit orders and signals.

    "The bloodstone is on, and the king said that the old king of the previous generation has returned."

    "We must find him, and we cannot let him step into the capital."

    The sound of the ripples of mental power spreading out also entered the minds of Tito and the old man in the stone helmet who were hiding.

 Text Chapter 66: We Are Not Monsters

    In the chaotic stone forest piled up with boulders, Tito, who carefully put the transcribed bone plate into the back basket, suddenly turned his head and looked at the old man with the stone helmet.

    He heard the words of the strange shrimp knight of the kingdom of the devil abyss, and now only he and the old man with stone helmet broke into here.

    "Are they talking about you?"

    Tito said affirmatively without waiting for the old man in the stone helmet to answer.

    "Are you the king of the previous generation of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss?"

    Tito had been guessing the identity of the old man of the stone helmet, and now he even recalled what the other party said before.

    Including that sentence finally came back, which proved the identity of the other party.

    "You also said before that you are Lord Sarah's great-grandfather."

    "If you count this way, you are not only their king, but also the first king who established this kingdom."

    The old man Stone Helmet didn't admit it, but he didn't refute it either.

    Tito stood up, and only then did he truly know the true identity of the old man in front of him.

    He felt extremely shocked. He did not expect that this person turned out to be a king, or the first king who established a dynasty.

    only.

    In the end, he was not only exiled by his own people, but also kicked out of the throne by his children and former subjects.

    The reason for his exile was not because of a shortage of food or the inability to feed a large enough population.

    It's because he is old, but still sits on the throne.

    The old man with the stone helmet had a calm expression on his face: "King Ledlich, who once created everything, ended up with a sad end."

    "The invincible King Jesser can only die tragically on the Devil's Abyss in the end."

    "The prosperity is gone, and everything is left with ashes."

    "What is my glory and pain compared to them?"

    Tito couldn't see the expression of the old man in the stone helmet, but he could hear the vicissitudes in his words.

    He also had a legendary story and once sat on the throne.

    It's just that Tito doesn't know.

    He once stood on the high platform of the city of Jesser and announced to all the people of the Demon Abyss that they were no longer monsters and that they would establish a kingdom.

    Have you ever thought that you will have such a day, and have you expected that your old self will be reduced to such a fate.

    More and more soldiers from the Kingdom of Demon Abyss gathered, looking for their traces among the vegetation and gravel on the seabed,

    The old man in the stone helmet dragged Tito to seize the opportunity accurately, got rid of the search of these people, and detoured from another direction.

    Tito asked the old man of the stone helmet: "You know that this place is dangerous, why do you still come here?"

    The old man in the stone helmet looked at Tito: "You know that you will die if you look for the land bestowed by the gods, so why do you still look for it?"

    The old man turned his head and kept walking.

    "You are looking for the land bestowed by God, and I am looking for an answer."

    "We're all equally willing to pay for it."

    Tito was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.

    He finally felt that the stone helmet old man and himself were real fellow travelers——

    The two of them went out from the crowd of searchers, and it could be felt that the old man of the stone helmet was very familiar with this area, and he knew exactly how the patrolling soldiers would go and how to avoid them.

    Even because of the chaos, these patrol soldiers were constantly mobilized to the rocky field, which made it easier for them to pass through the sea area of ??Jessel City.

    Tito was guessing whether this was also in the old man's calculations.

    after all.

    This is a former king.

    They cling to the foot of the city of Jesser and the soldiers on the bottom of the sea, just in the dark area under the lights that everyone can see.

    However, when they were about to leave the control of the kingdom of the devil, hundreds of people from the devil suddenly rushed from the heights of the sea, and surrounded the blind poet and the old man with the stone helmet.

    The other party seemed to have been expecting the arrival of the two of them a long time ago, so they stayed here specially.

    "Father."

    "you are back."

    A tall man from the Demon Abyss with a black crown on his head stepped out, with a mighty and strong figure, and a powerful aura rushed towards his face.

    The old man in stone helmet looked at each other, sighed and said.

    "Let us go, I am not coming back to take back the throne."

    "I don't want to either"?You go to war.  "

    However, the king of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss shook his head: "Father, you know the rules, it's still your decision."

    "It was you who told me that this world is cruel."

    "The king can sacrifice anyone for the sake of the country and the survival of all people."

    "It was you who told me that the people of Demon Abyss need a strong and enterprising king, so that they can lead everyone to the future."

    "You said that too."

    "Only one person can always sit on the throne, and there is always only one king in the royal city."

    "And now you have stepped into the realm of the king."

    The old man in stone helmet was silent, and spoke after a long time.

    "Rules are made by people."

    "And people."

    "It will change."

    The old man Shihel said with a smile: "Perhaps, the rules I made back then were wrong?"

    However, the young king didn't buy it, he only believed in the truth he heard when he was young.

    He only believed what was said by a mighty king, not what was said by an old man who was down and out.

    "Then let the wrong become right, king—"

    "There is no mistake."

    All the soldiers of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss stepped aside and surrounded the two, but no one stepped forward.

    These soldiers are only preventing the old king from entering the city, but the other party has already stepped into the boundary of the king's city, so they must follow the rules of the kingdom of the devil.

    The new king and the old king must start a war between kings.

    The winner is king, and the loser is expelled.

    The old and the young started fighting, just like when they fought for the throne.

    The wisdom and power of the two have not been transformed by the pollen of the Cup of the Sun, and the effect in actual combat is not too great. In the end, they rely on the powerful bodies of the people of the Demon Abyss and the wisdom of fighting.

    In everyone's expectation, the young king was able to defeat the old king last time, and this time will definitely be no exception.

    However, beyond everyone's imagination, the young king fell into a disadvantage from the very beginning.

    The young king is stronger and more powerful.

    However, the stone helmet old man's fighting skills are even more exquisite, he knows every move and style of the young king like the back of his hand, and can easily avoid and meet him.

    Just a few rounds.

    The old man in the stone helmet knocked the young king to the ground, and even the crown fell off from the shock.

    He swung his arm like a cone gun and pierced into the crack of the young king's carapace, but stopped suddenly.

    He can kill this traitor with just a little force, and sit back on his throne.

    However, he withdrew his hand.

    Only then did the young king realize that the last time he challenged his father, it was his father who let him take the throne.

    "Why?"

    The young Wang didn't understand, why did his father do this?

    Why not kill a son who disobeyed himself, a traitor who dared to challenge the king's authority.

    The old man with the stone helmet looked at his son: "We are not a bunch of monsters, kid."

    "We used to be humans too, we also once had the love of God and King Laedlich, and lived under the temple of the gods."

    "It's human, so naturally it can't live like a monster."

    The son looked blank: "I don't understand what you are talking about."

    Old Man Stone Helmet: "One day, you will understand."

    After finishing speaking, the old man in stone helmet turned and left.

    He passed up the chance to take back the throne because it meant nothing to him.

    The Old Man Stone Helmet and the blind poet left the city of Jesser, heading towards the bottomless abyss.

 Text Chapter 67: The God-given Land and the Answer

    Two figures swam across the sea, passing through the abyss of the deep sea, a cursed place where all Sanye people were dismayed.

    Even the people of the Demon Abyss are unwilling to approach this place, fearing that they will be banished by God to the realm of eternal darkness again.

    Going down, you can see a bottomless trench leading to the deepest part of the seabed. The dark world is like a big mouth that devours everything. Passing above feels like escaping from the teeth and lips of the most terrifying monster in the world.

    Tito surfaced, relying on the power of the God's Cup to observe the surroundings.

    He couldn't see it with his eyes, but the light leading to the land bestowed by God was still guiding him.

    "over there."

    "We have to go over there."

    The old man Shihemet chased up from behind, much slower than before, and seemed a little slow.

    Tito even heard his irregular breathing, which made people feel extremely weak.

    The poet feels something is wrong: "You are hurt."

    The carapace on the old man's chest was cracked one after another, and he was indeed injured, but it was hard to tell from the outside whether it was serious or not.

    The old man himself didn't care too much: "I'm getting older, and I'm no longer what I used to be."

    "Even if it hits a few times, I can't bear it anymore. This body is already as fragile as sand."

    The carapace of the people of Moyuan will gradually become weaker as they get older, which is just the opposite of the Sanye people.

    The older the bone armor of the Sanye people, the harder it is, gradually becoming like a stone.

    Tito asked concerned: "Is it serious?"

    He never thought before that he would be so concerned about the safety of a citizen of the Demon Abyss, and even become friends with a king of the Demon Abyss Kingdom.

    The old man in stone helmet stopped and took a few breaths: "It's not too serious, let's go on our way first."

    Dive into the water again, through the blue sea and the magic abyss.

    A few days later.

    The two of them followed the guidance of the God's Cup all the way, and there were no longer any markers in this vast sea.

    There are no islands, no townships of Heinsay, and no ruins.

    They didn't know where they were and how far they were from the abyss of the deep sea.

    They can only make sure that their direction is correct, but where is the land bestowed by the gods, how long will it take to arrive, or whether they will be able to arrive.

    Both of them are ignorant.

    The old man in the stone helmet was too weak to move forward, and his injuries were much more serious than what he said.

    He swam and began to sink towards the bottom of the sea.

    Tito suddenly grabbed the old man in the stone helmet and lifted him up on his body.

    "I'm carrying you behind my back."

    The old man in stone helmet was silent for a while, and said two words.

    "Thanks."

    The two supported each other and continued to move forward. Tito was the cane of the old man in the stone helmet, and the old man in the stone helmet was Tito's eyes.

    As dusk fell, the two slowly sneaked into the golden sea.

    The afterglow of the sun shines through the sea surface and reflects into the sea water, which also brings warmth and hope to the two of them.

    Above the golden horizon, a shadow suddenly appeared.

    At first, the two of them didn't notice, but as they got closer, the shadow continued to enlarge.

    The old man of the stone helmet finally saw clearly what it was.

    is an island.

    The old man in the stone helmet held Tito down, his pupils dilated for an instant.

    What kind of island is that, reflecting the brilliance under the bath of the sun.

    From a distance, it looks like pure gold.

    holy, holy.

    Also has a golden eternity.

    "Appeared?"

    "It really appeared!"

    Tito was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately realized what happened.

    "Really? Really?"

    "Is it right in front of?"

    The poet's voice is trembling.

    ?He started from the Sky Temple and came all the way. I don't know how far he has traveled and how many difficulties he has encountered. Is this finally reaching the end?

    The old man in stone helmet was more excited than the poet. He looked at the island and kept talking.

    "A land bestowed by gods, there really is a land bestowed by gods."

    "So it's a god!"

    "It really exists!"

    The two of them speeded up and headed towards the place bestowed by God.? and go.

    The sea became shallower and shallower, and the two walked out of the sea little by little, and stepped into the kingdom of God.

    Tito asked impatiently, "Tell me about it."

    "What is the land bestowed by the gods like? Is it as beautiful as the one in the legend?"

    The old man with the stone helmet raised his head from Tito's shoulder, and finally saw clearly what the golden color was.

    It is a boundless sea of ??flowers.

    He had never seen such a magnificent scene before, he suddenly felt a surge of strength in his body, he got rid of the poet and moved forward.

    The sea of ??flowers swayed, giving way to a path.

    They are welcoming the arrival of poets and old people.

    "The sea of ??flowers in the Cup of the Sun is just like what you said, there is an endless sea of ??flowers here."

    Tito also responded excitedly: "The records of the Sky Temple are actually true. Priest Schroeder really saw the land bestowed by God."

    The old man in the stone helmet raised his head.

    Looking towards the center along the boundless sea of ??flowers, I finally saw the pyramid temple in the sea of ??flowers.

    A huge dream bubble wraps the magnificent pyramid in it, and countless colorful disillusions flow on it,

    He used his wisdom and power to transmit his voice, shouting with all his might.

    It seemed to be telling Tito what he saw, but it was more like expressing his inner excitement.

    "The temple."

    "The pyramid, and the temple of Insay."

    "The gods are still here, and the gods are still standing here."

    Tito also groped forward, and he smelled a scent of flowers.

    A powerful force emanated from his consciousness and spread around.

    He felt the surrounding scene.

    It's about feeling, not seeing.

    The ground, sea of ??flowers, steles, ruins.

    It was as if the picture was directly projected into his consciousness and presented directly in his brain.

    "A land bestowed by the gods."

    "I see it."

    "It's really so beautiful."

    The old man in the stone helmet looked back at Tito, and noticed the change in Tito.

    "The blood of King Radlich is boiling in your body."

    "Congratulations poet, you have awakened the power of wisdom."

    The two walked along the road that the sea of ??flowers gave way to, and they saw the city bestowed by the gods, and the stone tablet standing in front of the city bestowed by the gods.

    The poet couldn't wait to step forward, his mental power swept across the stele and he immediately saw what was engraved on it.

    "Look quickly."

    "This is the stele set up by your ancestors, His Royal Highness Ens and His Royal Highness Boone, the sons of King Laidlici."

    "It also records their stories, the stories of their establishment of Enns City and Boone City."

    The old man in the stone helmet approached the stele, touching the lines on it with his own hands.

    He knelt down and folded his arms in front of him.

    Worship to your ancestors.

    After Tito finished reading, he walked past the stele.

    He is going to step into the god-given city and meet the great Insay.

    However, the old man in the stone helmet stopped. He prostrated himself in front of the stone tablet and could not get up, nor could he move forward.

    Or rather, he didn't dare to go any further.

    Tito turned his head and shouted at the old man in the stone helmet.

    "Aren't you going up?"

    "Don't you want to come here to find the answer?"

    The old man in the stone helmet raised his body, staring at Tito with a sudden smile on his face.

    Tito never imagined that the smile of a citizen of the Demon Abyss could be so peaceful.

    "No."

    "I have found the answer."

    After saying this, the old man in the stone helmet remained motionless.

    "Hello!"

    "Hello!"

    Tito called out to the old man, but there was no response.

    The nameless king is dead.

    The wind whipped up the waves of the sea of ??flowers, allowing the cups of the sun that opened the way to be retracted one by one, submerging him in it, and he was never seen again.

    The poet stood in a daze.

    Until the moment of his death, the poet did not know the name of Old Man Stone Helmet, let alone what the answer he was looking for was.

 Text Chapter 68: The Returned Wanderer (new book for tickets)

    ,

    Tito looked at his friend who was drowning in the sea of ??flowers, but couldn't tell what emotion he was feeling inside.

    There are both sadness and regret, but at the same time, I am happy for the old man of the stone helmet.

    "Being able to find the answer you are looking for at the last moment of your life."

    "It's also a kind of luck!"

    When the afterglow of the sun in the distance was below the sun line, he turned and set off towards the temple.

    The old man Stone Helmet found the answer he wanted, but Tito has not yet completed his mission.

    Darkness fell little by little, and he walked on the broken stone road.

    "La la la la la!"

    "La la la la la!"

    There was a melodious singing voice in the distance, as crisp as a wind chime.

    One after another, goblins in golden ornate smocks came across the sea of ??flowers with the wind, and landed on Tito's side.

    They carried lamps and illuminated the way forward for Tito.

    "Who are you?" Tito looked at these beautiful creatures and asked them.

    Once the poet saw their appearance that resembled the messenger of God Polo, he probably understood their origin.

    "We are the Dream Fairies, the guardians of the Garden of the Spirits."

    "God told us to pick you up."

    "A guest from afar, Tito, the poet of Heinsay."

    The goblins had never seen anyone from outside, and they surrounded the poet curiously, dancing around him.

    Tito was stunned: "Godknows me?"

    Dream Fairy laughed and said, "God knows everything."

    Accompanied and guided by the Dream Fairy, Tito walked through the ruined city in the sea of ??flowers and came under the pyramid.

    He saw the statue of Ledlich personally built by the second generation King of Wisdom Jesser. This great King of Wisdom stood under the pyramid of the gods, forever guarding the passage leading to the temple of the gods.

    While looking sideways at the statue, Tito stepped up the stairs step by step with a shocked expression.

    Huge dream bubbles enveloped the entire pyramid, and he felt as if he had come to another world when he passed through the bubbles.

    He moved his eyes away from the statue, and found himself in the realm of dreams.

    Countless colorful rainbow lights swirled above the bubbles, reflecting sweet dreams one after another.

    There is snow.

    There are wheat waves.

    There is a summer night forest.

    There is also flying over the sea of ??clouds.

    All are magnificent dreams that the poet has never seen before, and they do not belong to ordinary people's dreams.

    He looked up towards the top of the pyramid. On both sides of the steps stood one after another three-leaf statues, and they held up lights to illuminate the path leading to the sacred.

    Step by step, he embarked on a pilgrimage.

    The road that King Laidlich once walked, the road that King Jesser walked.

    Now he walked again.

    Before he finally set foot on the temple, the stone pillars were engraved with patterns that he could not understand, as if it was a fantasy scene from another world of gods.

    The tall metal temple door reflects the golden light, and the whole palace has a graceful and noble dark gold tone, and it also has the charm of ancient vicissitudes.

    Holding the Cup of God, he crawled into the temple and walked forward on his knees.

    Until he reached the center of the temple, he slowly raised his head and looked around.

    Sitting on the altar is the mother of life who controls the mother snail of all things, and the legendary king of trolls, Sally, who has the appearance of a god.

    As soon as he saw the other party, he couldn't help but tremble instantly. Even though the other party looked like a harmless girl, the terrifying aura that surpassed all giant monsters had already been deeply imprinted in the blood of every Sanye people.  middle.

    On the right hand side of the altar is an extremely beautiful dream fairy. This beautiful creature is lying on a gorgeous white bench, holding a dream egg in its arms as a pillow, swimming in the ocean of dreams.

    He saw the power of the dream, one thing after another was born from the dream, and the other party seemed to have inherited the power of the gods to create all things.

    He also saw a stone statue kneeling on the side of the altar, which was King Laidlich, the origin of all wisdom of their ancestors.

    Exactly the same as in the oral records, Ledlich finally died in front of the gods, and will always be with Insa in the temple.

    at last.

    He saw the power of the ancient stars projected down from the altar, and the overflowing light already made people feel the power of time, time??Here must be stagnant because of the will of the gods.

    He didn't dare to look any more.

    He was afraid that the moment he looked directly at the gods, he would completely collapse.

    "Great God Insay! Please accept the faith of the humble people of Insay!"

    "Your envoy Polo died in a shattered dream by the seaside of the city of gods, and I followed the guidance of the envoy and embarked on the road to return to the land bestowed by the gods."

    "Now."

    "Finally came to you."

    The God raised his hand, and the Cup of God held high by Tito floated down to the altar, and was gently held by the God in his hand.

    God took back the Cup of God, but he didn't pay much attention to it.

    Instead, he looked at the poet Tito and said something.

    "Tito, do you still believe in fate?"

    Tito was dumbfounded for a moment, as if his heart was pierced by these words in an instant.

    This question seemed to tear him apart completely, and God's eyes seemed to see through everything about him.

    He thought for a while, kowtowed and said.

    "believe."

    "Because fate is in our hands."

    "So I no longer wait for fate to come, but create my own destiny with my own hands."

    God smiled.

    But he smiled so that Tito felt extremely relieved, which was the praise of the supreme Insay.

    When Tito left the temple of the gods, the gods held the cup of gods.

    After a long time, he let out a sigh.

    "Polo."——

    The gods allowed Tito to stay in the land bestowed by the gods for a short time, and he just used this time to complete his myth.

    At the foot of the temple, the god-given city full of sunflowers, he carefully searched for the traces left over from the past.

    On the stele, he found an ancient story.

    In the ruins, he found more facts to prove the legend.

    On the original ancestor fish swamp, he saw that the gift of the gods in the past allowed the Sanye people to truly create the future.

    He stood in front of a collapsed palace: "This is the former Palace of Wisdom, the palace that collapsed because Ensi committed the crime of patricide?"

    A few dream fairies were by his side, guiding him in the direction, and at the same time looking for interesting playmates.

    "yes!"

    "yes!"

    In this collapsed palace, he explored cautiously, and found fragments of the Laidlich writing tablet.

    The poet danced with excitement, like a child who has got the most precious treasure in the world.

    "It's a text slate."

    And the dream goblins thought the poet was crazy, so they gathered together and whispered.

    "It's just a broken rock!"

    "He still treats him like a treasure."

    "Crazy crazy."

    "He must be crazy."

    In the eyes of the naive and ignorant Dream Fairy, these things are just broken stones. They don't understand the history and lost glory of the Sanye people.

    They will not understand the mood of Tito and all the Sanye people wanting to find these back.

    Kneeling in front of the Palace of Wisdom, Tito hugged the broken tablet of writing tightly, tears streaming from his blind eyes.

    It is touching, but also regretful.

 Text Chapter 69: Hymn of the King of Wisdom

    In the days that followed, the poet began composing his poems in a well-preserved house in which the guards lived in the Palace of Wisdom.

    Tito used the stone gate as a table, and moved the broken pillar into the house as a stool.

    The sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun outside the window swayed gently in the night, and at the end of the sea of ??flowers was the blue sky and the sea.

    As soon as the night wind blew, he smelled the fragrance of flowers and looked outside involuntarily.

    He stood in front of the window and propped his hands on it, leaning forward and leaning out, letting the fragrance of flowers and flowers pass over his face.

    "I didn't expect that I was actually in the land bestowed by God."

    "I really stepped on the pilgrimage steps that King Laidlici and King Jesser walked, and met God Insai."

    "It's like dreaming."

    He rummaged through the back basket and found that his bone plate was not enough. He ground some unimportant content with a carving knife, and then re-engraved the words.

    Sitting in front of the window, he began to recall and reflect on what he had seen and heard along the way.

    He thought of the ruins of the Heinsay Kingdom that he passed through at the beginning of his journey, and the underwater villages and towns he explored along the way. Those past glory became the emotion and strength for his great poems.

    The ordeal in Sarah's territory made him as if he had been baptized and understood the meaning of his life.

    The text written on the stele that he saw in the city of Jesser became the cornerstone for him to write down the myth.

    There is also the shock and excitement of finally coming to the land bestowed by the gods. Everything here makes him feel like he is floating in a dream.

    He burst out with incomparable enthusiasm, and the poet felt that there were thousands of emotions waiting to be expressed in his chest.

    day to day.

    This night.

    In front of the sky full of stars, he carved the last article on the bone board.

    Laidleigh's Anthem Finale

    One knife after another, engraved everything that happened in his poems.

    At the same time, it is also recorded on the historical stone pillar of Heinsay.

    Tito thought about it, and finally added a sentence above.

    Tito put down the carving knife.

    He finally completed his own mythology and retrieved the lost memory and glory of the Sanye people, which will also become the poem and glory sung by all Sanye people forever.

    Everyone will know the stories that have happened, where they came from, and why they were born.

    This is the power of words, the immortal charm of words created by King Laidlich.

    "I succeeded."

    "I succeeded."

    He repeated this sentence over and over again, as if repeating the ravings of a dream.

    He squeezed open the cups of the sun, shuttled through the ruins of the land bestowed by the gods, and finally stopped.

    Only then did he realize that he had come under the pyramid, and he worshiped the pyramid temple.

    At the same time, he was also preparing to leave.

    One morning, the poet Tito packed his bags and set off.

    In the luggage is not only the original manuscript of the hymn of the King of Wisdom that he wrote, but also two sets of slate versions that he re-engraved.

    And, the precious slab of King Ledlich's writing he found in the collapsed Wisdom Palace.

    Although it is only a fragment, it is the supreme treasure for the people of Xiyin Sai.

    Several underage dream fairies drifted across the sea of ??flowers, surrounded by the second-level dream demon Sheila.

    Tito recognized this beautiful creature, she was the one who was swimming in dreams at the right hand of the gods, and the huge dream bubbles in the entire temple of gods extended from her body.

    "Tito has met the envoy."

    In his opinion, all dream monsters are messengers of gods, but it is obvious that the dream monster standing in front of him is different.

    She is strong and beautiful.

    She possesses miraculous powers bestowed by God beyond her imagination.

    Sheila looked at Tito seriously, and then asked him.

    "Your heart is very pure."

    "Even purer than the dream monster's heart, why is that?"

    The goblin of the dream is very curious.

    She is different from Polo, she has both static and moving sides, but they also have a pair of innocent eyes.

    She had heard the stories of the Sanye people, and she didn't understand how these creatures, who were born with strong desire, greed, and killing, could have hearts comparable to those of the dream monsters.

    Tito said to her, "Because people's hearts are subject to change, to be dusted by sin, to beRefined and metamorphosed.  "

    The goblin in the dream was thoughtful, and she nodded.

    She waved her hand and the fluorescent light appeared, and something appeared on the surface of the sea.

    This is a gift from the dream demon Sheila to Tito, a sailboat made of metal, with white sails raised high and fluttering in the wind.

    Tito has never seen anything like this: "What is this"

    She told Tito: "It's called a sailboat, it's a kind of boat."

    "It can harness the power of the wind and sail above the sea."

    "This way you can cross the sea and easily return to the coast where your hometown originated."

    After listening to Dream Demon's explanation, Tito immediately understood the meaning of this thing.

    Although the Sanye people can swim in the sea familiarly, it takes a lot of physical strength to cross the sea, and they must stop every time they move forward, and the sailboat can save his physical strength and time.

    It's as if people can walk, but they already need vehicles.

    "Thank you for the gift of the envoy of God."

    The goblin of the dream taught him how to steer a sailboat, and Tito sailed away.

    That one person, one boat, and the white sail raised high gradually disappeared on the sea level far away from the land bestowed by God.

    The Dream Demon Sheila returned to the temple with the slate of poems given to her by the poet.

    "god!"

    "he left."

    The goblin in the dream knelt before the god and put up a stone slab.

    What is engraved on it is the hymn of the king of wisdom.

    The dream demon Sheila asked God: "God!"

    "Is this really the story?"

    God did not respond directly, but said.

    "The same stone, different people look at it differently from different angles."

    "Some people think it is round, some people think it is square, and some people think it is triangular."

    "this is only."

    "Belongs to the mythology of the Sanye people. ?

 Text Chapter 70: The Great Journey

    The poet sails fast on the sea in a sailboat, and he feels as if he is running with the waves and surging with the waves.

    With his hands on the sailboat, it was the first time he knew about the creation of metal from the Dream Demon.

    ? Hard, smooth and flexible.

    The poet once saw a kind of stone faintly exuding this luster during his travels, but he didn't know whether there was some connection between the two.

    He touched the white sail, this kind of silky white and soft creation is beyond the poet's imagination.

    They can produce more other things, and the poet thought of several usages about them.

    "If Heinsey also has this kind of thing, won't it be able to usher in a new era?"

    The poet sighed when he thought of this.

    "I am afraid that only the power of the gods can create such a god."

    "The fairy in the dreamland really has the power of a dream."

    It took only two days for the poet to cross the sea area that originally took many days.

    When he passed through the Demon Abyss again and came to the sea area of ??the ancient city of Jessel.

    He met the people of the Demon Abyss again, the soldiers patrolling the sea.

    This time, Tito did not hide.

    Instead, he took the initiative to stand up.

    He wanted to see the king of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss again, and he wanted to tell him something.

    A group of people of the Demon Abyss with weapons rushed out from the bottom of the sea, circling Tito's sailboat, led by a strange shrimp knight.

    They looked at the sailboat in amazement, not knowing what it was that could sail across the sea.

    At the same time, the Strange Shrimp Knight also recognized Tito.

    This blind poet who followed the previous generation king of the Demon Abyss Kingdom through the city of Jesser.

    Tito said to the strange shrimp knight: "I want to see your king."

    He also possesses the power of wisdom, and can communicate directly with the people of the Demon Abyss through spiritual consciousness.

    Because of Tito's relationship with the old king, the odd shrimp knight didn't dare to stop him, and immediately sent a message to the king's capital.

    The poet stood on the bow of the sailboat and waited. It didn't take long for people from the Demon Abyss to surface one after another from the bottom of the sea, and a team that could be called a large army surrounded him and the sailboat.

    Finally, the King of Demon Abyss with a crown on his head appeared in front of him.

    "It's you! The Hinzai who lost his eyes!"

    "What about others?"

    The king of the kingdom of the devil asked the poet, and at the same time he was looking into the sailboat, looking for the shadow of another person.

    Tito knew that he was asking the old man of the stone helmet, and said.

    "He and I went to find the land bestowed by the gods, and we set foot on the paradise of gods together."

    "He suffered some injuries, and died there just after reaching the hall of the gods."

    "We are lucky, although there are some regrets."

    The expression of the king of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss changed instantly, first he was shocked, then he was at a loss.

    Finally, a trace of sadness welled up at last.

    "he died?"

    He was afraid that the other party would return, but when he heard that the other party died like this, he felt even more indescribably sad.

    It was as if a big hole had been opened in my heart, empty.

    The blind poet nodded: "Dead!"

    "Death in the land given by the gods, before returning to the garden of the gods forever."

    King of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss: "What did he say before he died?"

    Poet: "He said he found the answer."

    The poet fell into memory, and he thought again of the old man in stone helmet with a peaceful face in his eyes.

    "He never said what the answer he was looking for, but I can probably understand it."

    He gave the King of Demon Abyss a set of "Hymn of the King of Wisdom" carved by himself, and then said to the other party.

    "You originated from the God-given era, the sons of King Laidlici, Ins and Boone."

    "Same as your father said."

    "You also once had the love of God and King Laidlici, and lived under the temple of the gods."

    Tito paused and said seriously.

    "you."

    "Not monsters, but people."

    The king of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss held the slate and remained silent for a long time.

    After a long time, he waved all the magicThe people of the country get out of the way.

    "Let him go."

    Tito pulled up the sails and steered the boat away.

    When passing through the borders of the Kingdom of the Abyss, no one dared to stop Tito's boat.

    He passed the dead man's island again, and even saw the brutal Lord Sarah from a distance.

    The other party led the soldiers under their seats to look at each other from a distance, but they did not dare to approach or offend.

    The two looked at each other from a distance, and Tito's mental power swept across to see Lord Sara's shocked expression.

    The lord of the kingdom of the devil, he never thought that the naive and stubborn poet had really arrived at the temple of the gods, and worshiped the common god of the Hiinsai and the people of the devil——

    Outside the city of God's Descend, the people in the fishing village saw a strange thing coming through the waves from a distance. The whole fishing village was panicked, thinking that some monster crawled out of the bottom of the sea.

    It didn't take long for someone to rush into the city that descended from the gods.

    "He is back!"

    "He is back."

    "The poet returned from the land bestowed by the gods, and he returned with the treasure bestowed on him by the messenger of the gods."

    The City of Gods Descended was a complete commotion, and countless people walked out of the houses and gathered on the street.

    Including the former city lord, who got the news and led the people to leave the city of God's Descend and came to the coast.

    The poet Tito just docked his boat on the coast, and the residents and nobles of the City of Gods Descended surrounded him. Everyone looked at him incredulously, doubting his ability to complete the great feat.  authenticity.

    The city lord walked over in a hurry, and excitedly came to the poet and put his hand on his shoulder.

    "you!"

    "Did you really find it?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the poet's blind eyes.

    The city lord was stunned for a moment, and his excited words came to an abrupt end.

    Then, there was a trace of embarrassment in the words.

    "It looks like you've been through a lot."

    Tito didn't care: "It is precisely because of these experiences that I have reached the palace of the gods."

    "It was also they who gave me the courage and motivation to find the land bestowed by the gods and complete the "Hymn of the King of Wisdom"."

    Tito turned his head and boarded the sailboat.

    "This is the treasure given to me by the gods, the treasure that can ride the strong wind across the sea."

    "It was because of it that I was able to cross the deep sea demon abyss and return through the demon abyss kingdom so quickly."

    He took out the slate of King Laidlich's text from the boat, and held it high in his hand.

    "This is?" The others didn't know what it was, but the city lord, who was born in the royal family, guessed what it was when he saw the stone slab.

    The poet nodded and said to everyone.

    "The slab of text carved by King Laidlich himself is hidden under the Palace of Wisdom."

    At this moment, no one doubted whether Tito had ever reached the land bestowed by God.

    All the people knelt down towards the text slate, as if on a pilgrimage.

 Text Chapter 71: The Secret Left by the Poet

    Countless people at the foot of the holy mountain looked into the distance. They had known the news for a long time and were waiting for the return of someone.

    When a dusty team appeared at the end of the barren land, the crowd immediately became excited, and they rushed forward one after another.

    They greeted the team from a distance, and when the team passed by, the crowd got out of the way and knelt on both sides of the team.

    They kissed the ground, chanting the Ledlich Pledge.

    Throughout the whole process, no one spoke loudly, only devout prayers could be heard.

    The scene has a strange silence.

    The blind poet Tito was among the guards of the team, and what he was holding in his hand was the slate of King Ledlich's writing.

    The guards surrounding Tito and the text slate stopped at the foot of the holy mountain, and only Tito embarked on the road to the Sky Temple alone.

    The poet stepped on the first step and looked up.

    His spiritual power can't explore the high place, but the picture here has already emerged in his memory.

    There is a majestic city of servants of the gods and a majestic temple, with the blue sky as the background and white clouds lingering.

    The poet felt extremely relaxed, and even let out a long breath, while saying in his heart.

    "ah!"

    "I'm finally back."

    The pilgrimage steps were full of guards with spears, and the teams stood on both sides, leading to the city of servants of God at the highest point. They knelt on one knee and held their hands in front of their chests.

    Star Luo Kingdom launched a grand ceremony and ceremony, in order to welcome the poet who returned from the land bestowed by the gods, as well as the arrival of King Laidlich's writing tablet.

    The poet goes to the heights step by step.

    He entered the city of the servants of the gods, and all the servants of the gods knelt down devoutly.

    He entered the sky temple, even the queen and priests bowed their heads on both sides.

    He placed the shattered tablet of writing into the Sky Temple, along with the Hymn of the King of Wisdom which he had already completed.

    They will become the sacred objects of the Sky Temple and passed on from generation to generation.

    The poet put down the sacred object, and when he turned his head, the priests who were kneeling on the ground also got up one after another.

    The queen of the Star Luo Kingdom is also the chief priest of the Sky Temple, she walked up to him with a scepter in her hand, and blessed him.

    "Glory be upon you, this is a great journey, everyone will remember your achievements, and you will be immortal with your myths and epics."

    "Tito."

    "what do you want"

    Tito shook his head: "No need, Your Majesty the Queen."

    "What I want, I have already got it during this journey."

    "I only hope that the hymn of the King of Wisdom will be spread, and everyone will be able to sing this psalm."

    "All the people of Heinsay can know where we came from and why we were born."

    "I hope."

    "Everyone can remember our glory, remember the gifts and powers given to us by the gods."

    Queen Star Luo: "This great poem, the myth of King Insay and King Ledlich, must be passed down forever in the kingdom and world of Insay."

    The poet nodded, and bid farewell to the queen and those priests who were aloof in the past.

    He didn't even think about participating in banquets and celebrations, so he went straight back to his home.

    at home.

    The elderly father sat on the stone bench and looked outside. When he heard the movement outside, he immediately stood up excitedly, and then sat down pretending to be calm.

    However, everything was seen by Tito's mental strength.

    Tito can imagine how many days and nights his father has been looking forward to his return.

    Tito burst into tears instantly: "Father!"

    The elderly father got up and looked at Tito, and touched the scar on Tito's face: "You are finally back."

    "It looks like you've suffered a lot."

    Tito nodded: "Father!"

    "You are right."

    "When I fell into the abyss, when I faced death and lost everything."

    "I once said that I won't regret it, it's so ridiculous."

    The young poet looked at his father with a smile and said: "I regretted it at the time. I even cursed and howled, showing my ugliness."

    Elderly Father: "But you came out of your misery and accomplished the impossible feat."

    The poet stood up and hugged his father.

    &nbsp; The sun's rays came in from outside the door, and the light and shadows changed as the sun moved.

    Immediately afterwards, the moon appeared outside the window, and the city changed from noisy to quiet.

    The sun and the moon rotate, round after round.

    The furnishings in the house have been changed several times.

    The poet also went from calling someone else's father to the child calling him his father.

    The poet fell in front of the desk, and he wrote something on a bone board with a carving knife.

    This is not a poem, but a record of what he saw and heard during that journey.

    He wrote myths, epics, and heroes.

    In the end, he wrote a story that belonged to him.

    In the story, there are the cruel Lord Sara, the wise old man in stone helmet, the king of the kingdom of the devil, the land bestowed by the gods full of sunflowers, and the gorgeous sacred palace wrapped in dreams.

    In the story, he wrote down a secret that he never mentioned to others.

    He started this journey not only to find the land bestowed by the gods, but also to escort the artifact god's cup.

    More than a dozen thin bone plates were connected in series, and he wrote four words on the front.

    Tito's Travels

    He put it on the shelf full of bone plates and stone slabs, carefully.

    At this time, the children outside rushed in noisyly and came to Tito.

    "Father!"

    "Tell us about your story!"

    Tito picked up the child and sat in front of the table.

    "Um"

    "Then tell me, the most beautiful creature my father has ever seen!"

    "In the legend, there is a strange life with the appearance of a god."

    "In the hall of the gods, the messenger of the gods is a kind of elf called a dream demon."

    "They have the power of dreams and miracles, and they can change what you want out of dreams."

    The children's eyes widened, and they exclaimed one by one: "Can you conjure anything you want?"

    Tito nodded: "Of course."

    "You can conjure anything you want, that's the messenger of God."

    Children: "Then how can I find the dream fairy? I also want to change the things in my dreams."

    The poet stood up with the child in his arms, and the other children followed his steps.

    "Dream goblins also have names, which belong to their real names."

    "When you call their real names in your dreams, you may be able to see them."

    "Haven't you guys heard the legend about the god envoy Polo?"

    "When the Queen of Stars called the name of Polo, the envoy of God, the envoy of God descended."

    Several children surrounded the poet noisily and asked: "Then how can I know the name of the fairy of the dream?"

    Tito didn't answer.

    He fixed his gaze on the cup of the sun blooming in the corner flower pot, which was a precious gift from the queen.

    The poet suddenly remembered the scene where he saw the envoy Polo in the sea of ??flowers, and then laughed.

    The stars move, time goes by.

    After the death of the great poet Tito who once reached the Hall of Gods, a legend began to spread among the Hiinsai people,

    Some people say that the poet Tito got not only the tablet of King Ledlich's writing from the land given by God, but also something more precious.

    He learned a secret about the land bestowed by the gods, an earth-shattering secret.

    Some people say that the great poet hides everything in a mural.

    It is said that the great poet hid his secret in one of his poems.

    Some people also say that it is an unpublished manuscript, a travelogue recording the poet's journey to the land bestowed by God.

    Whoever can find the secret handed down by the great poet will be rewarded unimaginably.

    That is enough to turn the times around.

    The power to open up the future

 Text Chapter 72: The Power of the Cup of God

    Pyramid Temple.

    The light shines in through the stained glass windows, the window screens in the temple are fluttering, and Yin God stands for a long time.

    What he stood in front of the window was not looking at the scenery outside the window, but the cup of God in his hand.

    He thought of Poirot, and of Ledlich.

    He also remembered when he still had a body, he waved to his friends, chatting and laughing with them.

    The girl behind him held a pot of flowers and surrounded him tightly, as if she wanted to pass the fragrance of the flowers she liked to God's side all the time.

    God suddenly spoke, speaking to Sally.

    "Sally."

    "Lederickey said that I am eternal. He said that no matter how much a mortal gets, he will lose it. Only the eternal god can have everything."

    "But why, I still feel that I am constantly losing?"

    God Yin often speaks to Sally suddenly, and perhaps only Sally, who has no wisdom and self, can become the object he can talk to at will.

    Sally didn't respond.

    She just took a step closer to God Yin, clinging closer to him.

    There was a smile on Yin Shen's face, but he didn't know if he really felt the warmth, or he was laughing at himself for calling out Sally's name when he was talking to himself.

    After that, he stopped moving.

    His consciousness entered a trance.

    He seemed to have really merged with the sunlight, completely becoming a motionless light and shadow.

    Or.

    is the overexposed spot in the photo.

    As a living body free from the universe and time, the effect of time on him is like a film that he can flick at will.

    He slowed down his perception of time, and the outside world played fast like a slide show.

    The clouds interlaced with the moon, the sun and red clouds lingered.

    The tide is surging, and the rain and sunshine are replaced.

    In the Garden of the Gods, which is full of cups of the sun, in the land bestowed by the gods, there are more and more fairies in the dream world.

    From a dozen, to dozens, and then to hundreds.

    The garden became more and more lively.

    The goblins in the dreamland usually hide in the sea of ??flowers and are hard to find, but as long as one cheers, one sees the huge sun cups folded and turned into a goblin and rushes out.

    The dream demon Xila walked down from the pyramid, and hundreds of dream fairies rushed out and circled together, circling around Xila.

    They stood neatly in a row, and Sheila counted their numbers and called their names.

    She would do this every time there was an additional fairy in the dream.

    "One two ten."

    "a hundred."

    "Finally one hundred."

    There was also a gleam of joy on Meng Yao's peaceful face. She still walked quietly back to the temple at her own pace, but her body swayed slightly involuntarily, and her joy could be felt.

    She came before God, raised her head and said to God.

    "god!"

    "god!"

    "Time is up."

    Like the light spot on a photo, the shadow that was frozen in an instant moved.

    Two hundred years have passed since Yin Shen was in a trance.

    Seeing God wake up, the dream demon Sheila continued.

    "The seeds of the dream world in Master Polo's God's Cup, the fairy in the dream also has a hundred, and there is also the divine descent technique that Master Polo found."

    "All three conditions have been met."

    Yin Shen: "Too little."

    What he was talking about was the number of dream monsters.

    The Dream Demon Sheila knew that she was a little impatient, but she wanted God to wake up earlier, and she was at a loss when she heard what God said.

    But God went on to say: "However, you can try it once."

    The Dream Demon Sheila nodded and said to God.

    "I'll make arrangements right away."——

    In the wide temple.

    The god stands on the altar, and the dream demon Xila sleeps with the dream egg at the foot of the statue.

    Hundreds of dream monsters wearing golden smocks stood together, their clothes corners connected as if they were holding hands, singing happy tunes.

    "La la la la la!"

    &nbsp; The power of the dream radiated from them, and they flew into the egg of the dream one by one, and as the life of the dream, they disappeared into the reality and entered the dream.

    The dream bubbles of the Dream Demon Sheila are getting bigger and bigger.

    getting bigger.

    The edge of the dream crossed the stairs, crossed the city bestowed by the gods, and touched the coast.

    In the end, the entire land bestowed by the gods was enveloped in it,

    This dream bubble is complete, and various magnificent scenes emerge from the colorful neon floating on the bubble wall. It is about to sublimate from the dream bubble to another existence, and become a fragment of the dream world.

    But all of these must have something to carry them. Without this carrier and coordinates, all dreams are just illusions, just rootless plants.

    Yin Shen: "Are you ready?"

    The goblin who fell asleep on the egg of the dream nodded in her sleep.

    God Yin held the Cup of God and fully aroused its power.

    "Boom!"

    The entire god-given land wrapped in dream bubbles began to distort, and the power of the realm became nothingness little by little.

    at last.

    Disappeared.

    The dream bubble sank into the Cup of God, and merged into the dream world seeds left by Polo, creating a dream world.

    This is the power of the God's Cup.

    It can drag all the mature dream fragments into the dream world, as if the coordinates summoned one dream after another to come, and then create an illusory kingdom of dreams.

    The land bestowed by the gods disappeared, and it became a part of the dream world, an existence between illusion and reality.

    The dream goblin who had just disappeared into reality reappeared, holding hands and circling in the midair of the temple, still singing that cheerful tune.

    And the shadow of the gods on the altar shouted.

    "Projection."

    "Arrival."

    God Yin's shadow became real little by little, and the outline like illusory light and shadow became more and more intense, turning the entire temple into a blazing white.

    ? As stars like stars squeezed in from outside the universe, his power became more and more materialized.

    Time began to stagnate, and even chaos.

    Some places began to accelerate violently, and some even started to flow backwards.

    The entire dream world rumbled violently and might collapse at any moment.

    When it reached the critical point and was unbearable, the blazing light emanating from the altar began to slowly dissipate.

    God Yin gave up coming.

    "It's still too early."

    Yin Shen said, but still a little disappointed.

    He is looking forward to stepping into the dream world.

    Even if he can't step into the real world, even if it's only in the dream world.

    Can feel the wind, feel the rain, and smell the fragrance of flowers.

    He is also satisfied.

    But the entire universe is rejecting him, and even a strange realm between fantasy and reality like dreams cannot accommodate his will.

    The dream demon Xila knelt in front of God Yin: "God!"

    "It's Sheila who is too anxious."

    God Yin knew it wasn't her reason, and he also wanted to try it himself.

    "It's not your fault, and there's no need to worry and be afraid."

    "Sheila!"

    "One day it will succeed, it's just sooner or later."

    Sheila looked up at the gods: "Have you seen the future yet?"

    God Yin lowered his head, looked at Sheila and said.

    "Eternal existence still has a little advantage. As long as one thing has the possibility of success, it can wait indefinitely."

    "Even if!"

    "It's the end of time."

    God Yin's words were spoken lightly, but the dream demon Sheila trembled all over when she heard it.

    God has no fear and fear, but she sees incomparable darkness and despair.

    It was a grief she could hardly imagine and describe.

    The dream demon Xila said to God: "The dream world is too weak to carry God's will."

    "The power of dreams also needs the memory support of life to grow stronger."

    "Let the dream monster clan walk out of the land bestowed by the gods, and bestow the power of dreams to the Sanye people!"

    "The gift of God will make the civilization of the Sanye people stronger."

    God Yin looked at Sheila: "Power can make civilizations prosper, and at the same time it can make them go to destruction."

    The dream fairy Sheila: "God!"

    "I believe that the world and civilization will definitely move in a better direction."&lt;/div&gt;: "Power can make civilizations strong, but it can also lead them to destruction."

    The dream fairy Sheila: "God!"

    "I believe that the world and civilization will definitely move in a better direction."&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 73: The Dream World

    ,

    "Buzz~"

    The thick metal gate of the temple was completely opened, and the phantom of God Yin walked out of the temple.

    The flames raised by the three-leafed stone statues on both sides of the outer steps lit up one after another, stretching down from the highest point of the pyramid, and the golden light illuminated the entire road.

    Yin Shen looked up.

    He looked to the outside world.

    This place is no longer an ocean of reality, but a country where fantasy and reality are intertwined.

    The island of the land bestowed by the gods is no longer adjacent to the sea, but floating in an unknown void, like a giant island that is completely suspended.

    Beside God Yin is the dream fairy Sheila, who followed God down the pyramid step by step.

    God Yin came to the edge of the land bestowed by the gods, and took out the dream artifact, the God's Cup.

    The stains on the rusty Cup of God peeled off little by little, and the pattern of sun and starlight gradually revealed, delicate and luxurious.

    Yin Shen picked it up.

    All of a sudden, the God's Cup erupted with sun-like brilliance.

    The ray of light covered Shen Yin's body, so dazzling that Meng Yao couldn't help but raised his smock to block his sight, and then the blazing light covered the sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun and the city bestowed by God little by little.

    Finally, shine on the pyramid temple.

    The entire land bestowed by the gods was once again bathed in sunlight, turning from darkness into daylight.

    The sun slowly left God Yin's hand and rose towards the dream sky.

    The light covered the entire dream world, and the color of the sky turned blue due to the rising sun, as clear as washing.

    The dream has been completely stabilized. As long as the God's Cup is not destroyed, this dream world can exist forever.

    "Polo."

    "You really are the sun!"

    God smiled and said this sentence, but the fairy in the dream couldn't hear any smile, but only felt sadness.

    The composition of the dream world is very peculiar.

    If you say it is illusory, but the life here, the sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun, the island of the land bestowed by the gods, and the pyramid temple can all be said to be real.

    If you say it is real, other things in this realm are illusory, and even this realm can be said to be illusory.

    The real and the false are intertwined, the real can also become false, and the illusory can also become real here.

    The dream demon Xila said to God: "God!"

    "What should I do next?"

    "The power of the dream world does not appear out of thin air. If the dream monster is not allowed to leave the kingdom of gods, the Sanye people can grasp the power of the dream."

    "Without the support of the memory of the Sanye people, it is difficult for this dream world to become stronger."

    Yin Shen shook his head and told the fairy in the dream that there is another way to achieve it.

    Although slower, it can be done just as well.

    "Dreams do not belong to a certain person. Every intelligent life can have its own dreams."

    "Dreams are born of wisdom, and wisdom also becomes the flower garden of dreams."

    God Yin stretched out his left hand and took the crown of wisdom off the middle finger of his right hand.

    "Boom!"

    The ring keeps getting bigger as the finger is turned.

    The crown exuded a cool silver light, and finally turned into a moon in front of Yin Shen and the goblin.

    The dream sun in the sky disappeared, and the moon slowly climbed into the sky.

    The originally blue sky became deep because of the brilliance of the moon.

    Wisdom and dreams are two artifacts that support the entire dream world.

    "The day and moon of dreams."

    "Then there should be stars next."

    Yin Shen stretched out his finger towards the sky.

    With his fingertips pointing out, there are indeed shining stars appearing in the deep night sky, guarding the moon in the sky.

    The stars decorate the sky, and also decorate this dream world.

    The Dream Demon exclaimed: "It's the dream of the Sanye people."

    You can see the stars by zooming in, and each star is a dream of a three-leaf man.

    Through the power of the crown of wisdom, the dream world is connected with the dreams of all the Sanye people. Whenever they dream, a faint starlight will light up in the sky of the dream world.

    But when they woke up, this dream could not be taken away, and was left in this world forever.It is precisely because of this.

    All Sanye people feel so real when they dream, but when they wake up, they often forget their memories in the dream, and only feel a blur.

    That's because the memories of their dreams have become the nourishment for expanding the dream world.

    Sheila cheered for God's idea, and was even more in awe of God's wisdom in anticipating everything.

    "That's great."

    "In this way, as long as the Sanye people exist, the world of dreams will continue to grow."

    The dream world is thus divided into three layers.

    The dream of mortals, this is the endless sea of ??stars in the sky.

    The dream bubbles are the dream eggs of the dream goblins. Once they are born, they will open an illusory door between the dream star sea and the deep dream world, and it is also the entrance from the real world to the dream world.

    Dream fragments, dream bubbles evolved after swallowing certain memories and dreams, and merged with a part of reality into the dream world, turning into a dream fragment between illusion and reality.

    For example.

    The current land bestowed by the gods is a huge dream fragment——

    In the sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun.

    The dream demon Xila was sitting in the middle of the flowers, telling a story to a group of little dream demons, and one of the little dream demons suddenly asked the dream demon Xila.

    "Master Sheila."

    "What is the world of the Sanye people like? Have you ever been to the world of the Sanye people?"

    The dream demon Xila said to them with a smile: "Although I have never been to the world of the Sanye people, I can take you to see what the world of the Sanye people is like."

    A corner of Sheila's smock was arched, pulling the talking dream monster, and floating up with it.

    One after another, the dream monsters held hands, gathered into a circle, and spun towards the sky of the dream world.

    "look!"

    "This is the world of the Sanye people."

    Each of the dreamy stardust in the sky reveals the picture of the kingdom of the three leaf people.

    Some of these dream stardust are just born, and some are dreams from a long time ago.

    The dream monsters cheered and wandered in the sea of ??stardust, watching the dream of the three leaf people with wide eyes.

    "Is there no metal in their world?" asked the Dream Demon with a beautiful metal pendant on his chest.

    "Don't they have beautiful scarves like ours? Can't they make beautiful hats?" A dream demon with a scarf and hat looks at the world of the three leaf people from its perspective.

    "Can't they use fire?" The dream demon holding the lantern also noticed the difference it saw.

    The dream demon Xila told them: "These are the gifts of the gods, and they are the gods' things that we got from the gods' dreams."

    Walking among the sea of ??stars, Sheila suddenly saw a colorful bubble.

    A dream that is completely different from other dreams, a magnificent dream that belongs to the dream monster.

    The scene in the dream turned out to be the palace of the gods, as well as the immature self I was two or three hundred years ago.

    This is a dream I once had, a memory of my own.

    She still dreams about it often to this day.

    The innocent Dream Demon stood at the feet of the god and told him the name he had just chosen.

    The gods asked him: "Hope?"

    "Why is it called this name?"

    The goblin in the dream replied: "I like this word, and I hope that my birth can bring hope and light to this world."

    "It's like the gods brought wisdom and life to this world. ?

 Text Chapter 74: The Final Chapter

    Star Luo Kingdom, a seaside town outside the City of Gods Descended.

    Town of Tito.

    The great poet Tito has been dead for nearly two hundred years, and his children sadly left the City of Servant of God because of being involved in a treacherous struggle, and established their own family here.

    This is the last hermitage of Polo, the messenger of God, and the Queen of Stars. The descendants of the great poet Tito found this place according to Tito's records and memories.

    They established a village here, named after Tito.

    More than a hundred years have passed, and the village has become a town, which has also attracted many foreign Xiyin Sai people to gather here, and it has become more and more prosperous day by day.

    It's just that unlike ordinary seaside fishing villages and fishing towns, this seaside town is not based on fishing.

    Instead, it is famous for carving bone books and stone carvings.

    There are a large number of craftsmen in the town, all of whom are servants and territorial subjects of the Tito family.

    They specialize in carving the bone books and slabs of "Hinsay's Epic", "Hymn of the King of Wisdom", and "Ledericy Oath", and then transport them to various places in the Star Luo Kingdom.

    The homes of nobles, businessmen, and bureaucrats in the City of God's Descend and various towns in the Star Luo Kingdom are proud to display a bone book and stone tablet produced in Tito Town, and at the same time demonstrate their devotion to God.

    The former great poet Tito probably never imagined that his descendants would one day no longer inherit the map-drawing skills of their ancestors, nor did they learn from Tito to be a poet.

    Instead, they rely on the epics and myths left by their ancestors to maintain the glory of the nobles and their extravagant lives.

    These descendants of the nobles relied on the legacy left by the great poet Tito, and it took them more than a hundred years.

    Look at this.

    If there are no accidents, this family can at least rely on the reputation of the poet Tito and the great glory of their ancestors for hundreds of years.

    On this day, a caravan ushered in the town of Tito.

    The whole town not only has tall castle-like buildings, but also has a two-meter-high stone wall on the outer layer, and a thin stone gate at the entrance.

    It is said to be a town, but it is more like a small town.

    Someone poked his head out of the small window and looked at the caravan.

    "What do you guys do?"

    The leader of the caravan is a Sanye man with a white bone armor, and he can tell at a glance that his origin is not simple: "We are a caravan from the Kingdom of Samoy, and we came all the way for the epic bone book in Tito Town.  I can go back to those nobles farther away."

    The man looked him over, revealing greedy eyes.

    "All caravans must pay taxes before they can enter the town."

    The leader of the caravan was obviously ready, and put a handful of bone coins and a few stone coins into the window.

    The man immediately waved someone to open the gate of the town and let the entire caravan in.

    The caravan lived in the hotel in the town, which seemed to be full of travel and dust because of the long journey, and began to rest before dark.

    But when it was late at night, the people in the caravan quietly walked out of the yard one by one, and drew out their weapons while whispering.

    Their figures walked across the street, holding bone spears, stone hammers, and nets, heading towards the castle of the Tito family.

    What kind of caravan is this? It is clearly a group of well-trained soldiers.

    What's more unexpected is that the leader of the caravan is actually a high priest who holds the existence of divine power.

    With a wave of his hand, he broke the necks of several castle guards out of thin air through the gate.

    Then he pushed open the gate of the castle with one hand, and rushed in with the soldiers.

    A massacre fell on the Tito family.

    In the hall full of corpses, the walls are carved with sacred pictures and the kings of the past dynasties watched this tragic killing, as well as sin and greed.

    In front of the exquisite long table, a three-leaf man who was so fat that he might even need to be supported when walking was held by the caravan leader with a Ruhe sword, and one foot stepped on his palm.

    "explain!"

    "Where the hell is it?"

    The patriarch of the Tito family was at a loss: "What?"

    "I really don't know!"

    The caravan leader reminded again: "The last chapter left by the great poet, write down the secret legend book of the Kingdom of God."

    The entire caravan was obviously planned and premeditated, and it was aimed at the last chapter left by the great poet.

    The patriarch of the Tito family was trampled on the palm of his hand, howling in pain.

    &nbsp; "I really don't know!"

    "The Tito family has never had these things, and I have never heard of these things."

    The caravan leader even used mind reading, but found that the patriarch of the Tito family really didn't know anything.

    Seeing that he couldn't dig it out, he looked at the other party in extreme disappointment.

    "Two hundred years have passed, not only have you forgotten the glory of your ancestors, but you have almost cut off the inheritance and secrets of the past."

    "A group of degenerate fat worms is simply tarnishing the holy name of the great poet."

    The patriarch of the Tito family watched the opponent raise the Ruhe sword high, and he made a sharp voice.

    "You killed the descendant of the great poet, the patriarch of the glorious Tito family."

    "There will definitely be retribution."

    "The Star Luo Kingdom will not let you go, and neither will Her Majesty the Queen."

    The other party sneered and said: "The great poet Tito is of course inviolable and profane, but his glory belongs only to himself."

    "You foolish worms who shamelessly claim to be descendants of the saints rely on the glory of the great poet, and dare to claim some glory and glory."

    "What are you guys?"

    "Obviously has the blood of the royal family, and claims to be a descendant of the saints, but in the past hundred years, not even a single priest has been born."

    "Decreased and degraded like this, is also worthy of the name of the great poet Tito?"

    After he finished speaking, he pierced the opponent's body with his sword along the gap in the bone armor.

    Fat Chong twitched a few times, then became silent.

    From the very beginning, the caravan leader was not prepared to leave alive.

    He despised these fat bugs who insulted the great poet's name, but he knew how influential the Tito family's reputation was.

    Although the Tito family has long since declined and declined after being rejected and suppressed by the Sky Temple and the Xingluo King Quan blood family generation after generation, they know how troublesome they are just by listening to their titles of descendants of saints.

    If it leaves future troubles, it will be a dead end for him.

    Even the person behind him didn't dare to protect him.

    "try to find!"

    "According to the records left by the three sons of the great poet Tito, before the great poet returned to the kingdom of the gods, he asked his eldest son to come here to find the hermitage of the Queen of Stars and Angel Polo, and then hide all his secrets here  .”

    "That place must be here."

    The caravan leader led people to search around, and finally found something unusual in front of a wall of the castle's underground warehouse.

    "found it"

    There is a pattern of stars carved on the wall, which is neither gorgeous nor surprising.

    Others in the same group groped and knocked on the wall.

    "There is nothing?"

    Caravan leader: "It's an illusion using the Sun Cup!"

    The caravan leader stretched out his hand and shook it against the wall.

    The original high wall unexpectedly began to twist, and a passage was opened by spinning.

    "Boom!"

    Dust rose, and the stone slabs on the ground collapsed and fell one by one.

    The passage leads directly to the depths of the ground, and a group of people walk along the passage to the depths.

    Gradually, a faint golden light glowed in the darkness ahead.

    "What's this?"

    After everyone approached, they discovered that the Sun Cup was actually full of flowers under the ground.

    The flower cup of the cup of the sun unfolded, and dreamy flowers swayed, and the pollen floated in this space and emitted fluorescence.

    Looking at it at a glance, it looks like a beautiful dream scene.

    "The Cup of the Sun!"

    "There are so many cups of the sun open."

    "There is actually a sea of ??sun under the Tito family."

    Although they were excited, they all suppressed it.

    Any one of these sun cups can be said to be invaluable to ordinary clover people and even nobles.

    However, with a clear purpose, they knew that compared to what they were looking for on this trip, the word priceless was not worth mentioning.

    The thing hidden deep in the sea of ??flowers, the treasure left by the great poet Tito.

    It is what those families of royal blood are also eager to see and salivate.

    because.

    That is the supreme thing related to God.

    An epic chapter that hides the secrets of the kingdom of gods.?The Epic Chapter?

 Text Chapter 75: The Great Poet and the Bone Book

    Below the castle is a huge crypt.

    A group of ferocious clover men with weapons in their hands walked forward slowly. They were getting closer and closer to the sun cup flowers, and at the same time, their breathing became more and more rapid.

    In the past, they were fearless and experienced in many battles, but at this moment they were as nervous as a rookie who had just entered the battlefield.

    It can be seen that they hold the bone gun and stone hammer tightly in their hands, swallowing their saliva constantly, turning their heads to look at their companions every step they take, as if they are cheering each other up in the intertwined eyes.

    They are approaching the greatest secret of the Hiinsai, they are approaching the burial place of the great poet Tito, the last saint to step into the kingdom of the gods.

    They are unraveling the mystery of what the great poet Tito left hundreds of years ago.

    Worse still can be said.

    them.

    is exploring the secrets that belong to God.

    All this makes their blood boil, but at the same time they are also deeply anxious and uneasy, even fearful.

    Their eyes were at the same level as the golden flower cup.

    In the underground cave, they saw a small courtyard, a house hidden behind the cup of the sun.

    The cup of the sun spread out from the courtyard, and the fluorescence flowed out of it, like a river of light.

    It was the hut where Xing and Polo lived.

    Everyone held their breath and looked at their leader.

    "Really! Really!" said the tall clover man holding a bone gun, pointing at the building in the sea of ??flowers.

    "We have found it, and we have developed." The hundred-war soldier carrying a stone hammer has seen his own glory and wealth, and he may be able to become a nobleman by virtue of this.

    The caravan leader is obviously not an ordinary person, he knows better.

    His pupils dilated for an instant, and his expression became dull.

    His mouth opened and closed involuntarily, and he spoke only after opening and closing for a long time.

    "This is the place where Polo, the messenger of the gods, and the queen of the stars died, and where the mythical relics are."

    "It is also the beginning of Saint Tito's pilgrimage and the origin of "The Psalm of the King of Wisdom."

    The caravan leader turned his head and said to his subordinates with a smile.

    "Everyone."

    "Welcome to——"

    "Where myths and epics are born."

    As they cheered and jumped for joy, their pace became faster.

    However, the flower bushes in front of them also danced with their movements.

    The beautiful cups of the sun suddenly opened their mouths and bit them, and the beautiful and quiet scene turned into a group of demons dancing wildly in an instant.

    The leader of the caravan who rushed to the front had already prepared, he took out a handful of special bone meal and sprinkled it on his group.

    In an instant, the cups of the sun slowly quieted down, as if they could no longer be sensed.

    They passed through the flowers, came to the arched courtyard, and stepped into it through the stone gate.

    The hurried footsteps stopped instantly, and everyone standing in front of the garden stopped all movements and looked into the depths, not daring to take another step rashly.

    because.

    They saw the remains of the great poet Tito.

    The opponent was surrounded by a large sun cup flower bushes in the center, and behind him was a boat that reflected silver light, and the white canvas of the past had long since become filthy.

    But precisely because of this, the ancient and vicissitudes of life emanating from it are even stronger.

    Even everyone felt a sacred power surrounding the flowers, covering the hearts of all the three-leaf people who trespassed in this forbidden area.

    The poet leaned quietly on the hull, turned his head sideways and fell into eternal slumber.

    In his arms, still holding the last chapter he wrote.

    The moment the bone book appeared, it attracted everyone's attention.

    For two hundred years, legends and speculations have been circulated by Hiinsey.

    Everyone was looking for the last secret of the great poet, and it was finally confirmed at this moment.

    "The great poet Tito."

    "Saint Tito."

    "The last person to step into the god-given place to meet the gods, the saint who has been affirmed by the messengers of the gods and the gods."

    "What he has wrapped in his arms is The Last Chapter."

    "The legendary bone book."

    Everyone couldn't help shouting in unison, each louder than the other.

    "Also, the sacred boat!"

    &nbsp; "Didn't you see it? It's a sacred boat!"

    "That is a treasure bestowed by the envoy of God. It is said that it is the supreme treasure that the envoy of God took out from the dream."

    Some people even recited the stories they had heard since they were young: "The great poet rode the wind and passed through the kingdom of the abyss, and the sinners dared not block his way forward."

    The people present were noisy, but no one dared to move forward.

    In the end, the caravan leader moved forward cautiously. He came to the sacred boat and the great poet, and knelt devoutly in front of the corpse.

    "O great saint Tito!"

    "Please forgive my offense, my sin cannot be forgiven."

    "but."

    "Our kingdom needs the secret you left behind, and the legendary power."

    "Everything is to return to the glory of God, and everything is to reproduce the glory of God."

    He didn't dare to look directly at the sacred body of the great poet Tito, lowered his head and stretched his hand above his head towards the bone book, trying to take it out of the great poet's arms.

    Just when his fingers touched the bone book, something he didn't expect happened.

    The corpse of the great poet Tito was instantly reduced to ashes, and the ashes were blown up by an unknown wind.

    The flower bushes moved together, and all the cups of the sun released pollen towards the sky.

    A picture appeared in the sky.

    It was a mythical being wearing a golden smock with the face of a god, holding a female clover in his arms, lying in a vortex like a galaxy.

    Everyone raised their heads and wrapped up the leader who was kneeling on the ground.

    The leader knelt on the ground, raised his head and looked at the phantom above.

    "It's the picture of the demise of Polo, the messenger of God, and the Queen of Stars. I didn't expect that the great poet Tito would never forget this scene until his death, and even imprinted this picture in the Cup of the Sun."

    At this time, the nameless wind that raised ashes suddenly turned into the phantom of the great poet.

    There was an inexplicable voice in the air, sad and ethereal.

    "ah!"

    "It turned out to be my dream."

    "woke up."

    The shadow of the poet Tito followed the rotating galaxy, followed the envoy Polo and the Queen of Stars, and disappeared over the cup of the sun flowers.

    Everyone was so shocked by this shocking and beautiful scene that they were speechless, and the entire underground cave was completely silent.

    "Boom."

    With a loud noise, the entire cave collapsed.

    Huge waves rushed in, and the overwhelming seawater swirled and swallowed everything and washed everything away.

    Amidst the huge waves and whirlpools, the leader of the caravan grabbed the bone book.

    He turned his head anxiously, and looked at another precious treasure.

    "The sacred boat."

    Of course the caravan leader knows the meaning of the sacred boat. It is an item handed down from the land bestowed by the gods. It is a unique treasure in the world.

    No one knows if there are other secrets on it, and if it still has power and function that they don't know.

    However at this moment.

    However, he could only watch helplessly as the sacred boat, a treasure from the kingdom of gods, was washed away, watching the silver boat follow the huge waves into the other side of the passage, and into the depths of the sea——

    on the ground.

    The quiet town of Tito in the night was also awakened by this loud noise.

    The seawater rushed out from the ground and turned into springs that gushed up.

    The awakened townspeople and craftsmen rushed out one after another, looking in the direction of the castle.

    "what happened?"

    "What happened?"

    "Look!"

    "fall down!"

    "fall down!"

    The tall and majestic castle collapsed into ruins with the collapse of the ground and the loud rumbling noise.

    It took the Tito family more than a hundred years and continuous expansion from generation to generation to have such a majestic castle today.

    However it's gone.

    But it only takes a moment.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 76: Calling the Real Name of the Angel

    At dawn, the sun has just risen on the horizon.

    A figure crawled out from the beach in a state of embarrassment, holding a pair of bone books tightly in his hand, while looking at Tito Town in the distance.

    "it turns out."

    "They're all dead."

    A group of people set out to carry out this mission thousands of miles away, and in the end he was the only one left alive.

    Although the Sanye people could survive underwater, those people were all crushed to death or blocked inside by the collapsed ground, and it seemed impossible to escape from it.

    Even he was barely able to escape from it, even if he was a high priest, he couldn't resist the force of the earth's collapse.

    He stroked the words on the bone book with his palm, and his tense and depressed mood instantly relaxed.

    "Fortunately."

    "The Bone Book has been brought out."

    No matter how many people die, as long as this thing can be brought out, everything will be worth it.

    He ran quickly with the bone book, as if someone was waiting for him in the distance.

    However, halfway through, he stopped suddenly.

    His eyes were a little complicated, but they immediately stabilized.

    In this short moment, he made a certain decision.

    He took out the bone plate and quickly flipped through the contents on it.

    There were not many words on the bone board, so he finished reading it in a short time, and he finally knew what the secret left by the great poet Tito was.

    There was an expression of sudden realization on his face, but he felt shocked and inexplicable.

    "turn out to be!"

    "The secret left by the great poet is this. It turns out that there really are dream fairies who can realize any vision."

    Unraveling the rope binding the bone book, he removed the last bone plate document, and then tied the bone book again.

    The leader walked all the way across the coast and came to a reef.

    Behind the reef stood a tall trilobite male, with a white and flawless bone armor, and the eye-like brand of Ruhe on his forehead.

    Both are showing the extraordinary status of the other party.

    Even if it is not the king, at least it is a certain Highness, otherwise it is impossible to have the brand of controlling the Ruhe monster.

    The leader came to him, knelt down humbly and offered the bone book.

    "Your Highness! This is the bone book left by the great poet Tito!"

    "For two hundred years, it has been sleeping under the Tito family castle, and today it finally reappeared in the world."

    "And now, it belongs to our volcano kingdom."

    His Royal Highness couldn't wait to take the bone book, and said excitedly after looking at it.

    "Those people from the branches of the Tito family were right. The great poet really left the last chapter."

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "The secrets that the Star Luo Kingdom can't keep, the things that can't be obtained, now belong to my Volcano Kingdom."

    The four royal blood families, Shiron, Summer, Sailor, and Huo Sen, mean starlight, desert, ocean, and volcano respectively, and represent the most beautiful and powerful things in the world, and they are also the most beautiful and powerful things in the world, and they are also the most beautiful and powerful things that King Ledlich treats him.  Best wishes and prayers for the children.

    The kingdoms they established are the Star Luo Kingdom, the Samo Kingdom, the Sele Kingdom, and the Volcano Kingdom.

    And these people pretending to be the caravan of the Samo Kingdom are actually soldiers of the Huo Sen family of the Volcano Kingdom.

    Especially the leader who is the leader is also a priest of a branch of the royal family.

    The prince of the Volcano Kingdom asked him: "Why did you make such a big commotion, didn't I tell you to be careful?"

    "What about the rest?"

    The leader replied: "They are all dead."

    The prince asked again: "Are you sure they are all dead?"

    Leader: "OK."

    The caravan leader nodded: "Although it's not perfect, it's good if you can get the bone book left by the great poet!"

    "You have completed your mission, and what awaits you after you return must be glory and rewards."

    After His Royal Highness finished speaking, he put away the bone book.

    At the same time, the bone whip in his hand was suddenly thrown towards the caravan leader unexpectedly.

    The caravan leader reacted very quickly, swinging the Ruhe sword and bounced off the bone whip.

    With a turn of the sword, a sword flower was thrown out, and the three bone spears behind him were thrown away.

    Exquisite fighting skills and vigilance saved his life.

    The caravan leader turned and ran, didn't even dare to say a word, let alone questioned or scolded.

    He was ordered to slaughter the Saint Tito family with his own hands, and he had long expected that he might not end well.

    The prince of the Volcanic Kingdom saw the other party fleeing away, and now he didn't care about exposing anything. He directly activated his wisdom power and pressed his finger on the center of his eyebrows.

    "Buzz!"

    The ground under the earth kept rising, and there was obviously a terrifying giant swimming beneath the ground.

    He actually summoned the Ruhe monster directly.

    After so many years, the most powerful forms and cultivation methods of Ruhe giant monsters mastered by various royal families have gradually stabilized, and the Volcano Kingdom is located in a volcanic group and desert, and it is best at cultivating monsters.  A monster in the form of a burrower.

    The leader of the caravan ran wildly all the way, but before he ran a few hundred meters, he heard movement behind him.

    He looked back at the continuous uplift of the ground and the fast approaching monster, with despair on his face.

    He didn't expect that His Highness the Prince would dare to bring the Ruhe giant monster to the temple so close to the city of God's descent, and it was hidden nearby.

    It is impossible for him to run past the Ruhe giant monster, and now he has to try one way to survive.

    He knelt on the ground and began to recite the secret left by the great poet Tito he had just seen. It was the real name of a powerful envoy who accompanied God Insai.

    The great poet Tito said in his last chapter that as long as you recite the real name of the envoy, you can communicate with her will.

    Thus.

    A kingdom connected to the gods.

    "The guardian of the garden of the gods, the envoy of the gods in the dream kingdom."

    "Dream Fairy named Hope! I sincerely beg you to answer my wish."

    "Sheila!"

    When he called out that name with weird syllables and intonations, a weird wave passed through the air.

    No one can hear the sound of that name, because it is more like a resonance and vibration of consciousness than a shouted sound wave.

    However, he has yet to wait for any response.

    The Ruhe monster has arrived, and tentacles protruded from the ground to entangle him and lift him up high.

    The huge entanglement of power instantly crushed his legs and twisted them into a ball of twists.

    Blood gushed out of his mouth continuously, but there was no unwillingness or resentment in his eyes.

    From the very beginning, he probably had this kind of premonition about his fate and ending.

    He looked at the giant Ruhe monster crawling out of the ground, and His Royal Highness standing on the monster's head.

    "I thought I could get the last chapter of the legendary great poet Tito, and use its power to change the times."

    "Even if the saint family is slaughtered, at least it can make a great contribution."

    "Rather than let a group of fat worms occupy this god-given treasure, it is better to use it to do great things that the predecessors failed to do."

    "pity."

    "The end came so quickly."

    His Royal Highness looked at him indifferently: "Do you think you are a king?"

    "A branch of the concubine, it is your mission to defend the royal family."

    "Glory is always the king's, and the merits are always the king's. It has nothing to do with you."

    The leader laughed, and he said suddenly.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Is God really allowing the power we get in this way?"

    "Perhaps because of this, I suffered bad results."

    "But it's fate, you won't get it either."

    As soon as the words fell, the tentacles of the giant Ruhe penetrated his chest.

    His Royal Highness killed the leader not only because he didn't want the fact that he ordered the massacre of the saint Tito's family to leak out, but also because he didn't want the rest of the world to know that the last chapter of the great poet was in his hands.

    it's over.

    There is no volcano kingdom coveting the godsends of the saint Tito family, but a caravan from the Samo kingdom massacred the entire Tito family because they coveted the cruelty of the Tito family.

    However, what His Royal Highness did not expect was that although the leader died, his last voice was transmitted.

    Along the dreamy starlight, all the way to the dream world.

    at the same time.

    It also thoroughly revealed the secrets in the great poet Tito's bone book to the public.

 Main text Chapter 77: The gate of the kingdom of gods

    The dream world.

    In the supreme temple of the land bestowed by the gods, Yin Sai, the supreme god of the Sanye people, melted into the statue and fell into a deep sleep. If he did not wake him up or had an accident, God Yin would rely on this method to cross time.

    As he said, he waited in eternity for the moment when he really came.

    The dream demon Xila and the fusion monster king Sally guarded the temple of God on the left and right, and the dream demon who was dreaming on the gorgeous stone bench on the right suddenly felt something.

    The dream sun in the sky flickered slightly, and voices from outside the dream world surrounded her ears.

    "The guardian of the garden of the gods, the envoy of the gods in the dream kingdom."

    "Dream Fairy named Hope!"

    "I sincerely beg you to answer my prayer."

    The eyes of the goblin in the dream moved slightly, and let out a dream.

    "Um"

    This was the first time someone called her real name, and the fairy in the dreamland couldn't help but respond to someone calling her.

    It was as if someone was calling him, and he turned his head reflexively.

    She traced back to that voice in the dream, and the entire dream fragments also rotated with her power.

    The dreamy starlight floated from the sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun and turned into a bright ribbon.

    The dream world opened a door and projected onto the human world.

    She also saw who was calling her.

    On the coastline, a clover manipulator Ruhe giant killed another clover on the spot, all for a bone book.

    Sleeping peacefully, the Dream Demon frowned slightly as she rested her dream egg on her pillow.

    She opened her eyes, exuding the laziness of just waking up.

    "A three-leaf man killed another three-leaf man."

    "Their world is indeed full of killing, as well as crime and greed."

    "Why?"

    Meng Yao used her innocent thoughts to speculate on the world of the Sanye people.

    "Is it because of lack of supplies and food, or because of other reasons?"

    She laughed: "If they lack everything like we do in the kingdom of gods, maybe they won't commit these crimes again!"

    "Is it possible for everyone to hold hands and smile happily, just like us."

    But she didn't know that she was spying on the outside world through the gate of dreams, and also let the outside world see the kingdom of gods.

    She didn't even know what such a move of hers would bring to the outside world.

    The dawn of the city of gods has not changed much from hundreds of years ago, except for the vicissitudes of the years.

    The same city walls, the same buildings, the same merchants and nobles relied on workshops and fishing grounds to search for wealth, as well as the townspeople who got up early and lined up in front of the city gate day after day.

    It seems that time has been looping here for so many years.

    The Sanye people in the city got up early and waited outside the gate. The tired city gate guard yawned and opened the gate, and the civilians lined up neatly waiting to enter the city.

    "Don't squeeze!"

    "To enter the market to pay taxes"

    Amidst the commotion, someone noticed a halo of rosy clouds in the white sky.

    Very beautiful.

    At the same time, it also attracted many Sanye people to turn around and look towards the sky.

    The city residents who had just walked out of their homes also looked up to the heights. They had never seen such a rainbow, which spread continuously and occupied the entire sky above the city of God's Descend in the blink of an eye.

    "what is that"

    The halo spread out and turned into a huge door, or a passage leading to another world.

    The clouds rotated with the dreamy starlight, revealing the scene behind the halo.

    Everyone finally saw what it was.

    The illusory and bright dream The sun is like an oil painting hanging in the sky, the boundless sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun is swaying in the wind, and the open flower cup seems to be singing a sacred tune to the sky.

    The broken ancient god-given city, the standing giant statue, and the collapsed palace bear witness to the glory and glory of the past.

    The majestic and magnificent pyramid, the exquisite white clover statues stand on both sides of the stairs holding up the light.

    at last.

    It is the temple towering above everything, the place where the gods stand.

    In an instant, the noise and noise in the morning seemed to be pressed down.?? Mute.

    Everything came to an abrupt end, and the expressions on everyone's faces were fixed between shock and disbelief.

    Even if the illiterate and low-level Sanye civilians saw the sea of ??sun flowers, they immediately knew what they were seeing at the moment.

    It is the god-given place in the Laidlich hymn sung by passing bards, and it is the sacred temple in the oath of King Laedrici.

    "Hello!"

    "Hello!"

    "Did you see it"

    In the city of God's descent, in a tall classical castle, the nobleman stood in front of the window and pushed the servant beside him blankly.

    The servant beside him looked at the sky dumbly and forgot to respond at all, or he didn't feel that someone beside him was asking him something.

    Following a loud shout from the crowd at the city gate, the silence was broken.

    "It's the Kingdom of God!"

    "That is the kingdom of the gods!"

    The sound like a huge wave overturned the entire god-given city.

    Thousands of people rushed out of their homes amid wild shouts and gathered on the street.

    Some people knelt on the ground and stretched out their hands in the sky, as if they were embracing the kingdom of gods, or holding up the eternal seat of the gods.

    "Great Insay! Have you returned to the kingdom of Insay?"

    "A miracle, this is a miracle."

    "The eyes of the gods once again fell on the city of gods, and we were once again watched by gods."

    "This is the real sacred place, the place of origin where the gods and King Laidlici descended, the beginning of creation, the beginning of myths and epics."

    Someone chanted the Ledlich Pledge aloud, chanting as they walked down the street.

    "God said"

    "The king said that only gods are eternal"

    While walking, dancing with hands and feet.

    Madness.

    However, there is an indescribable piety.

    Some people rushed up to the lighthouse, as if this would bring them closer to the gods.

    The sky of the city of gods descended opened the door to the dream world, and the projection of the kingdom of the gods appeared in front of all the Sanye people.

    Spanning generation after generation, era after era.

    Since the three-leaf people were expelled from Shenxu Paradise, the descendants of Laidlici once again witnessed the kingdom of gods outside of epics and myths.

    That kingdom stands in another world, which needs to be reached and seen through an illusory gate in the sea of ??clouds and sky.

    So beautiful and so sacred.

    It fully conforms to their imagination and expectations of the world of gods, the unimaginable strength and power, which is incomprehensible and makes them believe in the greatness and omnipotence of Insai.

    The Sanye people inside and outside the City of Gods Descended completely fell into madness.

    Although the appearance of the Kingdom of God was only a short moment, it then dissipated with the dreamy starlight.

    But countless people are chasing the streets and the ground outside the city, as if chasing the dissipated starlight and following each other to the hall of the gods.

 Text Chapter Seventy-eight: Stormy Seas

    And one of the two protagonists who caused all this, the prince of the volcano kingdom, stood in front of the hidden rocky beach in shock and watched the appearance of the kingdom of gods.

    Unlike those people in the City of God's Descend, he knows better than others what the reason for all this happened.

    He witnessed with his own eyes that the other party knelt on the ground and prayed to the kingdom of gods, and then the gate of the kingdom of gods appeared in the sky.

    Until all that dissipated, the prince lowered his head.

    "hehe!"

    "Hehehehe!"

    He couldn't help laughing wildly: "Hahahahaha."

    "It turned out to be like this, it turned out to be like this."

    He held the bone book in his hand, looking at it with longing eyes.

    "Open the gate to the kingdom of the gods, and there is actually a secret to open the gate to the kingdom of the gods."

    "Saint Tito! The great poet who wrote the Hymn to the King of Wisdom!"

    "You actually kept this secret for two hundred years."

    The prince started from the first page of the last chapter "Tito's Travels" left by the great poet. The content begins from the poet Tito seeing the Queen of the Stars and writing the "Hinsay Epic" to accepting the guidance of Polo, the messenger of God.

    Only then did the prince know that the purpose of the great poet's trip was to escort an artifact.

    It is precisely because of this that the gods allowed him to step into the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    Tempering, baptism, and crossing the kingdom of the devil with a king.

    He stepped into the hall of the gods, saw the mother of life who controls the mother snail of all things, and the dream fairy who can create everything from dreams.

    Some princes have heard of these stories, and some have never heard of them.

    After seeing the end, something different appeared.

    That is the picture of the great poet about to leave the kingdom of God, it is written in the book.

    The prince trembled all over for a moment, because he suddenly thought of something.

    "Could it be!"

    "Is this the secret left by the great poet? When someone sets foot on the kingdom of the gods again to meet the great God Insai, will the gods bestow the power of dreams?"

    If the Sanye people can create all kinds of magical creations in the fantasy power of the dream goblin, it will be enough to overthrow all the current systems and reverse the situation in the entire Sinnsay country.

    He felt that all the secrets were hidden at the end.

    He couldn't wait to look down, he was crazy eager to know the last secret.

    "How to meet the gods? How to find the kingdom of the gods, and how to pass through the gate of the gods' world."

    However, he sensed something was wrong.

    Because after opening this bone plate, the back is gone.

    A page is missing.

    And it is the most critical page.

    His Royal Highness was stunned at first, and then fell into a mania in an instant.

    He grabbed the bone book and turned it over and over again, only to find that there was no last page.

    "What about the last page?"

    "What about the last chapter?"

    The scene of the death of the "caravan leader" and what he said to himself suddenly appeared in His Royal Highness's mind.

    "Perhaps because of this, I suffered bad results."

    The other party spat out blood, smiled miserably and said to him: "But it's destined, you won't get it either."

    He finally understood what the other party meant by this sentence.

    The feeling that there is a fine line between gaining everything and losing everything made the prince's eyes turn red for a moment.

    The prince in a fit of rage tore the opponent's last corpse to pieces, but couldn't find what he wanted from it.

    "Damn it!"

    "Damn it!"

    "Damn it!"

    He quietly followed the path of the "caravan leader" and searched every corner.

    Unfortunately, he couldn't find what he wanted,——

    The administrative official residence of the City of God Descends is the side hall of the palace of King Jesser, the second king of wisdom.

    The main body is the palace of Queen Xingluo, and sometimes the queen will live here when visiting.

    At this moment, a group of nobles and bureaucrats from the city of gods descended stood in front of the palace, bowing to the miracle that had just descended, until everything dissipated, everyone stood up, everyone was very excited.

    "A miracle has come, a miracle has come to us again."

    "The gate of the Kingdom of GodIs it open to us again?  "

    "The kingdom of God reappeared in the light of dawn, perhaps this is a sign that a new era is about to open."

    The aristocratic bureaucrats are all guessing, and each one is full of imagination.

    They think that this is a revelation from the gods to them, and it is a kind of appreciation.

    But no one thought that all of this was just someone somehow contacting the goblin guarding the gate of the dream kingdom.

    The city lord of the city of gods descended stood on a high place and said to everyone.

    "Hurry up and tell Her Majesty the Queen, this is a gift from the gods to us, and it is also the glory of our city of gods."

    Everyone cheered, this is their glory, and it will be the cornerstone of their return to the core of power.

    But at this time, someone from outside the city sent news.

    "Master City Lord!"

    "The town of Tito outside the city was invaded by an armed caravan from the Kingdom of Samo. All members of the Tito family were killed, and the entire castle collapsed into the ground."

    The city lord was stunned for a moment: "What did you say?"

    Soldiers rushed into the town of Tito, took control of the bustling town, and blocked the castle of the Tito family at the same time.

    Seeing this tragedy, the nobles of the city who descended from God sighed and shook their heads one by one.

    "The main line of the Tito family is completely over."

    "The line left by the second son of the great poet Tito's family is said to be extinct."

    "In this case, only the branch created by the third son remains."

    "It is estimated that they will inherit the inheritance and title of the saint family that have been handed down."

    Many of these bureaucrats are quite envious of the branch of the Tito family, who suddenly inherited the glory of the pie in the sky. The title of the saint family is not only comparable to the title, no matter which kingdom it must treat with respect  .

    But when the lord of the city of gods descended saw this scene, he didn't think of this at all.

    Why did these people attack the Tito family?

    Why is the scene of the kingdom of God reflected in the sky?

    Why is it such a coincidence that two things happened together.

    The city lord of the city of gods descended immediately thought of something: "Could it be!"

    "The legend turned out to be true."

    The city lord immediately ordered people to check every corner and every place here, and even asked people to invite high priests who were on the same level as him in the city.

    If it was just the caravan plotting to slaughter wealth, he would only mourn the scene, and then focus on tracking down the wanted caravan amidst the shock.

    But now it's completely different, he must clearly understand the whole process.

    He must turn this place inside out to verify his idea.

    The priests of the Sky Temple stationed in the City of God's Descend arrived, and their spiritual power swept under the ground. The illusion arranged with the Sun Cup back then had been destroyed, and they immediately noticed something unusual.

    Soon, they dug out the scene under the ground and saw the cavern below.

    They saw corpses one after another.

    More importantly, they also saw a large piece of the Goblet of the Sun floating in it.

    Also, the remnants of the Queen of the Stars and the envoy Polo.

    The city lord of the city of gods descended pale, and his voice was distorted in an instant.

    "quick!"

    "Quickly tell Her Majesty the Queen."

    "Someone stole the relics of the great poet Tito, and took away the gift given to the Star Luo Kingdom by the gods."

    The news flew across the barren land as if it had grown wings.

    Passing across the pure holy lake, arrived at the temple of the sky surrounded by white clouds.

 Text Testimonials

    Very nervous, it's going to be on the shelves.

    ? In the eyes of most readers, a testimonial on the shelves is a stage to receive an award and express a testimonial.

    But for the writers, the hang is a gallows.

    Before it goes on the shelves, it is usually accompanied by manic depression, sore waist and knees, twitching of hands and feet, and finally paralyzed hanging up. Only subscription and voting can cure it.

    Every month I have to watch my fellow authors get on board, and this time it's my turn again.

    Readers, help!  !  !  !  ?

 Text Chapter 79: Dreams and Hearts

    Dream world.

    The dream fairy Sheila brought her companions to gather in front of the ancestor fish swamp, casting the latest dream spell she acquired more than ten years ago.

    Divine art - pottery making.

    God bestowed upon her the magic of making ice and snow, and the magic of making oil, metal, and glass, which she has already mastered proficiently.

    The casting materials needed for ice and snow are water, oil needs fish and insects, metal needs ore and so on.

    And pottery requires only soil as the casting material.

    "La la la la la!"

    "The gift is out!"

    The Dream Demon Sheila touched the bulging soil, a burst of dreamy starlight swirled, and the soil on the ground turned into pieces of snow-white and exquisite pottery in the blink of an eye.

    Among them are half-human pottery statues, small but lifelike pottery puppets, painted pottery plates, etc., each of which is different.

    "ah!"

    "It's so beautiful."

    "Wow wow wow wow! Master Sheila is amazing!"

    The goblins surrounding you have long rushed to pick out their favorite gifts.

    The dream demon Xila showed a smile on her face, feeling satisfied.

    She likes the feeling of bringing laughter to others. When the goblins are happy, she is even happier.

    "Master Sheila is so powerful, she can create anything." A goblin surrounded Sheila, looking at her with admiration.

    "It's so beautiful, when will we be able to conjure what we want like Master Sheila!" Another little goblin, who was just born, held up his colorful pottery puppet for joy.

    The Dream Demon Sheila led the goblins into the sea of ??flowers together. Some of the little fairies floated up and circled the Dream Demon Sheila in the sea of ??flowers.

    "When you are a hundred years old, you can also choose your own dream eggs."

    "At that time, you can practice dream magic, and you can conjure what you want."

    Sheila said this to the goblins.

    The little goblins immediately said: "Those big goblins also have dream eggs, and the things they conjure are all obedient."

    The other goblins floating on the sea of ??flowers like petals also chirped: "Yes, yes, yes."

    "It's become ugly."

    "It's not like Master Sheila has become so, so good-looking."

    Most of the goblins like Sheila, because she is more like a mature and stable sister than other big goblins who like to play and joke and never grow up.

    The goblins complained to Sheila one after another, telling how the older goblins played pranks.

    "The metal pendant Xiao Bian last time was a terrible bug."

    "Also, last time they released a scary monster stone statue to scare us."

    "Those big goblins are the worst."

    At this time, several heads poked out from the sea of ??flowers.

    The big goblins are angry, they don't accept the little goblins' criticism: "Why are we so bad? We are so good!"

    They stared: "That's right! It's obvious that you don't know how to appreciate it."

    Some even stuck out their tongues: "Slightly slightly slightly slightly."

    The big goblins and goblins are very different in age, but they all have similar personalities.

    Whether it is a little goblin or a big goblin, they are all a group of children.

    A group of dream goblins broke out again, and the Garden of Gods was in chaos.

    The Great Fairy is a Tier 2 Fairy with Dream Eggs, but their magical skills are not directly bestowed by the gods, and most of their talents are not as good as Sheila, and they don't like to learn.

    After studying for so long, I still haven't mastered these magical dream spells proficiently. The things conjured by magic spells are disgusted by goblins.

    At this moment.

    In front of the metal gate of the temple, a mischievous goblin broke away from the crowd, and looked into the temple alone.

    It heard from the great goblins that there is a terrible monster in the temple.

    It is very curious and wants to see what the legendary monster looks like.

    Looking inside the temple, it immediately saw Sally, the mother of life.

    "ah!"

    "very scary!"

    However, at the same time, it also saw rays of light overflowing from the statue of Insai, and the little elf pouted immediately.

    Golden?The smock fluttered in the wind, and it quickly floated down from the temple and came to the garden of the gods.

    "Master Sheila."

    "Master Sheila."

    "God is awake."

    Sheila froze for a moment, God didn't sleep for a long time, how could he wake up so soon?

    This does not conform to the recent schedule of the gods.

    But she was very happy, she was very afraid that the god was like last time, sleeping for hundreds of years at a time.

    If this is the case, even with her life far surpassing that of Sanye, it is difficult to really see God a few times——

    In the palace of gods, the dream demon Xila hurried to the front of the gods.

    She saw the god who had just awakened. Although she was happy, she didn't express it with body language like other dream fairies. She could only see it through her eyes.

    She straightened her gorgeous smock, stood straight in front of the gods and saluted the gods.

    "god!"

    "Why did you wake up early?"

    Although Yin Shen fell into a deep sleep, his subconscious mind has been paying attention to everything outside, and he will record everything that happens.

    "Sheila!"

    "Have you opened the door to the dream world?"

    The dream fairy is a little embarrassed, the dream world has just begun to take shape, and it is also the first time for her to accept the task of guarding the door of the dream world.

    But she would not deceive God, Sheila answered truthfully.

    "god!"

    "There was a Sanye man who read the poem by the poet Tito and called me by my real name."

    "I glanced at him in the dream, and I only glanced at him."

    God looked at her and said after a long silence.

    "do you know?"

    "What you see will bring great disaster to the world of Sanye people."

    Meng Yao was stunned, and with her cognition and imagination, she didn't understand what this meant.

    It was hard for her to imagine that she would bring disaster to others just by looking at them. When did she have such powerful power.

    but.

    What God says is naturally infallible.

    She seemed to have made a big mistake, she hesitated and said at a loss.

    "I just heard someone calling me and glanced at him."

    "god!"

    "I am a dream fairy, and I only have the ability to dream."

    "My eyes don't have the power to bring disaster!"

    God didn't blame Sheila, just said.

    "Sheila, you are very kind."

    "but!"

    "You who were born in a beautiful dream don't understand the human heart."

    God told her: "For all the sins and greed, just shout out the name of God, and they will be able to commit crimes without restraint."

    "One sentence for the glory of God can make thousands of people die."

    "In your opinion, that is just a moment when you look from the kingdom of God to the world."

    "But in the eyes of the Sanye people, that is power, glory, and right."

    "It's everything they want and pursue.?

 Text Chapter 80: The Way Home

    Temple of the sky.

    Under the statue, a female clover clasped her hands and knelt under the throne of Insai to pray, her eyes closed and her expression pious.

    However, at this time, another priest from the Sky Temple broke into the temple in a panic, interrupting her prayer.

    "Your Majesty the Queen!"

    She is the tenth generation chief priest of the Sky Temple and the king of the Xilun family of royal blood.

    ?After being passed down from generation to generation, the national strength of the Star Luo Kingdom has also become stronger day by day, and there are hundreds of thousands of people under the rule of one country.

    Her Majesty looked a little annoyed that someone came to disturb her while she was praying to the gods.

    "This is the temple, who allowed you to make noise here."

    "Don't you know that this is a disturbing and sacrilegious act?"

    The visitor was terrified and knelt on the ground.

    Don't dare to say a word again.

    But the queen also knew that if something very important hadn't happened, the other party would not dare to trespass into the palace of the gods.

    The queen walked out of the temple and came to the pillars of the promenade.

    "what's going on?"

    The junior priest of the Xilun family took out a bone board: "A message from the city that descended from the gods."

    The queen stood up, and her eyes changed instantly after looking at it.

    Queen Xingluo, who wanted to be steady and composed, actually yelled two words out of composure.

    "What?"

    It is written on the bone board that a caravan claiming to be from the Kingdom of Samo sneaked into the town of Tito and slaughtered the Saint Tito family.

    This is not the most important thing, what the Lord of the Gods descended to report next is what really made the queen change color.

    After the massacre of the Tito family, the burial site of the saint Tito was found under the ground of Tito Town, the lord of the City of Gods, as well as the relics left by the envoy Polo and the Queen of the Stars, the last hermitage.  Place.

    What's even more shocking is that when Saint Tito's burial site was stolen, it was also the time when the gate to the Kingdom of God opened.

    The lord of the City of Gods Descended was extremely sure that someone had taken the relic of Saint Tito, and then opened the door to the Kingdom of God through this relic.

    The original words on the bone board are like this.

    Her Majesty the Queen was very excited at first, and then anger welled up in her eyes.

    The excitement is because Saint Tito actually left behind a method to open the gate of the kingdom of gods, and more importantly, someone opened the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    What does this mean?

    This means that God acquiesces, the supreme God acquiesced to the Sanye people who fell into the dust and mortal soil to open His kingdom, and acquiesced to the Sanye people returning to the land promised by God.

    Although I don't know what this tacit consent is like, it is to allow someone to set foot on His kingdom and wash away the original sin of the Sanye people.

    It is still possible to allow the will of the Sanye to return to his palace after death, and no longer wander on the barren land.

    And the anger is that this thing belonging to the Star Luo Kingdom was actually stolen.

    Her Majesty lowered her hand and put down the bone plate.

    She looked into the distance and muttered silently: "The secret left by Saint Tito."

    "There is stillthe way home."

    "go home?"

    When the word "go home" was mentioned, even she, the queen of Xingluo, felt a chill rushing from her heels to the back of her head instantly.

    In an instant, she felt as if there were different voices roaring in her blood, which were the wishes and expectations hidden deep in her blood and will of her ancestors and generations of Sanye people.

    Later.

    She stretched out her hand towards the holy lake, and launched her most powerful magic and power without hesitation.

    "Divinity."

    "Consciousness projection!"

    In the holy lake, a terrifying behemoth broke through the water and came out.

    The consciousness of the Queen of the Sky Temple descended on the Ruhe giant monster, looked around with its eyes, and then floated up from the depths of the water little by little.

    "Go!"

    "Sky behemoth."

    "Go to the city where the gods have descended, and bring back the things that belong to the Star Luo Kingdom and the Xilun family."

    The Queen of Stars' Consciousness Projection Divine Art path has developed to the present, and has gradually become the mainstream of the priest path.

    Although it does not have the versatility of mastering illusion after fusing Sunflower, it is equally powerful in actual use.

    The senior priests have theFrom miles away, control and manipulate the power of the imperial beast, they can spy on intelligence and assassinate in this way.

    More importantly, they used to communicate with the monsters and monsters by using their wisdom and power. Although their consciousnesses are connected, there are always times when they are inconvenient. The projections of consciousness are completely different.  The body is generally controlled freely.

    Especially the royal blood family.

    Their consciousness is projected in the body of the Ruhe monster, and sitting in the king's capital, they can quickly attack and control any city in the country.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    There was a hollow and grand sound above the holy lake, and that was not the roar of the giant Ruhe.

    Instead, the air was being evacuated, and there was the sound of wind blowing.

    This turned out to be a giant monster with the ability to fly. It opened a giant umbrella like a jellyfish and floated into the sky to fly into the distance.

    The huge umbrella opened by the monster reached more than 100 meters, and the clouds and the sun could be seen through the thin fleshy membrane.

    Most of the seven-headed Ruhe monsters mastered by the Hiinsai have gone through two or even three reincarnations.

    Although the power of the Ruhe giant has not changed qualitatively, but because the concentration of mythical blood is getting thicker and thicker, the range of control power of this size and power is getting more and more terrifying.

    In the cities near the foot of the holy mountain and the towns built around the holy lake, the citizens of the Star Luo Kingdom raised their heads and watched the giant beast float across the sea of ??clouds.

    All of them bent down to salute, shouting in their mouths.

    "Ruhe!"

    "Ruhe!"

    They knew that the appearance of the Ruhe giant represented the queen herself and the will of the kingdom.

    After finishing this matter, the Queen quickly walked down from the Sky Temple to the City of Servants.

    In the royal palace of the city of servants of the gods, the queen sits on a luxurious hollowed-out high-back stone throne.

    The sunlight from both sides of the palace shone through the windows alternately, and the ministers of the Star Luo Kingdom stood humbly on both sides.

    What happened in the City of God's Descend also shocked the nobles of the City of Servants and the priests of the Sky Temple.  It is extremely important.

    "Your Majesty the Queen!"

    "The Tito family was slaughtered, we must investigate to the end."

    "It must have been done by the Samo Kingdom. They betrayed the Xilun family and the Queen of Stars, and now they are here to steal our gifts."

    "The despicable Samo family, after so many years, still can't change their ugliness."

    One person after another stood up, most of them were members of the Xilun family.

    The hatred of those years, even after hundreds of years have passed, still makes the people of the Xilun family unforgettable.

    At that time, they were the kings of Heinsay.

    Her Majesty the Queen is obviously much more sensible: "The caravan of the Kingdom of Samo?"

    "I don't think it's that simple."

    The Queen immediately ordered: "Call the army and immediately transfer to the City of God's Descend, Stone Forest City, and Sun City."

    "Pay close attention to the movements of the Kingdom of Samo, the Kingdom of Seiler, and the Kingdom of Volcano. After so many years, the gate of the Kingdom of God has been opened again, and the family of Saint Tito has been slaughtered."

    "I have a hunch that there will be greater changes in the future. ?

 Text Chapter 81: At any cost

    Outside the city of God's descent, there is still that hidden rocky beach.

    His Royal Highness the Prince of the Volcano Kingdom knelt on the ground facing the Ruhe monster, as if waiting for someone to come.

    He held the last chapter of the great poet, and his heart was bleeding.

    If possible, he is even willing to exchange everything in his hand for the last page.

    Without this last page, it means that everything he got before is completely in vain, and it can even be said that he is completely making a wedding dress for others.

    He hated the person who betrayed him to the bone. If it wasn't for the other person, he would have returned to the Volcano Kingdom with glory and everything instead of staying here at the risk.

    I have been waiting for a long time.

    The monster Luhe in the form of an earth-boring worm suddenly twisted violently, and the flesh and blood split and squeezed out one eye after another. The eyeballs whirled around and finally focused on the prince. The stupid giant Ruhe actually spoke.

    "Divinity!"

    "Consciousness projection!"

    At first, the tone was thick and weird, and then it slowly turned into a hoarse middle-aged clover voice.

    This is how the king of the volcano kingdom contacted the prince, and passed his will here from the capital of the volcano kingdom thousands of miles away.

    His Royal Highness knelt on the ground and told his father everything about his trip.

    The king of the volcano kingdom could not hear any joy or anger, only majesty and orders.

    "at all costs."

    "When necessary, I will send another Ruhe monster owned by the kingdom to cooperate with you, and all our people in the city of gods will obey your orders."

    "Weiss, you know how important it is to us, how important it is to the Sanye people and Heinsay."

    "must."

    "You must get the last bone plate, do you hear me?"

    The king of the volcano kingdom's tone was extremely harsh, even harsh.

    Weishi means history, and generally only royal families and nobles dare to use such a grand name.

    His Royal Highness Prince of Wales is obviously used to his father's harshness and sternness, and he also demands the same from himself.

    "king!"

    "I will definitely return victorious."

    "Only the winner deserves to have everything, to enjoy the cheers and glory."

    The volcano king said with satisfaction: "I am waiting for your triumphant return in the capital."

    After finishing the conversation with his father, Prince Weishi immediately entered the city of God's descent to arrange the next step.

    In the city of God's descent, it is located in a private house next to the canal dug by Jesser.

    The prince of the Volcanic Kingdom summoned the kingdom's forces and dark sons in the city of God's Descend, including several businessmen, bureaucrats, nobles, and a mid-level officer in charge of guarding the city.

    "Keep an eye on the lord of the city that descended from the gods, and keep an eye on any movement in the city."

    "At the same time, in and out of the city, try every means to find something."

    Everyone whispered: "Your Highness!"

    "What the hell are we looking for?"

    The prince of the Volcanic Kingdom didn't say anything, but took out one of the bone plates in "Tito's Travels" and said to them.

    "Find an ancient bone plate exactly like this one."

    "In short, I have to check all the ancient bone plates that have appeared inside and outside the city of God's descent recently."——

    Town of Tito.

    The young craftsman Stan came to the outside of the town with a heavy back basket, which was full of stone and bone boards engraved with words.

    However, it was discovered that the entire town had been blocked, and soldiers surrounded the town of Tito, and no one was allowed to enter.

    Stan means slate. From the name, it can be seen that his father must be a craftsman who carved slate inscriptions for a living. When he grew up, he also inherited his father's profession.

    And Stan's full name should be Stan Tito, and he is also a descendant of the Tito family.

    However, commoners of the Sanye people do not have surnames, and only true nobles can have surnames.

    The Tito family has been around for hundreds of years, but only a few have inherited the title. The others have gradually become commoners and are no longer nobles. They rely on the Tito family to make a living as craftsmen.

    "What happened?"

    The young craftsman was obviously unaware of the tragedy that took place in Tito Town, and he would bring his carved works back every month.

    He was shocked when he heard an old man outside the town say: "They are all dead."

    "So no one accepts it now?"

    The old man nodded: "It's gone, no one is in charge now, and you don't have to send things over."

    "Transport the things to the market in the city of God's descent and sell them! You can sell them at a good price, which is much better than sending them here."

    In order to make a living, the young craftsman could only rush to the city of gods with a basket on his back.

    The craftsman was on the way, he first saw a piece of dry rope.

    Then walking forward, he stepped into the sand and fell a somersault, but at the same time stepped out a bone plate.

    "what?"

    He found that this should be an old bone plate, and as a rigid craftsman, he immediately put it away with interest.

    The craftsman brought the bone plate to the market in the city of God's descent, and put the "Hinsay Epic" and "Hymn of the King of Wisdom" carved by himself on the ground for sale, and he took the bone plate he picked up.  looked up.

    Facing the sun, he read the words on it one by one.

    After all, he doesn't have the spiritual power to be able to memorize it in a single glance like those who have the power of wisdom.

    The writing on the bone plate has become somewhat blurred after some years, but it is still vaguely recognizable.

    "A messenger of God? What is this?"

    "Who made up a myth?"

    "What word is this?"

    After all, the young craftsman was born in the Tito family, and he was also literate, but he didn't know the word.

    It's weird, it feels like a text with the pronunciation engraved on it.

    Just the moment he saw it, the craftsman felt a voice resounding directly in his consciousness.

    "hope?"

    "Xian?"

    "Sheila?"

    No matter how he read it, he felt wrong: "It's not right, it seems that it should be read like this"

    When he was about to pronounce this weird pronunciation of syllables, he felt that the sound reached his throat and he couldn't get it out.

    ?It seems that this name cannot be pronounced by ordinary people, it belongs to a

    Only those with wisdom and power can call out this name through the concussion of mythical blood power.

    Stan immediately sensed that something was wrong.

    With this feeling, he realized that what he was holding was definitely not simple, and he wanted to decipher the words on it more and more.

    A group of people wandered around in the market, stopping in front of the vendors selling bone tools, as if they were looking for something.

    One of them stopped in front of the craftsman Stan, just in time to see the young craftsman facing the sun and reading the words on it.

    "Where did you get this thing?"

    Just after asking, before waiting for an answer, the other party immediately asked; "How much?"

    The young craftsman immediately put the bone plate into the pannier: "This one is not for sale!"

    The man winked, and other people around him immediately surrounded him.

    But Stan notices it too, and immediately abandons his belongings, turns and runs.

    "Don't run!"

    "Catch him, he's a thief."

    "catch him!"

    After chasing and fighting, Stan fled to the edge of the market.

    On the other side, Prince Weishi of the Volcanic Kingdom, who got the news, was also rushing towards this side. In order to hurry, he even directly used his mental power to climb and jump between houses, passing through the small half of the city that descended from God like flying.

    I can't even care about being noticed.

    "Give me!"

    He used divine magic to control several stones and smashed them towards Stan. The huge force can kill Stan as long as one hits.

    But at this moment, a psychic reasoning came from the opposite force and blocked Stan.

    The stones were pushed back by this force.

    Another three-leaf man appeared on the wall, also a high priest.

    The chaos here also aroused the idea of ??the chief priest of the Insai Temple in the City of God's Descend.

    Ever since the sky reflected the kingdom of gods, everyone in the city of gods descended has tightened their strings, alerting them whenever there was any disturbance.

    "It turned out to be the prince of the Volcano Kingdom, His Royal Highness Weiss Huo Sen. I didn't expect you to come to the city where the gods descended."

    "When the priests of the Sky Temple went to the Volcano Kingdom for an envoy, I once met His Highness."

    Wes Huo Sen is not surprised that the other party recognized him. The high priest who can become the god-descendant city of Insai Temple must be an important figure in the royal family. There are only so many prominent royal families in the four kingdoms, and they don't know each other.  unusual.

    However, he was not polite at all, and immediately cast a magical spell on the opponent to kill him.

    One after another bone spears waved along with him, stabbing towards the opponent.

    "kill!"

    The chief priest of the Insay Temple did not back down at all, and jumped from a high place to protect Stan, and took the initiative to challenge the Prince of Wesz.

    In order to compete for a bone plate, two senior priests fought here.

    And more people are still coming here.?Myself, to be able to be the chief priest of the Insai Temple in the city of gods descended must be an important figure in the royal family. There are only so many prominent royal families in the Four Kingdoms, and it is not normal for them not to know each other.

    However, he was not polite at all, and immediately cast a magical spell on the opponent to kill him.

    One after another bone spears waved along with him, stabbing towards the opponent.

    "kill!"

    The chief priest of the Insay Temple did not back down at all, and jumped from a high place to protect Stan, and took the initiative to challenge the Prince of Wesz.

    In order to compete for a bone plate, two senior priests fought here.

    And more people are still coming here.

 Text Chapter 82: Sky Giant Beast and Earth Burrower

    The chief priest of the Temple of Insai brought several guards, while Prince Weishi had more than a dozen subordinates who had been ready for battle.

    at the same time.

    The guards of the market kept rushing out to assist the chief priest of the temple, but a patrol team that happened to pass by turned to Prince Whiskey and raised their weapons towards the priest of the Insai Temple.

    Chaos, fighting.

    The two sides fought bloody rivers in the market.

    The two high priests fought with all their strength, and the destructive power was astonishing.

    Their power is like a whirlwind sweeping through the streets, and they can control all kinds of weapons, whether it is a stone or anything else, even a basin of water can become their means of killing.

    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 corpses lay on the ground.

    This scene made Stan slump on the ground and kept backing away, curled up in a corner with his head in his hands, and still clutched the bone plate tightly.

    It never occurred to him that he picked up an unattractive bone plate on the road and got involved in such a terrible incident.

    The chief priest of the Insai Temple did not lose the wind in the slightest, and became more and more courageous as he fought.

    His booming voice filled the street.

    "His Royal Highness!"

    "This is the city descended from the gods, the city descended from the gods of the Xiron family, not the volcanic kingdom of your Huo Sen family."

    "It was you who killed the Tito family, right? What made you commit such an unforgivable crime?"

    "what exactly is it."

    "Let a noble prince raise the butcher knife to the descendants of the great poet."

    "Can you tell me?"

    "Your Highness!"

    His Highness Weishi said nothing, he didn't want to explain, and he didn't want to pay attention to the other party.

    Now he just wants to take back his own "last chapter".

    At this time, a large group of regular troops with weapons rushed to the market.

    His Royal Highness the Prince of the Volcano Kingdom retreated after seeing this scene, but he obviously did not retreat in defeat, but retreated temporarily, waiting to gather stronger forces.

    The regular army chased after them, but was stopped by the chief priest of the Temple of Insai.

    "Can't stop him."

    "There are more important things now."

    The high priest and soldiers of the Temple of Insai protected the dazed Stan and moved quickly along the avenue.

    At the same time, the high priest also used the mind-reading power of wisdom and power to know everything he wanted from Stan's consciousness.

    On the side of King Jesser's palace, in the administrative mansion, the city lord was waiting anxiously until the priest came to him.

    "found it!"

    "Did you really find it?"

    "How did you find it?"

    After listening to the whole process, the lord of the city of gods descended looked at the young craftsman and the bone plate in his hand in surprise.

    "Are you from the Tito family?"

    Stan nodded, not even daring to say a word.

    The city lord looked at the bone plate held up by Stan with glowing pupils, and the finger that originally wanted to touch the bone plate was retracted immediately at the moment it was about to touch it.

    He immediately realized that this thing was not only a supreme treasure left by a great poet, but also a source of disaster that could kill everyone in the entire city of God Descended.

    Putting this kind of thing in the city of God's Descend, it can be said that a volcano that is about to erupt is buried underground.

    Even the lord of the city of gods descended felt extremely panic.

    In order to compete for the last chapter left by the great poet, and for the secret about going to the kingdom of the gods, he couldn't imagine how crazy people in other kingdoms were.

    Looking at this young craftsman who inherited the blood of the saint, and the last chapter left by the great poet in his hands.

    The city lord had a few thoughts in his mind, and immediately made a decision.

    He said to the chief priest of the Temple of Insai: "Right away!"

    "Now send him and the great poet's last chapter to the Sky Temple to meet Her Majesty the Queen."

    "No stop is allowed."

    At the same time, he also warned: "You must protect him. This is a gift from the Tito family to Her Majesty the Queen."

    "At the same time, it is also a gift from the gods to the Star Luo Kingdom"

    Before he finished speaking, a loud explosion exploded not far away.

    "Boom!"

    ?The terrifying earth-burrowing insect tore the ground and came out, opening a terrifying tone, thinking of the sky whiningThroat.

    "Woo hoo!"

    And standing on top of it was a familiar figure.

    Prince Weishi who had just left came back as fast as he could.

    The city lord's reaction was already very fast, but no matter how fast he was, he couldn't compare with Prince Welsh's eagerness to seize the "last chapter".

    The city lord blurted out the moment he saw the giant monster: "Luhe giant monster!"

    It never occurred to him that Prince Weishi came with the giant Luhe, which made all his plans come to nothing.

    All the people present saw the momentary change of expression of the earth burrower, fear and trembling involuntarily climbed into their hearts.

    Even though the giant monster was still hundreds of meters away from them, they were already involuntarily retreating in fear.

    That is the fear engraved in their blood, and it is the side interpretation of the invincible power of trolls for hundreds of years.

    No matter who.

    Whether it is an ordinary person or a soldier, whether it is a mortal or a priest.

    Or the chief priest of the Insai Temple, who has great power, is like an ant in front of this monster, without the slightest confidence to resist and struggle.

    Prince Whiz looked towards the palace of Jesser with cold eyes.

    "Mortal, tremble in front of the mythical monster!"

    "If you don't want to die, it will belong to me."

    "Hand it over."

    The giant monster roared and rushed towards Jesser Palace, the streets along the road were crushed into a ravine, and the stone buildings on both sides collapsed when they rubbed against it.

    Many Sanye people who had no time to escape were directly crushed into a pool of bone fragments and meat paste in the avenue.

    Seeing that the other party was about to attack Jesser's palace, the sky suddenly became overcast.

    The bright sunlight seemed to be blocked by something huge and incomparable, and at the same time, strips of transparent and slender hands extended down from the sky.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    The strong wind swept across the entire city of God Descended.

    Everyone raised their heads, only to see a jellyfish-like monster appearing in the sky, and the opened giant umbrella shrouded the palace of Jesser.

    The sky behemoth and the earth burrowing insect collided violently, and the entire city of God Descended trembled.

    "Boom~"

    Many unstable buildings in the city collapsed instantly.

    This is a collision between the Volcano Kingdom and the Star Luo Kingdom, and it is also a contest between the power of the sky and the earth.

    The voice of Her Majesty the Queen of the Star Luo Kingdom came out from the body of the sky behemoth and spread throughout the entire city of God Descended.

    "Wes Hodson."

    "Who gave you the courage to act recklessly in my kingdom."

    The prince of the volcano kingdom has no awe of the queen: "Courage?"

    "For the secret left by Saint Tito, for the road to the kingdom of the gods."

    "What is courage?"

    "Even if you pay a high price, what is it?"

    Roaring and roaring, Weiss Huo Sen challenged the magic weapon of the sky giant beast while driving the earth-burrowing monster.

    For this bone plate, they did not hesitate to break the situation that had been peaceful for hundreds of years.

    Even if a war starts.

    I don't hesitate

 Text Chapter 83: You Are Destined to Not Get It (Leader Gadeng)

    The sky behemoth of the Xilun family, and the earth-drilling insect of the Huo Sen family.

    Two mythical beings of the same race, two different evolutionary forms, are now engaged in an unreserved contest in the City of Gods. They seem to want to prove here who is the right direction on the evolutionary path.

    The people in the city of God's Descend have been scared out of their wits by these two overlord-level monsters. Thousands of people rushed out of their homes and fled out of the city with their things.

    "The south of the city is blocked!" There was a crowd of people in the south, and there were stampedes and fighting in front of the city gate.

    "Quickgo to the north!" Someone turned around.

    "The city is blocked by monsters, I can't get through, I can't get through!" But when they turned their heads, they immediately saw the Ruhe giant fighting fiercely in the middle of the avenue.

    "God! Is this God's punishment from you?" In front of the broken street, someone was holding the corpses of relatives and crying bitterly.

    "Volcano Kingdom, I curse you"

    "Why did the gods bestow such monsters? Why is there such a terrible thing in the world." However, they never thought that when the gods bestowed the Ruhe monsters, they hoped that the Sanye people could use them to build their own cities and use them to build their own cities.  The power of the trolls to open up their homeland.

    Cities such as the land bestowed by the gods, the city of Jesser, and the city of gods descended were all built by Ruhe giant monsters.

    It was the Sanye people who used this power on their own race who slaughtered them.

    The gates of each city were congested, and the streets were full of cries, wailing, and roaring.

    The earth-drilling monster tore the ground and leaped up, biting the sky behemoth floating in the low sky, tearing a large piece of fleshy membrane, and thick translucent blood rained down from the sky.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    The sky behemoth spewed a strong wind, and thousands of tentacles wrapped around the body of the earth-drilling monster, preventing it from going into the ground again and trying to drag it out of the ground.

    The earth-drilling monster twisted its huge body, destroying and crushing everything on the ground.

    "Boom~boom~boom~!"

    Following the wrestling between the two Ruhe giants, the battlefield was finally dragged to the palace of Jesser.

    A large piece of this ancient and magnificent palace collapsed in an instant, and even the stele of the law code that Jesser once set up was broken into several pieces during the war.

    The prince of the Volcanic Kingdom, Wes Huo Sen, didn't care about the life and death of the people in the city at all, let alone the palace built by King Jesser.

    ?They were born in the family of royal blood, and their feelings for King Jesser were conflicted. Some people worshiped King Jesser extremely, while others dismissed him.

    The palace once built by King Jesser disappeared into the dust more than ten meters high.

    Seeing this scene, Queen Xingluo froze all the giant beasts in the sky.

    She was completely outraged.

    The sky behemoth made a sound from its mouth, which swallowed the wind, and the Queen's anger was not concealed in the words.

    "The Horson family!"

    "The palace left by King Jesser, the great ruins of Hiinsai was destroyed by you."

    "Are you still a Heinsay, a descendant of King Radlich?"

    Weiss Huo Sen snorted: "Didn't your Shiron family end the rule of the Jesser family back then, why are you still pretending to be doing now?"

    "Who killed King Ari, who ended the Kingdom of Hiinsai."

    "It's you guys!"

    "The Xiron family."

    "Hahahaha, do you still think that this city of gods descended from you is an orthodox inheritance? Is this palace given to you by the Jesser family?"

    Weiss Huo Sen brought up the old events of the year without any scruples, and the sound of laughter spread throughout the city of God's Descend.

    But at the same time, His Royal Highness the Prince has no awe of this ancient king, after all, his ancestor is another child of King Ledlich.

    "It's better without it."

    "The king of Xiyin Sai has long since disappeared. Why do you still keep this palace?"

    The earth-drilling insect bit off the tentacles of the sky behemoth one after another, and the sharp tentacles of the sky behemoth continuously pierced into the earth-drilling insect's body, creating one terrifying wound after another on its body.

    The battle was very fierce, and it seemed to be life and death.

    However, the eyes of both of them were always on the running crowd. The lord of the city of gods descended, the high priest of the temple of Insai, and a large group of guards were all guarding a young man holding a bone plate.

    In the midst of tussling and wrestling, the earth-burrowing demon crazily wanted to get closer to the opponent.

    And the Sky Behemoth'sHold the earth burrower firmly with your hands, preventing the opponent from chasing after it.

    Finally, the sky behemoth let go of its tentacles.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the earth-drilling monster immediately got under the ground and approached the group of people from under the ground.

    But before the earth-drilling monster came out of the ground, the sky behemoth had already glided and floated over, opening its huge mouth as it skimmed the ground.

    "Come up!"

    The inspiratory wind from the mouth of the sky behemoth rolled up these people and swallowed them into the body.

    The sky behemoth wrapped these people in its own airbag and floated towards the sky.

    If it's just a battle, neither of the two can do anything to the other.

    One can fly into the sky, and the other can drill into the ground.

    But this moment is different, they are competing for the "last chapter" left by the great poet Tito, and whoever gets it first has already won.

    Weishi Huosen, who was integrated with the earth-drilling monster, rushed out from under the ground, and looked up at the sky behemoth floating towards the height.

    He knew he had lost.

    Although the sky behemoth took back the man, it also got the bone plate left by Tito.

    But it didn't leave, and continued to extend its tentacles to attack the earth-drilling insect.

    Wei Shi Huo Sen also smelled the crisis when the other party held him back.

    His Royal Highness thought about it for a second, and immediately guessed what it was.

    "not good!"

    "It's the second giant monster from the Sky Temple who has rushed over."

    There are seven Ruhe giant monsters, the Star Luo Kingdom, the Samo Kingdom, and the Volcano Kingdom each have two, and the weakest is the Saile Kingdom, which only has one Ruhe giant monster.

    Thinking of this, Weiss Huo Sen didn't mean to stop at all.

    He immediately controlled the earth burrower to drill into the ground, leaving behind a terrifying hole and cave, before disappearing without a trace——

    Tens of kilometers away from the City of Gods.

    The earth-drilling insect broke through a desert, and His Royal Highness also let the earth-boring insect loosen the flesh and blood that wrapped itself, and walked down step by step to stand on the ground.

    It is not far from Tito Town, and the bustling town can be seen from a high place.

    Wes Hosen looked at Tito Town in the distance, and took out his own bone plate.

    How ecstatic I was when I got it, how annoyed I am now.

    "Did I get it? Or did I lose it?"

    Weiss Howson recalled that sentence again in his mind: "It's destined, and you won't get it."

    He couldn't help chanting along with it, and every time he chanted it, he felt the hatred piercing his bones.

    "It's fate, and I won't get it either."

    "It's fate, and I won't get it either."

    ""

    He hated the dead man who said this to the extreme. He had never hated a person like this in his life, and this sentence was also the most vicious sentence he had ever heard in his life.

    "Damn it!"

    "You damn thing, it's all your fault."

    "It's all your fault!"

    However, no matter how angry and mad, it can't change everything.

    He turned around in despair and started on the way to leave.

    He had already foreseen that what awaited him after returning home would definitely not be cheers and glory, but ridicule and ridicule.

    "Star Luo Kingdom."

    "It's not over yet." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 84: The Ship to the Kingdom of God

    ,

    The entire body of the sky behemoth is translucent, and the person who is swallowed into the airbag in its body seems to be standing thousands of miles high in the sky, and can see the outside scene through its body.

    The clouds flowed under the troll's membrane, and the young craftsman Stan rode the sky behemoth through the sea of ??clouds.

    "Wow!" The craftsman's pupils emptied in an instant.

    He felt that all of this was so unreal. This scenery should only be appreciated by gods. Is it really something that a mortal can see?

    He saw the savage land passing by under his feet, until a sea-like lake appeared at the end of the sky.

    "Holy lake?"

    Immediately after that, a mountain appeared in front of the holy lake, and there was also the looming temple in the sea of ??clouds.

    "There is also the holy mountain, that is the Temple of the Sky."

    He had never seen the Sky Temple, but at the moment he saw this temple, he finally understood why the old believers in the City of Gods Descended came all the way for pilgrimage.

    Just to die at the foot of the holy mountain and sleep in the holy lake overlooking the gods.

    At this time, a sentence, or an idea, suddenly came to his mind.

    "If one day I am going to die, I must die here too."

    "Die at the feet of the gods."

    "Like King Ledlich."

    In the end, the body of the giant sky beast landed over the city of servants of God.

    He floated down on the square in front of the palace, followed the city lord of the city of God's descent and the chief priest of the Insai Temple of the city of God's descent, and stepped into the tall and majestic palace.

    But when he reached the gate of the temple, he stopped and dared not enter.

    The chief priest of the Temple of Insai said to him kindly.

    "fine."

    "Come in, young man"

    "Her Majesty is waiting to summon you."

    Stan was at a loss for a moment, and he stammered: "FemaleFemaleHer Majesty the Queen?"

    The Tito family was born in the city of servants of the gods, and was once one of the most prominent families here.

    But it was still the first time for Stan to come here, and it was also the first time to meet Her Majesty the Queen.

    He walked into the palace with trepidation and excitement at the same time, and stood in front of Queen Xingluo. He imitated other people's etiquette and was not standard, so he could tell at a glance that he was a vulgar boy from the countryside.

    "Great Her Majesty the Queen!"

    But Her Majesty the Queen didn't mind, instead she looked at him with interest and asked.

    "what's your name?"

    "Stan!" He said his name first, then hesitated, and repeated it again.

    This time, he brought his surname.

    Even if he is just a commoner, a commoner who does not deserve a surname.

    "My name is Stan, Stan Tito."

    The city lord of the city that descended from the gods said: "He is a descendant of a great poet, the lucky son who found the last chapter."

    "This is the guidance of fate and the will of the gods."

    "certainly."

    "The final glory, after all, belongs to the great Queen Xingluo."

    Queen Xingluo looked at the young man, and she suddenly understood why the city lord had to bring such a young man with him when he sent the last chapter of the great poet Tito.

    Only in this way can the Xilun family take over the "last chapter" left by the saints from the saint Tito family.

    "You are very good."

    Stan Tito's blood boiled, and he didn't understand why he was so valued.

    But this is the first time he feels that he is valued and needed.

    In the following days, Stan Tito received the most orthodox aristocratic etiquette training, and was even taught by the chief priest of the Temple of Insay, the city of gods descended.

    He also finally understood what the bone plate he found was.

    It was a holy relic left by his ancestor, the great poet Tito.

    The above records the method leading to the kingdom of God.

    He immediately became hesitant. If he handed over his ancestors' things, what would his ancestors think of him?

    The priest saw what he was thinking: "How do you know that you picked up the holy relic, not the holy relic that chose you?"

    "It is it that brought you to the Sky Temple, it is it that wants to come to Her Majesty the Queen"in front of her.  "

    "It is the embodiment of the will of the gods, and no one can violate the destiny appointed by the gods."

    The priest looked into his eyes and said seriously.

    "Stan."

    "Fate is not something you can choose, but fate chooses you."

    "That's why you're standing here now."

    Stan was instantly relieved when he heard the priest's words.

    "If this is God's will, I am willing to be the chosen one."

    On a sunny morning, the sun shines on the ground through the windows on both sides.

    Under the eyes of everyone, Stan Tito walked up to the Sky Temple little by little.

    Holding the bone plate, he stepped into the temple, just like his ancestors in the past, consecrated the text stone plate and "Hymn of the King of Wisdom" on the altar, at the foot of the statue of the gods.

    He knelt down to Queen Xingluo in front of the most powerful people in the entire Xingluo Kingdom.

    "Her Majesty the great Queen Xingluo, the representative of the will of the gods in the world."

    "All glory belongs to you, to the great god."

    Queen Star Luo raised the scepter in her hand and pointed it at Craftsman Stan.

    "Descendants of Saint Tito."

    "From now on, you are Stan Tito."

    "He who inherits the will of the great poet Tito."

    Queen Star Luo established Stan's identity with one word, and his status went from a low-level craftsman to the pinnacle of the noble group of Star Luo Kingdom in an instant——

    The capital of the Volcanic Kingdom is located under the crater of an extinct volcano, and on the crater lies a terrifying Ruhe monster.

    Wes Huo Sen walked through the promenade in front of the palace amid the pointing of everyone, and saw his father, as well as several of his uncles and brothers.

    The face of the father sitting on the throne was extremely ugly, while the eyes of the brothers standing under His Highness were gloating.

    The Prince of Wales, who has always been in power, has made such a big mistake this time. He will definitely lose his father's trust, and may even lose his right to inherit the throne because of this mistake.

    This is what other people like to hear.

    The king's cold eyes fell on the prince: "Why do you still have the face to come back?"

    "How did you promise me before?"

    "I gave you the Earth-burrowing Demon Insect and the Anzi of the City of Gods. Is this how you repay me in the end?"

    Wes Huo Sen knelt on the ground: "Although the Star Luo Kingdom got the last chapter of the great poet, they only got the last chapter to open the kingdom of gods."

    "We haven't lost yet, Your Majesty."

    Wang froze for a moment: "What do you mean?"

    Weiss Huo Sen continued: "Opening the kingdom of the gods is only the first step. The sky above the city of gods has also opened the gate of the kingdom of the gods, so what?"

    "Can anyone enter it?"

    He raised his head and held his head high.

    "but me."

    "Know how to enter the kingdom of the gods."

    The king's face changed instantly: "How do you enter the kingdom of the gods?"

    His Royal Highness the Prince of the Volcanic Kingdom replied: "A ship, a ship that was bestowed by the messenger of God!"

    He took out the "Tito's Travels" he got, and shouted with emotional and fanatical words.

    "Everything is recorded here, and everything is hidden in the burial place of Saint Tito."

    "The envoy of God who stood beside Insai and stood side by side with the Mother of Life once bestowed on Saint Tito a ship, a ship that sailed from the kingdom of God to the world."

    "king!"

    "Our efforts were not in vain, no one can enter the Kingdom of God without this ship."

    Everyone in the palace stood up, including the king of the volcano kingdom.

    "The sacred boat."

    Everyone reacted at once and made associations.

    God Envoy Tito wrote a chapter that has been handed down forever from the kingdom of God, and at the same time drove the God Envoy to leave the kingdom of gods.

    His last chapter recorded the method of opening the gate of the kingdom of gods, so he will definitely leave a method of how to enter the kingdom of gods.

    Everyone shouted in unison: "That is the ship leading to the Kingdom of God."

    Wes Howson nodded and looked at his father.

    "That's right!"

    "Great king, I am willing to find this sacred ship leading to the kingdom of gods for you."

    "In this world, only I can find it."?? 

    "Great king, I am willing to find this sacred ship leading to the kingdom of gods for you."

    "In this world, only I can find it. ?

 Text Chapter 85: Dissipated Starlight (first order requested)

    The entire city of servants of the gods, including the holy mountain, has recently entered into the activities of bathing rituals. Thousands of people bowed to the sky temple.  The waves generally echo above the sky.

    In the Sky Temple, Queen Xingluo knelt in front of the gods nervously, preparing for the ceremony of opening the gate of the kingdom of gods,

    The young Stan Tito stood behind her, a little reserved, he noticed the Queen's tension and pressure.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Are you afraid too?"

    After hearing Stan's words, Queen Xingluo suddenly relaxed a lot.

    "certainly!"

    "Facing the great gods, how can you not be in awe?"

    A royal family of blood, descendants of King Raedlich.

    One is a saint who brought back fetishes from the kingdom of gods after the end of the god-given era, a descendant of the great poet Tito.

    At this moment, only they can stand under the statue of Insay carved by King Jesser himself.

    Even the priests of the Sky Temple can only stand in front of the corridor outside the temple at this moment.

    After Queen Xingluo made all the preparations, she held up the bone plate, and she sang the aria and recited the poems left by the great poet.

    At the end, she sang the passage connecting the dream world, praying for the response of the goblin guarding the gate of the dream world.

    "The guardian of the garden of the gods, the envoy of the gods in the dream kingdom."

    "Dream Fairy named Hope! I sincerely beg you to answer my wish."

    "Sheila!"

    "I beg you to open the gate of the kingdom of the gods and welcome the return of the wanderers who have been away for a long time."

    When Her Majesty the Queen read out the goblin's real name, the sky of the holy mountain changed immediately.

    The colorful dreamy starlight inexplicably gathers in the sky, spinning and flowing between the sea of ??clouds.

    The dreamy starlight appeared out of thin air, as if another world opened a gap and flowed out of it.

    Seeing this scene, the entire city of servants of the gods boiled.

    "Here we come!" Shouted devout believers one after another.

    "It's coming!" The believers in the City of God's Servants kowtowed vigorously to the floor, as if the louder they kowtowed, the more pious they became.

    "The gate of the Kingdom of God is about to open." Before the temple, the priests looked even more crazy.

    They hadn't been able to witness the miracle in the City of Gods Arrived before, but this time, they were all participants.

    Everyone looked up, waiting for the last moment.

    However.

    Only dreamy starlight emerged in the sky, and the door to the Kingdom of God did not open.

    Finally, the fantasy starlight went out.

    It went out.

    It went out?

    The entire city of servants of the gods has never been excited, noisy, or restless.

    It became silent.

    The people in the City of God's Servants all looked at the sky with dull expressions.

    The hands of the priests in front of the temple stopped in the air, and they all forgot to put them down.

    Seeing the fading starlight and the clear sky again, Queen Xingluo couldn't accept it.

    "Why?"

    "Why is this happening?"

    Queen Xingluo was not only at a loss, she could even be said to be panicked.

    "Is it because the gods don't accept my belief?"

    "Or am I doing something wrong?"

    The Queen kept backing away, almost falling to the ground.

    Stan Tito supported the queen, and the priests of the Sky Temple immediately surrounded her.

    "Perhaps it is because a certain key factor is missing, Your Majesty the Queen."

    "We have only one page of the last chapter of the great time, but Saint Tito left a whole book of psalms."

    The priest guessed: "Perhaps only when the poems of the great poet are complete are the vouchers and tokens for opening the gods."

    Queen Star Luo: "Is that really the case?"

    Priest: "It must be like this."

    Queen Xingluo could only believe that, in an era when God did not issue a will, they could only rely on conjecture to guess the will of the gods.

    They probably know it deep down.

    It is possible that it was wrong from the beginning, but it still cannot stop myself from going forward.

    It seems that there is a powerful force in the dark, pushing them like?Go forward like moths to a flame.

    Maybe that power is faith?

    It could also be desire.

    Or something else.

    A few days later.

    A giant Luhe monster suddenly appeared on the border of the Star Luo Kingdom. Although it only appeared once, it made the border of the Star Luo Kingdom jittery.

    The armies of the Volcano Kingdom and the Samo Kingdom also mobilized and hoarded, one appeared near Sun City, and the other appeared near Stone Forest City.

    The two countries are ready to move, as if preparing to launch a war against the Star Luo Kingdom.

    However, it seems that the Volcano Kingdom and the Samo Kingdom have not fully reached an agreement, and the Samo Kingdom only sent a Ruhe giant monster to deter them.

    The Volcanic Kingdom didn't even dispatch a single Luhe giant monster, but nearly ten thousand troops hoarded outside Sun City.

    However, everyone can feel that the situation has changed significantly.

    Any small move between countries may tear up the fragile balance and peace that has been maintained for hundreds of years——

    Dream world.

    On the border of the floating island, the dream fairy looked up at the illusory starlight.

    In the reflected illusion, she saw the terrible disaster in the city of gods descended, and the two Ruhe giants wielded their power wantonly, as if a natural disaster had come to the world.

    She saw the Sanye people marching to the border, and the Sanye people in towns and villages left their homes and fled far away.

    Just as God said, because she accidentally opened the door to the dream world, bringing disaster to countless Sanye people.

    And this is just the beginning, not the end.

    The fairy in the dream was terrified and sad.

    "how so."

    "II really don't want to do this."

    On the edge of the empty island, the goblin hid in a corner and huddled herself into a ball.

    "I'm a big bad guy."

    "No, I'm worse than a bad guy."

    A group of goblins surrounded Sheila, looking a little anxious.

    "Master Sheila."

    "do not Cry."

    "If a goblin cries, it will die."

    Sheila buried her head in the flower cup of Huahai, not wanting others to see her face, like an ostrich hiding its head.

    A large group of goblins came to the temple in a panic and noise. The mother of life, Sally, frightened all the goblins out with a stare.

    However, there was still a goblin who ran in and knelt down in front of the gods.

    "Master Sheila is dying."

    "Great god, please save her!"

    The light surged throughout the temple, white covered the ground, and poured out of the temple.

    The dream goblin who was sadly hiding on the edge of the island felt something. When she turned around, she happened to see a beautiful scene.

    A ray of light slipped from the sky, like a star falling into the world.

    In the sea of ??flowers, the gods are walking.

    He came to the edge of the island, stood beside Sheila and looked towards the edge of the dream world.

    The Dream Demon Sheila was also a little scared: "God!"

    "Am I going to die, just like Lord Polo?"

    The god let out a faint laugh: "Don't be afraid, the dream demon won't die if he cries."

    "Crying also shows the kindness of the heart. Crying is not ugly, crying is also a kind of beauty."

    "Only when the heart dies and falls, the dream will be broken."

    Dream Fairy Sheila: "But it was because I opened the door to the dream world that all this happened."

    God told the dream demon Sheila: "Sheila!"

    "If you feel that you are really wrong, find a way to make up for it."

    "Don't sit here and cry, be a brave man. ?

 Text Chapter 86: I want you to remember me (seeking the first order)

    The sea of ??stars in the dream world is different from the sea of ??stars in the real world. It is not as deep and ancient as the sea of ??stars in the universe, but it has its own dreams.

    If the cosmic star sea is an ancient myth, then the dream star sea is a fantasy fairy tale.

    The dream fairy floats on the topmost layer of the dream star sea, and she surrounds the dream moon, reading one dream after another.

    The dreams at the top level are all newly born dreams.

    This means that these dreams are still connected with the Sanye people and are ongoing dreams.

    She is going to meet some people in her dream, looking for some answers.

    Soon, she found the person she wanted to meet.

    The goblin of the dream broke into this dream and saw Stan Tito in the dream.

    Stan's dream was an ancient stone palace, with tablets of script on the walls and beautiful poems carved on the pillars.

    Stan squatted under a wall, chiseling poems on the wall with a tool.

    pity.

    He is just a craftsman, not a poet.

    He can only carve other people's poems and tell other people's stories over and over again.

    The goblin in the dream stepped forward: "You picked up the lucky son of "Tito's Travels"? Did you start this dispute?"

    Stan Tito turned his head and saw the dream demon Sheila.

    "They said that I was chosen by fate, but I don't know if it's true."

    "but."

    "If this is the case, it is not me who started the dispute, but fate."

    The Dream Demon Sheila looked at Stan, and she felt that what she saw was not a living person, but more like a marionette.

    Even though he inherited the title of the Tito family and possessed the glory of a descendant of saints, he still did not own himself.

    He can only let others dictate his own destiny.

    "Once your ancestor Tito came to the temple to offer his devotion and poems to the gods."

    "God asked him."

    "Do you still believe in fate?"

    Stan Tito stood up, and he asked the dream goblin.

    "How did the great poet answer?"

    Sheila told him: "He said fate is in our hands."

    "I no longer wait for fate to come, but create my own destiny with my own hands."

    After hearing this, Stan Tito was struck by lightning, and then fell into deep thought.

    But the moment he thought about it, the dream was suddenly awakened.

    Sheila left Stan Tito's dream, flew along the dream moon, and found another dream nearby.

    The dream of this three-leaf person is completely different from that of Stan. Her dream is the holy mountain, the city of servants of the gods, but it is different from reality. A door to the dream world opens in the sky of the holy mountain.

    She drives the giant beast in the sky, and leads many people to fly towards the gate of the sky, hoping to step into the kingdom of gods from there.

    This person is none other than Queen Xingluo.

    Fly Queen Xingluo!

    Fly!

    She felt that she couldn't get close to the temple of the gods, as if deep down in her heart she didn't believe that she could meet the gods.

    When she was extremely anxious, a voice came from behind.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "What exactly do you want to do?"

    Queen Xingluo turned around and said, answering in a daze.

    "We just want to get a response from the gods."

    "We are only."

    "I just want to go home!"

    The goblin of the dream left the dream again thoughtfully.

    late at night.

    In two different rooms in the city of servants of the gods, two figures woke up one after the other from their dreams.

    Queen Xingluo stood up from the stone bed, and walked outside quickly.

    She looked around through the colonnades, as if looking for someone's shadow.

    "What dream did I just have?"

    "There was a person in the dream, a woman."

    "No, she is not human."

    "Who is she?"

    the other side.

    Stan Tito, who suddenly woke up, stared blankly: "It seems that someone said something important to me just now? The great poet Tito talked to the gods."

    the"No!"

    "How could I dream of this?"

    Both of them vaguely remembered the scene in the dream.

    This is because only perfect dreams will stay in the dream world.

    These dreams that wake up halfway or are interrupted by others will dissipate in the dream world, so the three-leaf people sometimes remember the memories of their dreams when they wake up——

    Yin Shen looked at the dream goblin who came to him and knelt down in front of him, and he said what the other party was thinking without opening his mouth.

    "You still want to give the Sanye people the power of dreams."

    "Yeah?"

    The dream demon Xila knew that her thoughts and everything could not be hidden from the great god, and she never wanted to hide it.

    "god!"

    "You need to expand the dream world, and the Sanye people need the power of the dream and your guidance."

    "Perhaps in this way, the civilization of the Sanye people can be changed."

    "And you can also come to this world one day earlier."

    Yin Shen doesn't care, he doesn't care too much about the speed of the moment, what he wants is an effective method, and he doesn't like to do unnecessary things on weekdays.

    But it's not so much that he doesn't like to do more, it's better to say that he doesn't like accidents and accidents.

    Yin Shen: "Are you doing this just to redeem your mistakes?"

    The Dream Demon Sheila lowered her head, she was asking her own heart.

    After thinking for a long time, she suddenly smiled.

    She looked at God and said with a smile.

    "Not only that, I'm actually still afraid."

    God: "Afraid of what?"

    The goblin in the dream talked about the thing that Yin Shen had fallen asleep for hundreds of years before: "God!"

    "Did you know? The time is really long!"

    "For you, two hundred years is just a blink of an eye."

    "Time is like a breeze passing through your fingers in front of you, but it is like a roaring wave to us."

    The goblin looked up at Shen Yin, her eyebrows and eyes curved.

    "Two hundred years is a fraction of life for Sheila."

    "During those long years."

    "I can only wander in front of the temple again and again, waiting and looking forward to your awakening."

    "I'm afraid I'll wait until the next time you wake up, I'll be lost in time."

    After saying this, the goblin in the dream immediately denied it, and then put on a positive tone.

    "No!"

    "It's not a worry, it's something that's destined to happen."

    The fairy in the dream lowered her head and clasped her hands together.

    "God!"

    "You once said that for the stars, the origin and disappearance of civilization are but a short moment."

    "The birth and death of life are even more insignificant glimpses."

    "I'm always thinking."

    "Whether I can leave some traces in the short time that I am destined to disappear for you."

    "At least."

    "Let me do something for you for as long as I've been here!"

    She stood up and walked under the altar.

    "god."

    "I want you to remember me too."

    "Just like King Laidlich and Master Polo.???

 Text Chapter 87: The Era of Trolls is Coming to an End

    In the temple.

    Yin Shen looked down at the goblin in the dream, he didn't speak for a long time, and only said a word after a long time.

    "Ledlich, Polo, and you are all the same."

    "They all like to do meaningless things."

    But he went on to say, "How do you want to do it?"

    The Dream Demon Sheila opened her arms, and she floated up like a flower petal, and streaks of starlight emanated from her body.

    She gradually became transparent, and an illusory dream egg floated up.

    The dream bubbles in the dream egg sublimated into dream fragments and then merged with the dream world. The dream egg also lost its main function from being a carrier of dreams.

    But the Dream Demon Sheila hid the dreams bestowed on her by the gods in it, the power of the origin of the magic of those dreams.

    This is the biggest difference between her and other dream fairies, and why she is so powerful.

    "god!"

    "This is the dream you gave me."

    Meng Yao looked at these beautiful dreams, no matter how many times she saw them, but every time she saw them, she lost her mind.

    They are so beautiful and strange, only great gods can make such fantastic and magnificent dreams.

    "They are the origin of divine arts, and they are the truth and laws of this world."

    "They should not belong to me alone, but should be the dreams of all intelligent beings."

    "It should not be my own light, but should be the hope and light of the world."

    The fairy of the dream floated in mid-air, expressing his deepest wish in aria.

    "God!"

    "Let them be the flames that ignite the world! They will light up the whole world from here on."

    The dream of the gods was suspended from the egg of the dream, and the bright stars illuminated the entire land bestowed by the gods and the island of dreams.

    Little by little, they rose into the sky, passed through the dreamland star sea, and finally fell into the dreamland sun.

    At this moment, the dream sun revealed its true body.

    Artifact-God's Cup.

    The dream of the gods and the cup of gods merged into one, turning into symbols, or imprints, one after another on the wall of the cup of gods.

    Among them are the power of ice and snow like ice, white pottery making, red iron smelting power and so on.

    These are the power and origin of dream magic.

    When the dream of the gods and the cup of gods were combined into one, the entire dream world began to change.

    It started to rain in the dream world, and soon it was replaced by snow.

    The archaeopteryx swamp began to frost, and finally turned into a thick layer of ice.

    And in front of the temple.

    The Dream Demon Sheila watched all this while holding the empty dream egg, appreciating the changes she brought to the dream world.

    Without the dream of the gods, she is just an ordinary second-order fairy now.

    The god asked him: "Do you want to give the power of dream magic to the Sanye people in this way?"

    The dream demon Xila nodded: "When the Sanyeren's wisdom and power are at the second level, they have the power of consciousness projection. This power comes from the God's Arrival technique of the Queen of Stars."

    "They used the power of consciousness projection to control life and control the Ruhe monster before."

    "They can also project their consciousness on the dream world, so that the dream world can project the power of dream magic onto them."

    "In this way, they can also use magic."

    "Through this method, they can produce various things such as iron, pottery, oil, etc."

    Dream Demon Sheila's eyes radiated longing, and her pupils reflected a beautiful world in her imagination.

    In this world, there is nothing lacking, and everything is possessed.

    Everyone can be friendly to each other, and everyone can have happiness.

    "besides!"

    "After they die, their consciousness will permanently return to the kingdom of the gods and turn them into dream stars in the sky, returning to their hometown."

    God: "For them, are you even willing to give up this?"

    However, the dream demon Sheila said: "God!"

    "This is not giving up."

    "This is what you gave me, and one day it will return to you again."

    Sheila: "King Ledlich said that everything we have gained will eventually be lost on the day of decay."

    the"No matter how much you gift me, I can't keep it."

    "There will be a day."

    "These gifts will still be lost and will return to the great god."——

    "Master Sheila, are you going to the world of the Sanye people?"

    "Wow! I heard that the world of the Sanye people is so scary."

    "But it's also very interesting to hear."

    "I don't want to go, this garden is our home."

    "Master Sheila, don't go, there are gods protecting us here, it's too dangerous outside."

    A group of goblins surrounded Sheila, constantly asking her various questions.

    Some people are curious, some are reluctant.

    Sheila looked at her partners: "Yeah!"

    "I'm going out for a while, but I'll be back soon."

    The dream fairy is ready, she will leave the dream world and go to the real country.

    She went to find a way to make up for her mistakes, and at the same time she wanted to bring her hope and light to the world.

    more importantly.

    The power to perfect dreams for God.

    She came to the temple and was ready to set off. Before leaving, she asked God.

    "god!"

    "What kind of person can become a person who uses the power of dreams?"

    God asked her back: "What kind of person do you think is suitable?"

    Dream demon Xila: "Of course they are pure-hearted, devout believers who worship the gods."

    God shook his head: "You want everything, and you can't do it just by relying on devout believers."

    "Only those who have power, those kings who can determine the direction of civilization and history, can change and do what you want."

    "But if they want to master the power of dreams, they must pay a price."

    The goblin in the dream asked: "What is the price?"

    Yin Shen: "Only those kings and kingdoms who are willing to abandon the fusion power of monsters are eligible to obtain the power of dreams."

    In the end, the god said something that scared even the dream demon Sheila in a flat tone.

    "The power I gave to Ledlich is not used like this now."

    This sentence heralds the end of the era of fusion monsters dividing the world.

    And the era of dream magic is coming.

    The goblin in the dream understood a little bit, took back the powerful destructive power of the fusion monster, and bestowed the creative power of the magic in the dream.

    ? End war and destruction, start creation and civilization.

    A door opened in front of the temple's gate, and on the other side of the door was the boundless sea.

    The fairy of the dream was ready and mustered up her courage, but the moment she stepped out of the gate of the dream world, she suddenly felt a little scared and flustered.

    She turned her head and saw God watching her.

    However, he suddenly felt relieved.

    Then.

    Stepped out of the light gate.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Report the results

    Please remember to watch the fastest updated novel without errors!  The content of the chapter is being typed by hand, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update.

 Text Chapter 88: Looking for the Prince of the Sacred Ship

    On the high hills, Wes Huo Sen led his followers looking into the distance.

    One side of the avenue leads to the City of the Sun in the Star Luo Kingdom, and the other side leads to the sea.

    The army carrying weapons and warhammers gathered into a long dragon and set off to the distance. The dust raised by the footsteps covered the shadows of the soldiers, and the setting sun in the distance was as red as blood.

    "Fight for the king."

    "For the Huo Sen family."

    ""

    The entire Sinnsay country is crazy because of Saint Tito's "The Last Chapter". The four royal blood families all want to obtain the power bestowed by the gods and the legendary dream power that can fulfill all wishes.

    Star Luo Kingdom is wooing Saile Kingdom, promising to share the power of gods and the glory of entering the kingdom of gods with Saile Kingdom.

    However, the Volcano Kingdom and the Samo Kingdom formed an alliance, and the two sides jointly put pressure on the border of the Star Luo Kingdom to increase their troops, and they did not hesitate to send such mythical forces as the Ruhe Giant Monster.

    Both are for the part of "The Last Chapter" in the hands of the other party.

    Perhaps even the saint Tito did not expect that he finally recorded the story, which is neither an epic nor a myth, but it is better than his "Hinsay Epic" and "Hymn of the King of Wisdom".  It is even more magical, causing countless people to die for it.

    Weiss Howson's face did not have the original pride and conceit, but was full of worry.

    Although he relied on his gorgeous acting talent and exciting speeches, he pulled himself back from the edge of the abyss.

    but.

    If he fails again, what awaits him must be a tragic ending.

    The battle between the royal families is much crueler and more tragic than ordinary people imagined. The winner has everything, and the loser loses everything and even his life.

    Especially for a prince like him who was ranked first in the line of succession, the price of his failure is the most painful. These pictures are clearly recorded in the kingdom's history from generation to generation.

    He has no way out, he must find the sacred boat.

    "It's time to go, Your Highness." A follower on the side reminded.

    Like a snake, the earth-drilling monster squirmed on the desolate land, heading towards the sea.

    A circle of bony protrusions like a crown is formed on the head of the earth-drilling monster, and Weiss Huo Sen and his followers are among them.

    As we set off, Weiss Howson said to himself.

    "I must find the sacred boat."

    "I must……"

    "Become king."

    The follower Henir looked at Prince Weishi and said in an affirmative tone.

    "Don't worry! Your Highness."

    "You will."

    Wes Howson didn't trust his brothers, but he trusted Henir so much that he even called him a brother.

    He is indeed the son of the king of the volcano kingdom, but not the son of the queen.

    He is just an illegitimate child.

    But he is different from ordinary illegitimate children, he is an illegitimate son with wisdom and kingship, so when he sought refuge, Wes Huo Sen accepted him.

    A person who has great power and noble blood, but at the same time will not threaten his status, this makes Weiss Huo Sen feel a sense of security.

    Prince Welsh patted Henir on the shoulder: "Don't worry."

    "When I become king, I will let you become the minister of the palace. I will let you control the power of one person under one person and over ten thousand people."

    "certainly."

    "You must also do your best first, and become my sharp edge to overcome obstacles."

    Henir smiled: "You know, I don't care about that."

    "I just think that if you become a king, you must be able to do a great job."

    Weiss Huo Sen didn't feel happy when he heard it, but showed a displeased look.

    "You should know that I hate when people reject me."

    "I'll give it to you, you just need to agree."

    "I want you to be the Prime Minister, so you will definitely become the Prime Minister."

    Henir didn't refute anything, just said.

    "Your Highness."

    "Your will is my direction."

    "I'm just the sharp edge and sword you wave forward. Wherever you point, I will go."

    Weiss Howson nodded in satisfaction.

    A group of people headed towards the sea, and he had already made a plan before setting off.

    theThe sacred boat rushed into the sea from under the crypt in Tito Town, so it should be silent in the sea outside the city of God's Descend.

    He had already sent someone to buy off a nobleman who had been raising the ancestor fish for generations in the City of God's Descending, and his fishermen and slaves had been helping him find the sacred boat in the offshore for nearly a month.

    However, there is still no trace of it, but it is said that someone once saw a piece of silver light floating into the distance in the dark night, reflecting the bright light like starlight under the moonlight.

    This means that the sacred boat most likely drifted to the deep sea after leaving the burial place of Saint Tito.

    And there.

    It is the territory of the people of Moyuan.

    Weiss Huo Sen fell into deep thought: "Sacred Ship, are you retracing the great voyage of Saint Tito back then?"——

    The sun descends from a height, penetrates the sea surface and shines on the city under the sea.

    A terrifying black shadow descended from the surface of the sea, breaking the tranquility of this underwater city.

    Pieces of black shadows rushed out from the bottom of the sea, looking up in panic.

    That is the giant monster of the Volcanic Kingdom, a mythical life called the Earth Burrower.

    "Crash!"

    "Wow!"

    This is the sound made by the people of Moyuan wagging their tails and pushing the water.

    The terrifying aura was suppressed, making all the people of Moyuan panic and frightened, spinning around like headless chickens.

    This piece of territorial sea belongs to the Sara territory of the kingdom of the devil, and belongs to a city on the border of the kingdom of the devil.

    The city under the sea used to be a town in the Kingdom of Hiinsai.

    The great poet Tito once stayed in the past, and this experience is also recorded in the "Last Chapter" that Wes Huo Sen got.

    But at this moment, this place has completely turned into a strange undersea city with alien style, and there is no trace of Hinnsay's architectural features.

    The knight of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss driving the strange shrimp led the soldiers out of the city. This is a female citizen of the Demon Abyss and the lord of the Sara Land.

    But looking at her strong physique, strong arms and sharp cone gun, she feels more terrifying than the male demon abyss people.

    The other party looked at the Ruhe giant monster, and his eyes were focused on the top of the monster's head.

    Although she had never seen the troll with her own eyes, she had heard of it.

    "It's a troll!"

    "Hinsai people, this place does not belong to you, leave immediately."

    The people of the Demon Abyss can't speak as the prince knows, but the one in front of him is obviously an existence with wisdom and power.

    His Royal Highness also used wisdom and power to communicate with this female citizen of the Demon Abyss.

    It's just that he didn't pay attention to these people of the Demon Abyss at all, and used a superior posture and tone.

    "Kneel down and surrender!"

    "Ugly and pitiful monsters, so I will let you go."

    "I allow you to become my slaves. That is the supreme honor that the Huo Sen family bestows on you criminals."

    Weiss Huo Sen is ready to use these people of the Demon Abyss to find the sacred boat.

    It was just a group of monsters, it was his pity and kindness to be able to leave a life in his hands.

    However, the female demonic people of the Sarah family in front of them obviously cannot accept his "compassion" and "mercy", let alone the glory of the Huo Sen family.

    The knight of the Devil's Abyss Kingdom was instantly enraged: "Weak and despicable Xiensai, you will pay the price for your arrogance."

    Weiss Howson smiled: "Pay the price? Is it up to you?"

    "It seems that you bugs have long forgotten the power of giant monsters."

    "Have you forgotten how you were driven back to the Demon Abyss back then?"

    His Royal Highness pointed his finger at the city under the sea: "Earth-burrower."

    "Eat them all."

    The female knights of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss led the soldiers to fight, and even in the face of the Ruhe monster, they still mustered up their courage, which is the sturdy and bloody courage inherited from the blood of the people of the Demon Abyss.

    "Don't be afraid, trolls are without intelligence."

    "As long as you kill that person, this monster will lose control."

    The Sanye people have been away from the deep sea for too long, so long that they seem to have forgotten the existence of the people of the Demon Abyss.

    And the people of Demon Abyss have not waged a war with Xiyin Sai for too long, they have long forgotten the horror of the Ruhe giant monster.

 Main text Chapter 89: You are really disgusting when you look aloof

    Thousands of soldiers from the Kingdom of Demon Abyss rushed up bravely, led by the female Demon Abyss knight, flexibly dodging the tentacles extending from the belly of the earth-burrowing insect, but there were still some gaps between handovers.  Thirty or forty people died on the spot.

    It was during this handover that the Knight of the Demon Abyss felt the power of the Earth-Drilling Demon Worm.

    Her face changed instantly, and her pupils shrank violently.

    This is not a huge and stupid thing, it has extremely flexible changes and strength.

    "Stay away!"

    "Flexibly form a team and look for flaws."

    Under the communication of wisdom and power, the order of the female devil knight quickly spread to every corner, and all the soldiers were like an extension of her will.

    But all of this is not worth mentioning in the eyes of Wes Huo Sen.

    There have been countless conflicts and wars in the history of Heinsay, but they have proved time and time again that the power of trolls is invincible.

    They are the pinnacles of life and power, defying all artifice and bells and whistles.

    As long as they come, it will be destruction and natural disasters.

    "Earth-burrowing demon insects, shock them to death." Wieshausen waved his hand.

    "Woo!" The earth-drilling monster opened its ferocious tone and let out a cry.

    Circles of invisible sound waves oscillated, causing violent ripples from the bottom of the sea.

    "Boom!"

    In just a moment, I saw the tens of thousands of people in the Moyuan surrounded by them, like leaves swept by the torrent, being blown to pieces.

    In particular, the internal organs of the hundreds of soldiers from the Kingdom of Demon Abyss who were closest to them were all destroyed, and they were already dead.

    This kind of power has little effect on trolls and priests, so it didn't work at all during the battle between Wes Huo Sen and Queen Star Luo's sky giant.

    But for ordinary people, this is simply a massacre weapon.

    Seeing this scene, the female demon abyss knight's eyes turned red instantly.

    "Damn it!"

    "Hinsai, I must make you pay the price."

    All the strange shrimps under her feet were shocked to death in an instant, but she herself pushed the mount away and rushed up against the trend with the sound wave on her back.

    She has a ferocious face, and her whole body is bursting with strength.

    More than a dozen black bone shuttles exploded in her hands, turning into afterimages, spinning from all corners and attacking the top of the giant monster's head, arriving in front of Wes Huo Sen.

    Caught off guard, she really threatened Wes Hosen.

    "Mental strength!"

    His Royal Highness was really shocked, not because of how powerful the other party was, but because the Kingdom of Demon Abyss had actually mastered the method of stepping into the high priest.

    "Divine Art·Spiritual Power Shield"

    An invisible spiritual force field bounced away more than a dozen groups of black bone shuttles, and instantly turned the expectation in the eyes of the female demon abyssal knight into dimness and despair.

    Weiss Huo Sen also understood something at this moment: "The Cup of the Sun!"

    "You got the cup of the sun that flows from the burial place of the great poet, and then drink the power of the cup of God to get the second-order power."

    His Royal Highness was overjoyed, he finally found the trace of the sacred boat: "The sacred boat really came to this place."

    The Cup of the Sun is the supreme fetish of every country, and only in the forbidden area of ??the capital can this kind of god-given object, the flower of the sun, be cultivated.

    It is absolutely impossible for the people of Moyuan to get this kind of thing.

    And the other party has obviously awakened the second-order power, turning wisdom into spiritual power.

    This reminded Wes Hosen of the Sun Cup flowers from the great poet's burial ground. When the sacred ship rushed to the ocean, it carried a small amount of the Sun Cup.

    This discovery made Weiss Hosen less aggressive. He was not going to kill the female demon Abyss Knight. He wanted to capture her alive and learn from her where the Sun Cup came from.

    Maybe.

    He can also know the location of the sacred boat from the mouth of the female demon abyss knight.

    The people of the Demon Abyss were brave and fearless, and the final result was heavy damage, but they could not see any hope of winning.

    The terrifying size of the earth-boring monster 100 meters long, the powerful recovery ability, the deformed tentacles and sharp blade-like points, and the invisible but destructive magic sound that can easily kill them, all make the people of the magic abyss feel  despair.

    The Knight of the Demon Abyss was furious, but there was nothing she could do.

    Facing the powerlessness of the Ruhe giant,It made her recall the fear hidden in her blood again.

    "Retreat!"

    "All retreat back to the deep sea!"

    The aloof Wes Huo Sen looked at the fleeing people of the Demon Abyss jokingly. The earth-drilling insects quickly shuttled through the sea chasing the figure of the female Demon Abyss Knight, forcing them into a dead corner.

    "go!"

    "Catch me the monster lord of the Demon Abyss Kingdom."

    Wes Huo Sen gave an order for his subordinates and followers to capture the female devil knight.

    He was afraid of the mighty power of the troll, and he would crush these weak ants with just one touch.

    "yes!"

    "Your Highness!"

    The two priests and a dozen strong three-leaf guards around them rushed down from the Ruhe monster.

    Watching the entire ocean let him gallop, watching thousands of people from the Demon Abyss fleeing in front of him, watching everything he can see is at his disposal.

    At this moment, he even had a feeling.

    I feel like a god!

    This is also the feeling of the kings of the blood of the four royal powers. They are powerful enough to make them look down on all living beings and make them ignore all voices that go against their wishes and against them.

    Some people find themselves and direction in power, while others get lost and fall in power.

    It was at this moment that brother Henir suddenly looked up at him behind him.

    While Weiss Huo Sen was in a trance, a Ruhe sword pierced his chest from behind.

    "You!" Weiss Huo Sen froze, and he turned his head to look at Henir.

    Henir didn't stop at all, and cruelly dunked his fingers into the gap of Weiss Horsen's facial bone armor.

    The abrupt buckle of the visor dug out Whis Hosen's brow bone.

    The brow bone that is branded with Ruhe's brand controls the mythical monster.

    Blood gushed out, and Weiss Huo Sen was overwhelmed by severe pain.

    "ah!"

    Henir's originally quiet smile twisted a little bit, and his mouth became unscrupulous, like a release and explosion after being suppressed to the extreme.

    The remaining seven or eight guards around looked at Henir in shock, and then quickly surrounded him to attack Henir and rescue their Prince Highness.

    But as soon as Henir raised his hand, he pushed them away.

    At the same time, bone cones pierced through their bodies.

    Wes Howson fell back on the ground, howling in agony.

    When he opened his mouth, bubbles spewed out immediately. Under the severe pain, he spoke directly with his mouth, forgetting to use the power of wisdom.

    His voice could not be heard clearly under the water, but Henir, who was looking at him, knew what he was asking.

    He is asking, "Why?"

    Weiss Huo Sen asked himself that he was like a brother to Henir, and he also promised that Henir would be the palace minister after he became king.

    He doesn't understand.

    If I treat the other party like this, why does the other party betray me.

    Henir's peaceful eyes in the past were showing hatred little by little, and he no longer concealed it, or he could no longer suppress it.

    "Why? Because I hate you guys!"

    "Henir, black mud, look at the name your king gave me."

    "In your eyes, I am just a mass of black mud, a pool of black mud stained at the feet of the Huo Sen family."

    "I just want to tell you, tell your king, and all the people of the Huo Sen family."

    "Even if I am a black mud, I will still be a black mud that swallows the entire Huo Sen family."

    He pressed against Weiss Hosen's ear and said, "You know?"

    "It's really disgusting to look so high above you."

    For a moment.

    Weiss Huo Sen remembered another figure, the one who opened the door to the kingdom of the gods.

    He was so angry that he shouted with all his strength.

    "You rebels."

    Henir didn't listen to him at all, he pulled out his Ruhe sword from Weiss Huo Sen's body forcefully, and kicked him under the sea.

    "go to hell!"

    "His Royal Highness of the Huosen family."

    Henir's sudden betrayal not only caught the Sanye people off guard, but also the people of Moyuan led by Sara were stunned.

    Henir looked at the brow bone in his hand, and the mysterious and complicated Ruhe brand on it.

    "What kind of royal blood family, what kind of descendants of King Laidlich."

    "The one who masters the power of the troll is the real king."

    After finishing speaking, he swallowed the bloody brow bone in one gulp.

    Henir snatched the earth-burrowing monster, but he didn't even look at the people of the demon abyss,

    Instead, he controlled the earth-drilling worm to kill all the three leaf people present, and then drove the earth-drilling worm to leave this sea area.

    From the very beginning, he had no intention of looking for any sacred boat, let alone supporting Whis Hosen on the throne.

    He has his own plan.

    And ambition."What kind of royal blood family, what kind of descendants of King Laidlich."

    "The one who masters the power of the troll is the real king."

    After finishing speaking, he swallowed the bloody brow bone in one gulp.

    Henir snatched the earth-burrowing monster, but he didn't even look at the people of the demon abyss,

    Instead, he controlled the earth-drilling worm to kill all the three leaf people present, and then drove the earth-drilling worm to leave this sea area.

    From the very beginning, he had no intention of looking for any sacred boat, let alone supporting Whis Hosen on the throne.

    He has his own plan.

    Still have ambitions

 Text Chapter 90: Meeting the Angel of God

    The dream goblin who came out of the kingdom of gods came to the world through the gate of light.

    She walked on the sea, and her golden ornate smock created ripples on the water.

    This is the first time she has entered a world outside the kingdom of gods. She was born at the feet of the gods and has been with the gods since she was born.

    She looked at the endless sea, and her mood was instantly emptied to the extreme.

    "La la la la!"

    "La La~"

    She jumped up and floated across the sea, she sang ethereal and quiet songs on the sea, and danced the favorite dance of fairies.

    The outside world is big and beautiful.

    It's just a pity that there are no partners here holding hands with her.

    "Hee hee hee!"

    When the gods were not watching her, she let herself go completely, just like other goblins.

    But she suddenly felt that she was too restrained before God, and she suddenly felt that dancing in front of God is also a good thing.

    "It would be great if God was watching me here too, the way I dance across the sea."

    "Although it's a bit embarrassing."

    She shuttled across the sea, suddenly raised her head and looked into the distance.

    She felt that there was a Ruhe giant monster not far away, and she also remembered her original intention of leaving the kingdom of gods.

    But the fairy in the dream also felt strange: "Why did the fusion monster appear here?"

    This is not the kingdom of Heinsay, but the people of Moyuan.

    Starlight brought the wind, and she rushed there.

    Then.

    She saw corpses floating on the surface of the sea. The blood of the people of the Demon Abyss was all over the surface of the sea, exuding a fishy smell.

    She saw the killing, but also the betrayal.

    The Sanye man named Henir stabbed Luhe's sword into the body of his elder brother who had the same blood as him, and kicked him viciously into the sea.

    "go to hell!"

    "His Royal Highness of the Huosen family."

    It was the first time the goblin saw such a scene, and the crimes and evils of the Sanye people were nakedly displayed in front of her——

    Henir drove the Luhe giant monster in the form of an earth burrower across the sea, and stood alone on top of the giant monster.

    He held a sword in his hand, and the blood on the sword and his hand had been washed away by the sea.

    At the beginning, he looked into the distance with a quiet expression, as if nothing happened just now.

    In other words, as long as you wash off the blood on your hands, everything will disappear.

    It didn't take long before he couldn't help laughing out loud. He covered his eyes with his hands, as if trying to cover up his laugh, that unscrupulous laugh.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    It was the first time for Henir to feel such joy. He was a piece of black mud at the feet of the Huo Sen family, but he devoured the most important heir of the Huo Sen family.

    Not only that, he also took away one of the two most important cornerstones of the Huo Sen family's throne - the earth burrower.

    Dreamy starlight descends on the sea surface, and ethereal voice descends on this sea area.

    The visitor asked him: "Sanye people!"

    "Why can you be kind and innocent, yet so evil and ugly."

    "You committed the crime of kinslaughter, but why are you still able to laugh?"

    The goblins in the dream even began to doubt whether these kings, these people with wisdom and power, could really make good use of the power of the dream?

    It is still the same as God said, everything I have done is meaningless and futile.

    Henir turned his head, and he saw the beautiful creature in the dreamy starlight.

    The other party walked on the sea, as if the most beautiful existence in the dream came out to this world, that is the beauty and sacredness that cannot be carved in myths and murals.

    It was the first time he saw such an existence.

    If it is said that he is the black mud in the ground, then the other party is the moon and stars in the sky.

    "Who are you?"

    The fairy of the dream told him: "I am the messenger of the gods, the fairy of the dream."

    In a trance, Henir struggled out of his confusion.

    It was only then that he realized what the goblin had said before, and he couldn't deny it with a smile.

    "Dream goblins! Saint Tito said that you were born from a dream, and you are born to represent the good side of human nature."

    &nbsp; "You were born around the feet of the gods and lived in the kingdom of the gods."

    "is this real?"

    The fairy in the dream nodded: "It's true."

    Henir: "Look! You are so lucky."

    "You were born with everything, the best things in the world."

    "You haven't experienced our pain, our despair, and our hatred. Why do you ask us to be kind and beautiful?"

    The goblin in the dream was stunned, she had never thought about this.

    The life of the Sanye people is much more complicated than she imagined, and the human kingdom is not the fantasy garden of the fairies.

    Henir didn't wait for the goblin's answer: "Then why did God's messenger come to the world? Are you here to punish me instead of God?"

    The fairy of the dream: "The gate of the kingdom of the gods is about to open, and the way back will be opened for the Sanye people."

    "at the same time."

    "God will endow the Sanye people with the power of creation and take back the power of destruction."

    Deep down in her heart, she doesn't want to hand over the power of dreams to such people, although only those who have power can become the power to change and bring about change.

    But she still hopes to choose a different person to become the spreader and controller of the power of dreams.

    But she still asked: "O Sanye who committed the crime of kinicide! Are you willing to give up the power of the troll?"

    Henir: "Then what will I get?"

    The goblin in the dream told him: "If you give up the power of destruction, you will gain the power of creation."

    "Let go of the dark heart, and you will be able to get the light of hope."

    "The gate of the kingdom of gods will be open to you, and when you die, someone will come to pick you up and turn you into the stars of the kingdom of gods."

    Henir thought for a while, and rejected the goblin's proposal.

    "No."

    "Whether it is the power of destruction or the power of creation, it is power."

    "Why give up an already obtained power in exchange for an unknown power?"

    Fairy of the dream: "Losing and gaining are not up to you to decide!"

    "Descendants of King Radlich!"

    "Everything you have is not yours, it's just a gift from the gods."

    "Your life, your wisdom, your strength."

    "And the power of fusion monsters that you think you can have everything if you get it, it's just a short-term gift from the gods."

    The goblin looked at Henir, saddened by his depravity and dark heart.

    However, she did not force Henir to give up the power of the giant monster. Only those who voluntarily gave up the power of destruction are eligible to obtain the creative power of dreams.

    "Henir."

    "You will eventually grow old and lose everything."

    "Only the kingdom of the gods is eternal."

    "There will come a day when you will regret the choices you made today."

    The young Henir knelt down humbly and saluted the messenger of God.

    "On behalf of the messenger of the gods, please forgive your humble and short-sighted believers, I can't see the future so far."

    "At this moment."

    "I just want to chase the present that belongs to me."

    Following the starlight, the messenger of the gods left, and this was not the person she was looking for.

    Only then did Henir stand up.

    He suddenly felt the Ruhe brand on the center of his brow burning hot, and he looked at his reflection in the sea.

    All of a sudden, I found that the imprint of Lu He's brand had faded a bit.

 Text Chapter 91: Seeds of Death

    Prince Welsh was pierced through the chest by a sharp knife, and his brow bone was dug away.

    He fell into the sea, but did not die immediately.

    He felt that he was sinking and being swallowed by the sea bit by bit.

    He stretched out his hand upwards, as if trying to catch the light refracted from the sea.

    pity.

    Light cannot be grasped, only the dark seabed awaits him.

    "Gululu!"

    Bubbles kept slipping away from the fingers.

    His eyes were getting darker and blurrier.

    Shadows surrounded him, but he couldn't tell who it was.

    "who is it?"

    "They killed the traitor Henir, have they come to save me?" The thought came to Weiss Huo Sen's mind, and a surprised expression appeared on his face.

    "Is it still the group of monsters?" But after thinking about it, he felt that it was more likely to be the group of monsters, and his joy instantly dissipated and turned into panic.

    In fear, his consciousness completely fell——

    A few days later.

    The undersea city in Sarah's territory, in an undersea grotto surrounded by ancient cups.

    Weiss Huo Sen woke up from a deep sleep, he felt a kind of pain that went deep into the bone marrow, as if countless needles had pierced his body, pierced his flesh and blood.

    "ah!"

    He let out a scream of pain, but the sea water was poured into his mouth as soon as he opened his mouth.

    He was imprisoned in a bone prison, and he opened his eyes to see the surrounding environment through the gap of the bone prison. This should be a prison for the people of the devil.

    Sure enough, as he had guessed in the end, he fell into the hands of the people of the Demon Abyss.

    "Why didn't these monsters kill me?"

    ? Although I don't know the reason, being able to survive is the greatest luck. As long as you survive, you will still have a chance to come back and reverse.

    He looked at his wound. He had suffered such a serious injury before, so it was logically difficult for him to survive.

    However, he found that the wound on his chest had healed.

    This made him very pleasantly surprised, feeling the healed wound on his chest in disbelief.

    "alright?"

    In his ecstasy, he immediately began to prepare to escape from here.

    He looked at the bone prison with disdain, wondering if the people of the Demon Abyss were a bunch of idiots, thinking that this kind of thing could imprison him.

    He is a high-level priest, a powerful trilobite royal family who has mastered various divine arts.

    "How can this lock me up!"

    He raised his hand, and mental power immediately extended from his mind.

    But before his mental strength could break through his mind, he immediately fell to the ground covered in severe pain.

    at the same time.

    He also felt the crisis of death.

    He turned his head and found the source of all changes.

    Weiss Huo Sen saw a beautiful flower cup blooming on his shoulder.

    The flower cup is bright golden, just like the sun's rays.

    He finally understood why his wound healed so quickly, it was the powerful vitality of the Sun Cup that saved his life.

    But there was no joy in his eyes, looking at the golden flower cup, it was as if he had seen the scariest thing in the world.

    "It's over!"

    "It's over!"

    "The taboo technique, the flower that kills kings."

    He saw the cup of the sun implanted in his body, and was frightened out of his wits.

    How did King Jesser die back then?  How did Schroeder, the first priest of the Sky Temple, suffer a backlash?

    All of this is written in the great poet's "Hinsay Epic" and has been passed down from generation to generation by the four royal families.

    It can even be said that everyone knows everyone in the country of Heinsay.

    It is precisely because of the backlash of the Sun Cup that the second-generation King of Wisdom, Jesser, will die, and Sanye will lose the Crown of Wisdom.

    "how so?"

    "Damn it, it's those monsters."

    "How dare you treat me like this, how can you do this."

    Whis Hosen, who was in extreme panic, tried to use the power of wisdom several times, but as long as he used the power, the Sun Cup would swallow the mythical blood in his body.

    The backlash came so fast.

    Because these people did not master the first generation of sky gods at all.?It is impossible for priests to use divine spells on Weishi even if they exist.

    The opponent directly rooted the Sun Cup in his flesh and blood, and violently combined it with his power.

    They made up their minds from the very beginning, using the cup of the sun to seal the power of Wes Huo Sen, planting a desperate seed of death in his body.

    The female demon abyss knight led by Sara in the kingdom of the abyss hated Wes Huo Sen to the bone. Her subjects and subordinates did not know how many people died in the hands of Wes Huo Sen.

    She wanted the other party to die by her hands, and to die in the most terrifying and desperate way.

    Found that he woke up, the tentacles of the demon abyss people guarding the prison faced each other, and immediately passed the news to the female demon abyss knight.

    A group of people from the Demon Abyss raised the bone prison and came to a cold and gloomy underwater palace.

    The female demon knight looked at Wes Huo Sen with cold eyes: "Kneel down!"

    He was pressed to the ground by the mental force, lying on the ground like an ugly worm, a poor bug imprisoned in a cage.

    "kill me!"

    "Kill me!"

    Weiss Huo Sen suddenly felt that it would be better to die before. This is no luck, this is obviously the beginning of his nightmare.

    The female demon knight hated Wes Huosen so much, she twisted her huge tail and slid down, leaning against the outside of the bone prison and looking at the prince, her eyes were blood red.

    "die?"

    "Of course you will die!"

    "But I want to watch you die in despair."

    The icy voice of the female demon abyss knight stuffed into his mind, imitating the superior tone of Wes Huo Sen back then.

    "Feel the gift I have given you! I mercifully let you live a little longer."

    "You will be swallowed by the cup of the sun, and your will will be imprisoned in this cup forever, and you will be tortured for thousands of years."

    Weishi Huosen lay on the ground and looked at the female demon knight.

    He was extremely terrified, and also felt extremely humiliated.

    But at the same time, he felt that this scene was so familiar.

    It's like seeing my former self.

    High-spirited, supercilious.

    Taking the punishment of others for granted, taking the humiliation from above as my own gift and charity.

    "Maybe!"

    "That's how Henir looked at me!"

    "Also, there is that traitor."

    Wei Shi suddenly felt that it was because of this that they betrayed him one after another.

    The female demon knight turned her head and said to the soldier.

    "Tie him to the island of the dead, let him experience the suffering of the saints."

    The Knight of the Demon Abyss looked at Westhausen with contempt: "The great poet Tito was tied up on the island of the dead and suffered. The first King of the Demon Abyss went to rescue the great poet by God's will."

    "you guess!"

    "Will God send his messenger to rescue people like you?"

    Not to mention that the female demon knight didn't believe it, even Wes Huo Sen himself didn't believe it.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 92: Flowers of Despair

    Wes Howson was tied up on the Isle of the Dead where the great poet Tito once suffered. This place was full of the corpses of the Hiinsai hundreds of years ago, but after the death of Saint Tito, it became a city.  ancient ruins.

    There are stone piles standing on the edge of the island. The mess and stench of the past have been cleaned up. A square was dug in the center of the island, and the ground was paved with stone slabs.

    On it, stands the statue of the great poet and the first King of the Demon Abyss.

    The great poet Tito was carrying a pannier on his back, and the old man wearing a stone helmet was back to back.

    The eyes of the two are firm and pious, one bows his head to pray, and the other looks up.

    The rock wall in the background depicts the scene of the land bestowed by the gods, the endless sea of ??sunflowers, and the pyramid temple.

    besides.

    Above the sky and the stars, it symbolizes the god Insai and the Creator.

    Even in the Kingdom of Demon Abyss, Tito is still regarded as a holy person.

    His legendary experience is also known to the nobles and people of the Demon Abyss Kingdom, and his "Hymn of the King of Wisdom" is also sung in the Demon Abyss Kingdom.

    Weiss Huo Sen's hands and feet were chained by stone shackles and bound to one of the stone piles. Without strong strength and weapons, it would be difficult to open the stone shackles.

    Just like what the female devil knight said.

    Perhaps, only the will of the gods can save him.

    The Demon Abyss Knight stood in front of the weak Whis Hosen, looking at him with eyes full of hatred.

    "Whis Hosen, Prince of the Volcano Kingdom."

    "Our sins were forgiven by the great God Insai the moment the first King of the Demon Abyss ascended to the kingdom of the gods."

    "Now, under the watchful eye of God and saints."

    "Pay for your sins!"

    The people of the Demon Abyss dived into the sea again, and only Weiss Huo Sen was left in this forbidden sea area.

    Under the fierce sun.

    Weiss Huo Sen felt the scorching heat of the bone armor, felt the moisture in his body being taken away little by little, and dizziness, hunger and thirst climbed into his heart.

    His fingers moved slightly.

    He can feel that his powerful power is still there, and the power derived from wisdom, power and blood is still rolling in his body.

    As long as he releases it, he can unlock the shackles on himself.

    But as soon as he uses the power of wisdom, the cup of the sun will draw his mythical blood, and then swallow him completely.

    Hope and death, condensed into a ring at this moment.

    It was a ring that he could not escape no matter what.

    This is the scariest thing.

    The female demon knight did not drive him into a desperate situation, but exiled him into the desert and gave him a glass of water.

    By drinking the water in the cup, he may walk out of the desert.

    But the water in the cup is poisonous.

    He finally felt what is real despair, what is real pain and suffering.

    The most terrifying darkness is not falling into the abyss, but false hope.

    He was in pain and torment, shaking his fingers again and again, trying to break free from the shackles on his body.

    In the eyes, there is desire and expectation.

    But when he saw the bright cup of the sun on his shoulder, he stopped with a look of horror.

    The cycle went back and forth again and again, and he wandered between determination and hesitation again and again, which finally drove him completely crazy.

    "ah!"

    "Damn it! Damn it!"

    "You slut, you lowly monster, offspring of sinners."

    "And you, Henir, and all those who betrayed me and coveted my throne."

    "I curse you, I curse you to die badly."

    "I curse you"

    If Saint Tito still had faith and ideals to support him in despair, the heart of Prince Whispers has completely turned into darkness at this moment.

    His heart was empty, and nothing could fill the void, nothing could stop his descent into madness.

    He could only vent his inner fear and despair by roaring loudly and struggling like crazy.

    He cursed Henir, and cursed those who betrayed him.

    He cursed at the monsters.

    Until he didn't even have the strength to curse and curse, and leaned on the stone pile dying.

    The blazing light shone on his eyes, and in his blurry eyes, he saw something in the distanceA silver shadow came far across the sea.

    "what is that!"

    "Is it an illusion?"

    The shadow is getting closer and clearer.

    He saw with his own eyes that the sacred boat he was looking for came from afar from the sea, and passed by the shore of the island right in front of him.

    "ah!"

    "It's a sacred boat."

    He didn't think the sacred boat passed by by accident, and what he saw at this moment completely verified his previous thoughts.

    Weiss Hosen looked at it with blurred eyes, and whispered weakly.

    "So, are you really following the journey of the great poet and returning?"

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "Do you want to return to the kingdom of the gods again?"

    He saw the sacred ship approaching from the horizon, reaching the edge of the island, only a few feet away from him.

    Then, a little bit began to move away from him.

    "do not go!"

    "Don't go!"

    He cried out in despair and wept bitterly.

    At this moment, he has lost the glory of His Royal Highness, and he has nothing to be proud of when he has fallen to the extreme.

    He begged bitterly, violently hitting the stone pile with his head as if kowtowing, as if he wanted to attract the attention of the sacred boat.

    His behavior and expression were more humble than the slaves he had seen before.

    "Wait for me!"

    "Wait for me!"

    "Help me!"

    pity.

    He is not the great poet Tito.

    He is not a saint who goes on a pilgrimage to the kingdom of the gods with a divine weapon, and no one will come to rescue him with the will of God.

    The sacred boat that went away in the dreamy starlight did not stop at all.

    He finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    Weiss Huo Sen burst out with wisdom and power, and his mental power broke through his mind and consciousness, creating a violent storm.

    Amidst the roar, mental power controlled a stone to fall from a height, smashing the stone shackles that bound his hands.

    He untied the shackles on his hands, but he didn't have the strength to undo the shackles on his feet.

    "Wait for me!"

    "Wait for me!"

    Dragging the stone shackles with his legs, he climbed towards the sacred boat that reflected the silver light under the sun, the ship leading to the kingdom of gods.

    He wanted to board that sacred ship.

    He had climbed to the edge of the island, and just a few meters further he could have climbed onto the sacred ship.

    The silver boat full of hope.

    Ecstasy welled up on his face, but at the same time he felt something.

    Turn around.

    He saw that the cup of the sun that was integrated with him had drained the mythical blood in his body and swelled to the limit.

    The metamorphic sunflower cup opened its mouthparts,

    "ah!"——

    His Royal Highness died, leaving only a corpse.

    A beautiful flower bloomed among the corpses, and its dense roots took root in Weiss Horsen's body, devouring all his flesh and blood.

    Even the bones were crushed and swallowed into the flower cup.

    It was the flower that blossomed out of the despair of Welsh Horsen.

    It has consciousness and awakened its own wisdom.

    "Um?"

    Spiritual power bloomed, and it also saw the sacred boat in the distance.

    It doesn't know what it is, and there is an urge to chase the sacred boat in its heart, and it has a strong desire to board that boat.

    The Goblet of the Sun that devoured Whis Hosen seems to have inherited part of his memory, chasing the sacred boat on the sea under the sun.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 93: The Ferryman in the Dream Realm Receiving Memories

    ,

    night.

    The moon at the end of the sea is surprisingly large, and the moon's shadow is distorted in the water ripples among the waves.

    The sacred boat passed by the reflection, and went away with the current and waves.

    A burst of starlight streamed under the night sky, and a beautiful figure in a gorgeous golden smock appeared on the sea.

    The fairy in the dream looked at the sacred boat with joy in his eyes.

    She came across the water, stroking the hull of the silver sailboat.

    It's like stroking the hair of a child who hasn't seen for a long time and finally returns one day.

    "Finally found!"

    "So you ran here."

    Another sleeping life on the sacred boat suddenly woke up. It felt the existence of the dream fairy and her strength.

    Even if the goblin has lost the dream of a god, she is still an existence that ordinary powerful people cannot match.

    It was frightened, and it wanted to hide in panic, but how could the little sacred boat completely hide its figure.

    The goblin was also very surprised when she saw that there was a sun cup that had opened up wisdom on the sacred boat.

    The fairy in the dream asked it curiously: "What are you?"

    "You are not a dream fairy."

    Although the goblin of the dream was born out of the Sun Cup, but more importantly, it is the mythical blood of Polo.

    And the one in front of it is not a dream monster, but a plant that has plundered the blood of Laidlich's wisdom to gain consciousness. Its power and blood come from the power of wisdom.

    The consciousness in the cup of the sun trembled, standing in front of the dream fairy like a child who made a mistake.

    The goblin can feel its heart, what it is thinking.

    "Your name is Lace?"

    "No, your name is Wesson?"

    "Not right."

    "Did you forget your name? Or did you get a memory that doesn't belong to you?"

    On the quiet sea and the ancient sailboat, only one person's voice can be heard in the emptiness and solitude, but it is the communication between two fantastic life forms.

    The fairy in the dream confirmed: "You are an existence between humans and flowers. You are not a fairy, but you are not a three-leaf person either."

    "You have the body of a goblin, but you have the blood of Ledlich."

    The flower cup of the sun flower swayed, as if nodding.

    The goblin's golden cloak arched a corner and touched the flower cup of the sun flower.

    The starlight of the dream rose, and a powerful force shrouded the goblin and the sun cup, and the goblin's long bright golden hair fluttered in the air.

    Her slightly closed eyes opened, and there was a sudden sadness in her eyes.

    The goblin looked at the new life and said, "You are having nightmares, and your dreams are nothing but darkness and pain."

    "You were originally sleeping in the garden of Lord Polo and the Queen of Stars, but you were forcibly implanted into the body of a prince named Weiss Horsen. You inherited his nightmares and despair."

    The flower cup of the Cup of the Sun bloomed completely, as if crying out in pain.

    The goblin of the dream comforted it and told it not to be afraid.

    "I can lend you my Dream Egg, and put your nightmare in it."

    "In this way you will not be afraid and painful, and you can come out of the despair of the nightmare."

    "but."

    "My dream egg is very important, and I kept it for an important purpose."

    "After I give it to you, you have to do one thing instead of me."

    Sunflower Cup nodded and agreed to the goblin's condition.

    The goblin smiled, and her chest glowed.

    The dream egg emerged from her body, as if taking her heart out of her body.

    The Dream Demon Sheila's dream fragments merged into the dream world, leaving only a shell of her dream egg, which was useless to her.

    She originally wanted to use the dream egg on the sacred boat, but now she has a better idea.

    She picked up the dream egg and put it in the flower cup of the sun flower.

    "Nightmare and despair!"

    "Everything is turned into dream bubbles, bound forever in this dreamy shell!"

    The existence between people and flowers, after getting the dream egg of the fairy, the nightmares and fears hidden deep in its heartSeep out little by little, and collect it into the dream egg.

    And the golden-yellow body of the Sun Cup also dimmed a little bit.

    A dark golden flower bloomed on the prow of the sacred boat, and the dream egg in the flower cup carried a black dream, but there was light in the black dream.

    This feeling.

    It's as if there is a magical guiding light on the bow of the ship.

    The dream bubbles extending from the lights enveloped the sacred boat, just like the dream of the dream demon Sheila once enveloped the temple.

    Its power is the power of the second-order intelligence, which originated from Laidlich, but at this moment, after the spiritual power merged into the egg of the dream, the consciousness materialized into a black shadow, standing on the sacred boat wrapped in the bubbles of the dream,  Standing under the flower cup lamp.

    This is the magical magic of consciousness projection, which is attached to the changes that appear on the egg of the dream.

    Combining spiritual power and dreams, it can use spiritual power to propel the sacred boat forward, and can also shuttle and jump in the dream world with the help of fairy dream eggs.

    As the nightmare was restrained in the shell, its original howling of pain and the fear of nowhere to hide disappeared in an instant.

    The black shadow looked at the dream demon Sheila, and spoke intermittently in an unskilled voice.

    "Thanks……"

    "Thank you."

    The fairy in the dream said with a smile: "We made an agreement, didn't we?"

    The goblin waved his hand, and the door to the dream world opened.

    "The sacred boat that travels between dreams and the dream ferryman that guides memories!"

    "I hope you can replace me in the future, shuttle back and forth between the dreams, and bring back all the memories that belong to the dream star sea."

    In the sea under the night sky, the ethereal aria of the goblin spread farther and farther.

    "Life does not dissipate, their memories and past."

    "They will all turn into stars and accompany God forever."

    Under the street lights.

    The black shadow controlled the sacred boat wrapped in dream bubbles to pass through the door and enter the dream world——

    The sailboat sails between the dream moon and the dream star sea,

    On board was a strange ferryman, whose appearance could not be seen clearly with the naked eye, only the blurred shadow under the guide lights.

    The silver boat wrapped in dark and turbid air bubbles is revolving around the dream moon and the sea of ??stars.

    It doesn't know how long it will be like this, it only knows that this is an agreement between itself and the goblin.

    Since it is an agreement.

    Then we must abide by it forever.

    Finally, it came to the center of the dream world.

    That huge dream fragment, the side of the island where the gods live.

    A girl in a white gauze stood barefoot on the edge of the island and looked towards it.

    "Gululu!"

    Facing such a powerful and terrifying existence, it has no fear and fear this time, and those negative emotions are hidden in the nightmare.

    It doesn't know Sally, the mother of life, and it doesn't know that the other party is just habitually making a mantra-like voice.

    It thought the other party was asking who it was.

    "who I am?"

    "I don't have a name."

    "I'm just a ferryman who walks in dreams and picks up memories."

    It raised its head and asked Sally, inviting her to be its first passenger.

    "Do you want to get on the boat? I can take you to the star sea of ??dreams. ?

 Main Text Chapter 94: Truly powerful people don’t believe in luck

    ,

    The Xingluo Palace in the city of servants of the gods.

    Star maps are engraved on the four walls, symbolizing the Queen of Stars; on the dome is engraved with the sun cup flower sea, symbolizing Polo, the messenger of the gods, and the great god Insai.

    The earth-boring demon worm coiled up in front of the holy lake, like a mountain of meat.

    The terrifying behemoth caused panic at the foot of the holy mountain, but seeing the sky behemoth hovering in the sky and the death star in the holy lake gave them courage and confidence.

    Henir walked into the palace step by step, kneeling on the ground humbly.

    Queen Star Luo: "Henir!"

    "As a member of the Volcanic Kingdom and the Huo Sen family, why did you come to Xingluo?"

    The queen sat on the throne in a majestic and gentle posture, holding a scepter of Heinsay in one hand.

    Henir straightened up, still maintaining a respectful etiquette.

    "Your Majesty the Queen!"

    "I am not from the Huo Sen family. My name is Henir, and I don't have a surname."

    "I'm just a puddle."

    "The black mud under the feet of the Huo Sen family."

    The people present were silent. They didn't understand why Henir hated the Huosen family's surname so much. In this era, almost everyone is proud of their surname. Even if they are not nobles, they usually want to bring their ancestors' surname when they call themselves.

    What's more, it was Huo Sen from the royal blood family.

    They didn't know about Henir's past, and even before that they had never heard of Henir's name.

    Henir didn't say why, he just said what he wanted.

    "I came here because only Xingluo, only Her Majesty the Queen can give me what I want."

    After talking about what he wanted, Henir said the price he was willing to pay.

    "I have my own forces in the Volcano Kingdom. I can control all the forces that once attached to Weiss Huo Sen. I also have the Earth Burrower of the Volcano Kingdom."

    "As long as Her Majesty the Queen helps me, I can control the Volcano Kingdom."

    "If I can become the master of the volcano kingdom, I will always submit to you and regard you as my king."

    "From now on, there will be no volcanic kingdom, and there will be no royal blood descendants of the Huo Sen family. I am willing to be the Grand Duke of Volcano serving under your scepter and crown."

    He even made a condition that the Star Luo Kingdom and the Xiron family could not refuse.

    "If you are willing, I am willing to help you end the hundreds of years of fighting among blood descendants of the royal power, and let everything return to Heinza."

    Henir knelt down and shouted, with a dignified and humble expression.

    "Everything will belong to the great Queen Star Luo."

    "The last bloodline of the king of Xiyin Sai, the king of the Shiron family."

    Henir's words ignited the flames in the hearts of the entire Star Luo Kingdom and the Xilun family.

    All the priests and nobles present turned their heads to look at Queen Xingluo who was sitting on a high place on the throne.

    Everyone's eyes sparkled with longing.

    Just for that one sentence - the king of Heinsay.

    This is the brilliance engraved in the minds and memories of everyone in the Xilun family, because they used to be the masters of Xiyin Sai.

    People can never have it, but as long as they have it, they can no longer accept the loss.

    No one spoke, but an irreversible will descended here, affecting everyone present.

    Even if Queen Xingluo could remain calm, she still couldn't suppress the desire of the entire Xilun family.

    She looked at Henir and uttered her last question.

    "Why should Star Luo Kingdom and I trust you?"

    Henir gave a reason that people had to believe: "I can swear an oath to God Insai."

    "When I become the Grand Duke of Volcano, I will swear allegiance to Her Majesty the Queen."

    "I am willing to present the "Last Chapter" by the great poet Tito in front of the temple, under the watchful eyes of the gods and angels."

    As soon as these words came out, no voice of doubt could be heard.

    In a world where there is a supreme god and a creator.

    ? No one dared to deceive the great god Insay.

    Queen Xingluo stepped down from the throne and put the scepter on Henir's shoulder, expressing that she accepted Henir.

    "Welcome."

    "Xingluo Kingdom will help you, my Grand Duke of Volcano."

    theHenir lowered his head and put his hands on his chest.

    "It is my greatest honor, Your Majesty the Queen."——

    Temple of the sky.

    In front of God Insai, Henir swore an oath of loyalty to Queen Xingluo.

    The faces of the priests of the Xilun family burst into ecstasy. They saw a huge turning point in Henir to reverse the current situation of the war, as well as a chance for the Xilun family to regain their glory.

    With Henir and his earth burrowing worms, the Star Luo Kingdom did not have to panic under the siege of the Volcano Kingdom and the Samo Kingdom, and even began to prepare for a counterattack.

    The young craftsman's son stood in the corner, looking at Henir.

    Henir recognized Stan Tito the moment he saw him.

    Among a group of priests of the Xiron family, as well as natural blood nobles, Stan Tito is still very conspicuous.

    "Stan Tito, I know you."

    "Son of luck."

    Henir took the initiative to talk to Stan Tito. The son of a craftsman who was not good at words saluted and nodded to Henir.

    Stan Tito asked him: "As a descendant of the Volcano Kingdom and the Horsen family, why would you do this?"

    Henir: "Because the Huo Sen family has fallen, they don't deserve to stand tall and wear the inherited crown."

    Stan Tito saw confidence and wildness in Henir's eyes, the kind of confidence that can change everything, the kind of wildness that dares to challenge everything.

    That's something he never had.

    The craftsman's son suddenly remembered a sentence he heard, which came from a dialogue in a dream that he didn't know if it was true or not.

    "I've heard people say I'm like a marionette."

    "Do you think so?"

    "Is this sentence saying that I am a person without self? Or does it have other meanings."

    Stan Tito has thought about that line many times, and he really cares.

    Henir smiled: "Son of luck, truly powerful people don't believe in luck."

    "Only those who swim against the current can dominate destiny and the world."

    He patted Santito on the shoulder: "When one day no one calls you the lucky son, you will no longer be a puppet."

    "At that time, you will become a truly powerful person, a person worthy of being admired and revered by everyone."

    Henir went away calmly, he was about to face the biggest challenge in his life, but he was fearless.

    Stan Tito looked at his back: "Henir."

    "Is it black mud?"

    He felt that what he saw was not a mass of black mud, but an endless black swamp.

    Henir walked through the promenade outside the Sky Temple, and at the same time, his eyes were shining brightly.

    The words he just said are not only speaking to Stan Tito, but also expressing the strongest desire and will deep in his heart.

    "That's right."

    "I want to be the one who controls my own destiny. ?

 Text Chapter 95: The Black Mire That Swallowed the Huo Sen Family

    ,

    The capital of the Volcanic Kingdom is built on the mountain, so you can see the city going up like a ladder.

    The more noble people live, the higher the position, and the highest one has gorgeous palaces, tall castles, and classical stone lighthouses.

    On the crater, there is a ferocious and terrifying Ruhe monster-the lava monster.

    This is the second Ruhe monster of the Volcanic Kingdom, which symbolizes the power of lava and volcanoes, and also represents the Volcanic Kingdom and the Horsen family.

    Just like the sky behemoth is compared to the Xilun family of the sky temple.

    At this moment, the king is discussing the war with the Star Luo Kingdom with several of his sons who are also generals of the army in the indoor taboo garden full of Sun Cups.

    "The Star Luo Kingdom did not dare to use the power of giant monsters. The desert worms of the Samo family suddenly appeared in the Star Luo Kingdom several times, only a few hundred miles away from the City of God's Servants."

    "As long as Queen Xingluo dares to send giant sky beasts, we and the Samo family will immediately dispatch giant monsters to directly besiege the city of servants of God."

    "The death star's combat power is greatly reduced without the water. The Shiron family has always used it to guard the holy mountain."

    However, they are similar. The terrifying speed and air supremacy of the sky behemoth make them also fearful and cautious of the Sky Temple and the Xilun family.

    Several princes also talked about what they saw on the Sun City battlefield recently.

    "Now that the Star Luo Kingdom is held back, they are fighting on two fronts, and they are almost unable to hold on"

    "The wavering Sailor family, under the persuasion of my vassals, is estimated to fall to us soon."

    "It won't be long"

    The sons showed their achievements one by one, as if they had won this war, and the protagonist and the biggest hero were themselves.

    Suddenly, everyone felt the ground shaking under their feet.

    People were shaking, and some fell directly to the ground and suffered a big somersault.

    There was a violent shock from under the ground, and the shaking of the ground made people dizzy. In a panic, someone in the palace immediately supported the pillar to stick to the wall, and someone fled to the open area immediately.

    The king hurried to the open square with his people, and looked towards his capital.

    "Woo hoo!"

    I only saw the earth-drilling insects that originally belonged to the volcano kingdom traverse the mountain, opening a big hole and appearing at the foot of the king's capital.

    It came from the ground, drilled through something, and caused the entire capital to tremble.

    at the same time.

    It also brought the volcano back to life.

    "No, his goal is the volcano!"

    The king's face immediately changed greatly, and he suddenly understood the reason for the shock. Although he didn't know who the mastermind of all this was, he guessed the other party's intention in an instant.

    The purpose of building a city on top of a volcano is to breed lava monsters, but they also know the dangers, especially the kings of all dynasties.

    However, the earth-drilling insects and cultivation methods that can do this kind of thing happened to be in the hands of the Volcano Kingdom. The former Volcano Kingdom naturally had no worries, but he did not expect that one day the earth-drilling insects would become a nightmare that would bite him back.

    He looked up at the crater on the top of the mountain, just in time to hear a loud noise.

    Later.

    It's a scene like a catastrophe.

    This volcano has been silent for an unknown period of time.

    Come alive.

    Rolling magma spewed out from under the ground, magma gushed out of the crater and flowed down, and flint meteors descended from high places with billowing smoke and loud bangs.

    The people of the Volcano Kingdom looked up at the volcano erupting from the sky, with horrified expressions on their faces, including the king and princes.

    It's like seeing the end come.

    In the past, the high-ranking royal family and priests, those nobles who ruled the entire kingdom, were all frightened by this scene.

    They rushed out of castles and palaces, gathered on the street and rushed down the mountain.

    But their speed couldn't keep up with the rolling magma at all. Seeing their gorgeous palaces and tall castles, they were covered and swallowed by magma little by little.

    Even the lighthouse standing on a high place collapsed.

    The royal family who enjoyed a luxurious life, the nobles who owned a large fishing ground and slaves were all burned by the magma and turned into ashes in the wailing of pain.

    Instead, it is the civilians and slaves living at the foot of the mountain.There will be more intense fighting and battles here.

    Four Ruhe giant monsters and tens of thousands of soldiers fought there, and Queen Xingluo and King Samo personally fought on the field.

    The Samo Kingdom received the news and wanted to come to rescue the Huo Sen family, but the Star Luo Kingdom naturally couldn't let them do so.

    It's just that none of them expected that everything here would end so quickly.

    "Master Henir."

    Rows of priests and nobles stood behind Henir. These priests were all of royal blood, but they belonged to people who could not be reused or illegitimate children. Henir began to win over them a long time ago.

    They used to be depressed, but now they all rise together with Henir.

    And these nobles are all local lords and nobles, and they saw the opportunity to enter the core of power from Henir.

    In their eyes, Henir saw excitement, ambition, greed and desire.

    "Desire is not shameful, and there is nothing wrong with wanting more."

    "starting today."

    "Everything here belongs to us, and I will share the rights and glory with you."

    Everyone knelt down towards Henir, shouting his name.

    However, at this time, there was movement again on the other side of the volcano.

    Everyone looked over there together.

    The wild and hollow sound resounded in the sky, it was the voice of a giant.

    The giant lava monster that was swallowed by the volcano came back to life again. The bug-like carapace on the giant monster gradually fell off, and the giant Ruhe monster returned to its original appearance.

    It squirmed on the ground and headed into the distance little by little.

    The end is.

    the sea.

    Without the Ruhe brand, no Sanye can bind and control it anymore.

    Henir remembered the messenger of God he met and the words she once said.

    "God will endow the Sanye people with the power of creation and take back the power of destruction."

    God withdrew the gift he once bestowed on King Raedlich.

 Text Chapter 96: No one is willing to give up the power of the troll

    Henir led the new nobles of the Volcanic Principality to the Xingluo Palace in the City of Servants. The Queen welcomed them with the grandest ceremony, and the cheers of the people could be heard throughout the City of Servants.

    Under the warm applause and everyone's attention, the new Grand Duke of Volcano knelt on one knee and swore allegiance to Queen Xingluo.

    He held up the part of "The Last Chapter" in the hands of the Huo Sen family, with a humble demeanor and a quiet expression.

    It's hard to imagine that such a person used the most violent and terrifying means to erase an ancient and magnificent city and end the Huo Sen family's rule of the Volcano Kingdom for hundreds of years.

    "The Grand Duke of Volcano."

    "The Star Luo Kingdom and the Xilun Family will never forget your achievements."

    The Queen of Star Luo took over the "Last Chapter" by the great poet Tito presented by Henir. Standing in the middle of the sea of ??sunflowers carved on the dome, she showed the priests of the Sky Temple and the nobles of the Star Luo Kingdom.  This saint's relic shows that the Star Luo Kingdom is the existence that truly bathes in the glory of God.

    The people present chanted the three words Heinsay frantically, and the sound was transmitted from the palace, gathering into an ocean in the entire city of servants of God.

    "Heinsay!"

    "Heinsay!"

    "Heinsay!"

    Everyone knows what it means to shout the three words Heinsay at this moment.

    The Xingluo Kingdom and the Xilun family want to reproduce the situation of Xiyinsai's unification hundreds of years ago, and become the supreme king of all the Sanye people.

    As for Henir, who knelt in front of the Queen on one knee, his expression did not change at all, only his eyes moved slightly.

    He became the ruler of the Volcanic Principality, and his name was Grand Duke, but he was actually the king of the former Volcanic Kingdom.

    The taste of power and supremacy is known by the marrow.

    He lowered his head, looking at the scepter standing in front of his eyes.

    once Upon a time.

    The King of Wisdom, Laidlich, Jesser, King Ari, Queen of the Stars, and the ancient kings recorded in the annals also held it in this way.

    This scepter has been the symbol of the King of Sienza since the loss of the Wisdom Crown.

    Henir raised his head and gazed at Queen Xingluo submissively.

    "Hinsay's crown has been lost for hundreds of years, Your Majesty, you will surely restore the glory of the country of Heinsay and the Shiron family again."

    Queen Xingluo was delighted by the gesture of Grand Duke Henir of Volcano, she faced everyone and nodded to him, expressing her approval.

    Unbeknownst to him, Henir's humble gaze was looking at the Ruhe brand on her forehead.

    There are two Ruhe brands overlapping on her forehead, and about one of them fades away a little bit.

    The war between the Star Luo Kingdom and the Samo Kingdom and the Volcano Kingdom was very fierce. The Star Luo Queen used too many sky behemoths, and several of them rushed to the Sun City and Stone Forest City like firefighting.

    And because the desert worms of the Samo Kingdom were approaching, they had to quickly withdraw to the holy mountain.

    Not long ago, the Star Luo Kingdom and the Samo Kingdom fought a battle that lasted for half a month. Only then did the Volcano Kingdom's surrender and this great victory usher in.

    only.

    Queen Xingluo didn't know that the god had withdrawn the destructive power of the giant monster. Every time she used the Ruhe brand to control the giant monster, she was consuming the favor bestowed by the gods on the Sanye people.

    However, Henir has already begun to prepare for the future. Perhaps in the near future, the Ruhe monster will become a force that can only be deterred and cannot be easily used.

    No one can consume the grace of the gods unscrupulously like before——

    In a dream.

    Queen Xingluo stood on top of the giant sky beast, watching the dreamy stars in the sky of the holy mountain chasing and converging into a ribbon.

    A majestic giant door burst open amidst the sea of ??clouds and colored ribbons, revealing a sacred and dreamy world.

    In the boundless sea of ??sunflowers, fairies sing for themselves.

    The messenger of the gods and the mother of life stood at the end of the sacred ladder on the left and on the right, emitting an eternal light like a star at the highest point of everything, which is the will and vision of the gods.

    She will embark on this sacred path to meet the eternal god Insai.

    Queen Xingluo once again dreamed that she had opened the kingdom of gods, this time it was so clear.

    Unlike last time, she thought she should be able to see the gods.

    However.

    Just as she was standing in front of the gate of God's Order, a voice came from behind her.

    "You come again??.  "

    In the void, stood a beautiful creature.

    Like a god, the bright golden softness is flying with dreamy starlight.

    The sun and stars are printed on the gorgeous golden overalls, as well as beautiful dream bubbles.

    "It's you!"

    Queen Xingluo recognized him. The last time she saw him in a dream, she just had her own guess about the existence in front of her.

    But now, she can be sure.

    The fairy of the dream approached her and told her.

    "My name is Sheila, and you have called me by my real name."

    "We meet again."

    Queen Xingluo said happily: "Then, messenger of the gods, are you here to welcome me to the kingdom of the gods?"

    The fairy in the dream shook her head: "Not yet."

    Queen Star Luo: "Why?"

    The fairy of the dream: "Because only those who are willing to give up the power of giant monsters and destruction can step into the kingdom of gods to welcome a new era."

    "Her Majesty the Queen of the Star Luo Kingdom, a descendant of Ledlich."

    "you!"

    "Are you willing to give up the power of the troll?"

    Queen Xingluo wanted to say that she was willing, but when she was about to say it, she suddenly hesitated.

    If it was before, she might be able to agree without any doubts.

    But at this moment, she hesitated.

    "Hinsey is about to return to the Shiron family. If there is no Ruhe giant, can I regain my former glory?"

    "Wait a little longer."

    "At least, wait until the moment when Heinsey's crown reappears."

    The fairy in the dream saw the hesitation in Queen Xingluo's eyes, and regret and disappointment appeared on her face.

    "Look!"

    "I didn't come at the right time."

    The goblin didn't say anything more, turned and left with the starlight.

    Queen Xingluo chased after her, she shouted loudly.

    "My lord envoy."

    "I'm not unwilling, I just"

    "I just want to wait a little longer"

    She anxiously chased the starlight, but the shadow of the other party was getting farther and farther away.

    The gate of the kingdom of gods is getting farther and farther away from her, and the melodious and ethereal fairy songs are gradually becoming inaudible.

    She fell from the gate of the kingdom of gods and fell into the clouds.

    Then.

    She woke up from the dream,

    She sat on the stone bed, feeling lost.

    She didn't know what she did wrong, or what she lost.

    The Kingdom of Star Luo obtained the "Last Chapter" by the great poet Tito, and also obtained the so-called complete key to open the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    However, the ceremony to open the gate to the kingdom of the gods was once again postponed.

    Sitting on the throne, Her Majesty the Queen told her subjects.

    "I want to go to the kingdom of the gods to meet the eternal Insay as the king of Insay."

    Such a reason seems to be very sufficient.

    Unfortunately, people can only deceive others.

    But I can't deceive my heart.

    There are also gods.  &lt;/div&gt

 Main text Chapter 97: I am one who swims against the current

    The Star Luo Kingdom annexed the Volcano Kingdom, and the former country of the Huo Sen family became a principality of the Star Luo Kingdom.

    However, their next target was not the most difficult and powerful Samo Kingdom, but the Sailor family among the four royal blood families.

    The severely damaged Samo Kingdom has just retreated from the city of Stone Forest, and is licking the wounds left by the previous war with the Star Luo Kingdom. Even because it lost its most important ally, the entire Samo Kingdom is afraid of the counterattack and revenge of the Star Luo Kingdom.  .

    The queen decided to seize the kingdom of Seiler just before they could react.

    Inside the palace, all the subjects looked at the queen.

    There is longing and expectation in their eyes.

    Queen Xingluo was on the throne, and followed the eyes of the subjects and looked at everyone present.

    At this moment, everyone's thoughts reached a consensus.

    "Hundreds of years."

    "The Samo, Huo Sen, and Seiler families all used to be loyal to the Queen of Stars and the Xiron family, but because of greed and betrayal, they divided the kingdom of Heinsay."

    "People have forgotten the former Heinsay Kingdom and the glory of the Shiron family."

    She held up the scepter of Xiyin Sai in her hand, issued her own order, and conveyed the will and power of the king to every corner of Xingluo.

    "it's time to."

    "Let Heinsay's kingdom return to the throne of the Shiron family."

    Everyone cheered, and the people of Xilun's family were even moved to tears.

    The army is being called, and the entire Star Luo Kingdom is mobilizing.

    The nobles of the territories gathered with their own soldiers and weapons, and the smoke of war was lifted on the border.

    However, halfway through the march.

    They were attacked and had some twists and turns.

    The desert worms of the Samo family suddenly appeared on the way and stopped the army of the Star Luo Kingdom at all costs, so we can know how panic and fear the Samo family is.

    After a fierce battle, the Queen of the Stars finally arrived at the border of the Kingdom of Seiler.

    This weak and small kingdom, which has its own resources among the three major kingdoms, finally ushered in a choice it could not avoid.

    It is surrender.

    Still perish——

    the other side.

    Grand Duke Henir of Volcano immediately responded to Queen Star Luo's call, and used all the power he could use in the Volcanic Principality.

    Especially those lords who are restless and restless.

    Henir recruited them all this time and joined the war against the Kingdom of Seiler.

    He is going to use this war to completely sort out the forces within the Volcanic Kingdom, completely control power, and suppress voices that oppose him.

    Queen Xingluo looked at the army brought by Henir, as well as the earth burrower.

    She was very relieved, thinking that she hadn't misjudged her.

    "Grand Duke Henir, you are very loyal."

    Henir was not delighted by the Queen's praise, he maintained his calm demeanor: "As long as it is Her Majesty's will, Henir is willing to give everything."

    "Because, this is Henir's oath to the gods."

    Henir found that the army of the Star Luo Kingdom was damaged, especially the sky behemoth with terrifying bite marks on its body. He immediately asked Her Majesty what happened?

    "On the way, the desert worms of the Kingdom of Samo ambushed our army halfway, and I have already repelled them."

    "But they have already reacted. I guess the Samo Kingdom is quickly mobilizing troops to rescue the Seiler Kingdom."

    "However, it is impossible for the army of the Samo Kingdom to rush over now, and it is too late."

    "Their purpose is very likely to attack us directly."

    The Kingdom of Samo and the Kingdom of Seiler happened to be separated by the Kingdom of Xingluo. Queen Xingluo had already made preparations before she came and left the Ruhe troll Death Star in the holy lake.

    If the Samo Kingdom can't make it in time, it is very likely that they will directly attack the city of Stone Forest or even the city of servants of God.

    The Death Star is the reserve force she left behind.

    Henir saluted respectfully and praised the queen for her wisdom.

    He raised his head, and suddenly saw that the Luhe brand of the sky monster on Queen Xingluo's forehead had not faded, but had become blurred.

    He froze for a moment.

    "Is the Lun family's sky monster brand coming to an end so soon?  "

    For a moment, he thought of the messenger of the gods, the king of the volcano, and the monster Ruhe who came back from the dead and ran towards the sea.

    There was a sudden throbbing in the heart of the new Grand Duke of Volcano, and an idea appeared in his mind.

    His expression changed instantly.

    Those eyes became mad with all-or-nothing madness, but also greedy with a wild heart.

    Henir immediately lowered his head to cover it up, as if he was afraid that Queen Xingluo would see his eyes.

    He took the initiative to choose to challenge: "Your Majesty the Queen."

    "There are still many people criticizing me in the kingdom. I request to capture the Siren Capital, the capital of the Sailor Kingdom, for you to prove my loyalty."

    Queen Xingluo comforted Henir, showing that she herself trusted him very much.

    But she nodded immediately, agreeing to Henir's request.

    Attacking the fortified city of Siren Capital is an extremely difficult task that must pay a huge price. She originally intended to hand it over to Henir, but she was worried that Henir would not want it.

    Now that he took the initiative to ask for a fight, Queen Star Luo was even more satisfied seeing Henir.

    Henir bent over and maintained a humble posture, and walked backwards.

    Queen Xingluo looked at the scepter in her hand, and thought of its former owner.

    "Queen of the Stars!"

    "King Ali."

    "King Jesser, andKing Raedlich."

    She seems to have seen herself once again unifying the country of Siyin Sai, and wearing the crown of King Siyin Sai again.

    In the dark night, in a small town occupied by the army of the Volcanic Principality as a military camp.

    Henir, the Grand Duke of Volcano, gathered his vassals to discuss how to attack the fortified city of the Kraken Capital. The giant monster of the Kingdom of Seiler, the Seiler Kraken, naturally had the queen's sky behemoth to deal with it, but even so, the Sailor family  The siren priests and the garrison soldiers are not easy to deal with.

    And Henir also intends to preserve his power, and he can use less earth-burrowing magic insects if he can.

    "The Wang** Regiment is mainly attacking the deep-water port on the front. If the sea-monster capital of the deep-water port is lost, there is no way to defend it. The Seiler family will never give up, so this must be the main frontal battlefield."

    "The Siren Capital is on an island more than ten miles away from the coast, but every evening, after the tide ebbs, there will be a road leading to the Siren Capital."

    "This is our chance, but the city must have been prepared, we must"

    Henir made a plan, and all the vassals and generals went down to prepare after receiving orders.

    The Grand Duke of Volcano is pacing under the moonlight, he is hesitating and wandering.

    But this hesitation did not last long, and he called his most trusted staff.

    "You take two thousand people and prepare outside the deep-water port, waiting for the opportunity to come."

    The staff is unknown, so: "Wait!"

    "Grand Duke!"

    "What are we waiting for?"

    Henir said: "Wait for something to happen in the deep water port, and then I will use my magic to tell you what to do."

    Grand Duke Volcano didn't say what to do, but his closest staff and vassals were worried, as if they felt that something big was about to happen.

    When he led the order to leave, he glanced at Henir.

    "Grand Duke!"

    "What the hell are you planning?"

    Henir looked at the darkness outside, without any fear or uneasiness, on the contrary, he became more and more relaxed.

    As if.

    He was born to blend into this darkness.

    He murmured, "I am one who swims against the current."

    "Only those who go against the current can change everything, obtain the impossible, and achieve the impossible."&lt;/div&gt

 Main Text Chapter 98: The Brand of Ruhe Taken Back by God

    ,

    Kingdom of Seiler, deep water port.

    A terrifying jellyfish-like monster floats above the sky. Its translucent fleshy membrane is like a giant umbrella covering the sky, and its countless waving vine whips are like vines of ancient trees.

    When it inhales, the stratus clouds in the sky are swallowed by it, and when it exhales, the stratus clouds are spit out by it again.

    Queen Xingluo led her group of priests to stand on top of the giant beast. The combination of the power of the giant beast and the priests would give off even greater strength. This is also the most powerful lineup of the Xiron family.

    It can be seen that the Xilun family has done everything in order to restore the glory of Heinsay.

    "The Seiler family."

    "Surrender or perish, you have only one way to choose."

    In the river surrounding the deep-water port, a 100-meter-long, terrifying behemoth like a steel helmet gradually emerged.

    It has flexible and thick tentacles behind it, and it can advance hundreds of kilometers with a single swing. You can imagine how fast it moves in the sea when it pushes.

    This is the Sailor Siren, the Ruhe giant monster bred by the Sailor family.

    It used to directly sink a small island in the sea with its head like a steel helmet, and destroy a city by the sea that dared to rebel against the Sailor family with a single impact.

    The giant turned to the sky and roared at the giant beast in the sky, but after the voice gradually stabilized, it turned into the voice of a three-leaf man.

    "Queen Star Luo."

    "We have never favored any party. The Sailor family has the right to remain neutral."

    "The Xiron family is not yet in control of the Sailor family. We have the freedom not to be restrained by anyone."

    The Star Luo Kingdom wants the Sailor family to give up their royal power, which is absolutely impossible for the Sailor family to accept.

    After losing the royal power and the Kingdom of Seiler, are they still a high-ranking blood family of royal power?

    Even though they knew that they were invincible, they still hoped to get that ray of possibility from it.

    Their hope, like a life-saving straw, is the Samo Kingdom.

    Queen Xingluo stood on top of the giant sky beast, the Ruhe brand on her forehead was shining brightly, and she raised her scepter high.

    "King of the Seiler family, I have given you a chance, and I even said that I am willing to share the gift of the gods with you."

    "pity!"

    "You are vacillating, and you are even ready to agree to the conditions of the enemies of the Star Luo Kingdom and send troops to attack the Star Luo Kingdom."

    "The Star Luo Kingdom and the Xilun Family absolutely do not allow existences like you to stay by our side."

    When this sentence is said, it means that the war is inevitable.

    As soon as the voice fell, the priests of the Sky Temple controlled the boulder to drop from the sky and bombarded the deep water port.

    One by one boulders fell to the ground like meteors.

    The sound of intensive bombardment came, and violent smoke and dust rose in the deep water port, and even the city wall collapsed in several places in an instant.

    Just the first round of attacks caused heavy damage to the entire deep-water port.

    The behemoth in the sky roared and rolled up the strong wind and landed, blowing away the smoke and dust from the deep water port, and at the same time, it also rushed towards the Sirer Kraken in the river outside the city.

    "Boom!"

    The power transfer of the two giant monsters shook the earth.

    On the ground, thousands of Sanye people rushed to the place where the city wall of the deep water port collapsed, and launched a siege battle.

    Although the key to the victory of the war is the Ruhe monster, it is still people who control and occupy the city in the end.

    This is also the reason why every country must bring a large number of soldiers in every war.

    The war lasted from noon to dusk, and the Seiler family was still struggling, waiting for rescue and news from the Kingdom of Samo.

    The fighting between the giants rushed from the river to the coast, and from the coast to the sea.

    There is still no winner.

    However, under the siege of the army of the Star Luo Kingdom, the deep-water port gradually failed.

    A large number of Star Luo Kingdom soldiers rushed into the city and started street fighting. The fall of Deepwater Port has entered the countdown.

    In the distance, as the sun sets, the tide above the sea is fading a little bit.

    The road to Siren Capital appeared on the coast.

    Queen Xingluo also noticed this scene, she couldn't suppress her excitement, and shouted at the existence controlling Sailor Siren.

    "The Seiler family."

    "You lost."

    ? The entire Seiler Kingdom is retreating steadily, the balance of victoryCompletely fell to the side of the Star Luo Kingdom.

    However, she didn't notice that in this fierce war, the brand of Ruhe on her forehead was rapidly dissipating.

    The sky behemoth under his feet also became restless a little bit, and was no longer so obedient.

    finally.

    In the midst of everyone's attention, the sky behemoth that had served the Xilun family for hundreds of years suddenly became manic and let out a muffled roar.

    "Roar!"

    The sky behemoth is out of control.

    It got rid of Queen Star Luo's control, and also broke free from the enslavement and shackles of the Xiron family for hundreds of years.

    The sky behemoth jumped directly into the sea from mid-air without any rules, gave up its own advantage and entangled with the Sailor Kraken, biting each other like two wild beasts.

    At the same time, it no longer protects the Star Luo Queen and the sky priests in its body.

    It even feels very uncomfortable and manic, after all, no one likes some bugs crawling into their bodies.

    The first action it reacts to is to kill those bugs that make it uncomfortable.

    In an instant, Queen Xingluo and the sky priests hiding in the airbag of the giant sky beast suffered a catastrophe.

    Queen Xingluo and the priests of the Sky Temple were completely panicked. They felt that the gas in the airbag was completely evacuated, and the flesh membrane of the sky giant was squeezed from all directions like a wall.

    There is no way for everyone to escape, and they themselves have locked themselves in an inescapable death cage.

    The safest place in the past is now their burial place.

    "Ah! Your Majesty, how could this happen?"

    "Help me, save me."

    "Your Majesty, let the sky behemoth stop quickly."

    The priests of the sky temple fell into the squeeze of the wall membrane, and turned into a ball of flesh in the blink of an eye.

    Queen Xingluo also panicked, she shouted at a loss, but there was nothing she could do.

    "Why is this happening?"

    "how so?"

    "It can't stop, it can't stop."

    "It doesn't listen to me anymore."

    Queen Xingluo suddenly discovered that the reason she couldn't control the sky monster was because one of the Ruhe brands on her forehead had completely disappeared.

    Until this time, she didn't understand what happened.

    The Ruhe brand of the Xilun family is gone, and the gods have taken back the gift that was once bestowed on Ledlich.

    Queen Xingluo's eyes were blank for an instant, and even the last strength of her struggle completely disappeared.

    "God!"

    "Is this a punishment for my lack of piety?"

    The air was drained, and she felt difficulty breathing at first, and then the meat membrane like a stone wall squeezed over.

    "Gulu!"

    She even heard the sound of the sky behemoth swallowing, they were like insects swallowed by each other casually.

    Even, it's not enough to plug the opponent's teeth.

    Queen Xingluo finally discovered that they had never been the masters of the Luhe giant monster.

    After leaving the gift of the gods, in front of such a mythical creation.

    They are just a bunch of weak bugs that are not even worthy of being food for each other.

 Text Chapter 99: The Gifts of the Gods Are Not Infinite

    In the deep water port city.

    The army of the Star Luo Kingdom saw the giant monster in the sky outside the city wall getting out of control, and also saw the priests of the Sky Temple being squeezed into a mass of flesh like worms.

    "What's going on? How did this happen?"

    "The beast is crazy, it's crazy."

    "It killed Her Majesty the Queen."

    Everyone was in complete chaos, and even Wang's team, which had entered the deep water port, collapsed instantly, looking into the distance in bewilderment.

    And the vassals and aides Henir sent early to support the attack on the deep-water port were horrified watching this scene.

    His fingers trembled involuntarily.

    "Grand Duke!"

    "Are youwaiting for this?"

    He couldn't imagine, let alone imagine how his Grand Duke knew all this in advance.

    A strange bug on his shoulder suddenly moved, and a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his mind.

    His master, Grand Duke Volcano, also saw the situation here through the magic of consciousness projection.

    Afterwards, the vassal launched the final attack with the 2,000-man army of the Volcanic Principality, without giving the Seiler army in the deep water port any chance to struggle.

    He rushed to a high place roaring and shouting.

    "The Seiler family."

    "It was the Sailor family who killed Her Majesty the Queen and avenged Her Majesty the Queen."

    His words rekindled everyone's fighting spirit, and it could even be said that they ignited the madness in the hearts of the soldiers of the Star Luo Kingdom.

    The out-of-control sky behemoth and Celer Kraken are engaged in a fierce battle, and the sky behemoth's frenzied attacker, Celer Siren, retaliates for the damage it inflicted on itself before.

    The Kraken Capital on the other side of the sky also launched the final decisive battle——

    Outside the Siren Capital.

    Henir looked at the channel formed after the tide receded under the setting sun, and the majestic city on the sea in the distance.

    The traps and terrors hidden in the sea water arranged by the Sailor family also disappeared as the tide receded.

    He saw the scene of the behemoth in the sky going berserk through the magic of consciousness projection, and also saw the scene of Queen Xingluo's death.

    He once swore in front of the statue of God Insai that he would always obey Queen Xingluo's orders.

    He was indeed like this during his lifetime.

    but now.

    Queen Xingluo is dead.

    Died from her excessive consumption of the power bestowed by the gods.

    All the oaths went away, and the most terrifying thing that bound him was untied.

    At this moment, he couldn't tell what it was like in his heart.

    Joy?  Or is it sad?

    It seems that there are none.

    He doesn't want Queen Xingluo to die, but only after Queen Xingluo dies can he get what he wants.

    Henir Sun looked at the setting sun and the passage extending to the end.

    The eyes are deep.

    "Everyone thinks that the gifts of the gods are infinite."

    "Everyone thinks that the Ruhe monsters are eternal, so the Sanye people can have them forever."

    "pity."

    "The love of the gods also has a time limit."

    "That's God's preference for Ledlich, it's not for the Sanye people and Heinsay, how could we allow us to squander it unscrupulously."

    The Ruhe brand on Henir's forehead glowed faintly little by little, and the mythical giant under his feet obeyed his will.

    Once upon a time, he thought it was his own power, and he was addicted to it, thinking that he was omnipotent.

    And now.

    He really felt it.

    This is the power of the gods, and only the great gods can make this terrifying mythical monster crawl under its feet like a servant.

    Like all royal blood families, he is just a group of fools who admire the grace of the gods and claim to be powerful.

    The earth-drilling monster took Henir into the ground and headed for the distance.

    With an order, Henir resolutely launched a general attack on the Siren Capital.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the gate leading to Siren Capital just opened, while Seiler Siren was not there.

    With lightning speed, Henir led the burrower and the soldiers into the Siren Capital. He didn't know how long the sky behemoth could hold the Sailor Siren, and he didn't know that the Sailor Siren  When will you be back.

    But heRoad.

    I must end everything before the Sealord returns.

    "Woo hoo!"

    The earth-drilling monster crawled out from under the ground and smashed down the city wall made of boulders.

    The densely packed soldiers of the Volcano Principality rushed into the Siren Capital following the Earth Driller, and began to occupy and kill the city.

    The city of sea monsters without giant monsters has no resistance in front of the earth-burrowing insects.

    Henir stood on the head of the earth-burrower, and swung his Ruhe sword forward.

    "kill!"

    "The Sailor family killed our Majesty the Queen, and none of the Sailor family members remained. All the treasures in the palace belong to you."

    "Now, avenge Her Majesty the Queen."

    All the soldiers and priests of the Volcanic Principality fell into madness after hearing Henir's shout.

    I just don't know if it's the anger at the queen's death, or the greed for treasure.

    They killed the soldiers and guard priests of the Seiler family and retreated steadily, kneeling down and surrendering.

    On the avenue, there are bitter cold and fleeing crowds everywhere.

    There was also chaos in the royal palace, and everyone was in a panic trying to escape here.

    Anyone can see that the Kingdom of Sailor is over.

    In the tunnel from the royal palace to the sea, a group of people hurried through the tunnel to the bottom of the sea.

    The old king who was supported by someone walked quickly, and the king of the Seiler Kingdom yelled unwillingly.

    "The Seiler Siren has been dragged down and can't come back now."

    "That despicable and shameless illegitimate child, until the next time, I will make him pay the worst price."

    "We haven't lost yet, the Sealord is still there, and our throne is still there."

    "Queen Xingluo is dead. As long as we can leave here, we can regain everything if we find the Sailor Siren."

    They want to escape from here, and take shelter from the edge to welcome back their Sailor Siren.

    However, Henir controlled the earth burrower to shuttle under the ground, and found them immediately through the slight vibrations under the ground.

    The terrifying head of the earth-boring monster squeezed into the passage, and spit out mucus in a ferocious tone.

    "I found you."

    In the passageway, the giant monster revealed a head and turned around. In the blink of an eye, it swallowed the other people around King Seiler together with the stones into its mouth, or crushed them into a puddle of flesh.

    Facing the earth-drilling insect, the king of Sailor Kingdom was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground.

    "No!"

    "I am the king of the Seiler family, and I am a descendant of King Laidlich

    "I have sacred blood flowing through my body, you can't do this"

    However.

    Henir, who had devoured the black quagmire of the Huo Sen family and hated the royal blood family, did not give him any room to beg for mercy.

    The old king was decapitated by Henir with a sword, and took away his brand of Ruhe, which was still intact.

    The king of the Seiler family was beheaded by Henir in the name of avenging Queen Xingluo.

    He held the king's head, and the blood dripped continuously through his palm.

    A smile finally appeared on his face.

    "Your Majesty the Queen!"

    "I avenged you."

    "In the future, I will also realize your dream."

    Henir walked along the passage to the ground, and the Luhe troll fellow on the side opened the way for him.

    Finally, he stepped out of the ground.

    He stood in front of the royal palace of the Sailor Kingdom. At the end of the sky, there was only a ray of afterglow left by the setting sun, which was also the last ray of light before darkness.

    He opened his arms to welcome the darkness.

    "Now is——my time.&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 100: Stars of Memory Belonging to the Kingdom of Gods

    "God!"

    "Is this a punishment for my lack of piety?"

    Queen Xingluo closed her eyes in despair.

    The moment his consciousness fell into darkness, a light flashed in front of his eyes.

    It was a beam of light shining from an endless height, which just happened to shine on Queen Xingluo.

    The source of the light is the envoy of God wearing a golden cloak.

    "O offspring of Ledlich!"

    "The gods don't punish anyone, everything is just your own choice."

    The goblin of the dream opened the gate to the kingdom of the gods, created a ferryman who traveled through the dream, and looked for the three-leaf people who were qualified to obtain the power of the dream.

    Everything he did was to strengthen the power of the dream world.

    And at this very moment, Queen Xingluo is about to become the first memory star to enter the fantasy sea of ??stars.

    This is the first gift presented by the fairy in the dream to the gods.  "

    The envoy of God came down from the high place little by little, and came in front of Queen Xingluo.

    "It was you who chose destruction and gave up the future."

    "God doesn't punish anyone, and he doesn't care about your piety."

    The dream fairy Xila looked at Queen Xingluo: "Because of your abandonment, you did not have the honor of stepping into the kingdom of gods alive."

    "But after you die, you still have a chance to enter the kingdom of the gods."

    Queen Xingluo looked at the fairy in the dream: "Can a person like me enter the kingdom of the gods?"

    Dream Fairy: "Of course."

    "When the gods withdrew the destructive power of the giant monsters, from this moment on, the gates of the kingdom of gods were once again opened to the Sanye people."

    "Everyone has the opportunity to turn into memory stars and list them on the fantasy sea of ??stars after they die, and surround the kingdom of gods forever, accompanying the eternal gods."

    "You no longer need to be afraid of falling into eternal darkness, and you don't need to worry about wandering in the endless wild desert. God has allowed you to return to your homeland."

    The goblin paused at this point, and his tone became serious.

    "certainly."

    "You have to pass a test."

    The goblin stared closely at Queen Xingluo's eyes, as if she wanted to see Queen Xingluo's heart through this window of the soul.

    "The dream ferryman who drives the sacred boat will light up your dream of memory."

    "If your dream of memory is a sweet dream."

    Queen Xingluo hurriedly asked the envoy of God: "How can it be called a beautiful dream?"

    The fairy in the dream told her: "When the goodness in your heart overwhelms the evil, and the beauty in your heart overwhelms the bad thoughts."

    "The dream of your life is a sweet dream."

    The goblin stretched out her hand and took out the memory of Queen Xingluo's life.

    Her memory broke away from her body and expanded continuously, enveloping herself in it.

    In the end, it turned into a dream bubble and enveloped her surroundings.

    Queen Xingluo looked at her life through the wall of bubbles.

    Scenes and scenes on the bubble are constantly flowing and alternating, those pictures that are extremely deep in memory, those memories that have happened and have been forgotten.

    At this moment, everything is emerging in a bubble.

    She saw herself as a child.

    When she was a child, she picked up the ancestral fish from the holy lake and smiled happily at her father.

    She saw herself babbling, using the word of God, and learning the first character said to be drawn by the gods - the sun.

    She saw herself awakening to the power of wisdom for the first time, and she saw herself being given the Ruhe brand.

    Most of her life is beautiful, but all the beauty and happiness do not come from the Sanye people themselves.

    Food, oracle, power, etc., all come from God.

    From birth to death, every Sanye person is inseparable from the grace of the gods.

    Queen Xingluo suddenly felt extremely ashamed. She actually used her humble mentality to speculate on the great and benevolent god.

    "It turns out that we have been consuming the gifts given to us by the gods, but we still don't know it."

    "Without God, there is no way for us to survive in this world."

    "We are so weak and fragile, but we arrogantly claim to be strong."

    Queen Xingluo raised her head, and she saw a huge door slowly opening.? 

    At the other end of the door, there is a boundless sea of ??golden flowers swaying.

    That is the hometown of all Sanye people - the land bestowed by the gods.

    In the sky there is the sun that the Cup of God is turned into, and the dream moon that the Crown of Wisdom is turned into.

    "Thank you!"

    "The messenger of the God of Insai."

    Although she didn't know why the gods would open the door to the kingdom of the gods to the Sanye people, she felt that it was the efforts of the dream fairies that allowed the wanderers who were wandering far away to return to their hometown one day.

    them.

    Finally, there is no need to wander forever in this endless desert.

    She walked towards the gate of the kingdom of gods, her figure dissipated little by little in the light, and merged into the dream of memory.

    The dreamy stars of memory slowly floated up to the dream world and left her body in the present world.

    Dream world.

    Under the brilliance of Mengyue, a ship came from far away from the dreamy star sea.

    The sacred boat arrived at the opened gate of the dream world, and guided the dream of Queen Xingluo's memory.

    In front of the lantern of the sacred boat, the ferryman who turned into a shadow picked up Queen Xingluo's life and placed it under the lantern.

    The light in the ship lights flickered like a flame, lighting up Queen Star Luo's dream.

    The originally mediocre dream burst into all kinds of brilliance in an instant, illuminating the entire sacred boat, like a dazzling bright lantern.

    There are colorful colors, grays, and darkness inside.

    However, the color overwhelms the black a little bit, and finally dispels the darkness completely.

    This is a beautiful dream that can be lit.

    The ferryman of the dreamland carried the dream of memory, all the way down the fantasy star sea, and came to the top of the land bestowed by the gods.

    He hung this memory dream in the air and turned it into a star.

    The light of the stars cast down and turned into brilliance and fell on the garden of the land bestowed by the gods, illuminating the city and the paradise of gods that once lived in the ancestors of the Sanye people.

    In the stars, Queen Xingluo is carrying out her beautiful dream of life again and again.

    until.

    forever——

    The temple of the gods.

    God Yin stood in front of the window of the temple, looking at the extra stars outside.

    The original fantasy star sea is also divided into several layers.

    The dreamy starlight of the Sanye people floating on the uppermost layer, those grotesques born out of oblivion in sleep, and those bright stars on the lower layer are the memory dreams of the Sanye people.

    The purer the dream, the closer it is to the land bestowed by God.

    It will record the life of one Sanye person after another, the origin and end of one era after another, and even the birth and destruction of one civilization after another.

    Even if one day, the traces of civilization will be completely obliterated, their cities will be reduced to ashes in the years, and their writing and language will be completely covered up with time.

    In this fantasy star sea, there are still all traces of their existence.

    Ripples of starlight emerged behind God Yin, and the dream fairy Sheila stood behind him, saluting him respectfully.

    "O great god!"

    "No one is willing to give up the power of destruction."

    "They can only see the fleeting present, but not the bright future."

    God seems to have anticipated it, or in other words, He never cared.

    "oh."

    Yin Shen did not turn his head, but just said something.

    "if it is like this."

    "Perhaps, they shouldn't have the power of dreams."

    The goblin lowered his head and bowed to the god.

    "god!"

    "Clover people are not perfect."

    "But I have seen that even in the darkest dreams, I am still looking for beauty."

    "I will definitely find someone who is qualified to obtain the power of dreams." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 101: The Troll is the Throne

    ,

    Under the holy mountain.

    The army of the Samo Kingdom was bewildered, and when the Star Luo Kingdom had reached the territory of the Saile Kingdom, they finally assembled an army to attack the Star Luo Kingdom.

    But this time was different from the previous ones. The Samo family, a descendant of royal blood, was obviously in a hurry. They marched and attacked at all costs, and soon broke through and occupied the city of Stone Forest.

    In a few days, he broke through all the way and arrived at the foot of the holy mountain.

    According to Queen Xingluo's plan, the Sky Temple was prepared to defend it with the Death Star long ago.

    The natural barrier of the holy lake and the geographical advantages of the holy mountain are enough to drag on for a day or two.

    However, two days before the arrival of the Samo Kingdom Legion, an accident happened.

    The Death Star suddenly rushed out of the holy lake, destroyed the fishing ground in the holy lake out of control, and then set foot on the land and squirmed away towards the distance.

    Let them call no matter what, and never look back.

    The entire City of Servants and the Temple of the Sky were in an uproar.

    "how so?"

    "How did the Death Star suddenly get out of control?"

    "It's over, it's over."

    The people in the city of servants of the gods were completely panicked, how could they hold on without the death star.

    as expected.

    It took only a few hours for the army of the Samo Kingdom to arrive. The desert worms on the front had just launched an attack and broke through the gate of the city of servants of God.

    At the foot of the holy mountain, there are fleeing people everywhere.

    They abandoned the Sky Temple and the City of Servants.

    If it weren't for the fear of destroying the Sky Temple, it is estimated that the Samo Kingdom could occupy the city faster.

    At this time, there were huge waves on the surface of the holy lake in the distance.

    A terrifying monster jumped out of the water, and its iron helmet-like body bombarded and dragged a thousand-meter gully on the ground, setting off violent smoke and dust.

    Just one blow directly brought disaster to the Seiler Kingdom Legion at the foot of the mountain.

    "Hiss!"

    A black magic fern suddenly grew out of the ground, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a giant plant with a height of 100 meters, entwining the Sailor Siren.

    This is another troll of the Samo family - the Moon Fern, and the only Ruhe troll who has followed the path of plant evolution.

    "Woo hoo!"

    There was a roaring sound from the ground of the holy mountain, and a terrifying giant worm emerged from the mountain to fight with the desert worms of the Samo family.

    The Earth Burrower and Sailor Kraken arrived at the right time, saving the situation in time.

    At the end of the sky, smoke and dust rose, and the armies of the Star Luo Kingdom and the Volcanic Principality were rushing back.

    Henir stood on the head of the burrower, and pointed his sword at the controller of the desert worm.

    People change with the situation and time, but the change of Henir who has mastered the power is even more earth-shaking. His self-confidence and prestige soared to an unbelievable level.

    "The king of the Samo family."

    "Either you destroy the temple of the gods, and then start the final battle here."

    "Do you dare?"

    "Either leave here quietly and end this war."

    The king of the Samo family did not get angry because of Henir's provocation, but asked flatly: "Where is the king of the Xilun family?"

    Henir didn't tell the truth: "Her Majesty is integrating the Seiler Kingdom, and will return with the sky behemoth at any time."

    The king of Samo Kingdom said: "But the news I received is that Queen Xingluo is dead."

    Henir laughed loudly: "The Sailor family dared to say any nonsense in order to drag you in."

    "Why?"

    "What power do they have that can hurt Her Majesty the great Queen Xingluo?"

    The king of the Samo Kingdom hesitated, and he also doubted the authenticity of the news.

    How could the weakest Celer kingdom kill the mighty Queen Xingluo by relying on a giant monster.

    The scene froze.

    The Samo family dare not destroy the temple of the gods and the city of servants of the gods. It is not a long-term solution to stay here and consume it. This is the hinterland of the Star Luo Kingdom. No matter how it is consumed, it will be beneficial to the enemy.

    The Kingdom of Samo felt that there was no chance, let alone the determination to launch the final decisive battle at the foot of the holy mountain.

    After hesitating for a long time, he finally retreated and left.

    Seeing the retreat of the Samo Kingdom, the entire city of servants of the gods cheered.

    "Her Majesty is back!  "

    "Her Majesty is back."

    "The Kingdom of Samo was defeated, we won, and we won."

    Inside and outside the city of servants of the gods in the temple, everyone jumped for joy and rushed to the streets to celebrate.

    Even the nobles and soldiers who had just fled rushed back one after another, welcoming the returning army with joy.

    But they didn't know that it was not their Queen who had returned.

    The king of the Xilun family and the Ruhe monster have been completely lost in the battle with the Kingdom of Seiler.

    A young priest of the Sky Temple looked down and noticed something was wrong.

    "Why didn't you see the sky behemoth? The one who came back is the earth-drilling worm of Grand Duke Volcano?"——

    The army entered the city of servants of the gods, and the Siren Siren entered the holy lake to station, replacing the former Death Star.

    As Henir's mount, the Earth-burrowing Demon Worm followed the avenue a little bit like a pilgrimage to the City of Servants of the Gods and the Sky Temple.

    Before Henir returned, with the help of the great victory and the loss of the army of the Star Luo Kingdom, he used the death of the Queen of Star Luo as an excuse to investigate and captured most of the officers, and took the opportunity to reorganize and subdue the army of the Star Luo Kingdom.

    Then some of the unstable troops of the Star Luo Kingdom were left in the Sailor Kingdom to guard.

    These people are rootless in the Star Luo Kingdom, and facing enemies on all sides in the Sailor Kingdom, they can only obey Henir's order to help him guard the Sailor Kingdom that he just conquered.

    And Henir himself rushed back with the Volcano Principality and the part of the Kingdom Legion's army that first took refuge in him, so all the forces here are now under his control.

    After he entered the City of God's Servant, the whole city cheered.

    "Grand Duke Henir!"

    "Grand Duke Henir!"

    "The Grand Duke of Volcano!"

    "Lord Henir!"

    Henir not only made achievements in subjugating the Seiler Kingdom, but also avenged Queen Xingluo.

    At this moment, he transformed again and became the hero who saved the Sky Temple and the City of Servants,

    What's even more frightening is that he still has two Ruhe monsters in his hands.

    When Henir arrived at the palace with the army, the people of the Shiron family questioned him.

    "Where is Her Majesty the Queen?"

    Henir got down from the head of the earth-burrower, and he personally carried a stone coffin and walked towards the palace.

    The sky behemoth transformed into the initial form of the Ruhe monster at the end. They failed to find the remains of Her Majesty the Queen, but they found the crown of the Shiron family and the scepter of Heinsay among the things cast off by the sky behemoth.  .

    Looking at the sarcophagus, the people of the Xilun family and the nobles of the city of servants of the gods could not accept it at all.

    Everyone's face changed drastically, and they looked back at the sarcophagus in panic.

    "Will not!"

    "Will not!"

    "How can it be?"

    "This is false, how could Her Majesty die?"

    Henir closed his eyes, raised his head and said.

    "Her Majesty the Queen wants to take back the Kingdom of Seiler, and to restore the glory of Heinsay!"

    "Dead in battle."

    He ignored everyone and stepped into the palace carrying Her Majesty's sarcophagus.

    She placed Queen Xingluo's sarcophagus on the throne, and then she stood beside the throne holding the scepter of Heinza.

    At this time, among the returning generals, one after another stood up.

    "The Grand Duke of Volcano avenged the queen, the main line of the Xilun family's royal family was cut off, and the internal instability and external enemies faced. I think that at this critical moment, the Grand Duke of Volcano should be the regent."

    "That's right, before Her Majesty the Queen left, the most trusted person was the Grand Duke of Volcano, and now only the Grand Duke of Volcano can maintain the situation."

    "The Duke of Volcano is the heir to Queen Xingluo's will."

    In this situation, how could the offshoots of the Xilun family bear it.

    Immediately someone jumped out, questioning and accusing Henir loudly.

    Henir, who was standing by the side of the throne holding the scepter of Heinsay, did not change his expression, or even respond.

    However, a general in the palace immediately stood up: "Her Majesty died because there were traitors in the priests of the Sky Temple at that time. Otherwise, why would the giant Ruhe get out of control?"

    "It was someone in the priesthood who betrayed her, and someone from the Sky Temple must have responded."

    "You jump out at this time, Her Majesty's death must be related to you."

    Immediately someone shouted: "Catch him! Judge him!"

    "Avenge for Her Majesty the Queen."

    Immediately, a manic soldier stepped forward, knocked the man down and dragged him down.

    The murderous roars of the soldiers made the royal descendants and nobles tremble, and no one dared to speak out against it.

    The army besieged the city, and the Xilun family could only curl up like a quail in the face of the power of the Luhe giant, the earth-burrowing insect, and the Seiler sea monster, and they dared not even speak.

    Henir has long seen through the essence of these people.

    Just as he once said, the so-called royal blood family lost the throne after losing the power of the troll.

    troll.

    It is the throne.Come on, Her Majesty's death must have something to do with you.  "

    Immediately someone shouted: "Catch him! Judge him!"

    "Avenge for Her Majesty the Queen."

    Immediately, a manic soldier stepped forward, knocked the man down and dragged him down.

    The murderous roars of the soldiers made the royal descendants and nobles tremble, and no one dared to speak out against it.

    The army besieged the city, and the Xilun family could only curl up like a quail in the face of the power of the Luhe giant, the earth-burrowing insect, and the Seiler sea monster, and they dared not even speak.

    Henir has long seen through the essence of these people.

    Just as he once said, the so-called royal blood family lost the throne after losing the power of the troll.

    troll.

    is the throne

 Text Chapter 102: Lucky Son

    The crowd standing in the palace gathered together, including soldiers, attendants, generals, nobles, priests, etc., and they crowded the originally empty palace to the brim.

    At this moment, everyone raised their heads and stared at Henir who was holding the scepter of Heinsay on the side of the throne.

    In those lines of sight, there is shock, worship, hatred, and ambition.

    Only Stan Tito didn't do this, he just looked at the sarcophagus in a daze.

    He doesn't care who becomes the king, nor does he care who will become the existence at the pinnacle of power.

    "Her Majesty is dead?"

    It was difficult for him to accept that Her Majesty the Queen died like this, and there was even a kind of collapse that was said to have happened when King Jesser saw the shattered statue.

    The queen is so noble and powerful in his eyes. In his eyes, the power of the sky behemoth is almost like the mighty power of the gods in his imagination, roaming in the sea of ??clouds and the sky, and no existence in the world of Heinsey can defeat it.

    He still remembers the picture of stepping here as a mere craftsman and commoner. The queen was standing in front of the window, and the sun was shining on her.

    That picture.

    How divine and beautiful.

    She asked her name kindly, and smiled so that the son of a craftsman who lost his manners regained his courage.

    For the first time, he realized what the bearing of a king is.

    Stan Tito pushed forward vigorously, he finally stepped up to the throne and asked Henir.

    "Duke Volcano, how did Her Majesty the Queen die?"

    On the side of the throne, Henir lowered his head and said in a sad and heavy tone: "The queen died under the control of the giant monster in the sky. Although the reason for the loss of control of the giant monster is still unknown, it must be related to the Kingdom of Sailor and the Kingdom of Samo.  related."

    "This scene was witnessed by all members of the Wang** Regiment."

    After finishing speaking, Henir sighed: "Unfortunately, I was attacking the Siren Capital at that time, and I didn't have time to save Her Majesty the Queen."

    "but."

    "The passing of the queen does not mean the end of everything."

    "I, Henir, must make those who hurt Her Majesty the Queen pay the price, and will inherit her last wish."

    Henir's cry won cheers from the soldiers and generals present.

    Later.

    The nobles and priests looked around and began to applaud sparsely.

    Stan Tito received the answer, and he believed it, as if this was the only way to make the noble and powerful Queen Xingluo fall.

    He once witnessed the fight between the sky behemoths and the earth-burrowing monsters in the city of gods, and the city was destroyed and the palace collapsed.

    I have also seen images of giant monsters from the Kingdom of Samo breaking into the city, people running for their lives in a hurry, and thousands of people trampling each other.

    Now, he once again experienced the death and terror brought by the troll.

    He couldn't help but murmured: "O Luhe who is bestowed by the gods!"

    "Why, you always bring destruction."

    Henir announced that he had taken over the City of God's Servant, and announced to everyone the decree after the takeover. In order to prevent possible wars in the Kingdom of Samo in the future, he made military mobilization and personnel arrangements.

    This series of arrangements also allowed Henir to control the rights to the City of Servants and the Temple of the Sky.

    The crowd dispersed, and Grand Duke Henir, who was in the eye of the storm, left behind him, Stan Tito.

    Henir nodded to Stan Tito: "Son of luck, we meet again."

    Stan Tito looked sad: "Yeah! I just didn't expect to meet again like this."

    "I still remember what you once said to me, only those who swim against the current can dominate their own destiny and the world."

    The Lucky Son raised his head to look at Henir, showing a forced smile.

    "congratulations."

    "Grand Duke Henir."

    Henir stared closely at Stan Tito's eyes, and suddenly asked, "Son of luck."

    "Do you think I will become king?"

    Stan Tito froze for a moment: "It's not something I can know."

    Henir is ready to take the throne, but no one of his origin has become a king since ancient times.

    He hoped that the descendant of the great saint Tito, the considered lucky son, would present him as a gift, proving the correctness of his ascension to the throne, and he was blessed by the gods.

    "If I become king, would you like to bless me?"

    "If there is such a day, I will?I wish you would hold up for me the canto of Saint Tito, standing on my left.  "

    "Even, I am willing to hand over the Sky Temple."

    Stan Tito was even more stunned: "I'm just an ordinary person, not a priest."

    Henir is obviously not a person who follows the rules, he is an existence who is used to breaking the rules.

    "So what?"

    "Does serving the gods depend on strength?"

    "No, it's devotion to the gods."

    Henir looked at him seriously: "The descendants of the saints, the most pious lucky son."

    "Shouldn't someone like you control the Sky Temple and serve the great God Insai?"

    Stan Tito: "I'd think about it if it ever came out."

    Stan Tito didn't agree on the spot, but he didn't refuse either.

    This is also in line with his consistent character, low-key and weak.

    He's just an ordinary guy who goes with the flow——

    A few days later.

    An uninvited visitor suddenly came to the mansion of the saint family. He entered the mansion over the wall late at night.

    Stan Tito woke up late at night and met at home the chief priest of the Temple of Insai, the city that once descended from the gods, and one of his few friends in the Star Luo Kingdom.

    The priest seemed to have arrived in a hurry, panting constantly.

    The first sentence he spoke made Stan Tito's face change drastically.

    "There is something wrong with Her Majesty's death."

    Stan Tito stood up immediately: "What's going on? What's wrong?"

    The priest leaned forward: "Before Her Majesty died in battle, Henir gave an order to his subordinates to wait for the opportunity."

    "Henir knew about Her Majesty's death in advance, and was prepared."

    The priest knocked on the table angrily, his eyes were blood red: "It's all a conspiracy, Henir must have something to do with Her Majesty's death."

    Stan Tito: "How do you know?"

    The priest then replied: "I never believed Henir's words. In order to investigate the real cause of Her Majesty's death, I controlled this person."

    "From his memory, I read the information."

    After speaking, the priest took out something.

    This is a nascent sun cup, only the size of a palm, with an illusion symbol imprinted on the petite golden flower cup.

    Instead of reaching out, Stan Tito asked, "What's this?"

    The priest handed him the thing for Stantito to accept.

    "This is the cup of the sun with an illusion. I have made a few."

    "The information and pictures I read are all in it. If you encounter any danger, it can also help you."

    Stan Tito hesitated, but took the Sun Cup anyway.

    He asked the priest: "Why did you give it to me?"

    Priest: "Henir has already set his sights on me. If something happens to me, these secrets will probably never be discovered."

    "Stan!"

    "Although you don't have wisdom and power, I believe you have potential and power beyond ordinary people."

    "You are a descendant of Saint Tito, the chosen lucky son."

    "From the first time I met you, I felt that you must bear a huge mission, just like your ancestors."

    The priest looked at Stan Tito with sincere eyes, as if he wanted to convey his deepest thoughts to him.

    Stan Tito did not speak for a long time.

    He lowered his head, not meeting the priest's eyes.

    "You think too highly of me, I'm just an ordinary person."

    The priest laughed: "The beginning of the legend is ordinary and ordinary."

    He left Stan Tito's mansion and set foot on the main road of God's Servant City under the moonlight.

    He suddenly saw the other side, one by one shadows stretched and slid under the moonlight.

    The priest immediately sensed that something was wrong, and quickly ran towards the distance.

    Turning the corner of the street, there was the sound of fighting and fighting.

    It didn't take long before it subsided. Several priests from the Volcanic Principality walked out, and a group of soldiers behind them hurried away carrying something.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 103: The Lost "Last Chapter"

    When Stan Tito learned of the disappearance of the priest, he suddenly stood up and stared at the attendant.

    After confirming again and again, he lowered his head and sighed, and sat down slowly while leaning on the table.

    He was shocked, but not surprised.

    The shock was because he had lost a dear friend, but he had expected the priest to die.

    He picked up the bone xun on the stone table and put it near his mouth.

    The Gu Xun makes a long and boundless sound, which is the tune that the Sanye people often play when they recall their departed friends and relatives.

    Now, he is the only one who knows Henir's secret.

    Stan Tito doesn't like to be a special person, and he doesn't like those risky and risky things. What he likes most is to carve his own epic chapters and myths and legends in his workshop.

    But at this moment, he suddenly felt that he had no way to back down and escape.

    At least.

    He should tell everything he knows.

    After playing the complete tune with the bone xun, he put down his hand.

    "Are you a marionette?"

    "Stan"

    Stan asked himself.

    At this moment, the voice of the queen when he canonized him echoed in his ears.

    Echoes echoed in the empty palace, countless people watched him, the scene was so grand and solemn.

    He was so nervous that his steps were stiff and his head was dizzy.

    "Descendants of Saint Tito."

    "From now on, you are Stan Tito."

    "He who inherits the will of the great poet Tito."

    A smile appeared in Stan Tito's eyes, and after the smile, he was determined.

    "Maybe."

    "It's time to give back what Her Majesty the Queen gave me."

    After Henir integrated the forces of the city of servants of the gods and fully grasped the power, he still made the decision to ascend the throne.

    The Xilun family, which controlled the Star Luo Kingdom, handed over their crowns. The entire Xilun family trembled under Henir's power and power, and did not dare to resist.

    The coronation ceremony will be held in the Royal Palace and Sky Temple of the Servant City. Henir will become the new king in front of the palace under the witness of everyone, and finally go to the Sky Temple for the final coronation in front of the gods.

    After everything is over, he will become the king of the three kingdoms of Star Luo Kingdom, Volcano Kingdom, and Saile Kingdom.

    It was an early morning with a clear sky, and soldiers stood side by side at every corner of the street.

    Thousands of civilians flooded the streets, heading towards the palace.

    "Henir!"

    "Henir!"

    ""

    The dense crowd chanted Henir's name and crossed the street.

    Henir, who saved the city of servants of the gods and expelled the Kingdom of Samo, is a hero in the eyes of ordinary people, and the people in the city have a very good sense of him.

    At least.

    Compared with the nobles and priests who fled in a hurry from the city of servants of the gods at that time, they will be judged.

    Henir held the scepter of Heinsay and stood in front of the palace to receive the cheers of everyone.

    "king!"

    "King Henir!"

    Suddenly, a person raised his arms and shouted.

    The first person shouted, and immediately after that, the entire square and the street were shouting the voice of the king.

    Henir raised his scepter before his voice calmed down.

    "I know that many people present questioned me, despised me, and hated me."

    "Because I am not a king of light, because my background is not that prominent. In their view, a person like me is not worthy of being a king."

    "but."

    "Those self-proclaimed kings of light, kings of prominent origins, have they ever made any great achievements? Have they brought any changes to the world of Heinza?"

    "Are they really doing better than me?"

    Henir's voice did not fluctuate, and seemed a little flat.

    But it makes people feel full of strength.

    "The identities of those present include royals, nobles, commoners, and slaves, and their occupations include soldiers, merchants, craftsmen, fishermen, etc."

    "But everyone's identity is determined from birth."

    "When other kings were in power before, you didn't have any chance to change, but it's different now."

    The flat tone suddenly turned into a storm.

    the?High-level illusion, the lucky son who used to be low-key and ordinary, suddenly made such a violent resistance.

    The Earth-burrowing Demon Worm came to the Temple of the Sky God, and handed the Sun Cup to Henir's hand.

    Henir looked at the golden flower in his hand, but his eyes suddenly calmed down a little bit.

    Facing such a situation and the various sounds under his feet, he suddenly let out a contemptuous laugh.

    "Son of luck, do you think this will prevent me from ascending the throne?"

    "I told you once."

    When he said this, he stopped every word.

    "I!"

    "It is the one who swims against the current."

    He stepped up the stairs slowly step by step, and came to the gate of the Sky Temple.

    He looked at the chaotic crowd under his feet, and the questioning eyes that everyone cast on him.

    Then.

    He resolutely put the crown on himself in front of everyone.

    "Even if the whole world is against me, I will still go against the tide."

    "This is me, Henir, and my will.???

 Text Chapter 104: Leaving and the Moon Fern

    In front of the holy lake.

    ?The craftsman carrying a basket of bones looked back and saw that the bottom of the basket was the last chapter that made countless people crazy.

    Stan Tito left the Holy Mountain and the City of God's Servant with the last chapter. He didn't know if everything he had done was really useful, but he felt that he should do it, so he did.

    Even if you lose everything because of it.

    He was already a high-ranking heir to the will of the saints before, and he may even go further to become the controller of the Sky Temple, which is one of the positions at the top of power.

    Now he lost everything and became a craftsman again.

    but.

    He has no regrets.

    He even felt that he had broken free from the shackles and was free.

    For the first half of his life, he has been drifting with the tide, following his father to become a craftsman, and fortunately became Stan Tito, the heir of the will of the saints.

    He never really thought about what he wanted.

    But this time, he felt where his will was, it was a feeling that life suddenly burst into glory.

    Even if.

    Just for a moment.

    That was also the leap of his will in the long river of life, the most dazzling moment in his life.

    "go home!"

    Stan Tito decided to go back to his hometown, which is a remote seaside town outside the city of God's Descend, to have a look, and then decide on the next thing.

    Maybe, I will become a craftsman again.

    It seems that apart from this, he will not do anything else.

    It took seven or eight days for Stan to walk through the towns carefully and unhurriedly, and he came to the vicinity of Stone Forest City, the most important city in the Star Luo Kingdom.

    He didn't meet the expected pursuers, and even the people he met along the way didn't know the rumors that the lucky son Stan Tito left the city of servants of God. Everyone only knew the news that Henir became king, Xing Luo  The kingdom ceased to exist, and the Henir Dynasty was established on three crumbling thrones.

    Henir finally became king.

    But he covered up the news of Stan Tito, as if as long as Wang didn't mention it, everything would be as if it never happened.

    It was just a friend of Stan Tito, but that priest became a notorious traitor. He became a spy who colluded with the kingdom of Seiler to betray the queen.

    Even some of the trivial things in his past were magnified by rumors and became evidence of his despicable personality and betrayal of Her Majesty the Queen.

    In the town that Stan Tito passed by, his "evil deeds" were spread everywhere, and everyone scolded and spurned his actions.  The killing of the ancestor fish has become a bloody crime.

    Everyone echoes what others say.

    Stan Tito had a strong sense of humor after listening to it.

    "The wicked can be forgiven as long as they put down the butcher's knife, and the good will be thrown into the quagmire as long as there is a trace of stain."

    "O Hiinsai!"

    "Why are you so tolerant to the evil, and why are you so harsh on the good?"

    He walked through the rocky forest and looked into the distance.

    At the end of the eyes is the city of stone forest, and you can see the majestic city wall among the tall rocks.

    He is not going to enter the city of Stone Forest, he is only going to detour to the city of God's descent from here.

    At this moment, there was a sudden violent shock in the stone forest, and the ground under his feet shook for a while, making Stan Tito lean on a stone unsteadily.

    "Boom!"

    The ground suddenly split open, and things that didn't know whether they were vines or tentacles stretched out, turning into a plant with a height of 100 meters.

    It is just a giant pillar entangled with giant vines, without leaves, and a huge sphere hangs from the top.

    Stan Tito immediately recognized what it was: "Moon Fern"

    As the vines bent down, the sphere on the Moon Demon Fern hung down and landed in front of Stan Tito little by little.

    The sphere opened, and a three-leaf girl sat inside and looked at the lucky child.

    The huge sphere swayed, and the opponent's legs crossed, as if sitting in a swinging basket.

    "I heard that the descendant of the great poet, the legendary lucky son Stan Tito had a conflict with King Henir and left the city of servants of God."

    "Could you be Stan Tito?"

    Stan Tito could tell from her teasing tone that the other party must know herOwn: "With just a rumour, you can guess and confirm"

    The girl laughed: "Okay!"

    "I once saw you in the eyes of the Moon Fern, descendant of the great poet, son of luck."

    Stan Tito asked her: "Who are you"

    Although he had already guessed that the other party should be from the Samo Kingdom, he didn't know exactly who came.

    The girl replied: "I am Princess Saliman of the Samo Kingdom, the first in line to the throne."

    "I'm here to negotiate with King Henir. The Kingdom of Samo is going to sign a non-war agreement with King Henir, but I didn't expect to meet you here."

    That being said, it is clear that the mission of the girl coming here is not only that, she also shoulders the mission of investigating the interior of the Henir Dynasty.

    As long as she notices the weakness of King Henir and the unstable foundation of Henir's rule, the Kingdom of Samo will launch a war against Henir at all costs.

    Princess Saliman looked at Stan Tito with great interest: "We have heard your story, and heard that you are a lucky person, a low-key person."

    "No one expected that you would have the courage to challenge King Henir."

    Stan Tito: "You can put it bluntly, I'm an ordinary and useless person, a person who is nothing but lucky."

    Princess Saliman shook her head: "No, no, lucky son."

    "Being able to be favored by luck and gods is the most powerful power and talent in itself."

    "What's more, you still have the blood of Saint Tito."

    "The Henir Dynasty doesn't want to keep you, so how about going to the Samo Kingdom."

    Stan Tito refused: "You didn't invite me, you only invited the descendant of Saint Tito, the existence called the Lucky Son."

    "After I go, I will only become a marionette in your hands, used in the name and declaration of war."

    "I'm just an ordinary and ordinary person, and I don't want to be your banner in the name of God."

    Although Stan Tito came from an ordinary background, he is a person who can clearly recognize himself.

    "All right!"

    "But I think, one day you will come to Samo Kingdom."

    The girl turned around and left with the Moon Demon Fern. Although she had heard that the Lucky Son had left the City of God's Servant before she came, Henir did not issue an arrest warrant, nor did he even deprive Stan Tito of his identity.

    Henir hid the news about Stan Tito, as if everything that happened before didn't exist.

    What she didn't know was that Stan Tito was leaving with the last chapter of the great poet Tito, and that the relic was in his pannier at the moment.

    She did not forcefully take away the lucky son Stan Tito, because it might give Henir an excuse to launch blame on the Summer Dynasty.

    But she didn't send Stan Tito back to the City of God's Servant, because she felt that this person would bring trouble to Henir.

 Text Chapter 105: Saints' Memories and Forbidden Art

    In the distance is the endless sea. Even if the sound of the waves cannot be heard, Stan Tito can feel the joy of the tide echoing in his ears just by looking at it.

    "ah!"

    "It's the city that descended from the gods!"

    Familiar city, familiar taste of sea breeze.

    All made him miss so much.

    It's not long since he left here, but it feels like he's been away for many years.

    He walked forward, but saw groups of people gathered in front of a large and small stone hill outside the city, which was the tomb of the Sanye people.

    Stone mound tombs are formed by the accumulation of stones of different sizes, one after another gathered into a cemetery.

    Everyone gathered here with sad expressions, mourned when they passed by, and then pressed a stone on it. This is the custom of the Sanye people to mourn the dead.

    The lucky son who returned to his hometown asked, "This is?"

    Someone answered him: "To mourn the relatives who died in the troll disaster not long ago, those unfortunate people who did not die because of natural disasters."

    For ordinary people, trolls are natural disasters and divine punishment.

    Stan Tito: "All of that?"

    The other party nodded: "All of them."

    Stan Tito looked at the piles of mounds, at least hundreds, or even thousands, at a glance.

    The joy and excitement of going home were instantly washed away: "The disaster is just the beginning, and the pain continues."

    He had seen the destruction and disaster brought by the troll with his own eyes, and now he witnessed the pain and suffering after the disaster.

    He didn't even think about entering the City of God's Descend, and went straight back to Tito Town.

    He wanted to take a look at the people in his hometown, although not many people knew him in the whole Tito town at the time, he was just the son of an inconspicuous craftsman.

    However, when he came back, he found that this once bustling town had now turned into an empty city.

    People go to the empty building.

    There is no trace of human habitation.

    He was walking in the empty town, a little dazed.

    He was outside the town and found an old man who used to be in Tito's town.

    "Where are the people in the town?"

    The old man replied: "Most of the craftsmen were recruited to repair the collapsed palace, and the rest of them dispersed, and some went to other branches."

    "No one wants our things anymore, and we don't have our own fishing grounds, so we can't survive without finding another way out."

    The old man sighed, "Tito Town."

    "Gone."

    As the prosperity of Tito Town dissipated, everything disappeared.

    Stan Tito felt a little funny: "Her Majesty is gone, so why build a palace?"

    The dialogue replied: "Her Majesty the Queen is gone, doesn't it mean that a new king has come out recently?"

    "In order to please him, the lord of the city that descended from the gods wants to rebuild the palace to welcome the arrival of the new king."

    "Said to be."

    "Only in this way can the glory and dignity of the City of Gods Descend be maintained!"

    Stan Tito: "Henir?"

    The old man nodded: "That's right, that's the name."

    Stan Tito couldn't understand: "Henir has just ascended the throne, how can he have time to come to the city of God's Descend and pay attention to them."

    The old man spread his hands: "How can we understand the affairs between big shots?"

    Stan Tito smiled, only ugly.

    "Did the giant monster bring the destruction, or the greed and desire of the human heart brought the disaster?"——

    A stone slab as tall as a person was hammered little by little by nimble hands holding a chisel and hammer, and finally turned into a pair of exquisite carvings.

    The craftsman carved this painting on the stone slab, exhausting his best.

    In the picture.

    In the cemetery at the foot of the city wall, people mourn and weep for the loss of their loved ones.

    The city is in pieces. Half of the city was once destroyed by giant monsters, and it still hasn't been repaired yet.

    However, no one paid attention to the broken streets and houses, and everyone was busy building the palace in the center of the city.

    Slaves carried stones on their backs and crossed the stairs, craftsmen hung in the air to build the towering Jesser Palace, and nobles led their supervisors and guards to comment at their feet.

    In one painting, all kinds of life are shown.

    The sadness of common people, the humbleness of slaves, the hard work of craftsmen, and the arrogance of nobles are vividly displayed on it.Exquisite.

    He used to reproduce famous works of the ancients, but this time he finally has his own work, a work that truly has his own soul and will.

    Then.

    Stan Tito walked into the deserted town with his first creation in his life.

    In the center of the town, where the ancient castle of the Tito family used to be.

    Holes were dug out of the huge pits, each leading to caves deep underground.

    The priests of the city of gods descended dug up the place, and basically took all the things that could be taken away and took them to the city of gods descended, enshrining them in Jesser Palace and Insai Temple.

    Every brick, every stone, every flower has been taken.

    There is nothing left here except a deep pit.

    but.

    In Stan Tito's heart, this place is still sacred.

    This is the burial place of great poets, the place where Polo, the messenger of gods, and the queen of stars died. What is noble and sacred is not those relics and stones, but their will.

    He wants to put his own work here, dedicated to the great poet who used to be, the ancestor he admired the most.

    He walked along a cave, heading deep underground.

    The deeper it went, the darker it became, and finally he saw a huge crypt, which had been completely submerged by sea water.

    He knelt on the ground and bowed to the depths.

    "Dedicated!"

    "A great poet."

    Then, he resolutely put his painting into the sea water.

    The stone slab sank to the bottom of the water, causing ripples.

    "Gudong!"

    There was a crisp sound in the water, and the ripples spread into the distance, as if touching something.

    He suddenly saw a golden light flickering in the water.

    Immediately afterwards, a cup of the sun bloomed in the light, illuminating the entire water surface and the cave.

    Stan Tito felt his head spinning for a while, and then he felt that he was no longer where he was, but appeared on the coast.

    He saw a sea of ??flowers surrounding an elegant cottage and yard.

    "The remains of Polo, the Messenger of God, and the Queen of Stars."

    "Is this an illusion?"

    It wasn't the first time he had come into contact with the illusion performed by using the cup of the sun, and he felt it immediately.

    The flowers that once filled the cup of the sun are no longer there, this can only be an illusion.

    Stan Tito walked through the sea of ??flowers in the illusion, walked into the yard, and entered the house.

    The inside of the room is much larger than it looks from the outside. There are mountain-like bone plates piled up on the shelves, and stone paintings are hung on all sides, recording ancient epic and mythological scenes.

    He looked at the shelf, and opened one of the bone books strung together.

    "Gift of power."

    Stan Tito was stunned for a moment, this is a magic technique that only a few people in the royal family can master.

    Open the next book: "Forbidden Art?"

    At first, he didn't understand what it was, but when he opened it, he quickly closed it as if he had encountered the most terrifying thing.

    This is a taboo technique left by Schroeder Schillon, the first high priest of the Sky Temple and the oldest senior priest.

    In the end, he and King Jesser died of this forbidden art, and even lost the crown of wisdom.

    A figure suddenly appeared behind him, and that person sat in front of the window and watched Stan Tito quietly.

    "Finally someone came?"

    Stan Tito was startled when he heard the sound, and turned his head immediately.

    Against the light, he couldn't see the other person's appearance clearly.

    However, he felt that the figure in front of him was somewhat familiar: "I am Stan Tito."

    "Who are you?"

    The other party replied: "I am Tito."

    "Here is the memory illusion I left behind, which contains my memory and power."

    "Only those with a pure heart can open it."

    Stan Tito was completely stunned. He approached and finally got a clear view of the other party.

    Looking at the other party's lost eyes and the scar on his face, how could he still not know who was in front of him.

    "A great poet."

    "Saint Tito?"

    He shouted in shock, because he couldn't help but walk forward a few quick steps because of his emotional excitement, but immediately stopped in awe.

    He looked at his ancestors and asked.

    "Why did you leave these? Is it because of some mission?"

    The great poet sat quietly in front of the window, looking at the garden outside: "Everyone's mission comes from his own heart, not from others."

    "This is a library, hiding the things I have left in my life."

    "I just don't want something to be forgotten, so I just keep it."

    When the voice fell, everything around him shattered instantly.

    Only then did Stan Tito realize that he was still standing in the dark cave.

    It's just that when he lowered his head, he found that there was an extra cup of the sun in his hand.

    The flower cup was in full bloom, and a golden phantom spun out, pointing its finger on Stan Tito's forehead.

    "Gift of power."

    Stan Tito He inherited the memory and power left by Saint Tito.p; He looked at his ancestors and asked.

    "Why did you leave these? Is it because of some mission?"

    The great poet sat quietly in front of the window, looking at the garden outside: "Everyone's mission comes from his own heart, not from others."

    "This is a library, hiding the things I have left in my life."

    "I just don't want something to be forgotten, so I just keep it."

    When the voice fell, everything around him shattered instantly.

    Only then did Stan Tito realize that he was still standing in the dark cave.

    It's just that when he lowered his head, he found that there was an extra cup of the sun in his hand.

    The flower cup was in full bloom, and a golden phantom spun out, pointing its finger on Stan Tito's forehead.

    "Gift of power."

    Stan Tito he inherited the memory and power left by Saint Tito.

 Text Chapter 106: People don't become great because of luck

    Stan Tito built a house in a remote seaside village far away from the city of gods, and he really became a craftsman.

    No one knows his name, but only knows that he is highly skilled, and even the nobles in the town come to ask for the things he carved.

    He looked at the fishermen diving out of the sea, sitting on a stone and carving his new work.

    The name is - the couple of fate.

    The character of the story is himself, and the background is the dream he once had.

    once Upon a time.

    He also thought that he was the lucky one, but in the end he found that he was just a thread of fate.

    Luck is also a kind of fate.

    It is ordinary people drifting with the tide without goals and ideals.

    He has heard of heroes one after another in the mythological epics. They have lofty ideals, pious beliefs, powerful strength and so on.

    They have experienced all kinds of hardships, have a strong will, and have an indomitable spirit.

    But I have never heard that a person is great simply because of luck.

    He used to enjoy this power of luck until he met the man in his dream.

    The other party told him: "Tito told God."

    "Fate is in our hands."

    "I no longer wait for fate to come, but create my own destiny with my own hands."

    Except for himself, no one can understand the impact he received at that moment.

    His own ancestors were great people who grasped their destiny.

    He wanted to carve out the scene he had seen in his dream, but he couldn't recall another character in the dream.

    He carved out his own appearance, but finally stopped on another figure, and only outlined a simple outline.

    He held the carving knife in his hand and hovered for a long time.

    "who are you?"

    "How do you know the past of the great poet, how do you know what happened in the Temple of God?"

    After thinking for a long time, Stan Tito still couldn't remember.

    He put down the carving knife and stood up, and went back to the house, where a golden flower of God was planted in the innermost dark room.

    He approached the flowerpot, and an illusion scene was released from the golden flower cup. His hand reached into the illusion, as if he directly touched something inside the illusion.

    He flipped through a bone book, trying to find what he wanted from it.

    "The Cup of the Sun!"

    "The flower of God, the flower of taboo, the flower of fantasy."

    "How many magical and unknown powers are hidden in you?"

    After he was endowed with wisdom and power by the gift of power, he began to study illusion with the help of the Sun Cup.

    This is a power that is beyond the reach of most priests in the country of Heinsay.

    There was a knock on the door outside, and a Sanye man rushed in suddenly, with a blood-red brand on his body.

    This is a slave.

    But it was not Stan Tito's slave, but a slave from a nearby fishing ground. He always came here to learn craftsmanship from Stan Tito.

    Although he didn't say he wanted to learn it, Stan could tell.

    Stan Tito walked out from the innermost room and looked at the slave.

    Before he could speak, the slave said excitedly.

    "Master, do you know?"

    "The Kingdom of Summer has been defeated."

    Stan Tito nodded: "How big is the loss?"

    The slave was a little excited, although he didn't know what he was excited about. After all, what could these things have to do with him as a humble slave?

    But when he heard such important news, he always felt excited to find someone to tell and share.

    "The Kingdom of Samo may be about to perish. Everyone says that King Henir is going to become the new King of Heinsay."

    "A new dynasty is about to be established, and the times have completely changed."

    Stan Tito doesn't care about war. He feels that no matter whether this war is won or lost, it will not change the world.

    Whether Henir became king, or Henir failed.

    Stan Tito picked up the bone plates on his desk and patted the slave on the shoulder.

    "The appearance of a king cannot change the era."

    "No matter how powerful the troll is, it can only bring about destruction."

    &nbsp;"War does not bring hope, nor does it bring light to the millions of Hiinsai."

    "History has always told us that the Hiinsai have been going around in circles for hundreds of years, and they will only return to the original point in the end."

    "Generation after generation of kings, how many capable people come out in large numbers."

    "But no one has created a glory beyond King Jesser."

    He lowered his head and sighed: "When we leave the gods, we lose the power to pursue the light."

    The slave couldn't understand what Stan Tito said, so he scratched his head.

    He suddenly remembered the scene written in "The Last Chapter", something that the great poet Tito never forgot.

    Stan Tito froze immediately, he said in a low voice.

    "The power of dreams that can create everything."——

    The armies fought fiercely on the desert plain. Two terrifying giant worms of different colors fought on the wasteland, and thousands of soldiers on the ground formed an array to attack.

    The spears fell like rain, the tall and strong pioneer warriors waved their battle axes and collided with each other, and the soldiers behind them raised their stone hammers to smash the bone armor of one after another.

    However.

    The battle didn't last long, and the desert worm suddenly lost control, and it took a while to stabilize.

    It is obviously powerless to fight, and can only start to retreat.

    Thousands of Samo Kingdom soldiers were routed and retreated to the distance with the desert worm.

    Many people were captured, or lost their way in the frantic escape.

    The capital of the Samo Kingdom.

    Sitting on the throne and wearing a crown, the three-leaf man suddenly opened his eyes, and he immediately touched his forehead. One of the Ruhe brand that controls the desert worms has faded to the point where it is almost impossible to see clearly.

    "Bang bang~"

    The king looked crazy, and he frantically pushed everything he could see in the palace to the ground, smashing and smashing to vent his inner fear and panic.

    As early as a year ago, the rumors that the gods had taken back the Ruhe giant monster had spread throughout the country of Xiyin Sai.

    Of course, the Samo Kingdom would not be ignorant.

    It's just that it was too late when they knew.

    Four of the Ruhe giant monsters of the royal blood family were left, and the Henir and Samo kingdoms each got two.

    However, the strength of the desert worms and moon demon ferns in their hands had been drastically consumed during the previous battles with Queen Xingluo.

    In Henir's hands, except for the power of the burrowing monster that is about to be exhausted, the power of the Sailor Kraken is still intact.

    This is the main reason why Henir was forced to retreat every step of the way, except that he was far superior to them in terms of military strength.

    Henir just wants to trade with them, because he must be the one who wins in the end.

    "Damn it!"

    "Despicable!"

    "Despicable and shameless bastard, black mud who stole the throne."

    "Do you think you can defeat me in this way? Can you defeat the blood of the king who has been standing for hundreds of years?"

    "impossible!"

    Amidst the restlessness and roar, what he expressed was his sternness, and he felt that his throne and rights were disintegrating little by little.

    He felt that what he lost was not only the brand, but everything.

    The king looked into the distance with red eyes: "Do you think that without the Ruhe brand, we have no way to control the Ruhe monster?"

    However, with these words, Princess Saliman's face immediately changed after she stepped into the palace.

    She hurried forward, knelt down and nestled at the foot of the throne.

    "king!"

    "At this time, perhaps only the power of God can guide us."

    Wang smiled: "God?"

    "No!"

    "No one can find God, let alone get strength from God."

    "Since Saint Tito hundreds of years ago, who else has been able to receive God's favor?"

    Princess Saliman quickly said a name: "Stan Tito."

    "The descendant of the great poet is called the son of luck by the world."

    "It is said that the key to open the gate of the kingdom of gods is in his hands at this moment."

    The king gradually calmed down, and he looked at his princess, the first heir to the Samo Kingdom.

    "Can you find him?"

    Princess Saliman: "Of course, I know where he is." &lt;/div&gt;p;lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 107: Conditions for Opening the Door to the Kingdom of Gods

    ,

    Stan Tito had another dream. In the dream, he was still in a magnificent palace, carving himself in a corner.

    Here is the manifestation of his will and heart. He stays away from the world and doesn't like noise. He likes to do his own thing quietly.

    Here is his peaceful place, the hometown of soul.

    Compared with before, his dream not only contains the chapters of the ancients, but also many of his own works.

    Holding tools in his hand, he stood in front of the pair of "The Puppet of Fate".

    The craftsman looks up at his unfinished work.

    "Dream!"

    "The fairy in the dream?"

    "Witnessing the existence of the great poet meeting the gods with his own eyes."

    Stan Tito seemed to have a flash of inspiration in his daze. He finally remembered the person he had met, and even knew the name of the other person, which was the sacred name recorded in "The Last Chapter".

    "Sheila?"

    With this cry, he immediately saw a change in the whole dream.

    Following the transmission of the sound, it turned into layers of golden halos and spread, and an illusory dream door opened above.

    Stan Tito turned his head and looked outside.

    A dream fairy surrounded by dreamy starlight, an extremely beautiful fantasy life came to his dream.

    She was wearing a bright golden smock, the sun, stars, and the dreams of the gods adorned her clothes, and her bright golden long hair fluttered in the air.

    In the end, it fell in front of Stan Tito like a flying flower and fallen leaf.

    "A String Puppet named Stan."

    "Are you looking for me?"

    Stan Tito looked at her absent-mindedly.

    He had guessed, but he didn't expect that all this turned out to be true.

    As early as a long time ago, he was paid attention to by the messenger of the gods.

    That is the existence standing side by side with the gods alongside Sally, the mother of life.

    "It's really you, the messenger of the gods, the fantasy fairy who masters the power of creation."

    "The God Envoy Sheila standing at the right hand of God."

    The fairy in the dream smiled: "The great ones are the gods, and I'm just a fairy bathed in the light of the gods."

    After being stunned for a long time, Stan Tito finally realized what the dream fairy called him before.

    He explained with a self-deprecating smile.

    "Noble and holy Messenger of God, I am not a string puppet."

    "Although my name is slate, it is not only a slate for engraving predecessors, but also a slate for engraving your own works."

    "I can follow the flow and follow the long river of fate, but I can also jump out of the water according to my own will."

    The goblin in the dream asked him: "Have you mastered your own destiny?"

    "Or, do you understand the meaning and mission of your life?"

    Stan Tito shook his head: "I haven't fully understood the realm of a great poet, but I have figured out a lot of things."

    The goblin looked at him carefully: "It is indeed different, you have changed."

    The dream demon Xila said with a smile: "Is this what Tito said, that the human heart will change through tempering?"

    "So!"

    "What do you want to do when you call me?"

    the goblin asked Tito.

    Although Stan Tito was in a hurry, many questions already existed in his mind.

    And what he wants to know most is, what is the secret left by the great poet Tito? Will the gods really give the Sanye people the power to create everything?

    "O Messenger of God!"

    "Opening the gate of the kingdom of God, will we be able to receive the gift of the gods?"

    The fairy in the dream told him: "There is no key to open the gate of the kingdom of gods, and the so-called "Last Chapter" in your hand only records the story of Tito's life."

    "Whether the gods bestow the power of creation depends on how you choose."

    "Only when the Sanye people give up their power of destruction will the gate of the kingdom of gods be opened."

    "Hope and light will come to the world, and the power of dreams and creation will usher in a new era."

    The Messenger disappeared in his dream, and Stan Tito woke up with his eyes open.

    He sat up and looked out the window.

    The bright moon is eternal, and the waves are endless.

    &n, he looked towards the sea.

    "The world is moving forward, and the long river of time is rolling down."

    "Why are we the only ones standing still."

    "Could it be that the civilization created by King Laidlich has become the afterglow of the sunset in the era of his son Jesser?"

    "I do not believe."

    "This is not what King Ledlich wants to see."

    Henir didn't say anything more, he felt that the Stan Tito in front of him had completely changed.

    He used to admire Stan Tito very much, and he thought the two of them would become friends, but at the moment he felt that the other was different, and he even saw the shadow of a great poet in the other.

    That is.

    The existence of the name saint.

    As the power of the divine magic subsided, Henir's voice slowly dissipated.

    "You are really different, you are no longer a marionette, and you are no longer a lucky child."

    "A person like you will not stay here forever as a craftsman."

    "I will be in the Sky Temple waiting for your return.?

 Text Chapter 108: Slaves and Artisans

    In the remote town, there is only one rally a month, and people from the nearby Sanye villages will come to participate, and the town will be extraordinarily lively at this time.

    The hawker sat on the ground with a few simple things in front of him.

    The most common ones are all kinds of bone tools, and the rare ones are some precious strange stones and objects inlaid with gems; the most common food is archaeopteryx, in addition to some rare things caught in the sea.

    There are tall clover people carrying baskets made of naked fern on their backs, leading their children through the crowd, and there are also young people frolicking through the streets.

    Today, Stan Tito also came to pick what he wanted.

    "Hello!"

    A slightly familiar voice suddenly came from behind, and the craftsman squatting in front of the booth immediately turned his head, but only saw a figure from behind.

    He stood up and chased after him, and then saw the other party in the corner of a quiet street.

    This is a female trefoil with white bone armor, she looked at Stan Tito with a smile in her eyes.

    Stan Tito recognized the other party at a glance and bowed respectfully.

    "It turned out to be His Royal Highness Saliman!"

    Princess Saliman stepped forward, and her words were full of regret: "Stan Tito, you actually became a craftsman here."

    Stan Tito nodded: "Because, I was originally a craftsman."

    Princess Saliman shook her head: "No, you are a descendant of Saint Tito, the chosen lucky son."

    "You shouldn't waste your life here, you were born with a unique mission."

    The noble princess held out her hand to Stan Tito: "Come on!"

    "Son of luck, we need your help."

    Stan Tito looked at each other quietly, his eyes unmoved.

    "What to help you, to help you fight Henir?"

    "I don't care about the war between you and Henir at all, and I don't even care who will become the king of Heinsay."

    After speaking, he turned and left.

    Saliman looked at Stan Tito who turned and left, and shouted anxiously.

    "We just want to save our country! Is there anything wrong with that?"

    "This war has been fought for too long, and too many people have died."

    Stan Tito smiled and said without looking back: "If you don't want to fight anymore, if you don't want to die."

    "You can surrender now, and this war will end soon."

    Saliman caught up: "I hope you can help us open the door to the kingdom of the gods and pray to the great God Insai."

    "Stan Tito."

    "Even if you don't want to end this war, don't you want to be the second saint to meet the gods after your ancestors?"

    Stan Tito finally stopped, and something in Saliman's words moved him.

    He turned around and looked at Princess Saliman seriously.

    Ask her: "Opening the gate of the kingdom of God requires you to give up some of the most precious things. Are you sure your king will be willing?"

    Saliman immediately agreed: "Of course!"

    "Our loyalty to the gods has never been in doubt."

    Stan Tito let out a chuckle: "What if you give up the Ruhe troll as the price?"

    Saliman's eyes froze for a moment, and there was hesitation in his expression.

    But she still said: "Wang will definitely make the right choice."

    For a while, Stan Tito was moved.

    He felt that he might be able to make the princess and King Samo give up the power of the Ruhe giant monster, so as to receive the gift of the gods from the kingdom of gods.

    ? Give up destruction and welcome the light——

    Stan Titoku sat and thought all night.

    He felt that it might not be so easy to come back this time. He could be a neutral in the war between the Henir dynasty and the Samo family, but as long as he intervened, it meant that he could never turn back.

    No matter what his reasons and original intentions are.

    What greets him is either success with little hope, or death or a more tragic ending.

    But he still felt that he should go, because he felt that this might be the last hope.

    Too.

    The Sanye people finally get light and hope for the future.

    &n?In front of a plant, he took a flowerpot and put it in front of Sunderan: "This is the cup of the sun left by Tito, a great poet who met the gods and is called a saint by the world.  All the memories under it are a huge library."

    "certainly."

    "I also left my things in it, if you are interested, you can look for it."

    Having said that, Stan Tito smiled a bit, but he didn't make it clear what he left behind.

    The slave named Sunderan held the cup of the sun, and he looked at the relic of Saint Tito in disbelief.

    Can such a thing really be handed over to him as a slave?

    He was in a trance, as if in a dream.

    It wasn't until Stan Tito stepped out of the door that he suddenly chased after him and shouted at him.

    "Grandmaster!"

    "I am a lowly slave."

    Stan Tito waved goodbye with his back turned, a smile appeared on his face: "Oh? Really?"

    "That's fine."

    "I'm just an insignificant craftsman." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 109: We Really Let God Down

    The capital of the Kingdom of Samo is called the capital of Anjo, and it is also the city of dark rivers.

    Because under this barren and bare boundless plain, there is a long underground river stretching thousands of miles and an intricate underground water network. It took hundreds of years for the Samo family to control the desert worms to dig out little by little.  of.

    This is how the Samo Kingdom extended their cities from the seaside to the depths of the mainland little by little. They bred their offspring under the dark river and raised the ancestor fish in the underground river.

    This is also part of the reason why the Samo Kingdom can become a powerful kingdom that rivals the Star Luo Kingdom.

    Stan Tito walked through the corridor guarded by soldiers with spears, towards the deep palace.

    It was Princess Saliman who led the way.

    The palace is full of simplicity and roughness, but it is tall enough.

    In the palace like a giant's palace, Stan stopped and looked up, looking at the king above the steps of more than ten meters.

    Looking down from there, the people in the palace appear extremely small, while the city outside the palace is more like under the clouds.

    He can even imagine the mentality of the person sitting there.

    Holds the kingship of wisdom and enslaves the giant Ruhe.

    He must think so.

    I am the god in the world.

    At the beginning, the king received Stan Tito with a pleasant face. He valued this heir to the will of the saints with high prestige and reputation in the Star Luo Kingdom, and mentioned his belief in gods again and again in his words.

    As if he was a saint.

    However, as soon as the king heard the price of opening the gate of the kingdom of gods, his expression changed immediately.

    "What?"

    "Give up the power of the Ruhe troll."

    King Summer stared at Stan Tito suspiciously, his first feeling was that.

    Is this Stan Tito a spy sent by Henir?

    Giving up the power of giant monsters, wouldn't they have completely become fish on Henir's chopping board?

    Stan Tito: "Don't His Majesty know?"

    King Samo said excitedly: "How could such a thing happen? What do you use as evidence?"

    "The last time the gate of the Kingdom of God was opened, there was no such request."

    "Stan Tito, you are deceiving a great king."

    Stan Tito turned his head and looked at Princess Saliman.

    "so."

    "Is this a deception?"

    "You did not tell His Majesty the price he will pay."

    The princess didn't dare to look directly at Stan Tito, and even shivered under King Samo's gaze, kneeling on the ground without saying a word.

    King Summer snorted coldly at his daughter, then looked at Stan Tito.

    "Son of luck!"

    "Since you are here, I hope you can open the door to the Kingdom of God for the Samo family."

    "Just ask what you want, and I will satisfy you all."

    "The black quagmire is trying to annex the authority of the royal blood family and seize the kingdom of Heinsay, which will never be allowed."

    "We are the descendants of Ledlich, the orthodox who rule the kingdom of Heinsay."

    King Samo yelled: "I want to open the gate of the Kingdom of God and tell the gods what is happening in the world."

    "The gods will definitely punish him and banish the son of the black mud into the bottomless abyss."

    Stan Tito looked at King Summer, his ugly dancing gesture, and his crazy eyes.

    Suddenly, he shook his head and smiled.

    This is something that the former Stan Tito would never do, but at this moment he is fearless, because he truly feels that the king in front of him is so ridiculous.

    King Summer didn't know what he was laughing at, but he could hear sarcasm and even a hint of pity from Stan Tito's laughter.

    The latter made him more angry than the former.

    He stopped immediately and looked at Stan Tito.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    "Are you laughing at the Samo family? Are you laughing at the noble royal blood?"

    said Stan Tito after laughing.

    "The gods cannot be fooled, nor can they be deceived."

    "You don't have piety and reverence, people like you open the door to the kingdom of God, you will only??The Clover and the Hinnsay invite disaster and destruction.  "

    "besides."

    "The rejection of the gods."

    Then, he resolutely rejected King Samo.

    "Not only will I not open the door to the Kingdom of God for you, but I will slowly watch you perish."

    "A rotten king like you should be swallowed by the black quagmire."

    "King of the Samo family, you have sat on the high throne for too long, and you have completely lost yourself."

    King Summer was completely irritated by Stan Tito, he said furiously.

    "Arrogance."

    "Just by you, you dare to slander the king who is high above you."

    With an order, dozens of hundreds of guards rushed towards Stan Tito from the palace.

    Several powerful priests stepped out from under the palace pillar, manipulating their mental power to attack Stan.

    "Divine Art·Phantom Realm."

    A golden flower cup bloomed in Stan Tito's back basket, and a circle of golden light spun around in an instant, and hundreds of soldiers fell to the ground in the blink of an eye.

    The various weapons that the priests attacked him only passed through an illusory shadow.

    By the time the priests reacted, Stan had already left the palace and ran towards the square.

    He inherited the blood power and powerful illusion from the saints in his later years, almost no one can resist.

    Seeing this scene, the king sitting on the throne burst into a sneer.

    "Just mastering the power of fur kingship, can you already resist the noble blood of kingship?"

    As soon as he raised his hand, a giant beast came out from under the ground.

    The Moon Demon Fern opened its vines and immediately entangled Stan Tito.

    Facing the power of this mythical monster, Stan Tito could only catch it with nothing.

    The king came up to him, had his pannier taken down, and took out all his things.

    But he couldn't find what he wanted.

    "Where is the key to open the gate of the Kingdom of God?"

    Stan Tito looked directly at each other: "There has never been a key, everything is just a human heart."

    The king was furious, but he didn't dare to kill the famous Stan Tito directly.

    "I will imprison you underground."

    "I'll see how long you can bear."——

    In a cave under the ground, an underground river flows not far away.

    The Moon Demon Fern took root here, and Stan Tito was imprisoned in the hanging giant ball.

    Facing such a "prison", Stan Tito has no way to escape.

    Princess Saliman quietly came under the Moon Fern, looking at Stan Tito, who was imprisoned in the Moon Fern, with an apology in his eyes.

    "I'm sorry."

    "I really lied to you, and I'm not sure I can convince my father, because he is about to be driven crazy by Henir."

    "If you don't come, father will use another kind of power, which is absolutely not allowed."

    "In order to stop him, I can only let you come over."

    "I thought that as a saint family, my father would listen to your opinions in the name of a great poet."

    "did not expect."

    Stan Tito looked at Princess Summer who kept pleading for forgiveness, but fell into deep thought.

    "I was prepared before I came, so you don't need to say sorry."

    "Besides."

    "It's meaningless to say these things now."

    Princess Saliman only regarded the other party as humble: "Then why are you sighing?"

    The princess didn't know, and Stan Tito really didn't care.

    When a person has lofty ideals and goals, he can calmly face the difficulties he encounters, and he can calmly deal with those who block his way.

    Because he knows that these things are insignificant compared with what he is after.

    Even himself.

    It is not worth mentioning.

    Stan Tito shook his head: "I am sad for the fate and future of the Sanye people, and regret our choice."

    "God has given us opportunities again and again, but we have deviated from God's guidance time and time again."

    Stan Tito thought of the figure of the messenger of the gods again, and the look of anticipation when she said that the gods would bestow gifts.

    At that time, he really felt the expectations of the messenger of the gods for the Sanye people.

    Although I don't know whether that expectation also came from God, but in Stan's heart, God should also be merciful to them.

    Stan Tito closed his eyes and shook his head.

    "We really are."

    "Very disappointed the gods." &lt;/div&gt;The messenger's expectations for the Sanye people.

    Although I don't know whether that expectation also came from God, but in Stan's heart, God should also be merciful to them.

    Stan Tito closed his eyes and shook his head.

    "We really are."

    "Very disappointed the gods." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 110: The Secret of Immortality?

    ,

    Stan Tito was imprisoned within the giant cones of the Moon Fern.

    The Sun Cup, the medium he used to perform illusions, was also taken away, losing his greatest support.

    However, Stan is still trying to use his own strength and methods one after another to escape from the cage of the Moon Demon Fern.

    Spiritual power can't open the barrier of the Moon Demon Fern, which looks like a cage of fleshy walls that is beyond imagination.

    The illusion cannot be cast, and the light of the illusion dissipates instantly without a medium as soon as it leaves the consciousness.

    "no!"

    "This doesn't work either."

    He even used the taboo technique of Schroeder, the first generation of sky temple chief priest, to communicate with the secret method of communicating with plants to communicate with the moon magic fern, which is a mythical monster.

    Although he doesn't know whether this kind of existence can be called a plant.

    However.

    When he used the first part of the power of the taboo technique, he immediately felt something was wrong.

    His consciousness fell directly into another dark and boundless place, which is another space where consciousness and thinking exist.

    "Really?"

    Pressing his hand on the flesh wall, his spiritual power was resonating with the Moon Fern, and the power of illusion was actually connected with the will of the Moon Fern.

    He felt a stupid and chaotic consciousness, a thinking like a newborn child.

    Afterwards, the light of the illusion bloomed from the cones of the Moon Demon Fern, circling around Stan Tito.

    "The light of illusion?"

    "Without the Goblet of the Sun as a medium, how could it appear here?"

    Stan Tito stood up, his hands still touching the inner wall of the meat ball, and he was carefully feeling where the illusion light came from.

    When he smelled a strong fragrance, he finally understood why the light of illusion appeared.

    "This is?"

    "Floral fragrance from the Cup of the Sun?"

    Stan Tito suddenly realized: "It turns out that the magic fern of the moon was formed after devouring the cup of the sun. No wonder the Summer family can breed such a strange plant-shaped monster."

    By accident, he actually cracked the key to the method of cultivating the giant moon fern of the Samo family.

    Stan Tito strikes while the iron is hot, trying to communicate with the will of the Moon Fern to open the cage and release himself.

    His consciousness approached the consciousness of the Moon Demon Fern along the boundless darkness. When he was about to see the light of consciousness in the distance, a brand like the eye of a god blocked his consciousness tentacles.

    He felt that those eyes were like the sun above the sky, overlooking himself who was as small as an insect.

    Just the light in that line of sight scalded his consciousness to the point of dissipating.

    This is the fundamental form of Ruhe's brand, an existence that is usually invisible to the naked eye.

    "ah!"

    Stan let out a scream, and his consciousness immediately retreated into his body.

    He involuntarily covered his eyes and knelt on the ground.

    All of this was because he looked directly at the brand like the eye of a god.

    Blood flowed from his eyes, and it took him a long time to recover his vision.

    He kept panting, and said.

    "It is the brand of Ruhe bestowed by the gods on King Laidlici."

    "Except for those who have the brand, no one can control the mythical giant."

    Although he failed, the emergence of the taboo technique and the light of illusion gave him a faint idea of ??a way to break out of the cage.

    He even had another terrifying thought in his mind.

    Illusion itself is a power exerted through the use of the sun cup as a medium. The most powerful illusion is the taboo art, which possesses complete taboo power through the symbiosis of itself and the sun cup.

    And at this moment.

    The Demon Fern of the Moon is an unimaginably powerful variant of the Goblet of the Sun.

    He couldn't imagine how powerful the illusion would be if he grafted the power of the Moon Fern through the forbidden technique.

    "Grafting the magic fern of the moon?"

    He immediately shook his head, the backlash of grafting the Symbiotic Sun Cup is already so terrifying and terrifying.

    Grafting the power of a Ruhe monster, who can bear it——

    In the palace of Anjo Capital.

    His Majesty the King held the Ruhe sword in his hand.??He was panting continuously on the throne, and there were several corpses of attendants on the ground.

    The corpse was dragged down by the soldiers, and there was a bloodstain along the way, and the other attendants who were in a state of panic all day stepped forward carefully and splashed water to wash away the bloodstain.

    The blood was washed away, but the strong smell of blood could not go away.

    The army of the Henir Dynasty was approaching step by step, and they attacked the cities of the Samo Kingdom one after another, and now they are getting closer and closer to the capital of Anjo.

    Henir is not in a hurry, what he wants is to win the Samo Kingdom steadily.

    At the last moment, he was more stable. His generals eroded the power of the Samo Kingdom little by little. Every day, it was heard that a city was attacked or surrendered directly.

    As for the Summer family, they are like desperate prisoners who have been pushed to the top of the cliff a little bit.

    Princess Saliman raised her head and looked at her father on the throne.

    He no longer looks like a tall and majestic king, but more like a criminal sitting on the gallows waiting to die.

    That kind of hysteria, fear and despair are constantly overflowing from his body.

    Killing and anger can't reflect a person's strength, but show his fierceness and weakness.

    His Majesty the King stood up little by little holding the blood-stained Ruhe sword, and said to the trembling Princess Saliman.

    "As I said, your method won't work."

    "How can the lucky ones of the Star Luo Kingdom help us?"

    "The only thing we can rely on is ourselves."

    After His Majesty the King finished venting, his words calmed down a little bit.

    However, the final trembling sound of the words faintly heard the last crazy rhyme.

    "Now."

    "That's the only way."

    The words of the king of the Samo Kingdom instantly made Her Royal Highness kneeling below feel cold all over: "King!"

    "Do you really want to use that method? That is something more terrifying than the forbidden technique."

    "And father, no one has ever made it."

    In her anxiety, Her Royal Highness directly forgot the honorific title of the king, and called out her father.

    His Majesty the King turned his head, eyes full of madness.

    He let out bursts of sneer, passing through the palace and everyone's hearts like a cold wind.

    "It's all come to this point, what else can we do if we don't do this?"

    "Could it be just to watch the son of the black mud annex our kingdom?"

    "We are the descendants of Ledley Kee, we are the royal family of blood, and we are the descendants of Summer."

    His voice changed from a cold wind to a violent storm in an instant: "How can we just sit and watch, a group of despicable black mud, get something that belongs to our royal family."

    "Come with me."

    "It's time for you to see our last strength and the secret of eternal life that the Samo family has been exploring for hundreds of years."

    The king brought Princess Saliman to a closed castle.

    This is the core resident of the kingdom's priesthood, and it is also the place where all kinds of magical arts and even troll cultivation methods are hidden. Next to it is the garrison of the legion, and the defense is extremely tight.

    The gloomy and dark passage, surrounded by moisture and heat, made people feel extremely uncomfortable.

    In a large underground prison, she saw one after another three-leaf people who were like walking corpses locked in a stone room.

    The strangest thing is that they all have the power of wisdom in them.

    A Sanyeren who is obviously a child, sometimes shows the innocent expression of a child, and sometimes shows the depression of an old man.

    She saw a citizen of Moyuan who was cursed by the gods and could never speak, babbled in the language of the three leaf people, and kept banging his head against the wall.

    She even saw a strange shrimp released its wisdom and power, bent down and knelt on the ground piously, and chanted the Ledlich oath with consciousness.

    Those words were so sacred and pious, but Princess Samo felt horrified when she heard it.

    "What are they?"

    His Majesty the King laughed: "They are not things."

    "They used to be Sanye people, some Sanye people who should have died long ago."

    He showed a smug look, as if he was showing a proud work.

    "Didn't you say that no one has succeeded? In fact, it has succeeded."

    "They are the proof of success. ?

 Text Chapter 111: Eternal Consciousness

    ,

    A long time ago, in the Kingdom of Samoy, a priest of the royal family had a whim.

    "The thinking power as the outer layer of consciousness can be realized into spiritual power, if the wisdom and memory as the core of consciousness can also transform together with the spiritual power and become independent."

    "Then when the body is about to decay, the wisdom and memory can be independently transplanted to another body."

    "People, will they gain eternal life?"

    Crazy ideas are planted like seeds, and they quickly take root and germinate, and cannot be erased.

    Touching the taboo of eternal life with a mortal body is the deepest desire hidden in the bottom of every mortal's heart.

    Even if you know that you may have to pay an unimaginably heavy price to touch, mortals will try it at all costs.

    Only priests have the power of wisdom, so royal priests can only use other priests for experiments.

    But it didn't take long for his evil deeds of using his own kind as experimental subjects to be exposed, and his cruel underground test site was exposed to everyone.

    All people with mythical blood unanimously demanded that this lunatic be killed.

    Whether it is a member of the royal family, a priestly family with wisdom and power, or the nobles of the kingdom.

    However, when the king of that generation of the Samo family killed the priest of the royal family, he kept his research results.

    In the dark.

    The Summer family has been exploring the secrets and methods of immortality.

    "Tack!"

    Princess Saliman passed through the prison, and the sound of her footsteps trampling on the stagnant water was very clear.

    Looking at the weird lunatics and weird lives one after another, I don't even know if they are life.

    Suddenly, there was a surge in her chest, and she felt a strong feeling of wanting to vomit.

    She turned her head to look at the king of Samo Kingdom.

    That look, as if she was meeting her father for the first time.

    "So these people"

    "Are they all former priests, even members of our Samo family?"

    "Father, how can you do this?"

    She had heard rumors that the Samo family had the secret technique of immortality, but she didn't know the details.

    His Majesty the King's eyes were indifferent, and he said indifferently: "Most of them are voluntary, or they are about to die."

    "I gave them another chance to live and they should thank me."

    Princess Saliman's voice changed a little. She didn't know if it was because she was afraid or couldn't believe it was what her father said.

    "They also know, will they become like this?"

    If she was allowed to choose, she might as well die like this.

    His Majesty the King snorted coldly: "If you want to touch the power of eternal life, of course you have to pay a price."

    "Although there are some flaws, I did give them a chance to live again."

    The king himself is also a high priest, and can even be said to be a very talented priest.

    Most of these are his works, and only a small part is made by the senior priests of the kingdom's priesthood under his leadership.

    He stood in front of one of the cells, reaching out his hand to touch the head of the prawn that was reciting the oath.

    In the eyes.

    Full of obsession and yearning.

    "This is eternal life, and this is the power only possessed by the gods."

    "Look at them."

    "How perfect and powerful this power is."

    "The will of the dead leaves his own body and continues to exist in another body."

    "The secret technique of eternal life has been perfected generation after generation, and finally succeeded."

    "It was I who made eternal life possible."

    The original anxiety on his face frantically dissipated and turned into a kind of self-confidence.

    Before his own secret technique of immortality, he was completely different.

    Saliman looked at the existences in the prison, each of them was in a daze, unable to see a normal existence.

    Those who can speak crazily are considered the best among them.

    Most of them are like a pool of mud, writhing on the ground like insects, gnawing on the garbage on the ground with a foul smell and dirty body.

    She leaned forward, knelt on the ground and grabbed her father's right arm with her own hands.

    "Can this still be called success?"

    "Wang??”

    "Give up! It's still too late."

    "Don't try again, it's horrible."

    "We negotiate with Henir, we"

    Before the words were finished, the king threw her away.

    "Negotiation?"

    "Negotiate with a false king? Make peace with a lowly man who stole the king's power? Then we surrender to him and bow down?"

    "Besides, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    "I didn't fail, and they didn't go crazy."

    Princess Saliman slumped on the ground, looking around.

    Then he said with a smile that was uglier than crying: "King! Hasn't this failed?"

    The king introduced his secret technique of immortality little by little: "They fell into chaos just because two wisdoms and memories overlapped, and no one knew who was the main one.

    "Their consciousnesses conflict with each other, so they fall into chaos."

    "but……"

    "I have found a solution, which is the real secret of eternal life."

    "We will truly live forever without even changing bodies."

    The king's expression became extremely fanatical little by little.

    He opened his arms, and then even stood on tiptoe, tensing his whole body.

    "The giant Ruhe."

    "The power of the troll will give us infinite possibilities."

    "The Ruhe giant has no wisdom, and it is the most suitable carrier for the art of wisdom reincarnation."

    "We can not only become immortals, but also master the power of giant monsters forever."

    "What son of black mud, what power of a giant monster."

    "from now on."

    "We are eternal myths, we are immortal giants."

    "Nothing can stop us anymore. Aging, death, and enemies will all be wiped out in front of this power. Even the sky and the earth can no longer stop us."

    His Majesty the King was trembling with excitement, saliva splashing from his mouth.

    He finally spoke of his plan, to transfer his wit and memory into the Ruhe troll.

    He will live forever with the troll, and possess its might forever.

    It's just that His Majesty the King and the kingdom's priests have used many people to try to transfer their consciousness to other Sanye people, and even to the strange shrimp and the sinners of the devil.

    However, he has never tried it with the Ruhe troll.

    Because only the king, or the heir of the king, is in control of the Ruhe monster.

    However, now is the time.

    He looked at his daughter with a crazy smile on his face, and he thought he was approaching her kindly.

    "bring it on!"

    "my daughter."

    "Are you willing to try this power of eternal life for your great father first?"

    Princess Saliman looked at her father like falling into an ice cave.

    She finally understood why the king brought her here to see the power of the secret art of immortality.

    Princess Saliman looked at the crazy king, that smile was so terrifying in her eyes.

    She looked at her father as if she saw a terrifying specter crawling out of the abyss.

    "No~"

    "I do not want!"

    "Father! I don't want to be like this."

    Her Royal Highness the Princess got up from the ground, wanting to escape from here in fright.

    However, just as she rushed out of the passage to the empty room in the center of the castle, the tentacles of the desert worm broke through the stone slab and bound her.

    A big hole opened in the ground, and she was dragged under it.

    Below the castle turned out to be an open space like a square, and the walls were inlaid with light stones one after another to illuminate the darkness.

    Dozens of priests of the kingdom's priesthood had already stood and waited at the edge of the square, with solemn and dignified expressions.

    They are preparing for a grand and grand sacred ceremony.

 Text Chapter 112: The Conflict of Power

    "let me go!"

    "let me go!"

    Princess Saliman struggled violently, using all her strength, but facing the mythical troll was so ridiculous.

    She used divine magic to break free, and she used her mental power to control the shuttle-shaped weapon to attack the desert worm, but it didn't work at all.

    That feeling.

    It's like tiny bugs are attacking the sky and the earth, struggling desperately in front of the tsunami and huge waves.

    She was so frightened that tears flowed down her cheeks, begging with tears.

    "Father, let me go."

    "I don't want eternal life, I don't want this kind of eternal life."

    "I don't want to be like them, I am your daughter, and I am the heir of the Samo family!"

    The priests of the kingdom's priesthood on the square looked at her, fully seeing her despair and powerlessness, and once again felt the fragility of the Sanye people in the face of the troll.

    This is why the Sanye people worship the power of giant monsters so much, and they still refuse to give up the brand of Ruhe in the end.

    Similarly, it is also the most critical factor in King Summer's craziness to become a troll.

    The king stepped down the stairs little by little from the high place, and came to the desert worm in the middle of the square.

    "This is a chance for eternal life, Saliman."

    "You are my favorite daughter, how can I be willing to watch you grow old."

    "bring it on!"

    "Together we obtain this immortal power and obtain eternal life together."

    "Time and years can no longer corrode us, we will cross one era after another together."

    "We will be the Immortal Kings of the new era."

    Princess Saliman looked at the crazy king, and her struggling movements stopped a little bit.

    "Father."

    "What's wrong with you?"

    The king spread his hands, as if he didn't understand Saliman's question.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Sallyman?"

    "I am still your father, look at my love for you."

    "I have so many children, I only love you."

    "Look!"

    "I even share the chance of eternal life with you. Isn't my love for you enough? Who else in the world can get such a precious gift?"

    He chattered on and on, but Princess Saliman stopped talking.

    Her eyes that used to be smiling and playful were full of disbelief and doubt at the moment, and her beautiful pupils watched her father remain motionless, only tears kept falling down.

    She knew that she couldn't stop her father who was completely insane, and she couldn't resist the coming fate

    It's as if the three leaf people can't resist the power of the giant monster.

    The king's words were also a little bit lowered. He looked down at Princess Saliman, and the entire underground square was silent.

    "that's all."

    He turned around, waved his hand and said to the chief priest of the kingdom's priesthood standing behind him.

    "let's start!"

    The chief priest nodded, and all the priests standing around the square moved together.

    Dozens of priests chanted incantations, and spiritual power intertwined on the square, converging into a huge net.

    The priests exerted their power on Saliman, and the mythical blood in their bodies resonated, pulling Saliman's power of wisdom and power.

    The huge spiritual force network centered on Saliman and the troll, constantly intertwined and seesawed, and the power of resonance became stronger and stronger.

    In the end, all the mythical blood in Princess Saliman's body was forced out bit by bit.

    That is a brilliant silver point of light, the color of wisdom and power.

    Silver light radiates from Princess Saliman's body little by little, and there is an invisible power outside the light spot, which is the spiritual power of the power of thinking.

    Suliman's body also became transparent little by little, and an illusory light could be seen shining deep in her brain.

    Suliman's mental power, the blood of myth, and the light of thinking were entangled together, and gradually turned into a complete light and shadow, and was pulled out of her body.

    "It worked."

    The king looked up at the light and shadow, his eyes chasing its floating trajectory.

    There was shock in his eyes, and the center of his pupils was the color of longing.

    He didn't pay attention to the other side, Saliman's eyes at all.People can withstand such distortions.

    It's not over yet, as the desert worm's eyes turn one by one, light keeps shooting out.

    The power of wisdom and the power of life are entangled and conflicted. As long as the light formed by distortion is irradiated, it can alienate all life in the vicinity.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "Um?"

    King Samo, who was still laughing, also noticed something was wrong, but just as he stood up straight, he saw the terrifying eyeballs in front of him facing him.

    The laughter stopped abruptly.

    Because, a beam of the most blazing distortion light shone on King Samo.

    "Run for your life!"

    The priests of the surrounding kingdom also noticed something was wrong, and immediately fled towards the steps in a panic.

    However, the distortion on the giant monster became more and more serious. Hundreds of eyes on it opened together, and the rays of light criss-crossed and shot into the distance, instantly illuminating the entire underground square.

    None of the people present escaped, and they were all swallowed by the distorted light.

    There were shrill and desperate screams. Some people rolled on the ground in pain, and some fell from the steps and turned into ugly monsters.

    A terrifying purgatory from which no one can escape.

    "Curse, this is a curse, this is a curse for us to touch the power of the gods." Someone screamed before death.

    "This is a punishment from the gods."

    "My lord! Didn't you say that gods don't watch the world?"

    Someone twisted and climbed on the ground, shouting in the direction of King Samo.

    The terrifying insect feet on King Samo's body broke through the bone armor and tore flesh and blood.

    Immediately afterwards, several hideous and ugly insect heads broke out from his shoulders.

    His figure kept getting closer to the ground, and eventually he gradually changed from a three-leaf man walking upright to an ugly deformed insect.

    King Samo's self-confident secret technique of immortality brought about a terrible disaster that he could not imagine.

    "Why is this happening?"

    "My secret technique of immortality."

    "My secret of immortality will not be flawed, how could my secret of eternal life fail?"

    King Samo looked bewildered, until now he still didn't understand what the problem was.

    That is a secret technique that the Samo Kingdom has used for several generations, and he himself has spent decades creating it.

    Turned into a worm, he raised his head, just in time to see the desert worm wriggling over.

    King Samo's complexion changed completely. He didn't want to be swallowed by such a monster. The eternal secret technique he created himself knew best what would happen after being swallowed.

    The experimental objects in those prisons are precedents.

    "don't want!"

    "Don't come here."

    He yelled in fear and wanted to turn around and run away.

    But he couldn't move at all, he could only watch helplessly as the huge mountain of meat submerged him.

    Tentacles stretched out from under Roshan, pulling him deep into his body.

    Finally swallowed it completely.

    "Father……"

    "FatherI amSally"

    The Desert Worm yelled in Saliman's voice while devouring King Summer.

    But not long after devouring King Summer, the voice of the desert worm suddenly changed to another voice.

    It was a rough and crazy voice: "I am the king of the Samo family, and I am an eternal and immortal existence."

    As it wriggled and devoured one distorted three-leaf man after another, the sound changed more and more.

    "No, I am the chief priest of the Kingdom Priests."

    "I am……"

    One terrifying face after another emerged on the desert worm's skin, and different wills seemed to be vying for the troll's body and control.

    Chaos, evil, greed, and anger are entangled together, and the giant crawls out of the ground bit by bit with death.

    The power of Laidlich, the king of wisdom, and Sally, the mother of life, clashed fiercely. This was a difficult problem that even the gods could not solve.

    The aura of wisdom and the powerful fusion power of life are entangled and repelled together, distorting and infecting the life forms of all nearby life.

    An unprecedented disaster has befallen the world

 Text Chapter 113: The Deformed Desert Worm

    On the side of the underground river, the Moon Demon Fern suddenly shook violently.

    "Pfft!"

    The Moon Demon Fern opened the cone and spit out something like vomiting. In the darkness, a figure drew an arc from above and fell into the underground river with a plop.

    Stan Tito swam out of the river and climbed onto the bank to look at the Moon Fern.

    "hehe!"

    He wiped the water from his face, rubbed his eyes and couldn't help laughing.

    There is a feeling of escaping from the sky, and at the same time, I feel funny about the way I escaped.

    He used illusion to deceive the Moon Demon Fern little by little, making it gradually regard the stone bowl as itself, and then let it expel itself as a foreign object.

    The Moon Fern still earnestly guards the task of imprisoning the "Stone Bowl", while the real Stan Tito escapes in the form of a foreign object.

    Not long after he left quickly, he turned back immediately.

    He dug out a fist-sized joint from the fleshy vine of the Moon Demon Fern, preparing to use it as a medium for performing illusions.

    He felt that this thing was much more powerful than the Cup of the Sun.

    Although the Moon Demon Fern twisted the vine to show an uncomfortable posture, but there was no master to control it, and in the end it let Stan Tito dig a piece of "meat" from it.

    Along the way, Stan Tito held onto the casting medium carefully.

    However, the expected enemies and battles did not appear at all, and there was no one in the passage that was supposed to be heavily guarded and guarded.

    Stan Tito also found a lot of hastily discarded weapons and things in the passage, which indicated that the guarding guards ran away in a panic.

    He picked up a bone gun and stone hammer: "What happened?"

    "Did Henir's army come over?"

    This was the first idea that came to his mind. The most likely thing that could make the guards of the Samo Kingdom escape in such a haste was that the army of the Henir Dynasty had arrived in the capital of Anjo.

    Going further, he discovered something unusual.

    At the exit, he saw several corpses.

    In other words, he couldn't tell whether it was a corpse or a pile of rotten flesh. All kinds of unreasonable organs grew out of this pile of rotten flesh. Bone hands and insect feet joined together, bone armor and rotten flesh.  The shells are spliced ??together.

    Even after he pried the rotten flesh with a bone gun, on the other side he found three hideous heads of different sizes, with bone armor falling off and bloody flesh.

    This thing is really disgusting.

    "Hiss!"

    Stan Tito considered himself a well-informed person, but he had never seen such an existence.

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    "No, this is the Sanye people?"

    "He is the guard of King Samo's court."

    He noticed the remaining bone armor on the neck of one of the heads, with the brand of a royal guard engraved on it.

    His footsteps became hasty, and he ran towards the exit.

    The sun's light came in from the exit little by little, making Stan Tito, who had been in the darkness, uncomfortable.

    He squinted his eyes and walked out of the darkness, looking outside at Huo An's Capital.

    "Boom!"

    Then what greeted him was a huge boulder falling from the sky, which happened to smash a building tens of meters away from him, and gravel and smoke rushed towards him.

    There are also terrifying rays criss-crossing like a grid and sweeping from all directions, accompanied by shrill and desperate screams.

    The eyes gradually adapted to the strong light, and the vision gradually became clearer.

    He saw a city that was being gradually destroyed, and corpses strewn all over the streets.

    The terrifying giant beast raged in the city. It twisted and swayed its body, destroying buildings one after another, and smashing boulders of all sizes by its tentacles.

    There are hundreds of eyeballs on its body, and all of them are turning around, shooting out round after round of rays.

    As long as the person the ray hits, it will instantly turn into the rotten flesh that Stan Tito saw just now.

    Groups of clover people deformed into terrifying monsters, and then died miserably,

    It's not the war scene Henir fought at all as he imagined, it's more like a natural disaster, or what those screaming and desperate people shouted.

    This is a divine punishment from Sai.

    The people of Samo Kingdom have neverThe light is about to explode.

    In desperation, Stan Tito yelled.

    "Sallyman!"

    The Desert Worm's movements stopped for an instant, a trace of humanity suddenly appeared in its crazy pupils, and it looked at Santito sadly.

    The troll suddenly spoke the language of the Trilobites, using the accent familiar to Stan Tito.

    "SSStan!"

    Although Stan Tito had already guessed something, he also showed a shocked expression when he heard this response.

    "Is it really you?"

    And then, Stan Tito's fantasy world also succeeded.

    He finally pulled the desert worm into the illusion before the distortion ray could be released.

    The people of the Samo Kingdom under the city wall also noticed this scene, and they immediately changed from avoiding the distorted light to running desperately.

    "Stop, it stopped."

    "Run!"

    "Run to the street, run to the outside of the city."

    "Quick!"

    Stan Tito tried his best to continuously penetrate into the troll's consciousness, trying to find the existence he wanted to find.

    He gradually cut off the connection with reality, and fell into a dark and empty realm of consciousness.

    He also finally understood the truth he wanted to know, and what happened before.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 114: The last heir to the brand of Ruhe

    ,

    Stan Tito's conscious avatar spreads its arms and sinks as if gliding.

    Below is not the earth, but bottomless darkness.

    "Sallyman!"

    "Sallyman!"

    His thoughts called the name of Princess Saliman, the voice kept going away in the void, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    However, he could sense that there was a consciousness in the depths that was constantly pulling him forward.

    Finally, a light appeared in the darkness.

    What he saw was a light and shadow made entirely of silver.

    Stan Tito stopped, and he tentatively called the other party's name: "Sallyman?"

    The shadow responded, confirming Stan Tito's guess.

    The shadow turned around, and it was Suliman, and Stan Tito also saw that black sludge was climbing up on her body, and the power of the troll was eroding her little by little.

    The artisan immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Saliman's light of consciousness.

    "Wake up!"

    "His Royal Highness Saliman."

    "What the hell is going on with all this? How did the desert worm become like this? What have you guys done?"

    Princess Saliman opened her tired eyes little by little, and saw Stan Tito in front of her.

    "Stan!"

    "You are finally here, I hope everything is still in time."

    Stan Tito pressed: "What the hell happened?"

    Tears flowed from Princess Saliman's eyes: "The secret of eternal life, everything originated from the Samo family's exploration of the taboo of eternal life, and it is the endless desire and greed of mortals."

    "The great King Laidlich probably never imagined that his descendants would once again become blasphemers."

    "It used to be Enns and Boone."

    "Today's Summer Family."

    Once the two consciousnesses communicated, Stan Tito knew everything,

    The craftsman did not expect that King Samo would be so crazy, let alone that the king would use his own daughter as a test object.

    The way he looked at Suliman was full of pity for her, as well as shock at the madness and unscrupulousness of the Sanye people.

    "turn out to be."

    "It's not God's punishment at all, it's just a disaster caused by people's hearts."

    After Stan Tito was shocked, unspeakable anger appeared on his face.

    "Who do you think you are?"

    "Do you really regard yourself as a god?"

    In pursuit of eternal life, the Samo family has committed all kinds of evil deeds, and now it has attracted such a backlash, causing countless civilians in the capital of Anjo to fall into a catastrophe.

    Princess Saliman: "We have already swallowed the consequences, and perhaps we will pay the price forever."

    "but."

    "I really can't go on anymore."

    Her Royal Highness lowered her head and spoke to Stan Tito in a pleading voice.

    "Stan, can you end this?"

    "please!"

    "please."

    Stan Tito knew what Princess Saliman was talking about, but what Princess Saliman didn't know was that "The Last Chapter" was not the key to open the door to the Kingdom of God at all.

    What the great poet left behind was only the real name of the goblin messenger who guarded the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    "You want me to open the door to the Kingdom of God?"

    "Only at this time, will you think of God?"

    "What do you want the gods to see?"

    "How ugly to see us?"

    "See how the descendants of Laidlich desecrate the gift he bestowed on Laedrici?"

    Although Stan Tito was angry, he was still thinking of a solution to the problem.

    He suddenly thought of something and asked Princess Saliman.

    "Is the Luhe brand of the Moon Demon Fern still there?"

    Her Royal Highness glanced at Stan Tito, and then disappeared into a mass of darkness.

    It didn't take long for her to emerge from the darkness again, and took out a bone fragment in her hand.

    There is a brand on it, which is the brand of Ruhe belonging to the Moon Demon Fern.

    "That's all that's left."

    "That's all I can give you, Stan Tito."

    After finishing speaking, her eyes were full of apology.

    &nbsp; "I'm sorry, but we let you make up for the mistakes we made."

    "End it all!"

    "Let all mistakes go back to square one."

    Stan Tito took the bone fragment and looked up at the shadow of Princess Saliman: "I will, but not for you."

    "It's about ending this catastrophe."

    "I will try to stop the desert worm with my own methods, if the disaster cannot be ended in the end."

    The craftsman's voice paused for a moment, then spoke slowly.

    "I will recite the real name of the messenger of the gods, and pray for the final salvation of the gods."

    "I hope that time."

    "God is willing to open the door to the Kingdom of God for us people!"

    And the action that Princess Saliman took away Ruhe's brand just now also alarmed the consciousness of other desert worms.

    In the Realm of Consciousness, one after another, screaming and screaming trefoil shadows rushed towards Stan Tito and Princess Saliman, and the leader was the crazy King Summer.

    Princess Saliman glanced back at the darkness behind her, then reached out and pushed Stan away.

    She smiled and said, "Thank you!"

    "Stan Tito."

    Stan kept drifting towards high places, while Princess Saliman herself was dragged into the boundless darkness by those evil spirit-like shadows, and completely disappeared.

    In the consciousness of the troll, the memory of the Mad King has the upper hand.

    The voice of the desert worm also changed instantly, from confusion to hatred and anger.

    "Henir~"

    "Henirhumble black mud"

    The troll roared the name furiously, no longer cared about the broken city, broke through the city wall and headed outside——

    Stan Tito grabbed the bone fragment and was thrown into a nearby building by the tentacles of the desert worm.

    Princess Saliman finally gave him a ride and let him get rid of the threat of trolls.

    He got up, and immediately rushed to the place he just left without looking back. He wanted to return to the underground river that imprisoned him again.

    "quick!"

    "Must be fast!"

    He rushed into the passage at the fastest speed, and kept sliding down the downward spiral stairs.

    He heard the sound of the dark river, and rushed to the Moon Demon Fern according to his feeling.

    Holding the bone fragment, he stood in front of the mythical giant, pressed his left hand on its thick vines, and then took a deep breath.

    "Maybe!"

    "I am your last partner."

    "The myth called the Moon Fern, I hope you can lend me your power so that I can end the destruction caused by the greed of the clover."

    He swallowed the bone piece in one gulp, and the faint brand of Ruhe gradually appeared on his forehead, and he immediately felt that his consciousness was connected with that of the troll.

    As long as he has any idea, the troll will follow his instructions.

    The vines of the Moon Demon Fern stretched down, supporting Stan Tito.

    Outside the capital of Anhuo, giant vines broke through the ground and came out.

    The densely packed roots spread out and turned into a tree-like structure, and Stan Tito was standing in the cones of the Moon Demon Fern,

    "Go!"

    "Follow the Desert Worm."

    The Moon Demon Fern bounced off the vines covering hundreds of meters, wriggling forward like countless tentacles.

    Stan Tito chased the deformed desert worm footprints, all the way to the distance,

    The destinations of both are the City of Servants and the Temple of the Sky.

    The last remaining four giant monsters in the kingdom of Sheinsay are about to meet at the foot of the holy mountain and start the battle of giant monsters that will end the era.

 Main Text Chapter 115: The Battle for the End of the Age of Trolls

    ,

    The movement of the deformed desert worm all the way across the border of the Star Luo Kingdom was huge, and several cities were destroyed, because it was too late to escape from the city when they saw it.

    On the contrary, the residents of the villages outside the city fled immediately when they saw it, and there were no major casualties.

    Of course, the City of Servant of God also received the news, and even the details of what happened in Anjo City reached Henir's ears.

    The divine art of the Queen of Stars makes the transmission of messages extremely convenient and fast.

    There were only Henir, the Prime Minister of the dynasty, and a few attendants in the palace. Henir let the attendant who sent the message leave, and walked to the window with the Prime Minister.

    Henir is not a king who particularly likes ostentation, he will only call a few ministers to discuss in a quiet place even in political affairs.

    "Saliman, the king and first heir to the throne of the Kingdom of Summer, is dead."

    "Together with the complete disappearance of the priesthood of the entire Samo Kingdom, even nearly half of the people in the capital of Anjo were killed by the weird power of the desert worm."

    "And now."

    "This crazy monster that is said to be able to speak human has already crossed the border, and the direction happens to be the holy mountain and the sky temple."

    Many people in the entire city of Anjo saw the human face emerging from the desert worm, and the voices of the king and Princess Saliman were also heard by many people.

    There are not many smart people, and many of the nobles have guessed something, and they even know some secrets about the secret art of eternal life of the Samo family.

    And most of these smart people got in touch with the Henir Dynasty as early as when the Samo Kingdom showed its defeat.

    Henir held the Hinsay scepter, let out a long breath, and then shook his head.

    I don't know whether it is contempt or sigh.

    "It seems that I chose the plan with the least casualties and the safest, but it completely drove the king of the Samo family crazy."

    "Tell him to do something crazy."

    "It seems that he didn't succeed, but had some accidents."

    Of course, Henir could tell at a glance that the desert worm was coming for the Sky Temple and the City of Servants, or in other words, it was coming for itself.

    He thought for a moment, then gave his order.

    "Let the people in the city of servants of the gods and the three acropolises, towns, and fishing villages at the foot of the mountain evacuate quickly. The desert worms are coming to me for a decisive battle."

    "And the most powerful place of the Sailor Siren is the holy lake. I must be here to gain an advantage."

    The palace minister asked Henir: "King!"

    "Aren't you leaving?"

    Henir smiled: "It's coming towards me, I can't avoid it, and I don't want to avoid it."

    "I'm just waiting for it here, and I will start a decisive battle with it."

    "If this disaster is not resolved, we will never have peace."

    The king known as the Black Mire looked out the window, and the sun was shining obliquely on his body.

    Half of it is brilliant light, and half is the darkness of shadow.

    "If I win, I am the king of Heinsay."

    "If I lose."

    He laughed: "Just say it's God's will!"

    "The black quagmire destroyed the authority of the royal family for hundreds of years, and it also brought punishment."

    "The new king of light, step on my bones and become the new ruler of Heinsay."

    He turned his head to look at the palace minister and laughed.

    "Look!"

    "Don't you always like to use the name of God like this?"

    After hearing this, Gong Xiang felt fear in his heart, and his body trembled involuntarily.

    He immediately knelt on the ground to express his loyalty: "King! We are willing to stay and guard the city of servants of God."

    "We are willing to fight with you to the last moment, even death cannot make us shrink back."

    Henir looked at the minister with a smile and shook his head.

    "This is not a war of mortals, my lord."

    "This is not a war between me and the Samo family."

    "This is a mythical war, the final battle between trolls."

    "It is the withdrawal of the gift of King Laidlici in the age of gods, and it is the end of the complete loss of the favor of the early kings."

    He also had a vague premonition that the era of trolls would come to an end in this battle.

    Whether he won or lost.

    The era when the Sanye people controlled the giant monsters rampant on the land and sea will be gone forever.

    ?——

    The people of the city of servants of the gods lined up and walked down from the holy mountain. Every family reluctantly looked back towards the top of the mountain. They didn't know if their home would still be there next time they came back.

    Even, they don't know if the Henir dynasty is still there when they come back next time.

    On the barren and vast land, all the people who migrated and retreated.

    The lively and bustling City of Servant of the Gods and the foot of the entire holy mountain became quieter little by little.

    Only Henir was left alone on the throne.

    He held the scepter of Heinsay in both hands and rode it in front of him, and stared intently at the gate of the palace.

    His eyes were completely out of focus, he was not looking at anything, but was immersed in his own heart.

    All his life, he has tried his best to climb up with all his strength, and he wants to be the one who stands at the top by any means.

    And now.

    With the passing of the king of the Samo family, he is already the one standing at the pinnacle.

    "ah!"

    "I'm finally going to climb to the top of the mountain, and then?"

    "Will you fall from the top of the mountain, or create a new glory?"

    He straightened up, and the waist that had always been tense and straight finally relaxed.

    He leaned on the throne relaxedly, and even put the scepter aside.

    It was dark, and the moon climbed into the sky.

    A deep roar came from a distance, and that crazy roar could be heard dozens of miles away.

    "coming!"

    Henir stood under the Sky Temple, with earth-drilling insects surrounding him, and Seiler Kraken sticking out its head from the holy lake.

    "Roar!"

    The desert worm sensed the existence of the burrower, and it knew that the place where the burrower was must be where Henir was.

    "Henir!"

    "Kill youkill youkill"

    While the desert worm roared, hundreds of terrifying eyes burst out distortion rays.

    In the darkness, it was like beams of light tearing apart the night sky.

    It attacked the holy mountain, smashed the steps and squeezed upwards.

    "Get out of here!"

    Henir waved his hand, and the burrower jumped from a height.

    The earth-drilling monster slammed hard, knocking the desert worm on the steps of the holy mountain back to the foot of the mountain.

    Two worm-shaped monsters got entangled and fell into the holy lake.

    The Sailor Siren also rushed out of the lake immediately, and the hard and thick "steel helmet" hit the desert worm heavily.

    Immediately, I saw that the desert worm was severely injured, with blood splashing and half of its body collapsed.

    The terrifying eyeballs on its skin also burst open, and emerald green liquid burst out.

    "Woo!"

    The desert worm let out a painful roar, but with the roar, the wound on its body was also healing quickly.

    Henir frowned.

    Giant monsters exist like this, and there is no way to kill them, even if it is a war between giant monsters.

    And what he is facing now is a giant monster that does not need Ruhe's brand to act on its own.

    "Hiss!"

    On the shore of the holy lake at the end of the sky, a figure appeared again, and the friction sound when it walked gradually became clearer as it approached.

    Seeing the appearance of the Moon Demon Fern, Henir's face changed slightly.

    However, he suddenly saw the familiar figure standing on the cone through the moonlight, and a smile appeared in his eyes.

    Henir couldn't help but said loudly.  "Look who I see? Isn't this a crappy craftsman from the City of Gods?"

    Stan Tito responded calmly: "Henir."

    Henir climbed up to the edge of the cliff little by little, and his voice was transmitted far away through wisdom and power.

    "I said."

    "A person like you will not be a craftsman all his life."

    "I also said that I will wait for you in the Sky Temple."

    "Look!"

    "You're still back."

    Stan Tito did not show rejection or disgust this time, he just said calmly.

    "Henir!"

    "I didn't expect you to disperse everyone and choose to fight alone."

    "In this regard, you have the demeanor of a king."

    "If you hadn't done those betrayals and conspiracy things, if you were loyal to Her Majesty, I would be willing to be friends with you."

    Henir: "But now."

    "Didn't you come to fight side by side with me?"

    "What is this? This is called fate!"

    "Stan Tito, you really came to this world with a mission."

    Stan Tito didn't say anything more, but immediately joined the battle. He came this time to deal with the desert worms who went mad and killed everywhere.

    The two teamed up, and three giant monsters of different shapes and deformed and mutated desert worms launched a siege in the holy lake.

    They want to knock the desert worm back to its original form, return it to its ignorant state, and at the same time strip it of its mutated distortion power.As a matter of conspiracy, if you are loyal to Her Majesty, I will be willing to be your friend.  "

    Henir: "But now."

    "Didn't you come to fight side by side with me?"

    "What is this? This is called fate!"

    "Stan Tito, you really came to this world with a mission."

    Stan Tito didn't say anything more, but immediately joined the battle. He came this time to deal with the desert worms who went mad and killed everywhere.

    The two teamed up, and three giant monsters of different shapes and deformed and mutated desert worms launched a siege in the holy lake.

    They want to knock the desert worm back to its original form, let it return to a state of ignorance, and at the same time strip it of its mutated distortion power.

 Text Chapter 116: The Forbidden Flower Blooming Under the Moon

    The silver moon hangs above the holy lake.

    The moonlight reflected terrifying shadows, recording the battle of giant monsters.

    Moon Demon Fern, Earth Burrower, and Seiler Siren besieged the deformed desert worm, with tentacles, vines, and bone spurs criss-crossing constantly.

    The desert worm retreated steadily in the fight, continuously howling and roaring.

    The more painful it is, the closer it is to madness.

    The power that erupted was even stronger.

    The fighting between giant monsters became more and more crazy and bloody, and the entanglement seemed to be devouring each other.

    The monsters in the name of myths regard the holy lake as a shallow pool, and they set off layers of huge waves with just a single blow, and the gushing tide directly submerges some Sanye fishing villages near the holy lake.

    The mad king's face squeezed out from the worm's skin, roaring furiously.

    "Henir!"

    "Henir~"

    Immediately afterwards, other faces also appeared: "Eat him, swallow him"

    Someone yelled in pain: "Kill everyone, let no one go, let them feel our pain."

    Someone struggled and wailed: "Ah!"

    The shadow of King Samo and the figures of other priests kept sliding past the worm's eyeballs, and the cycle continued alternately.

    The desert worm's voice became more and more eerie and piercing, and the madness became more and more serious.

    Henir and Stan Tito control the giant monster to strangle the desert worm together. The two have a good idea and want to return the desert worm to its original state and enter the next reincarnation.

    But the desert worm is no longer an ordinary Luhe giant monster. After its transformation, its power is stronger and its vitality is more tenacious.

    That distortion force can not only affect, but also affect itself.

    "Roar!"

    The desert worm let out a roar, and burst out distortion rays again.

    Rays of light shot across the sky, piercing through the clouds.

    More are scurrying under the water, illuminating the bottom of the water within tens of thousands of meters extremely transparently.

    The ancestral fish shoals in the holy lake were distorted into various forms one after another, but at the same time, they were also affected by the distortion light and gathered in groups towards the desert worm.

    They squeezed into the flesh and blood of the worm, blended with it, and became a part of the desert worm.

    As the beating continued, the size of the desert worm became bigger and bigger.

    Adding the people it swallowed before, its size has expanded to more than two hundred meters.

    finally.

    The first accident occurred.

    "Woo!"

    Following the Ruhe brand on the center of Henir's brow, the earth-drilling monster collapsed and completely lost control.

    Although it was still biting the desert worm frantically and entangled, it also began to attack the other two giant monsters at the same time.

    It can be seen that the cultivation secret method imposed on him by the Huo Sen family is collapsing, and it is estimated that it will degenerate back to its original state in a few hours.

    On the other side, Stan Tito was not much better, with the illusory Ruhe brand on his forehead.  about to dissipate.

    Henir was in a hurry.

    For the first time, he felt deeply the reason why the power of the Ruhe monster is called the power of destruction. Standing in front of the sky temple, he forcefully let the Celer sea monster entangle the desert worm, and at the same time, he released the power of the sea monster to disperse the surrounding monsters.  school of fish.

    At the same time, he communicated with Stan Tito's consciousness and told him the current emergency situation.

    "no!"

    "There is no way to kill giant monsters. If this continues, the Ruhe brand on our hands can only be completely dissipated under the consumption of desert worms."

    Stan Tito was also a little anxious, but he couldn't think of any good way to deal with the situation in front of him.

    Everything appeared too suddenly, and no one was prepared.

    "Is there really no other way?"

    Suddenly, Stan Tito thought again about the power of the forbidden art.

    Giant monsters have no wisdom, and they don't care about killing and rape.

    Now the tyrannical killing of the desert worm and its weird distortion rays all come from the light of consciousness condensed by the Samo family's secret technique of immortality.

    If you can use the taboo technique to create an extremely powerful illusion, and pull out all the light of consciousness condensed by the wisdom and power, you can end all this.

    However, he immediately hesitated.

    ? If you use the Cup of the Sun to cast forbidden spells, you can still lingerperiod of time.

    So what would it be like to use the giant Ruhe monster as the target of the taboo technique?

    Maybe he would suffer backlash and die on the spot before he could do anything.

    Henir became more and more anxious, and he also saw that the situation was not good.

    Especially when the Moon Demon Fern swung its vine whip to strangle the desert worms, and then uncontrollably attacked other giant monsters. He could see that Stan Tito's Ruhe brand was on the verge of collapse.

    "It can't be done."

    "Your Ruhe brand is about to collapse, leave the holy lake quickly, and leave the magic fern of the moon."

    "I'm going to find a way to control the Sailor Siren to lure them to other places, and how long it can last."

    Stan Tito stood inside the cones of the Moon Demon Fern, looking at the giant monsters that had lost control and were losing control.

    If the desert worm is not dealt with here, it is unknown how long this disaster will last.

    The Sanye people have lost all the Ruhe giant monsters, and who else can stop the crazy and deformed desert worms.

    What kind of painful price will be brought by the desert worm that devoured the madness, greed, and killing of the three leaf people.

    The craftsman sighed: "There is no way."

    He raised his hand, and the roots of the Moon Demon Fern continued to extend.

    Then.

    into his own body.

    The tiny roots continuously shuttled along his bone armor, pierced into his internal organs, and spread into his cerebral cortex.

    Even in his eyes, he could see those tiny roots wriggling.

    He finally understood why this kind of divine art was called the forbidden art.

    Because he not only brought death, but also unparalleled pain and suffering, the price of using it definitely exceeded the expectations of every person who tried to touch the taboo.

    "ah!"

    Stan Tito let out a scream and knelt directly on the ground.

    He burned his own mythical blood, and he used the magic fern of the moon as the casting medium to cast the full version of the forbidden technique of Schroeder, the first-generation sky temple chief priest.

    Every moment from now on, what burns is his mythical blood and his life.

    ? Irreversible and uninterruptible.

    He was trembling with pain all over his body, but he knew that every minute and every second was extremely important at this time, and it must not be wasted.

    He raised his hands and embraced the moon facing the sky.

    "Divine Art·Phantom Realm."

    Under the silver full moon, the Moon Demon Fern suddenly stopped all movements.

    The vines that stretched out hundreds of kilometers gathered in an instant, entangled together and turned into a backbone leading to the sky.

    And at the top of the main trunk, the cones of the Moon Demon Fern are spinning.

    The magic fern of the moon.

    Flowering.

    It was a weird magic flower, as if it attracted all the moonlight from the sky.

    A strong fragrance was transmitted, and the light of the illusion continued to rotate and spread, covering the holy lake.

    Everything fell silent.

    All the giant monsters who were fighting endlessly stopped their movements, as if they had turned into four huge statues and erected them in the holy lake.

    The consciousness of all the trolls was pulled into the illusion, together with Henir whose consciousness was projected on the Sailor Siren.

    Henir, who was standing in front of the Sky Temple, also saw this scene the moment before he closed his eyes.

    He knows the Xilun family very well. After all, the place where he is now is the holy mountain, which is the sky temple of the Xilun family.

    Henir immediately thought of something based on the power of the illusion: "This is?"

    "The taboo technique of the Xiron family?" &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 117: The Giant Monster Finally Returns to the Sea

    ,

    With the unfolding of the magic, all intelligent consciousnesses fell into Stan Tito's illusion world, especially the body of the desert worm, and nearly a hundred consciousnesses fell into it.

    There is a line separating reality and fantasy.

    Everyone who enters the fantasy world will no longer be able to sense the existence in reality.

    No matter how powerful they are, no matter how huge their bodies are, they cannot be displayed here.

    At the same time, the bodies in reality can no longer restrain them.

    The incarnation of Stan Tito's consciousness stood on the same hazy taboo flower, watching the light falling from a high place, watching the light turn into figures little by little.

    "I've changed back, I've changed back!" The distorted priest returned to his original appearance.

    "Come out?" Consciousness after consciousness regained consciousness from pain, torture, and madness.

    "Eternal pain, endless darkness, I finally escaped." They couldn't believe it.

    "Hahahaha, it's over, everything is finally over." They were ecstatic.

    After the light of consciousness broke free, it also found itself dissipating little by little.

    But even so, the lights of consciousness couldn't wait to escape from the shackles of the giant Ruhe.

    Even if it dissipates and dissipates between heaven and earth, it makes them happy.

    Death at this moment is not a punishment, but a gift.

    Only the crazy king was clinging to a cloud of dark fog over the realm of illusion, refusing to leave no matter what.

    "No!"

    "It's mine, it's mine."

    Stan Tito raised his hand, even though the king's silver light and shadow refused to leave, he was still pulled out.

    In the mid-air after breaking away from the body of the giant Ruhe, it collapsed into fluorescent dust.

    Even at the moment of complete silence, his face is still crazy.

    at last.

    In the dense black mist, a slender silver shadow stepped out.

    She glides down from a high place, bringing light and dust all the way to Stan Tito.

    On the hazy taboo flower exuding moonlight, the two people looked at each other.

    The craftsman laughed, but did not speak.

    Princess Saliman showed gratitude, bowed to Stan Tito and bowed to the end.

    "Thank you."

    "real!"

    "Thank you."

    The craftsman nodded and waved goodbye: "Bon voyage."

    In the end, Princess Saliman's consciousness completely dissipated in front of Stan Tito.

    Both of them were smiling.

    In reality.

    The eyeballs on the desert worm closed one by one, then dissipated and dissolved.

    During this process, Stan Tito also discovered that the deformed desert worm is strong on the outside and dry on the inside.

    King Samo's secret technique of immortality, which wanted to occupy the Ruhe giant monster, was impossible to succeed from the very beginning. Two different powers gave it unimaginably powerful power, and it was rapidly dying.

    The blood of wisdom and power and the mythical blood of life and power can never be integrated into one.

    Even if they are entangled for a short time, they will eventually separate.

    Even if he doesn't use the taboo technique, the desert worm will also decompose and break into reincarnation in the midst of madness.

    "turn out to be!"

    "I'm just hastening its demise."

    Stan Tito: "So it's not a doomsday disaster at all, it's just the Summer family's delusion, and our own fears."

    "We are not as powerful as we imagined, nor can we bring such a big disaster."

    He raised his head to look at the sky, and suddenly felt that God's will was so unpredictable.

    The result of all efforts to change seems to have been doomed as early as the beginning.

    All they can do is advance and delay.

    But before it perishes, the desert worm will consume until the Sanye people's Ruhe brand completely dissipates, kills Henir and himself, and then wreaks havoc on Heinsay's kingdom.

    If that happens, no one knows how many people will die at the hands of the deformed desert worms.

    Stan Titolo took a deep breath and let it out.

    "It's already pretty good."

    "It is also good to be able to save some people from dying. ?; "Let the giants return to the sea and to the embrace of God."

    In the holy lake.

    Seiler Siren screamed instantly, the "steel helmet" on his body fell off and disappeared, and it returned to its original appearance again.

    At the same time, the giant monster eggs at the bottom of the lake also happened to re-grow at this time.

    That is the desert worm that returned to reincarnation.

    It was only at this moment that Henir noticed that in the distance at the end of the sky, there were already two Ruhe giant monsters crawling on the ground.

    Under the moonlight, that huge body was only the size of a finger when viewed from the Sky Temple.

    Henir watched the last two Ruhe giants rushing into the distance, one in front of the other, and the end of the goal was the sea.

    In the end, the Sanye people lost all the power of the trolls,

    Stan Tito also watched this scene quietly: "What a powerful force, it can destroy everything in the Sanye people, and it can bring disaster to the entire Hince."

    "But only, it can't bring happiness and future."

    As soon as the wind blew, Stan Tito was completely transformed into the light of illusion.

    The elongated light dust is heading towards the bright moon in the distance, and heading towards the giant Luhe wriggling on the ground, as if to follow them to the sea.

    In the air, his voice remained.

    "Henir!"

    "Be a good king!"

    "There are no trolls, you are just a king."

    "Anyone can become a king. If you can't be the king, there will naturally be someone else to replace you.?

 Text Chapter 118: The Redemption of the Gods

    ,

    Henir held the Hinsay scepter, and he suddenly remembered the scene when he just met Stan Tito.

    At that time, he was just a little man who had just risen by seizing the Ruhe giant monster, an illegitimate child who was despised and despised by others.

    Due to the war and the tense situation, he was reused by Queen Xingluo. He accepted Queen Xingluo's bestowal in the palace and became a titular Grand Duke of Volcano.

    Because, at that time, the Volcanic Kingdom still belonged to the Huo Sen family.

    Stan Tito stands in the crowd, they are equally out of place, they are equally unpopular.

    At that time, he spotted this legendary lucky son at a glance.

    Is it because he doesn't have aristocratic temperament?

    no.

    It is because he is very simple and pure.

    He said that he is a string couple, he doesn't know what he wants, but he is a very pure person.

    He can only simply distinguish between right and wrong, he only knows that he must repay the Queen's favor, and he knows that his friend should stand up when he is in trouble.

    However.

    It is such a person, but he should not appear in the banquet of the nobles.

    At that time, I patted him on the shoulder, what were you talking about?

    He remembered.

    "When one day no one calls you the lucky one, you will no longer be a string puppet."

    "that time."

    "You will become a truly powerful person, a person who deserves to be admired and feared by all."

    Henir laughed: "I didn't expect that you really became such a person."

    He smiled as he recalled, and finally turned around and walked towards the Sky Temple.

    From this moment on, he is the king of Xiyin Sai.

    It's just that the throne is not as high as he imagined, and he can do whatever he wants.

    Without the giant monster Xiyin Sai, the era when blood kingship is terminated, anyone can become king.

    Just like what Stan Tito said, if he can't be the king, someone else will.

    He had just stepped up the stairs when he raised his head and saw the statue of Insai in the temple.

    The sky suddenly exploded with dazzling light, spinning and projecting down.

    Over the holy lake.

    The vast dreamy starlight poured out from another country, opening a large vortex hole in the sea of ??clouds.

    A huge door stands upright, accompanied by dreamy colored light.

    "That is?"

    "The gate to the kingdom of the gods?"

    Henir looked bewildered, but at the same time thoughtful.

    He did not expect that at this time, the gate of the Kingdom of God opened.

    But he also looked towards the direction leading to the sea in the distance, and vaguely guessed something.

    In front of the gate of the kingdom of gods, as the light gradually faded, an envoy of gods wearing a golden smock appeared under the gate.

    She stood quietly, looking at the world.

    When the envoy of God waved his hand, a ray of light shone from the kingdom of God to the human world, just covering Stan Tito who turned into light dust.

    The figure of Stan Tito re-condensed in the light, looking up at the gate of the Kingdom of God that opened for him.

    The ethereal voice of the God's Messenger came from another world, echoing in the kingdom of Heinsay.

    "Stan Tito."

    "Congratulations on passing the test, you will get the gift you want."

    The wind lifted the bright golden hair of the messenger of the gods, and the dreams of the gods painted on her burqa also turned into bubble projections, turning into scenes such as snowy night, forest sea, Zhiguo and so on.

    Seeing her seemed to see beauty.

    Involuntarily makes people yearn for it.

    "and"

    "From now on, the gate of the Kingdom of God will be open to you."

    "Every dying Sanye person and citizen of Moyuan will embark on a pilgrimage and enter the eternal fantasy star sea."

    "Together with their memories, forever belong to——."

    "The kingdom of the gods."

    Finished.

    The giant door behind the envoy of the gods opened suddenly, revealing the world of the kingdom of gods.

    The huge and endless dreamy sea of ??stars, the highest point of the sea of ??stars is the sun transformed into the Cup of God, and the moon of dreams condensed into the crown of wisdom.

    And under the sea of ??stars, is the legendary godThe land of ??.

    At this moment, not only Henir saw this scene, but all the corners of intelligent life could see the opening of the gate of the Kingdom of God.

    I don't know how many people, their pupils dilated for a moment and were shocked speechless.

    Bathed in the divine light, the envoy of God slowly spoke the last sentence.

    "For those who are good, their dreams will last forever."

    "The evil one will fall into a bad situation."

    The capital of Anjo.

    Among the ruins and broken walls of the city, mournful cries can be heard in every corner.

    Some people were looking for the dead bodies of their relatives in the ruins, some were lying on the square crying in pain, and some were guarding the dead bodies of their relatives with blank eyes.

    At this moment, the gate of the kingdom of gods burst open in the sky.

    The light illuminates the darkness and dispels the haze.

    Everyone looked up in a daze, only to find that the light of dreams emerged from the corpses of their loved ones, and colorful bubbles floated up.

    In the bubble.

    The silhouettes of relatives emerged on the bubble, waving goodbye to them.

    All the Sanye people who died in this disaster all turned into balls of memory dreams and floated to the kingdom of the gods.

    Together with the Kingdom of Demon Abyss in the deep sea, there are also countless citizens of Demon Abyss floating out of the sea, looking up at the dream world above the sea of ??clouds, watching the envoy of God flying countless dreams of memories into the giant gate  .

    This scene.

    Let all intelligent beings go crazy for it.

    Whether it's Xiyin Sai or the Kingdom of Demon Abyss.

    "look!"

    "This is the salvation of the gods."

    The people who survived the disaster in the capital of Anjo knelt on the ground and wept bitterly.

    The beautiful illusion in the sky made them see hope again.

    Henir in front of the Sky Temple was also completely shocked by this scene.

    He suddenly wondered if he had had such an opportunity before.

    He himself could once be the one who opened the door of the kingdom of gods for him.

    "Everyone who has the brand of Ruhe has had a chance, but unfortunately there is only one person who succeeded in the end."

    The Messenger of God gives everyone a chance to give up, but only when you need the Ruhe troll's power the most.

    So what is tested is not only your actions, but also your heart.

    It's not that you can just give up the Ruhe giant monster, but you must give up this powerful destructive power when you are the last to give up the Ruhe giant monster, and choose the future and light for the Sanye people.

    And among these people, only Stan Tito's heart passed the test of the messenger of God.

    Henir gave a farewell salute to Stan Tito who stepped forward little by little in the sky and entered the Kingdom of God.

    Draw a few circles with your hands in the air, then put them on your chest and bend down.

    "congratulations!"

    "The new saint—Stan Tito."——

    Stan Tito floated towards the gate of the kingdom of gods, and followed the memory dreams of countless trilobites into the fantasy star sea.

    He stepped into the giant gate step by step, and stood in a world completely shrouded in gold.

    The endless sea of ??Sun Cup flowers swayed in front of him, and the goblins held hands and sang to welcome his arrival. The Sun Cup swayed out of the way, revealing the sacred pyramid at the end.

    He walked through the golden sea of ??flowers and stepped on the stone road of the ancient city bestowed by gods.

    He saw the legendary Heinsay Stele, and also saw the colossal statue that King Jesser built for the original King Laidliki.

    He went up the stairs and stood in front of the sacred and magnificent gate.

    He raised his head little by little, and saw the Mother of Life standing on the right side of the altar, and also saw the elf messenger standing on the right hand of the god.

    His gaze was raised again, and his mood became extremely excited in an instant.

    Because, he is about to see the legendary gods.

    However.

    What he saw was not a statue of a god, nor a mural carved by King Ledlich behind the temple.

    His eyes penetrated beyond the world, and saw an eternal star standing outside the universe and time.

    He felt as if he had fallen into a boundless space, which was a gap in the long river of time, a gap outside the universe.

    His eyes were blazing, but he heard the voice of Sheila, the messenger of God.

    "god!"

    "he came."p; "God!"

    "Here he comes. ?

 Text Chapter 119: Dialogue with God

    Holy temple.

    The light of the dream sun penetrates the stained glass windows and projects on the stone slab, and Stan Tito just kneels in the center of the overlapping light.

    The god on the altar looked at Stan Tito and didn't speak for a while.

    The craftsmen under the altar bowed their heads humbly, feeling uneasy in their hearts.

    When Yu's heart sank to the bottom, God finally spoke.

    God said.

    "Actually, I don't want to give you the creative power of dreams, because I'm not sure whether this power brings hope or destruction."

    "It's like Ruhe's power. It came to help you build your homeland, but in the end it became a giant monster of destruction."

    "Perhaps by giving you this power, you will perish faster."

    "Although I haven't paid much attention to you, I still hope that you will last longer."

    "Even if."

    "Your civilization is bound to be destroyed in the long river of time. I still hope that the civilization created by Ledlich will shine brightly and leave enough traces."

    God's words did not stop, but continued.

    "but."

    "Sheila said she would like to believe in your possibilities, and she begged again and again to give you another chance."

    "She always said that you will create great miracles, but you just lack an opportunity."

    Standing on the right side of the altar, Sheila, the messenger of the gods, bent down and bowed respectfully to the gods.

    Stan Tito's mood fluctuated as if he fell from a high mountain to a valley, but at the end of hearing it, his mood completely calmed down.

    Because he truly realized the benevolence of the gods, as well as his greatness.

    He glanced at the messenger Sheila gratefully, then raised his head and said.

    "O great God Insai!"

    "Although we always mess up everything, although the Sanye people always run counter to God's guidance."

    "We are arrogant, we are greedy, and we are always showing our ugly side in front of you."

    "But even in the darkest depths of our hearts, we also have a heart longing for beauty and the future."

    God's tone changed slightly, as if after a long sigh.

    "I hope this time, you can use the creative power of dreams well."

    "would prefer to."

    "What it brings is creating a better future."

    God smiled faintly, and cast his eyes down.

    Stan Tito saw countless streams of stars slipping down from the heights, and the slight gaze of the gods made him a little bit unable to lift his head.

    "Don't mess it up, every time you ask me to give you something."

    "In the end, it's like me giving you a magic box of destruction."

    "Even if."

    "What I put in the box is hope."

    Stan Tito knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head on the slate, and one could see the excitement and surge in his heart.

    He was ashamed of the original sin of the Sanye people, and also grateful for the magnificence of the gods.

    "No! It will definitely not happen this time."

    "O benevolent and great god!"

    "This time, we will definitely not disappoint your expectations."

    God didn't answer, but Stan Tito understood what it meant.

    All promises and vows are meaningless before the eternal God. For Him who is beyond time, perhaps a moment of rest, God will be able to see the end.

    The promise you swore at the beginning, the unswerving belief, shouted the vow that will never change.

    It is very likely that in the blink of an eye of the gods, it will be shattered and disappeared.

    But even so.

    Stan Tito is still willing to believe that the Sanye people can rely on the creative power of dreams to create hope and a bright future.

    He is willing to believe.

    Also firmly believe so.

    The messenger of God, Sheila, walked up to Stan Tito and led him out of the temple.

    "Stan Tito."

    "Come and receive your gift! Take a look at the future and hope you seek for the Sanye people."

    Outside the Temple of God, one after another dream fairies floated out of the sea of ??flowers, surrounding Stan Tito and the dream demon Sheila.

    "La la la!"

    "Are you about to start?"

    &nbsp; "From now on, we will also become great elves."

    They dragged Stan Tito to chase after the shadow of Sheila, the Messenger of God, singing innocent but sacred songs, and flew into the sky with smiles——

    The dream world is mainly divided into three layers.

    The uppermost layer is the light dust of dreams of all the Sanye people and the people of Moyuan, and the dream of life condensed by their death in the end.

    The lowest level is the kingdom of gods that merged with the land bestowed by gods after the completion of the dream egg of Sheila, the messenger of gods.

    The second floor is still blank.

    But long before, the gods decided that it was the place where the dream eggs were reserved for the dream fairies.

    It belongs to the kingdom of goblins.

    The dream egg of the goblin is a channel to communicate reality and dreams, half in reality and half in dreams.

    It can project the power of the dream world to the human world, and affect the real world in the form of a domain.

    "Hurry up!"

    "It's snowballing."

    The goblins of the dream happily pushed their dream eggs up to the second floor.

    They push their colorful dreams under the dreamy sea of ??stars, cheering and chasing and playing with each other.

    In the end, the power of hundreds of dream eggs fused together and turned into a huge dream bubble.

    Dreamland The sun manifested the shadow of the God's Cup, and the dream of the gods carried in the cup became crystal clear under the sun's rays.

    Later.

    Project one magical symbol after another.

    "I want to become a Snow Fairy." A fairy caught the ice-like symbol in it, and white snow fell wherever the fairy passed.

    "I want to become a fairy of pottery." It held a pottery puppet in its hand, and wherever it passed, a ceramic-like earth appeared in the dream bubble.

    "I want to become an iron goblin." This goblin wears a delicate brooch on his chest.

    "I, I, I, I want to become the Fairy of Weaving." It was wearing a warm scarf, which was a gift from Lord Sheila.

    In the huge dream bubble, all kinds of magical things that Stan Tito could not imagine appeared in an instant.

    This is a fantasy realm, or a kingdom of fairies.

    The goblins scramble to attract the phantoms of laws projected by different dreams of gods, mastering the power to condense snow, pottery, iron, and weaving, and then they transform their dream eggs according to their own ideas, creating their own imaginary eggs.  The country of goblins.

    Stan Tito also gradually understood.

    The power of the goblin is not creation, the power of creation comes from the dream of God carried in the Cup of God.

    That is a law-like power, and ice, pottery, iron, weaving, etc. are all derived from the power of that law.

    And the power of goblins is more like a dream field, which can manifest things in the dreams of gods.

    The God's Messenger, Sheila, stood in this fairy kingdom, looking at the frolicking fairies, with a smile on her face.

    Her perspective is completely different from Stan Tito's. She sees the future of the dream world.

    The dream fairies grow out of the sea of ??sunflowers at the foot of the Temple of God, and after growing into big fairies, they will bring their dream eggs into the kingdom of fairies.

    When these dream eggs are cultivated and matured by the three-leaf people, they will merge with part of the existence of the real world and sink into the lower layer of the dream world.

    into an existence similar to the kingdom of gods.

    Therefore, the dream world will become more and more powerful.

    finally.

    Truly become a kingdom where God descended.

    Sheila, the goblin in the dreamland, looked at Stan Tito beside her: "Your body is dead, and I have chosen for you the most shining place among the stars, where you can enjoy your sweet dreams and peace."

    "But you can choose someone to inherit the power of this dream. Who would you choose to be the successor of your will?"

    "I can send you into the fantasy star sea, and choose the person you want in the dream."

    Stan Tito had already made a choice, and he looked at the world from the magnificent and dreamy fairy kingdom.

    A figure was reflected in his eyes, a three-leaf man with the brand of a slave on his body.

    "There's no need to choose, I've already found it."

    Stan Tito laughed, eyes full of anticipation.

    "A preacher."

    "A person who has inherited the beautiful wishes of the great poet and my dreams." &lt;/div&gt;The person who has inherited the beautiful wishes of the great poet and my dream.  "&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 120: The Dream of the Gods and the Imprint of the Divine Art

    ,

    The goblin of the dreamland shuttles among the stars holding a gorgeous dream.

    Starlight chased and dissociated behind her, and finally dissipated as she left.

    The dream moon, which rotates like a silver wheel, evokes the will of all intelligent beings, constantly projecting their dreams into the sea of ??stars, so new dreams are constantly being born around the goblin.

    "This is it."

    She finally stopped.

    I chose the best position and hung the dream of life in the air.

    Here is located in the center of the dream world, you can see the scene of the second-tier fairy kingdom, and you can see this bright dream of life as soon as you look up from the land bestowed by the gods.

    It is not the first time that the goblin has put the life dream of Sanye into the fantasy star sea, but every time she feels that it is particularly meaningful and she does it very seriously.

    Because she is hanging everyone's life, every trace of every life in the years, in this sky forever.

    Even if they are dead, even if they have finished their journey.

    Even if.

    Everyone has forgotten them.

    At least here, they will always be by the side of the gods.

    The goblin stroked the dream, smiled and whispered to him.

    "Go to sleep!"

    "Stan Tito."

    She would say this to every dream of life she sent over.

    It is a farewell and a blessing.

    She suddenly felt something, and immediately lowered her head to look down.

    Then I saw that the pyramid in the land bestowed by the gods was covered with a layer of silver streamer.

    There is no splendor of the sun, no silence of the moon.

    However, there is an eternal feeling in the light, neither time nor everything in the world can cause the slightest erosion to it.

    There is a figure in the light, standing in front of the temple and looking at the dream of Stan Tito's life.

    Immediately, the fairy in the dream flew down from the sky, passed by the side of the kingdom of fairies, and landed on the pyramid temple.

    "god!"

    "You also came to see Stan Tito's dream ceremony."

    The god lowered his head, looked at the fairy in the dream and said, "Have you finished what you wanted to do?"

    The goblin in the dream shook his head: "It's only just begun!"

    "god."

    Fairy Sheila's eyes were full of smiles and luster. She felt that she had accomplished something successful. She was a little proud but had a bigger vision.

    "I can do more, and I can do better."

    God nodded: "You have done a good job."

    When the gods were speaking, they also glanced at the newly born Fairy Kingdom.

    Sheila, who had been staring closely at God, noticed it immediately, and she asked with some expectation.

    "Want to take a look?"

    "god?"

    "This is the kingdom of goblins."——

    God Yin and Xila are walking in the kingdom of fairies, and the dream bubble formed by the eggs of fairies is very large.

    Everything in the bubble is currently unreal, but because of that there are infinite possibilities.

    When the wisdom and power of the Sanye people and the power of the goblins are combined, the power of reality and the dream world alternates, and unimaginable miracles can erupt.

    As soon as Yin Shen and Xila appeared, the goblins appeared together.

    They danced and sang around the two of them.

    Noisy, but it makes people feel happy.

    The carefreeness of the goblins seems to be contagious.

    This fairyland is like a fragmented fairy tale world, with snowy skies, castles and huts made entirely of ice.

    There is a land of white pottery, with all kinds of dolls on the ground, and new dolls are constantly growing on the ground; there is a world completely covered by silk, balls of thread roll on the ground, and are pushed by fairies.  Chasing, long white gauze hangs down from the sky, like floating clouds.

    There are lakes and rivers completely made of oil, and steel ships sail on them, and goblins step on the oil and the boats run side by side.

    "God, look at me."

    "I made this one."

    "Master Sheila, this is mine, this is mine."

    The goblins crowded in one by oneComing here is like a child waiting for an adult to praise.

    Sheila is the most popular, and is completely surrounded by goblins at the moment.

    In the land of fairies, even the ferryman from the dream world came with a boat, looking inside the bubble wall where the oily light was flowing.

    God Yin suddenly became interested as he watched this scene.

    "Exactly."

    "Then let's do something more interesting!"

    The goblin listened carefully, God said interesting things, not meaning.

    She really wanted to ask what kind of things were meaningful, but she opened her mouth but didn't say anything.

    Perhaps, such a thing as meaning exists only for mortals and them.

    For the eternal gods, everything can only be called interesting!

    God Yin waved his hand, and the dream moon in the sky slowly fell.

    The sun rises, and the stars hide under the brilliance.

    The sun of the dream revealed its true body, and the dream of God in the Cup of God emerged.

    There are lines of annotations on the dreams of the gods, which will be sensed when the goblins or other intelligent life come into contact with these dreams of the gods, or when they accept these imprints.

    "The magic brand of ice, the magic brand of pottery, the magic brand of oil"

    The existing powers that can directly act and reverse the laws of reality all come from the dreams of God Yin, which is amazing enough for the Sanye people.

    But for Yin Shen, it was far from enough.

    He knows that this power is too simple and rough, and there should and will be stronger and more refined changes in the future.

    "This is my dream, but starting today, the God's Cup will be collected from all powerful people."

    "The priests of the three leaf people, the knights of the people of the devil, and the goblins of the dream world can all gain power from my dreams."

    "At the same time, if those in power in the future discover and create more methods on how to manipulate the power to change the laws of reality."

    "Their memories will also be turned into dreams of divine branding, and will be permanently stored in the cup of God."

    "Their names will also be engraved on the Cup of God forever, just like their branding, they will be remembered forever."

    God Yin gave his will to the cup of God.

    The powerful will of the gods acted on the artifact of the cup of gods, the sun and the dream moon appeared together, and a force directly acted on all intelligent life.

    God's will is the constitution of heaven.

    It is the power engraved on every root of life created by God, and no one can avoid it.

    With a trace of expectation in Yin Shen's eyes, he looked at the God's Cup that currently only carried his own dreams.

    "One day, all kinds of magical marks will fill this cup of God."

    "Extraordinary power can also use these imprints to interfere with the power of the law of reality and become stronger and stronger."

    The goblin immediately said to God: "It will!"

    "What you gave us and the Sanye people is the power of miracles.???

 Text Chapter 121: The Preacher

    ,

    Pyramid Temple.

    The goblin has just returned from a tour of the fairy kingdom with the gods, and a large group of noisy goblins also want to join her in the fun. She knows that the gods don't like to make noise and pretend to be angry.

    The goblins were frightened away by her wrinkled little nose and pretending to be majestic eyes, shouted that Lord Sheila was going to eat children, and then rushed away.

    She quietly walked out of the Temple of God alone, but her movements changed as soon as she left the gate of the temple.

    She bounced and floated down the stairs, and finally stopped at the stone statue of King Ledrici at the bottom of the steps, laughing.

    Her golden burqa spun with her light movements, and she seemed to be floating in the air.

    God's sentence: "You have done a good job."

    The fairy in the dream was so happy that she wanted to dance on the spot. She estimated that she would wake up with a smile when she was dreaming recently.

    This sentence and the memory of traveling together in the Fairy Kingdom will replace her previous sweet dreams and become her latest magnificent dream scene.

    "no."

    "I promised God that I must do better."

    The goblin put away her smiling face and looked like she was trying hard.

    But nothing can hide the joy in his eyes.

    From time to time, she would fly to the fantasy star sea to observe the recent situation in the country of Xiyinsi through the dream of the three leaf people. Everything is getting better as she imagined and expected.

    The war is over, and the Sanye people have entered the stage of recuperation.

    Although Henir's ascension to the throne was not a glorious process, his ability and means cannot be denied.

    He promoted new nobles and issued new decrees.

    He opened up new fishing grounds, established workshops, and sent envoys to sign a trade agreement with the Kingdom of Demon Abyss.

    The people of Moyuan, who had never been seen in the past, landed for the first time and started trading with the cities on the coast and the Sanye people. While scaring many Xiyin Sai people who lived by the sea, they also brought  new opportunities and developments.

    ?The whole country of Xiyin is really thriving. Although the big changes have not yet come, it makes people feel a kind of vigorous vitality.

    At the same time, she also saw the man Stan Tito had mentioned at the end.

    "Sunderan."

    She thought of this clover who was named Preacher by Stan Tito, who was the disciple chosen by Stan to inherit his strength and will.

    He is a slave.

    It is the descendant of the craftsmen who built the sky temple, and the descendant of the rebel who was punished by King Jesser for his rebellion.

    As soon as you hear the name Stan gave him, you know that Stan hopes that he can spread the power of dreams throughout the world and bring hope and light to people.

    This is also what the goblin wants.

    Although God has allowed her to establish the Kingdom of Fairies, she has also opened the restrictions of the Cup of God and the imprint of divine magic laws.

    But how to use this powerful force, who should set off this wave of change.

    All need to be considered.

    She thought of the words that the gods said when they accepted Stan Tito's audience. At that time, the gods sighed.

    "Don't mess it up, every time you ask me to give you something."

    "In the end, it's like me giving you a magic box of destruction."

    "Even if."

    "What I put in the box is hope."

    The goblin shook his head, and said seriously: "This time, it will definitely not be like this."——

    The city of gods descended.

    A group of tall "monsters" with strong tails, more like bugs than people, dived out of the sea.

    They passed through the fishing village and headed for the majestic city in the distance.

    The leader wears a pair of stone helmets, which can be worn by knights of the kingdom of the devil or only some noble people in the kingdom of the devil.

    Among the other ordinary people of the Demon Abyss, some worked together to carry the trawl net full of archeopteryx, some carried various rare gemstones on their backs, and some unusual and precious things in the deep sea.

    The appearance of the people of Moyuan caused panic among the Sanye people by the sea, and some even collapsed to the ground in fright.

    In the stories of the Sanye people, they are all human-eating monsters. Generations of Sanye people have grown up listening to horror stories about criminals.

    "Look quickly."

    "It's a criminal!"

    "What kind of criminals, that is the place of the devil.??To kill this slave who dared to steal from the Tito family.

    "kill him."

    "Take back what belongs to the Tito family."

    Sunderan picked up the flower pot and blew a breath.

    The flower cup of the sun flower cup opened immediately, and bursts of light blew in front of the flower cup, and all the people who rushed towards him fell asleep instantly.

    However, the priest was obviously not greatly affected. After shaking his body a few times, he threw out the Ruhe sword in his hand and stabbed at Sand'an.

    "boom!"

    Sang De'an reflexively resisted, the stone basin in his hand was directly crushed by Lu He's sword, and he fell to the ground together.

    Afterwards, a strong light burst out from the stone basin.

    In the broken stone basin, the roots of the sun flower cup were tightly entangled and grasped something, and the light was blooming from that thing.

    Including Sang De'an, it was also the first time that he knew that there were other things hidden under the flowerpot.

    After all, this was a gift from Stan Tito, and a sacred relic left by the great poet.

    Where would Sunderan dare to dig it up to see it? What if this sacred object dies?

    Others present immediately reacted and recognized what it was.

    The young priest who was born in a branch of Tito's family burst into a scream the moment he saw this thing.

    "The final chapter? ?

 Text Chapter 122: The Light of the New Era

    The light of illusion that erupted from "The Last Chapter" covered an area within tens of meters in the blink of an eye, and everyone present was drawn into the illusion and could not move.

    Sang De'an's pupils emptied in an instant, and his eyes were blank.

    "The Last Chapter" was enlarged a little bit before his eyes, and the words on it flowed a little bit, revealing the past and secrets of hundreds of years ago.

    The journey of the great poet to meet the gods with the artifact left by Polo, the lord of dreams, the ordeal of writing "Hymn to the King of Wisdom", as well as the excitement of setting foot on the land bestowed by the gods and the pictures of meeting the gods.

    The messenger standing at the right hand of the god told the great poet her real name, and the dreamy creative power that she could create objects by raising her hand gave the great poet an unparalleled shock and shock.

    He also saw the exclamation and regret that the great poet personally wrote down because of this scene.

    "If Heinsey also possesses this kind of power, won't he be able to usher in a new era?"

    "Can we thus escape from the ring of eternal reincarnation and open up a new future?"

    Immediately afterwards, he felt himself being pulled into a hazy and illusory scene.

    He first saw a huge palace, and there was a chiseling sound coming from the corner. He followed the sound and saw a familiar figure.

    "Grandmaster?"

    Stan Tito has chiseled a stele in the corner, and his work "The Puppet of Fate" is embedded in the wall of the palace above.

    This is the picture of Stan Tito's dream, and it is also the scene where he saw the Angel of God for the second time.

    He used illusion to preserve this picture.

    Sunderan wanted to be close to Stan Tito, wanted to talk to him, wanted to tell him that he missed him very much.

    However, I found that I was like an outsider, the other party couldn't hear my words at all, and I couldn't touch the other party.

    Just at this time.

    The messenger of the gods has arrived.

    Sang De'an watched in shock the most beautiful creature in the world landed in this dreamland. He was so embarrassed that he stepped back and leaned against the wall.

    He even felt that standing here as a slave was a kind of sacrilege.

    Sunderan witnessed the conversation between Stan Tito and the messenger of the gods, and finally understood what the master wanted to tell him.

    Stan Tito asked the messenger of the gods.

    "O Messenger of God!"

    "Opening the gate of the kingdom of God, will we be able to receive the gift of the gods?"

    The envoy of God replied: "It is not a key that opens the door to the Kingdom of God. The so-called "Last Chapter" in your hand only records the story of Tito's life."

    "Whether the gods bestow the power of creation depends on how you choose."

    "Only when the Sanye people give up their power of destruction will the gate of the kingdom of gods be opened."

    "Hope and light will come to the world, and the power of dreams and creation will usher in a new era."

    Sang De'an finally knew what Stan Tito was supposed to do in the end, and also understood what he meant by "I'm going to find the future that belongs to the Sanye people".

    He also knows that Stan Tito has successfully found the future of the Sanye people.

    "Grandmaster."

    "Is that what you wanted to do?"

    Sunderan once again understood the greatness of Stan Tito, and he was even more shocked by the heart that searched for the future at all costs.

    There was a longing look in his eyes.

    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind him, and at the same time, dreamlike starlight overflowed from behind, gradually flowing towards him.

    "Sunderan."

    "Are you ready?"

    "To be the heir to Stan's will and dream, to be—"

    "A Preacher for the New Age."

    His body stiffened instantly.

    Sang De'an heard it, it was the voice of the messenger of God.

    He turned his head and looked into the light.

    Instantly.

    Sunderan disappeared in place——

    The tide on the beach is getting higher and higher, gradually covering the ankles of the people standing on the sea.

    The lord of the fishing village and the priests of the Tito family, as well as their servants and soldiers also woke up at this time.

    ?They looked around for Sunderan, but they couldn't see anythingHe didn't even want to look at him, and even wiped the scabbard of his sword in disgust.

    He looked at the aristocratic lord and asked about Sander'an.

    The little nobleman was also terribly frightened by the king's presence, and his speech was a bit intermittent.

    "He is a slave, but some time ago he claimed to have a name, and he called himself Sander."

    "It's so ridiculous that a slave even gave himself a name."

    King Henir: "Answer what I ask you to say, don't say anything superfluous."

    The little nobleman nodded again and again: "Yes! Yes!"

    Henir also heard some doubts from Sander'an's name.

    "Sunderan?"

    "Preacher? Something interesting."

    King Henir then asked, "What about others?"

    "Disappeared?"

    ? I learned that Sang De'an was holding a cup of the sun, in which "The Last Chapter" was revealed, and then it disappeared in a piece of light.

    Henir immediately thought of something, after all, he was also a person who had been tested by the messenger of God.

    Although he failed the test in the end, he knew what the saint Stan Tito would get from God.

    Henir was also a little excited, and he immediately ordered the lord of the city of the gods to descend and the descendant he brought.

    "Wait here."

    "If there are no accidents, the light of the new era will come here." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 123: The Kingdom of Fairies and Slaves

    ,

    The country of goblins.

    Sonderan woke up.

    He found himself lying on a sailboat with lights on, crossing the oil-painted river, and in the distance was a colorful bubble that was too large to describe.

    The person who punted the boat was a gloomy figure whose appearance could not be seen clearly, and the other party did not speak.

    He lay on the boat and passed through this huge bubble, and his eyes suddenly lit up.

    A magnificent colorful world appeared in the field of vision, and Sunderan's pupils dilated instantly.

    The country in this bubble is so beautiful and diverse, it is completely different from the desolate and desolate world owned by the Sanye people.

    The flowing river is glossy and colorful, and in the distance there is a snowy world and snow-covered huts, there are towering buildings like trees, and there are giant nests made of silk.

    In the sky, fairies are dragging themselves to fly by dragging balloons.

    The goblins in the river rowed boats for a race, and the goblins on the ground chased each other on a unicycle.

    A few small heads popped up in the cabin of the sailboat behind him, they were some goblins in golden burqas, looking at Sunderan with a smile.

    "Hahahaha!"

    "Look at this man's stupidity."

    "When I fell asleep, I still hugged a broken bone board, treating the broken bone as a treasure."

    "It's the same as the poet back then."

    Sang De'an didn't realize who the poet they were talking about for a while, but asked blankly.

    "Where is this place?"

    Goblins like to be asked questions by others, they can chatter with people all day long, and any new things make them come together curiously.

    "Of course this is the country of fairies."

    "That's right, it's the kingdom of our goblins."

    "The new home God has given us."

    "I still prefer the sea of ??sunflowers."

    "The sea of ??sunflowers is not far away, if you like it, go back."

    Sang De'an was in a daze, he thought he was still dreaming.

    At this time, he suddenly realized that he didn't seem to be dreaming, and these strange creatures in front of him were obviously the legendary dream elves, but he still didn't understand where the fairy kingdom was.

    Even in the records of the Tito family, the name Kingdom of Fairies has never been mentioned.

    "The kingdom of fairies? Where is it?"

    The goblins scrambled to answer, their little heads huddled together and chattering.

    "In the world of dreams."

    "God said that this is a spiritual world."

    "Master Sheila said that this is the world of memory."

    "certainly."

    "You generally call it the world of gods."

    Sang De'an was hit from the top of the head to the heel with a shock, and the whole person woke up instantly.

    Only then did he understand.

    By myself, I came to the kingdom of the gods.

    He followed the goblins in a trance, and he left the boat and boarded the shore, watching the shadowy boatman punting away into the starry sky beyond the bubble.

    Surrounded by more and more goblins, he walked towards the distance.

    The goblins told him that a lord was waiting for him in the distance.

    He saw a building completely composed of unfamiliar transparent objects, which looked like a palace, but it was too strange and shining.

    "What's this?"

    "Is this a gem? So many gems?"

    He kept exclaiming, using such pure gemstones to build a palace, is it worthy of being called the kingdom of gods?

    These goblins are really too extravagant and rich.

    The goblin told him, "This is glass."

    "This is the Palace of Joy, which is used to store the dreams of our goblins, our most precious and favorite dreams."

    "Put it inside and it won't fly out, and it can be seen outside the glass."

    Sang De'an took a closer look inside through the glass, and found that they were all good memories of laughing and playing. Just looking at them makes people feel happy.

    He also saw oil lamps.

    Before, he thought that the light inside the lamp was a light stone, but only now did he realize that the jumping inside turned out to be flames.

    He pointed to the oil lamp in panic and said, "Fire!"

    "fire!"

    "Have you actually taken out the power of the volcano and the sky fire and put it into such a small bottle?"

    & nbsp; The goblins roared with laughter, laughing at Sunderan's fuss.

    "Oil can make fire, of course."

    Sanderan was completely stunned when he saw the bridge made entirely of metal.

    He has only seen this kind of material in the records of the Tito family. The royal family used the carapace and sharp horn materials that fell off the giant monsters, and they were generally used to cast swords.

    Also known as Ruhe Sword.

    "The material of Lu He's sword, you actually used it to build a bridge, and it's still such a big bridge."

    This thing is extremely precious in the world of the Sanye people, only the royal family and the top nobles have it, but the fairies think it is very common.

    "Isn't this just metal? As long as there are ores, it can be transformed at will."

    Sang De'an felt that he had really opened his eyes. He somewhat understood the mood of the great poet back then. If the Sanye people also had these things, would our future be completely different.

    Finally, he came to the center of the Fairy Kingdom.

    It is the huge building like a tree.

    The quaint and life-filled door opened. This is a huge library, which is completely hollowed out from top to bottom.

    Dense grids are built around the walls, all the way from the bottom to the sky.

    Rolls of books are placed in the grid, and the material is cloth.

    A few Fairies of Weaving are collecting knowledge in the dream star sea, and they just hide the useful parts here.

    The goblins are going to build a goblin library that records all knowledge.

    The legendary king of goblins standing on the left hand of the gods, the envoy of God who has received the audience of two generations of saints, the great poet and Stan Tito, is waiting here for Sandean.

    As soon as Sand'an saw the other party, she realized that this goblin was obviously different. The legendary dream of the gods was embroidered on her robe.

    Holy and noble.

    It seemed that all the beauty in the world had gathered on her body.

    Sang De'an immediately felt ashamed, and he didn't even dare to look at the legendary envoy of God.

    "Are you the king of fairies?"

    "I am Sanderan, a slave."

    The goblin in the dream told Sang De'an: "The goblin is not a clover."

    "We have no king, we are all partners."

    "Even the goblins have no slaves, all are the same."

    Sang Dean bowed his waist humbly: "The great messenger of God! Why did I come here?"

    The goblin told Sunderan: "Because Stan Tito chose you, he made you the heir to his will and dreams."

    "He left you the gift given by the gods, because he believed that you would bring hope and light to the world."

    "He wants you to be—a preacher."

    It wasn't until this moment that Sunderan understood the meaning of Stan Tito's name for him.

    At the same time, he also felt the heavy burden on his shoulders, which made him a little out of breath.

    But as long as it is Stan Tito's will, he will definitely do it well and complete it.

    "I see."

    He knelt down and kowtowed, not only the messenger of God, but also the teacher who passed away.

 Text Chapter 124: The Power of Ritual

    A spar carrying the mythical blood of wisdom and power was attached to Sang De'an's forehead. As the messenger of God urged the power in the spar, the silver mythical blood immediately became active.

    "Gift of power."

    Sang De'an floated directly in mid-air, and silver fluorescent light poured into his body from all directions.

    He saw the figure of Stan Tito, and also saw another, older shadow.

    Two people surrounded him, as if whispering in his ear.

    at last.

    Be one with him.

    The messenger of God told Sandean: "Now."

    "You have inherited the power of two generations of saints from Stan Tito and the great poet, and there are not many people who are more powerful than you in the power of wisdom and authority in the kingdom of Hince."

    Sunderan was not agitated, and his expression was even calm.

    The messenger of God asked him: "Why don't you feel excited, with such a powerful force, can't it excite you?"

    Son Dean said: "This is not my power, this is the power of the saints."

    "And I'm just keeping this power temporarily."

    "It does not belong to a certain person, it is something that realizes the hopes and dreams of two generations of saints, and it is the power to promote the future of Heinsay."

    Sand'an looked into the goblin's eyes: "So I know how to use it, and it is absolutely impossible to abuse it."

    "I won't be complacent because I own it, and I won't lose myself because of its power."

    The messenger of God was surprised: "I understand a little bit why Stan Tito chose you."

    Sang De'an left the kingdom of fairies with the envoy of God, and they took the ferryman's boat all the way through the fantasy star sea of ??the dream world.

    They finally came to the edge of the dream world and saw the magical sun.

    The messenger of God approached the sun, and the sun in the dream revealed its inner outline little by little.

    It was a golden sacred cup.

    Sang De'an was so blinded by the dazzling light that he couldn't open his eyes, only the power emanating from his spirit faintly sensed the situation outside.

    "What's this?"

    The goblin of the dream told him.

    "This is something sent back by the great poet, you should know its name."

    "Sacred Artifact—God's Cup."

    Sang De'an didn't dare to speak anymore. He had seen it in the great poet "The Last Chapter" and knew that the great poet went to the Kingdom of God to return this artifact left in the world.

    Facing such a divine thing, he did not dare to raise his head.

    It is a great honor for a humble person like him to come here to bathe in the light of the artifact.

    At least he himself thinks so.

    But the goblin watched the sun turn slowly, and didn't speak until the cup of god turned to the other side.

    "Have you seen the divine text written on it?"

    "The cup of God carries the dream of the gods, which is the law of the world, but there is another thing engraved on the wall of the cup."

    "This is the contract of the spirit world, or you can also call it the Holy Grail contract."

    He only raised his head when he heard the messenger of God asking him to look over.

    Sang De'an tried his best to look at the radiant artifact, and finally vaguely saw the words on it. It was more like a vast and three-dimensional thing than words.

    Just by taking a look at it, he felt unimaginably complicated information pouring into his head, as if it was going to burst his head.

    "What is a contract in the spirit world?"

    Sang De'an asked the messenger of God with dodge eyes.

    Envoy of God: "It is Stan Tito who signed the contract for all the intelligent beings in the mortal world and the kingdom of God. It is also he who gave up the power of destruction and prayed to God for the power of creation."

    "If a mortal wants to use the power in the kingdom of gods, he must communicate with the existence in the kingdom of gods through the cup of God and the contract of the spirit world. He is also a fairy in the kingdom of fairies."

    "As long as the contract is in place, the Sanye people can borrow the fantasy and creative power of the goblin through contracts and rituals."

    "Of course, the premise is that a price must be paid."

    Sunderan immediately noticed the key to this sentence: "The price?"

    The messenger of God nodded: "Of course, anything borrowed must be paid for."

    "The power of the ritual is that youbsp; He systematically studied the division of power and energy, and how to sign a contract in the spirit world.

    at last.

    He has only just begun to learn and practice about the power of ritual.

    The ceremony is divided into three steps. The first step is to draw the ritual array. On the ritual array, there are part of the contract of the spirit world, and at the same time, the real name of the goblin.

    The second step requires the preparation of materials. Rituals with different effects require different materials, such as Iron Ritual and Pottery Ritual. One needs to prepare ore, and the other only needs to prepare soil.

    The third step is to activate the ritual array, which requires the spiritual power of the Sanye people to guide and shape it, and the final things will be shaped into different shapes according to the ideas of the ritual host.

    He left the goblin library and found a place outside.

    He drew out the ritual array, and looked at the long scroll for a long time before confirming it.

    "That's right, the contract of the spirit world, the real name of the goblin, and the name of the ceremony are all right."

    He didn't draw a ladle according to the gourd, but wrote down every corresponding part of the ritual array, why he drew it like this, and he remembered clearly what would happen if he made a mistake.

    Next, he fiddled with the casting materials.

    "Materials areum"

    "I need these kinds of ores, and I need to add some oil? Why?"

    "Water is still needed? What's the point?"

    There are some places where Sunderan can figure it out, but there are some places where he still feels at a loss.

    But he still started the ceremony.

    The phantom of a dream egg floats above the magic circle, and the golden light rotates alternately in this space.

    Those materials all melted in an instant, twisted and fused together.

    at last.

    Composition becomes something else.

    He actually conjured the rumored Luhe treasure, and then shaped it into a Luhe sword.

    He swung it a few times, and felt that his Ruhe sword seemed to be sharper, harder and more resistant to corrosion. After all, he used several different ores and other materials.

    The first time he tried the success of the ritual power pair, that feeling was an unparalleled excitement for Sun De'an.

    Much more exciting than when he got the power of the saints.

    "I succeeded."

    "I succeeded."

    "I really learned."

    "The power of ritual, the power of hope."

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    "This is hope, and I am the light."

    He was so happy that he danced and ran like a lunatic in the kingdom of fairies, frightening the fairies flying in the sky and floating on the ground.

    "Crazy crazy."

    "That clover man is crazy again."

    "The Sanye people are scary."

    The goblins hid from Sang De'an one after another, looking at the three leaf people who were crazy and dancing.

    "They're all stupid."

    "Well, we are still smart."

    On the signboard of the Goblin Library, a whole row of goblins crowded together side by side, their little heads nodding neatly.

    Excitement comes quickly and dissipates quickly.

    Sang De'an immediately calmed down his excitement, returned to the goblin library, and began to learn about rituals.

    It was not enough to succeed one, he knew that he had to memorize and learn all the rituals, because each one was a treasure bestowed by the gods to the Sanye people.

    In the next few days, Sunderan succeeded one after another.

    "The Ceremony of Tao."

    "The Ritual of Iron."

    "The Ritual of Weaving."

    ""

    He not only made swords, but also made mirrors, clay pots, glass, and silk fabrics. One after another, things that had never been seen in the world of three leaves were born in his hands.

    It didn't take long to stay in the kingdom of fairies, and Sand'an learned one ritual after another here at an unimaginably fast speed.

    at the same time.

    His journey of fantasy and miracle is finally coming to an end.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 125: People Care

    ,

    Sang De'an decided to meet the messenger of God and say goodbye to her.

    In the deepest part of the library, the goblin is resting on a white bench like a vine.

    The dream world is also divided into day and night. At this moment, the sun is just rising, and the sun outside the window is bright and full of vitality.

    The soft light of the early sun shines through the window, with a lazy tone, and the two form an extremely beautiful picture.

    This made Sang De'an dare not step forward to break the peace and beauty, and even the words of farewell were blocked in his mouth.

    "Are you going back?"

    The goblin opened his eyes.

    All kinds of strange dreams on her smock also lit up together, and the library was shrouded in a starlight illusion.

    Sang De'an only stepped forward to salute at this time.

    "Messenger of God, I have written down all the knowledge you gave me."

    "I want to go back to the country of Heinsay, after all, this kind of knowledge can shine brightly only there."

    He is very humble, or not confident.

    I only dare to say that I have written it down, but I dare not say that I have learned it.

    Goblins are not surprising, there are not many rituals now, just a few.

    In addition, Sang De'an has a good talent, so it doesn't take much effort to learn.

    After all, these rituals are to borrow the power of goblins, the most important thing is that goblins are willing to lend their power to you, and Sang De'an happens to be in the kingdom of goblins now.

    He is a well-known figure in the kingdom of fairies, and all the fairies in the kingdom of fairies know him. As long as he finds the fairies corresponding to the ceremony, he can easily borrow the other party's power.

    The goblin nodded: "Have you thought about what to do when you go back?"

    Sang De'an was anxious, he looked up at the messenger of God.

    "I just know what I should do."

    "only."

    "Is it really okay for a person like me?"

    He still doesn't understand why a great man like Stan Tito would choose himself to be the heir to the saint's will and ideals.

    Of course the goblin saw Sunderan's lack of self-confidence.

    Although she vaguely understood why Stan Tito chose Sunderan through previous contacts, she still had something she didn't understand.

    Can such a person really complete such a sacred task?

    Would it be too hasty to entrust such a powerful force to him?

    The goblin is also thinking about these issues anxiously, after all, she is also very concerned about this matter, and it is also related to the future of the dream world and the goblin kingdom.

    But the goblin finally said: "Everything you fear and worry about is something that Stan Tito and we don't care about."

    "Because before God, there has never been any nobility or baseness."

    "Everything in the world will decay, only God will last forever."

    "The favor of the gods is never because you have a noble status, but because you have a bright heart."

    "You don't need to care about your origin. Is there any difference between a slave and a king in front of God?"

    Sang De'an once again thought of the kingdom of gods located in the depths of the dream world, and he involuntarily turned his head to look outside the kingdom of fairies.

    He suddenly felt that the biggest stone in his heart had been let go, and he felt much more relaxed.

    yes!

    In the eyes of God, what is the difference between a noble king and a lowly slave.

    The messenger of God also felt his thoughts, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "When your life ends, I will personally pick you up and return you to the Fairy Kingdom."

    "By the time."

    "You may be able to see God."

    "If you can still maintain a bright heart."

    Sang De'an knelt on the ground and saluted, thanking the messenger of God for everything he had given him, as well as the favor of the gods to all the Sanye people.

    He left the kingdom of fairies and returned to the world of the Sanye people.

    The light fell from the sky, and it was still the coast.

    It's just that Sand'an didn't expect that when he left, it was just a remote and desolate corner, but when he came back, it had turned into a lively town, and it was about to expand into a new city.

    A tall and majestic temple was built in the hut where Stan Tito lived, and the relics of the saints were enshrined in the temple as holy objects.

    He rises from heaven in light??Become the head priest of the Sky Temple.

    However, it is impossible to accept that a lowly man with the brand of a slave has become one of the most noble figures in Heinsay.

    Sang De'an also noticed the eyes of the people present looking at him. Maliciousness, contempt, and suspicion were the thoughts of these people.

    He suddenly understood one thing.

    God doesn't care about the dignity or humbleness of a person's status, or whether your blood is noble or not.

    but.

    People care——

    Sand'an's figure was projected in the mirror, and Sheila, the goblin in the dream, showed the world to the gods. This is what she likes to do recently.

    The power of the dream has been invested in the world of the Sanye people, and it has also given the goblins the tentacles to observe the outside world.

    Sheila and God talked about interesting stories about Sunderan, about how the goblins in the kingdom of goblins were frightened by his crazy actions, and the innocent and lovely words of goblins.

    Talking and talking.

    Didn't make God laugh, but Sheila laughed herself.

    At the end, a worried look appeared on the goblin's face.

    "God!"

    "Do you think he can succeed?"

    "Can he really bring hope and light to the mortal world and fulfill the expectations given to him by Stan Tito?"

    God looked at the picture in the mirror indifferently, as if watching a funny pantomime.

    Sang De'an became the servant priest of the Sky Temple, facing malice from all directions.

    "These people at Hincey won't take him because he's a slave."

    "but."

    "That's why Stan Tito chose him."

    Sheila didn't understand: "Why did Stan Tito choose him?

    God has already seen through Stan Tito's arrangement and all his thoughts.

    "You underestimate him, he is much smarter than you imagined."

    "He chose Sang De'an precisely because he would not be accepted by the dignitaries of the Sanye people."

    "It is precisely because of this that he will bring power to everyone."

    "He will."

    "Become a force to break the power of monopoly."

    God put away the light on the mirror, and stopped watching this farce played out in the mortal world.

    He walked in the side room of the large temple, and continued talking to the goblin.

    "Stan Tito hopes that more ordinary people will become priests, and he hopes that thousands of people will become the power of the new age."

    "Because he saw the destruction brought by the giant monster, not only because of the power of the giant monster, but also because the power was completely concentrated in the hands of the king."

    "he."

    "If you want to break the monopoly of power by traditional forces, at least break the occupation of power by the royal family."

    "And for such a thing, he must choose someone who will not be accepted by the royal family and nobles to do it."

    God laughed: "Stan Tito wants to see an era where all people have the opportunity to be powerful. ?

 Text Chapter 126: Priests of the Spirit World and the Nine Great Temples

    In the palace.

    Sand'an, the servant priest of the Sky Temple, carved a ritual array on a bone plate, knelt in front of the array, and clasped his hands in front of his forehead.

    In the interlacing of golden rays of light, things that do not belong to this world are projected, and the dream egg belonging to the goblin appears in the midair of the palace, and the power of miracles and dreams bursts out.

    This is a dream egg with silver spots, belonging to an iron goblin.

    Sang De'an was muttering something silently.

    "Start, sacrifice."

    He opened his eyes: "Shaping."

    Several pieces of ore placed on the bone board floated up at the same time, and the stones were shattered in the shock, and then everyone saw a Ruhe sword being shaped in the light.

    The whole process is very fast.

    This is because Sand'an's mental power is very strong, and he is very familiar with the process of the ceremony.

    Shouts erupted in the palace to overturn the roof, and even Henir on the throne stood up all of a sudden.

    The nobles standing nearby immediately came up: "Oh oh oh oh!"

    Some people still want to touch the sword: "Is this true?"

    After discovering that it was true, everyone looked at each other excitedly: "Luhe Sword, how many stones can make Luhe Sword?"

    The priest looked at the bone plate carved by Sande'an with fiery eyes, as if every symbol on it hides the truth of the world and is the powerful power they desire: "Great God! Your power is simply incredible.  Imagine."

    Sunderan didn't stop, and then he created a full-height metal mirror with luxurious patterns.

    He was handed over to the attendants under the throne, and the attendants carried him to Henir.

    "Dedicated to the king of Hinnsay."

    Henir accepted it with a smile: "Thank you."

    "I will keep him in my bedroom, and I will take a look at my appearance every day."

    However, what he is more concerned about is that the incomparably precious Luhe materials in the past can now be produced with only crude and common things like ore, fish oil, and sea water.

    He can understand what kind of changes this will bring to the Heinsay and Henir dynasties.

    "Is this kind of power unlimited? Doesn't this mean that we can have unlimited Ruhe treasures."

    Sang De'an shook his head: "King, this power is not infinite, and neither is the ore."

    "Luhe's precious material is not a treasure in the kingdom of fairies. The fairies call it iron, and even use it to create a mountain, and use it to build bridges and houses."

    "And the power of the priests of the spirit world requires an eternal price to be paid to the kingdom of fairies."

    King Henir: "Priest of the spirit world?"

    Sang De'an: "This is the title of the priest I divided according to the book "The Power of Power" in the Kingdom of Fairies."

    Sang De'an saw that the kingdom of fairies divided power and energy into three levels, so he also divided the power of high-level priests and junior priests according to his own ideas.

    He called the second-level senior priests who had mastered spiritual power, divine consciousness projection, and spiritual bond rituals the spirit world priests.

    However, junior priests who possess wisdom and power are called spiritual priests according to their characteristics.

    This is also the characteristic of Sunderan. He likes to classify knowledge into categories, and at the same time record what he has learned and organize it according to his own habits and ideas.

    "Of course, this is just my own name."

    "Please forgive my arrogance."

    However, King Henir liked Sander's style very much. He saw a characteristic of Sander's, which was as pure as Stan Tito.

    It's just that Stan Tito is a pure craftsman, while Sander is more like a scholar.

    If it weren't for the slave brand on Sander'an, he would indeed look like a descendant of the Tito family, although the current Tito family has long since forgotten their past.

    Henir shook his head.

    "No!"

    "No one in this world is more qualified than you."

    "You are a priest who has entered the kingdom of God and received the inheritance of the messenger of God."

    "There will never be another person like you in the entire country of Heinsay."

    The people in the palace were completely immersed in the fantasy fairy kingdom that Sang De'an said.

    They were amazed again and again, but also yearned for it.

    It's hard for them to imagine that such a precious thing is among the goblins?Things are strictly controlled.

    Metal can be used in all aspects. At the beginning, the priests and nobles of Heinsay only thought of using it to make weapons. Therefore, the Kingdom Legion has all been replaced with a variety of metal weapons, making it the number one in the Kingdom in terms of combat effectiveness.  Legion.

    In the era when there were no Ruhe giant monsters, the power of the Kingdom Legion and the Priests became more and more important, becoming an important cornerstone affecting the stability of the country.

    Of course, many of them are used to create various daily utensils.

    For example, items such as silver bowls, gold cups, bronze mirrors, etc.

    However, they are also extremely precious, and most of them are only spread among nobles and wealthy businessmen.

    Therefore, although the Temple of Iron is important and is highly valued by the kingdom, the impact on the entire Sinnsay country is not as great as imagined.

    Until later, Sang De'an, the priest of the Sky Temple, imitated what he had seen in the kingdom of fairies.

    That is, the unicycles that the goblins ride when they play games.

    He used metal imitation to create a two-wheeled trailer for transporting goods, which was used as a tool for people in the capital and priests to transport large goods.

    Now, it's completely different.

    First of all, the Kingdom began to let the Temple of Iron manufacture a large number of this kind of trailers, which are used as the connection between the military and various cities.

    Later.

    Merchants from various cities went to the holy mountain to request the construction of trailers, and they began to appear in the streets and alleys of various cities, becoming the symbol of the Heinsay caravan.

    The Temple of Tao is located in Stan City, which is also a city built to commemorate the second-generation saint Stan Tito.

    Because the manufacture of pottery is the simplest, the pottery made by the priests of the spiritual world in Stan City is also the most miraculous thing.

    Every day, the caravan waiting under the Temple of the God of Tao filled the avenue with a width of more than 20 meters.

    Every day, there is an endless stream of vehicles transported out of the city gate.

    There are cups, bowls, and pots for small pottery products, and pots, jars, etc. for large pottery products.

    All kinds of pottery flowed from the caravans of Stan City to the surrounding cities, ordinary towns and remote villages.

    It makes up for the lack of daily utensils for thousands of people.

    But it is also looked down upon by other temples, thinking that the things made by the Temple of Tao are used by some inferior people.

    But no matter what.

    It is the item that has flowed into the homes of ordinary Sanye people to the greatest extent, and it is also the thing that has changed the world of Sanye people to the greatest extent.

    The Tao Temple is the most extensive and let most Sanye people know that the times have changed, and the nine temples have the power of miracles to create a variety of items that originally existed in the dreams of the gods.

    The Temple of Weaving is located in the city of God's descent, which is also the former Insai Temple of the city of God's descent.

    At the beginning, the cloth it produced was only a rare item used by the powerful to cut ceremonial clothing, or to decorate the tablecloths, curtains, door curtains, etc. of their own castles.

    What's more, it replaced the original bone script and became the most popular silk script among dignitaries.

    Because these dignitaries heard about the fantasy kingdom of goblins in Sander'an's mouth, they scrambled to imitate the lives and habits of these goblins.

    They wear goblin-like burqas with various sacred patterns or patterns on them, which are generally used in worshiping gods or on very important occasions.

    Like the goblins, they used silk scripts to record knowledge and words.

    The Henir Dynasty even established its first library.

    Until the Temple of Weaving produced more and more ordinary fabrics and gorgeous cloths, the gorgeous cloths were taken away by the nobles, but the ordinary fabrics began to flow into the hands of merchants.

    Some businessmen made it into a quilt for daily life to keep out the cold, and it became popular all over the city of God's Descend.

    Merchants even had a sudden whim and made all kinds of things out of the fabric.

    There are large and small cloth bags for things, fishing nets, thick ropes, and dust covers on trailers, etc.

    So the fabric gradually entered the life of ordinary Sanye people.

    No one thought that this miraculous thing would not change in the hands of priests with god-given powers, but one miracle after another broke out in the hands of ordinary Sanye people, creating all kinds of things that changed the lives of ordinary people.  thing.

    also.

    There are also other temples such as the Temple of Glass, the Temple of Oil, and the Temple of Ice. Although the things they created are not widely circulated at present.

    But it is also changing the world of Heinsay little by little.It is also changing the world of Heinza little by little.

 Text Chapter 127: You are a preacher!

    Sky Temple, Sang De'an stood in front of the corridor connecting the side halls.

    He stared in a daze at the high painted pottery jar placed in front of the window. The pilgrimage scenes of the first generation of saints were painted on the pot wall.

    The sea of ??sunflowers, the statue of King Laidlich, the sacred ladder, and the elf messengers who greeted him.

    Of course, the person who drew it has never seen the picture hundreds of years ago with his own eyes, and this sacred scene is just a fantasy.

    The Sky Temple is also completely different from before, from simple and rough to exquisite and luxurious.

    Stained glass windows, snow-white curtains, and painted pottery sacrificial vessels adorn the temple.

    The gate of the temple is made of copper, and even the original pillars have been gilded and inlaid with silver. Some exquisite sacrificial utensils are enough to scare some small nobles in the countryside.

    A group of priests hurried past, wearing the burqas they wore when offering sacrifices, and saluted when they saw Sandean.

    "Master High Priest."

    But after saluting, they left in a hurry.

    They didn't dare to get too close to Sunderan.

    Relying on Sang De'an, who brought ritual power to Xiyin Sai, he finally became the high priest of the Sky Temple after a few years,

    However, his situation is not good. The various priest families inherited from the branches of the royal blood family are joining hands to counteract the influence of Sunder'an, and the major temples are weakening the power of the Sky Temple.

    The royal blood seems to have disappeared, but the royal family still continues in another way.

    They felt that people like Sang De'an becoming a priest was an insult to the priest family and noble blood. The young priests of those priest families disdain to enter the Sky Temple and turned to other temples in large numbers.

    Although Sang De'an became the chief priest of the Sky Temple, he can only control the Sky Temple, and even the Sky Temple cannot be completely controlled.

    As the nominal head priest of the Sky Temple, he is the head of all priests.

    But in fact, with the gradual rise of temples in other places, the Sky Temple has lost its original function a little bit and has become a symbolic existence.

    Among them, there is also the acquiescence of King Henir.

    He also noticed that King Henir was intentionally dividing the power of the priests, and his arrival and the establishment of nine ritual temples were the beginning.

    But Sunderan doesn't care about these.

    What Sunderan cares about is that the power of priests has not changed much over the years.

    The power of the ritual is cherished by the various temples, and a large number of high-ranking priests still have not been able to become priests of the spirit world, and they cannot learn the knowledge they brought back from the kingdom of gods.

    In order to safeguard their own interests and power, each temple forbids the priests of other temples to learn and use their own rituals, as if they regard the power of rituals as their own.

    They put away the power of rituals and only allowed their own people to learn. They have no interest in teaching and developing the power of rituals on a large scale.

    Some temple priests even believed that making miraculous things available to ordinary people was a kind of blasphemy against the power of priests.

    Of course Sunderan knew what these people were thinking, but he was still very disappointed.

    "Why is it always like this!"

    A young priest came out after hearing Sander's words, bowed behind Sander'an and said.

    "Because people like you and the saints are very few."

    "but."

    "Only people like the saints and you can change the world."

    The young priest was born in a small aristocratic family in the city. His family belonged to a side branch of the Huo Sen family hundreds of years ago, and he had lost his power at an unknown time.

    He was the only one in the family for two hundred years who suddenly awakened his wisdom and power, became a priest and entered the Sky Temple.

    He is the glory of their family.

    There are not a few people like him, and there are many children of businessmen or commoners who will awaken their powers at birth.

    Wisdom and power have been passed down from King Laidlich. Over the years, with the multiplication of generations of three-leaf people and the expansion of the royal family, more and more mythical blood has become more and more people with hidden blood.  become more and more widespread.

    Therefore, more and more priests who were born at the bottom but possessed wisdom and power emerged.

    The priests of most families rely on the gift of power to inherit blood.

    And these priests of humble origin basically rely on natural awakening.

    It stands to reason that these naturally awakened priests; Here is a cliff overlooking the entire holy lake, which is so dangerous that it makes people dizzy.

    But at the same time, standing here, you can feel that the sea of ??clouds and the holy lake are at your feet.

    Some people even call it the Seat of God, because they feel that only gods are worthy of enjoying such a view.

    There is no one here, not even priests can easily approach here.

    At this moment, Sand'an completely broke out, and he frantically swung his arms.

    "Why."

    "Why do you still not accept me even though I am already like this?"

    "What do you want to do? That is the power of God, something the saints bought with their lives."

    "Did you really treat it as your own?"

    He growled loudly.

    "Why do you?"

    "Are you worthy?"

    "You dirty, ugly things."

    Sang De'an considers himself a fair priest serving the gods. He imparts knowledge to everyone without reservation, and he only wants to fulfill the saint's ideal.

    He never thought about being for himself, everything he wanted to do was for everyone.

    "You people, why are you people so ugly."

    "Clover people!"

    "You are really ugly and unimaginably ugly, and disgustingly despicable!"

    "Original sin!"

    "You are people born with original sin, and you are the descendants of those who were driven out of God's Paradise."

    After venting his anger, Sang De'an sat helplessly on the ground and covered his face.

    He was angry at the ugliness of those people, but at the same time he was angry at his own incompetence and inaction.

    He began to think about himself in these years. During the years when he became the master of the Sky Temple relying on the gift of Saint Stan, he seemed to have accomplished nothing at all.

    Seems to have many merits, it seems that Heinsay's country has brought great changes because of him.

    But these, any one person can do it.

    Any ordinary person can successfully complete this simple task.

    "Since when did you become like this?"

    "ah!"

    "Sunderan?"

    "Is this the person chosen by the saints? The saints just want to see people like you become the heirs of his ideals and will, and want to see people like you become the chief priest of the Sky Temple?"

    He was at a loss and at a loss.

    "What is the difference between me and those mediocre priests, greedy and extravagant nobles?"

    Sunderan felt that this could no longer be the case.

    The old-fashioned and calm scholars finally showed their anger——

    The Illusion of the Goblet of the Sun.

    Here is the library left by the great poet, as well as the sacred dream recorded by the second-generation saint Stan Tito, which is the most cherished thing in Sanderan, even more important than "The Last Chapter".

    Sunderan, he once again came to the dream where Stan Tito dreamed about the messenger of God.

    Whenever he was at a loss, whenever he couldn't find an answer, whenever he felt that he couldn't hold on.

    He will come here.

    Even if he didn't get a response, as long as he saw Saint Stan and the messenger of God, he felt that he had found his way.

    The quaint palace is full of works by Stan Tito.

    Still under the same pair of "The Puppet of Destiny", the craftsman carved his own work meticulously.

    He came behind Saint Stan, who knelt on the ground and held his hands on his forehead.

    "Why?"

    "Grandmaster!"

    "Why did you choose me, an ordinary and mediocre person like me."

    "Choose anyone, choose others, any of them can do better than me!"

    Sanderson asked Stan Tito.

    Only he knows what it's like for a character of slave origin like him to sit in the position of the chief priest of the Sky Temple.

    This time, something changed.

    In the corner of the palace, the quietly chiseling craftsman suddenly stopped.

    The familiar tone appeared in Sunder'an's ears, causing him to raise his head for a moment, and opened his eyes to look at Saint Stan's back.

    "Sunderan!"

    "You were not born for a certain person or a certain group of people. You are not a vassal of the king, let alone a spokesperson for the nobles."

    "You are the great poet and my ideal heir, the one who is destined to change the world."

    Stan Tito, the second-generation saint, suddenly turned his head and looked at Sunderan with a smile.

    "Do you forget it?"

    "You are a preacher."

    Sang De'an froze for a moment, he opened his mouth wide and looked at Saint Stan.

    "Grandmaster?"

    However, as soon as the eyes blurred, everything returned to its original state.

    The craftsmen are still carving the stone slabs meticulously, as if everything just now is just Sang De'an's own imagination.

    However, it gave Sang De'an infinite courage and strength.Born for a certain person or a certain group of people, you are not a vassal of the king, let alone the spokesperson of the nobles.  "

    "You are the great poet and my ideal heir, the one who is destined to change the world."

    Stan Tito, the second-generation saint, suddenly turned his head and looked at Sunderan with a smile.

    "Do you forget it?"

    "You are a preacher."

    Sang De'an froze for a moment, he opened his mouth wide and looked at Saint Stan.

    "Grandmaster?"

    However, as soon as the eyes blurred, everything returned to its original state.

    The craftsmen are still carving the stone slabs meticulously, as if everything just now is just Sang De'an's own imagination.

    However, it gave Sang De'an infinite courage and strength.

 Text Chapter 128: Third-tier Curse Seal Priest

    At the highest point of the Sky Temple, Sang De'an sits and meditates under the sea of ??clouds and the sun.

    He held a silver light in his palm, and that light constantly changed with the mobilization of his mental power.

    Sometimes it turned into a gray symbol, and sometimes it turned into an illusory and hazy dream.

    When Sang De'an signed the spiritual contract with the God's Cup, he once glimpsed the dream of the gods carried in the artifact in the artifact that turned into the dream sun.

    That is the source of the legendary world law and miracle power.

    At that time, a piece of information directly flooded into his mind, allowing him to instantly know the name of the imprint of the magic law.

    "Tao's magical brand."

    He first saw a three-dimensional complex symbol, and then the symbol broke apart, turning into a majestic world.

    It was a world of clay, pottery and statues.

    Boundless.

    Since then, he has been thinking about trying to imprint the power of that god's dream and integrate it into his own wisdom and power.

    It's like the goblin imprinting the imprint of the magic law into his dream domain power.

    For so many years, he tried again and again, and finally let him touch the threshold.

    There was a smile on Sang De'an's face. He was about to create a third-order path that belonged to wisdom and power.

    Although immature, that wall has already been broken by him.

    Beside Sang De'an, a child quietly looked at the book that Sang De'an gave him.

    The child has a quietness and maturity that does not belong to his age.

    The bone scroll book held by the child reads "The Power of Wisdom and Power", which is a book written by Sun De'an himself.

    When the child saw something he didn't understand, he raised his head and asked Sang De'an.

    "Lord Sanderan."

    "Why is the power of the dream goblin called the third level."

    "And the priests of the spirit world are only second-order, isn't this the same power?"

    He is the priest's child, and his name is Haru.

    He was not born without the talent to become a powerful person, but the priest inherited his blood to him in the end and entrusted him to Sand'an.

    Sang De'an remained motionless, but the voice sounded in the child's mind.

    "Haru."

    "Because our power about laws is borrowed, the goblins have integrated the imprinted power of magic laws in the dream of the gods into their dream domain, and it has changed from the ordinary power of decomposition and shaping to what we call the power of miracles.  .”

    "However, the wisdom and power possessed by us Sanye people cannot completely imitate the power of goblins, because what the second-order power of wisdom transforms is not the realm of dreams, but spiritual power."

    "Only by finding a way to integrate the imprint of divine magic into spiritual power can we find the key to breaking through the third level."

    "That is our own magical power, and we can be called third-level priests."

    The child raised his head and asked him.

    "That."

    "Master Sanderan, have you found it?"

    The light in Sand'an's hand escaped, and behind him turned into a faintly fluorescent shadow.

    He shouted at the same time: "Spiritual activation."

    "The Spirit of the Curse Seal!"

    "Come out!."

    This is Sand'an's biggest research achievement over the years. He has created an original spiritual activation magic on top of the magic consciousness projection.

    It was also this magical technique that allowed him to break through the threshold of the third level of wisdom and power.

    He combined the imprint of the divine law and spiritual power through the spirit activation technique, and a strange creation such as the spirit of the curse appeared.

    Sunderan stood up and opened his eyes at the same time.

    As soon as he moved his finger, the spirit of the curse seal floated up under his control like another body of his, and it flew directly into the air regardless of gravity.

    This is a spiritual body composed of spiritual power and divine branding.

    It still exists even if it is far away from Sand'an's mental power control range, it can fly regardless of gravity, and it can travel through terrain regardless of obstacles.

    And this is just the most basic power and change.

    Sang De'an activated the imprint in the body of the curse-sealed spirit, and a soil-gray imprint symbol slowly emerged, and the sand and stones on the ground immediately drilled towards the body of the curse-sealed spirit.

    The cursed spirit, who was originally just a spirit body, had its own body in the blink of an eye.

    withAccording to De'an's instructions, the body of the cursed spirit is constantly changing.

    "Stone form." The body of the cursed spirit condensed into a solid stone, bulky but powerful.

    "Pottery form." Then it becomes a light pottery puppet, flexible but a bit fragile.

    "Mud form." The spirit of the curse seal turned into a clay figurine. Since it doesn't have the strength of the stone body and the flexibility of the pottery body, it has powerful changes.

    It can wrap Sunderan to protect him, or it can turn into a ball of mud to trap others.

    The continuous transformation of this body between the three not only shows the power of the spirit body, but also shows the power of the word "spell seal".

    Children have a natural yearning for this ever-changing doll.

    It's like seeing a big toy.

    "Wow!"

    "Master Sunderan, can I learn this too?"

    Sang De'an nodded: "As long as you are willing to learn, I can teach you."

    "It's just that I hope that after you learn this power, you should use it cautiously."

    "You can be a great person who changes the world, or you can become a mediocre person who doesn't care about world affairs."

    "And you can't be the same people who killed your father, greedy, depraved, and evil."

    As soon as Haru heard about his father, he became different: "Lord Sanderan, I will never become like them."

    Sunderan himself cannot guarantee and predict the future, he can only plant the seeds of his own thoughts.

    As for what kind of flowers will bloom in the end, who can predict?

    He is not a god.

    He took the child by the hand and left this forbidden area.

    Haru is obviously a child with many problems. He is full of curiosity about everything and has his own ideas.

    "Lord Sanderan."

    "Why does it have to be in human form?"

    Sang Dean told Haru: "Because we are the most familiar with the human form and limbs, it is also the most convenient and manipulated and exerts the greatest strength."

    "In the future, you can also change your cursed spirit into other forms, as long as you are familiar with it and can control it."

    "But in any case, it is definitely not the easiest to learn and control the human form that is not born with it."

    Haru didn't think so: "Although the body of the Sanye is very flexible, it doesn't have strong attack power, and it's too weak."

    "If I learn such a powerful spell, I will definitely create an extremely powerful body in the future."

    Sang De'an laughed: "If you can have your own ideas and will, you will be able to do things beyond me in the future."

    He walked down with the child and entered the apse of the Sky Temple, where a group of servants were already waiting.

    "High Priest."

    "Everyone is here."

    Sang De'an's eyes suddenly changed, and they were extremely sharp in an instant.

    But it gradually calmed down again, and he took a deep breath.

    "It's time to start."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Main text Chapter 129: Divine props and spell-sealed colossus

    ,

    The side hall of the Sky Temple.

    There are no statues of gods, nor altars for priests.

    The center of the hall is empty, and in the center of the wall hangs a famous work by Heinsay - "Blood of King Power", which is engraved with the picture of the wise king Laidlich granting the wisdom and power to the sons of the first king.  The murals use new colored pottery paintings.

    Here is more like a meeting hall, with long back chairs close to the wall, and the priests and adults from various temples are sitting on them and chatting with each other.

    They all wore priest's burqas, and their brand marks also showed which of the nine temples they came from.

    A group of people took advantage of the fact that the chief priest of the Sky Temple, Sang De'an, had not yet arrived, so they spoke very casually, and even made insulting remarks.

    "There is actually a method on how to become a third-level priest. Where did he come from?" A spiritual priest from the Temple of Iron was full of doubts.

    "It's impossible, he created it himself!" The priest who spoke was full of ridicule.

    "I knew he still had reservations, and the things he gave us back then were not perfect." Someone stood up angrily, as if his things had been stolen by Sunderan.

    "You lowly slave, you have hidden everything that the gods have given us. It belongs to Heinsay, and it is something given to us by saints and living beings." Emotions were aroused, and some of the people present immediately uttered  Bad words.

    "I don't understand why Saint Stan chose such a person to be the heir to his will." Someone sighed.

    At this time, there were footsteps coming from the corridor outside, so the sound in the side hall gradually became smaller.

    All eyes turned to the door.

    Several servants of the gods opened the door, and Sang De'an's figure appeared in front of them. He was wearing a sacred burqa with nine ritual marks, looking sacred and dignified.

    Only.

    The slave brand exposed on the neck makes people feel awkward no matter how they look at it.

    Sang De'an stopped at the door and looked at everyone.

    No matter how disdainful they were, all the people present stood up and saluted Sang De'an.

    A contemptuous smile appeared on the corner of Sand'an's mouth, and he turned his head towards the highest seat of the high priest.

    "I do have the method of how to become a third-level curse-seal priest, but this is not the power given to me by saints and envoys."

    "this!"

    "It is the power I found myself, and the future I explored."

    "I'm not going to hand over my things to you greedy and selfish fat bugs."

    He spoke while walking.

    "Actually, you don't have to put on a show here."

    "I know what you are thinking, and I heard what you just said."

    "We are enemies. We have had many conflicts. I have tried my best to suppress you, and you have killed people I cherish."

    "so."

    "There is really no need for us to pretend to be the same people here."

    "We hate each other so much, but we can't kill each other directly. Getting together is really a disgusting thing."

    He spoke more and more smoothly, and the hatred in his words was undoubtedly revealed.

    The people present were also stunned. Everyone knew that this was the truth, but no one dared to say it directly.

    Isn't this a blatant tearing off the fig leaf between them, and showing the infighting and ugliness among the priests to the public?

    Sang De'an ignored it, and he directly started to talk about the reasons why he invited other people this time.

    "We hate each other so much, but I still invite you this time."

    "Because of."

    "Recently, I gradually figured out one thing."

    "Saint Stan asked me to bring the power of dreams and creation to the kingdom of Hinnsay. He hoped that I would bring this power to all the Sanye people, but not to you."

    "That's right."

    "People like you are not worthy of the power bestowed by God."

    "The sun of the new era cannot tolerate you fat worms in the dark gullies."

    The group of priests couldn't bear it anymore, they walked down from their seats, or pointed at Sunderan and yelled.

    "Do you know what you're talking about?"

    "Sunderan? Are you crazy?"

    "You;King Henir still wanted to continue to stay, but Sang De'an did not respond.

    The colossus descended from the mountain step by step, and finally walked along the edge of the holy lake towards the vast land in the distance.

    Shoulders of the Colossus.

    The child asked Sang De'an: "Master Sang De'an, where are we going?"

    Sunderan told him: "I want to build a place that belongs to us, a sacred temple of knowledge and truth, a paradise of truth regardless of identity, bloodline, or origin."

    "The power of priests is no longer a place that a certain family, a certain person, or every kingdom can control."

    "over there."

    "Everyone is proud of having more knowledge, they are exploring the path of power and strength, and they are looking for the secrets of this world."

    After hearing this, the child's eyes were full of longing and curiosity: "What's the name of that place?"

    Sunderan also smiled: "Maybe it's called some kind of college, maybe it's called some kind of castle, maybe it's called some kind of tower."

    "No matter what the name is."

    "His essence will not change. It is a place to impart knowledge and ideals."

    Sunderan finally understood.

    He is a scholar, a person who spreads the ideals and ideas of the saints.

    From the very beginning, it was impossible for him to associate with those nobles and dignitaries.

    He turned his head and looked towards the blurred holy mountain behind him.

    "Maybe."

    "I shouldn't have been here in the first place."

    He finally broke free and set foot on his own path.

    In front of the palace of the City of Servants, King Henir looked at the giant statue at the end of the sky, and Sang De'an who was going away.

    His eyes moved slightly, and he asked the attendant beside him, "Did I do something wrong?"

    The attendant knelt on the ground, not daring to answer at all.

 Text Chapter 130: Incarnation of God

    The country of goblins.

    In a house like a silk nest, a little goblin rolled around in a ball of threads, looking for something anxiously with her small face.

    "It's gone!"

    "It's gone!"

    "Why did it disappear?"

    "Where did my matryoshka pot go?"

    After looking around, he was entangled in a ball of thread.

    The little goblin couldn't move, it could only wriggle on the ground, like a white silkworm baby.

    A group of goblins gathered around, and one of the goblins said, "I saw your matryoshka pot, it was taken by Sunderan."

    Another goblin popped out of the window: "That's right, that's right, I also saw that not-so-smart clover man holding your matryoshka clay pot."

    "ah!"

    "That is the treasure that Lord Sheila gave me."

    The little goblin who lost something yelled and rolled around on the ground with her mouth shrunken.

    "Obviously you threw it away yourself, and then he picked it up." The little fairy in front of the window said.

    "I didn't throw it away, I just put it there." It was very sad, and the villain took its treasure.

    The goblins don't have the habit of tidying up their things. They always throw things everywhere when they are laughing and playing. Anyway, the whole goblin country is so big, and it's all their playground. Even if things are lost  It's also easy to get back.  .

    Until they remembered.

    And the lifespan of fairies is extremely long, this time may be several years, or it may be decades; the kingdom of fairies does not have the concept of wear and tear, the erosion of time seems to have lost its effect here, and everything can be kept up to date  look like.

    Sang De'an saw the clay pot thrown on the road, and thought it was something that the goblin didn't want, so he picked it up. After all, the goblins have the treasure of Luhe like a mountain, and they use tulle to decorate the sky and clouds. A pottery pot counts  what happened.

    He didn't expect that this was a gift from Sheila to the goblin.

    In the past, throwing things can be retrieved, but this time it is not so easy.

    The little goblin also knew that she couldn't get it back, but she was sad.

    The kingdom of goblins is so big, any trivial matter will cause a sensation among the goblins.

    The goblin's noise and commotion immediately reached Sheila, the messenger of the gods.

    Sheila waved.

    The silk that wrapped the goblin loosened little by little, and the messy fairytale hut also returned to its original clean and tidy appearance.

    She touched the goblin's head, and made a more delicate matryoshka for it.

    "Pack up your own things and don't throw them around."

    "Do you understand?"

    The goblin wrinkled her nose and sobbed, nodding her head constantly.

    "Master Sheila is the best, these bad guys are laughing at me."

    Although it was a small farce, Sheila discovered something unusual.

    Sang De'an turned out to be a third-order priest.

    He blazed a new trail and named him the Seal Priest.

    However, an ordinary pottery pot has become a powerful magical prop, which opened the beginning of the Sanye people's manufacturing of magical props.

    Sheila wants to tell God the good news. After all, this is a new miracle created by the Sanye people after God bestowed power on them.

    She is very happy, this means that the gift of the gods has not been wasted in vain——

    God Yin was standing in front of the window of the temple, and the cold silver light covered the entire land bestowed by the gods.

    Over the sky above the land bestowed by the gods, the dream moon descends.

    The entire land bestowed by the gods turned into a piece of silver, and the huge moon almost covered the entire sky.

    "Spiritual activation?"

    "Something interesting."

    God Yin is looking at the kingdom of Xiyin Sai through the Moon of Dreams.

    The goblin in the dream stopped immediately and looked at God from behind.

    "god!"

    "You already know?"

    The first time the power of wisdom transforms, of course the crown of wisdom, as the supreme artifact of power, is sensed at the first time.

    And Yin Shen also naturally noticed what happened to Sang De'an.

    Sang De'an's spiritual activation magic, his cursed spirit, and his magic props.

    God Yin said to the goblin in the dream: "The machineYin Shen was not disappointed, and his words were very calm.

    Although it was only for a moment, he really felt the world.

    He felt the friction of the wind passing by his side, it was so soft,

    Although it was only such a short moment, it was touching.

    He saw an opportunity in it.

    He has lived for so long, he sent away one person after another, and he watched the times change and turn.

    He finally saw a little light.

    He stretched out his hand, wanting to touch this world.

    he wants.

    Feel alive.

    Dream Demon Sheila: "God!"

    Shen Yin looked back at the surprised goblin, it was the first time she saw God showing such an expression.

    God has not covered up, or He has never covered up, but he just doesn't want to show it in front of people.

    after all.

    There are not many people in this world who are worthy of his confidant.

    "It's hard to imagine!"

    "Your god is such a prisoner imprisoned in the cracks of endless time."

    Sheila looked at the gods sadly: "God, I will do my best to make it happen for you."

    God Yin took Xila away from the window: "Just the activation of spiritual power and the imprinted spirit are not enough. If the blood of myth is transformed again, it will be combined with the activated spiritual power, memory consciousness, and imprint of the law."

    "Perhaps it will do."

    Dream Demon Sheila: "How should we find this power?"

    Yin Shen looked at the world of the Sanye people: "Since Sang De'an is the preacher chosen by Stan Tito, he has also become a sage who opened the way to spread knowledge and truth just as Stan expected."

    "Sanye people's exploration of wisdom, power and strength should undergo explosive changes in a short period of time."

    "The third-order power has appeared, and it won't take many years before the fourth-order power appears."

    "Not in a hurry."

    "Wait a little longer."

    When the power of wisdom changes again, it may be the time when the incarnation of the gods comes to this world.

    Sheila nodded, and followed God step by step.

    There was a look of hope in her eyes, and she also looked forward to the moment when she really saw God.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 131: Students

    ,

    The capital of Anjo was renamed Anjo City, and it was no longer the capital of a kingdom.

    However, this place is still one of the most important cities of the Henir dynasty. The complex and intertwined underground rivers centered on this place have fed the people of Xiyin Sai in cities, towns, and villages one after another.

    At the same time, Henir also placed the Ice Temple here, which shows that he attaches great importance to it.

    Sang Dean stood in the middle of the street, surrounded by people coming and going.

    There are caravans of people dragging their trailers past in groups, some nobles imitate priests wearing gorgeous burqas, and luxury shops selling gold and silverware on the roadside are installing glass and oil lamps, attracting a large group of people  Onlookers.

    Almost half of the city of Anjo was destroyed in the previous troll disaster, leaving only a ruined wall.

    No one can imagine that a few years later, with the ritual power brought by Sand'an, the city will regain its new glory.

    Moreover, prosperity is greater than ever.

    Sang De'an looked up at the stone statue erected at the crossroads. It was a picture of a person blocking in front of the terrifying desert worm.

    The student Haru asked him, "Who is that?"

    Sang De'an's eyes were full of nostalgia: "The second generation saint - Stan Tito."

    When the giant monster natural disaster occurred in the capital of Anjo, the second-generation saint Stan Tito saved many people, and the surviving city residents and merchants cast such a statue for him to commemorate his good deeds.

    Sunderan came here because he wanted to see where Stan Tito had been.

    But now that he had finished watching, he turned around and walked out of the city through the crowd.

    Haru chased after him: "Lord Sanderan, aren't we going to stay here?"

    Sunderan shook his head: "This is not suitable."

    Under the shadow of the bustling city, a small town outside the city.

    Here is dilapidated, barren, homeless everywhere.

    The people who live here are all poor people at the lowest level, and they can't even enter the gate of Anjo City.

    Because the city entry tax is also an expensive price for them.

    All the prosperity in Anjo City has nothing to do with them, and there is no trace of the power of the ceremony coming here.

    Sang Dean and Haru passed by here, ready to go to the seaside from here.

    It had just rained in the morning, and pairs of hungry eyes looked at the two people on both sides of the muddy street.

    Haru was a little scared facing that look, and hid behind Sang De'an.

    Following a loud shout: "My lord priest has given you food."

    These people immediately swarmed like a swarm of insects, rushing towards a certain corner of the town.

    Sang De'an followed curiously, and saw a young man with a few companions distributing a kind of black plaster to the poor.

    He immediately recognized that it was the black ointment made by the Ice Temple. It was the thing that was left when the priests of the spirit world filtered the seawater through rituals to make a large amount of ice.

    It is made of plankton and tiny worms in the sea water. Of course, those high-ranking nobles would not like this kind of thing, and no one would think that this kind of thing can be eaten.

    Sang De'an knows the essence of this kind of thing, and also knows that there must be no problem in eating it.

    ? Although it is as hard as a stone and very unpalatable, soaking it in water is very filling.

    This priest should have brought the black ointment from the Ice Temple in the city and distributed it to these people as food.

    The poor people talked to the young priest while holding things, as if everyone here knew him very well.

    "When will you become the official priest of the Ice Temple!"

    "Lan! You must become the biggest big shot in the future!"

    "That's right, I want to become the chief priest of the Ice Temple!"

    The boy named Lan En smiled and did not speak.

    Sang De'an waited until everything was over, stepped forward and asked the boy: "Are you the resident priest of this town?"

    The boy glanced at the two people, one big and one small, and they didn't look like tramps.

    "I am the priest here!"

    "May I ask if you have anything to do?"

    Sang De'an asked him: "You should be able to work in the temples of big cities. Even if you can't enter the Ice Temple in Anjo City, you can go to other prosperous places."

    "How can I be a resident priest in a small town here, and be with a group of poor people who have no fishing grounds and no way to enter the workshop."

    The young priest pointed at the man'sAmbiguous didn't like it a little: "I like my hometown, can't I?"

    Sang De'an: "No matter how poor you are from, you will change if your status changes."

    "The more people get rich suddenly, the more afraid others will know about their miserable past, isn't it like this?"

    "You should get out of here."

    Young Priest: "Perhaps this is normal, but it makes people feel uncomfortable."

    "I don't like it, at least not right now."

    Sang De'an nodded. Some priests abandoned everything in the past once they became prosperous, while others still missed their past life.

    Some are noble, some are despicable.

    Sang De'an has seen a lot, and gradually understands.

    No matter what the opponent is, the appearance of more and more spiritual priests will change the world.

    Whether he is greedy, noble, or willing to be mediocre, he will be a part of changing the world.

    And it is those old priest families who stick to themselves that hinder the advancement of civilization.

    Knowledge will not advance because of self-preservation, and the truth will only gradually become clear because knowledge spreads more and more widely.

    For example, a person like a young man, if everyone like him can learn systematic knowledge of divine arts and possess the advanced knowledge of priests in the spirit world.

    He can easily change the current appearance of his hometown.

    Perhaps, this is what the second generation of saints really want to see.

    Sang De'an probed the talent of the young man with divine magic: "You are very talented. With your awakened bloodline concentration, you should have the opportunity to become a priest of the spirit world. Doesn't anyone in the Ice Temple take a fancy to you?"

    Lan En spread his hands: "I want to enter the Ice Temple to study, but I have no money."

    And he hasn't said that there are some things that you can't learn even if you have money.

    You also have to come from a prominent priestly family, or even a specific family.

    And how could Sang De'an not know the tricks in it, and it was this young priest who made Sang De'an completely firm in his belief in starting the academy.

    "You come with me!"

    "I can teach you divine arts without charging you money, and I don't need you to have any noble blood."

    The boy looked at Sang De'an as if he had seen a ghost: "You?"

    Sand'an stretched out his hand, and the soil on the ground suddenly gathered and turned into a stone in his hand.

    The simple change stunned the young man.

    "You didn't draw a ritual array, how could you use the power of miracles?"

    Sang De'an shook his head: "This is not the power of miracles, it has no way to create and manufacture miracles on a large scale."

    "This is the advanced power of wisdom and power, the existence above the priests of the spirit world."

    The young priest was a little dazed: "What can I do if I follow you?"

    Sang De'an: "I don't want you to leave your hometown to enjoy the life a priest should have."

    "I will teach you how to use power. After you learn it in the future, you can bring hope to your hometown. You can change everything here."

    "You can bring food from the Ice Temple, but how long can this kind of thing last?"

    "Your efforts like this can't change anything."

    The young man looked at the two people in front of him, a strange but powerful priest, and an ignorant and timid child.

    Suddenly, he saw a slave brand on the neckline of the priest's burqa.

    He immediately vaguely guessed who was in front of him.

    Lan En's voice became trembling: "Who the hell are you?"

    Sunderan: "Who am I?"

    He smiled and pointed in the direction of Anjo City.

    "Have you seen the stone statue in Anjo City?"

    "I am his student."

    "If you want, you can also be my student."

    Lan En's eyes changed completely, and he knelt in front of Sang De'an: "I am willing to follow you, teacher! ?

 Text Chapter 132: The Truth Seeker

    ,

    The dilapidated and dilapidated town, the deeply sunken pits, and the hollows leading to the deepest part of the ground.

    This is the hometown of the second-generation saint Stan Tito, a town where craftsmen once gathered.

    here.

    It was also the place where the Queen of the Stars and the envoy Polo once lived.

    But now there is nothing left, only a ruined wall.

    There is a newly established fishing village not far away, and there may be some familiar faces in it, but they and their descendants probably will no longer be craftsmen.

    Sang De'an felt extremely sigh and sigh.

    He once stood on the sky temple, so he thought that he was the protagonist of the era.

    But at this moment, standing in the ruins, he suddenly felt his own insignificance.

    Because compared to the Queen of Stars, Messenger Polo, and Stan Tito, what is he?

    Even their traces are dissipating little by little, and he is destined to be just a small wave in the torrent of the times.

    Hundreds of years later, a thousand years later.

    Who else can remember himself?

    "All the glory and prosperity, the traces of the past will eventually disappear with the birth of new things."

    "Even those epics and legends recorded by craftsmen on the text are destined to be gradually forgotten as time goes by."

    In front of the collapsed wall, the three looked towards the sea.

    Sunderan asked the two students: "Have you been out to sea?"

    "We may be going to a very far place this time, a country other than Heinsay."

    Haru was a little scared: "Master Sanderan, let's not go!"

    "I heard that the depths of the sea are full of monsters."

    Sang De'an asked him a little funny: "Have you ever seen a monster?"

    Haru shook his head: "But they look different from us. I heard that they are very scary. They also like to eat clover."

    Sunderan asked him again: "Is it a monster if it looks different from us?"

    Haru didn't quite understand: "Isn't it?"

    Sunderan pressed his head: "It's up to you to see, Haru."

    "Never completely listen to what others say, the truth and facts must be explored by yourself."

    "Just like the knowledge I taught you, you can listen and learn it seriously."

    "But don't take everything I say as the truth."

    "The truth behind the knowledge needs you to uncover it yourself."

    Haru seemed to understand, but Lan En was thoughtful.

    The lessons for students have already begun when they embarked on this journey.

    The three of them used the ritual array to create a ten-meter-long boat, raised the white sails and set sail.

    During the process of building the ship, Haru and Lann also learned several ritual arrays and the changes extended from the basic ritual array.

    For example, the various changes derived from the Iron Ritual Array, according to the changes in sacrificial materials and shapes, can finally produce various metals.

    They set off from the city of God's descent and embarked on the route of Jesser, and Sang De'an wanted to follow the path walked by the great poet back then.

    This is Stan Tito's dream.

    It's a pity that he still couldn't make it until he returned to the kingdom of God.

    Sang De'an's big ship caused a lot of commotion along the way, and met the people of the Demon Abyss several times on the way, but because of the establishment of diplomatic relations between the Henir Dynasty and the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss, the two sides were not as tense as before.

    There have also been caravans of the Sanye people who went to the country of the devil before, but the other party did not have such a thing as a ship.

    Haru also gradually discovered that these "monsters" do not seem to be as scary as in the legend.

    They can communicate, they have families, and share their intelligence and emotions.

    They will also take out food to exchange with Sang De'an and the others, and the civilians of the people of Moyuan will be very happy to exchange some crude pottery from them.

    It wasn't until they stepped into the Sara collar of the kingdom of the devil that they felt the hostility.

    Their ship was surrounded by a group of soldiers from the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss, led by a female Demon Abyss knight.

    The other party directly communicated with the three people on board with wisdom and power, and sent them an expulsion signal with a cold voice.

    "Heinsai people are not welcome here, you have stepped into territory that does not belong to you."

    "Get out of here quickly??.  "

    Sang De'an stood at the bow of the boat and glanced at the Knight of the Abyss floating on the water, and he faintly guessed the identity of the other party.

    "You are the lord of Sarah Land."

    "You are a descendant of Sara, who once tortured the great poet, and a descendant of Order, the first King of the Abyss."

    "I still know."

    "The Prince of Whispers of the Huosen family came to look for the sacred boat and caused harm to you, so you are so hostile to us."

    The female demon knight's face became even uglier: "What exactly do you want to say? Do you want to talk about the past grievances between us, or do you want to point out the current hatred."

    Sunderan shook his head: "I just want to say that everything is over."

    "Everything that happened in the past was God's will. Without the guidance of God's envoy, the great poet would not have come here."

    "Without experiencing this ordeal, it would be impossible for him to become companions with the first King of the Demon Abyss, let alone meet the gods."

    "And Weiss Huo Sen also suffered the most terrible retribution because of his evil deeds."

    "Whether in the past or now, grievances and hatred are gone."

    He looked at the female demon knight seriously, with reason and indifference in his eyes.

    "Descendants of Sarah, times have changed."

    "The King of Demon Abyss and the King of Xiyin Sai have signed a covenant, so you don't have to be so hostile to us and Xiyin Sai."

    The female demon knight's complexion improved a bit, and she looked at Sang De'an.

    "who are you?"

    Sunderan: "I am a student of the second-generation saint Stan Tito, as well as an heir to his will and ideals."

    When the female demon knight heard this identity, her expression changed instantly.

    She looked at Sunderan with disbelief.

    Even in the Kingdom of Demon Abyss, they knew what happened in Xiyin Sai.

    Another saint has appeared in Heinsay, descended from the great poet.

    They also know that a slave named Sang De'an received the miraculous power bestowed by the gods, and the entire country of Xiyin Sai was bathed in the light of the gods again.

    They created various miracles from the power bestowed by the gods.

    Many of those miraculous things flowed into the kingdom of the demon abyss through trade, and some of the female demon abyss knights have also seen it.

    Exquisite pottery, hard iron, luxurious gold and silverware, and I heard that there are such things as oil and fabric.

    Each one is so miraculous that it is not lost in the world of mortals.

    Everyone said that these were miracles in the dreams of the gods.

    The female demon knight also thinks so.

    Only in the dreams of the gods can there be such a miracle.

    She leaned forward in shock, and carefully looked at Sang De'an's appearance.

    His burqa and the brand of slaves exposed at the neckline, some people try their best to cover up their past once they get rich, but Sandean is obviously another kind, he does not hide his identity as a slave at all  .

    The female demon knight finally confirmed: "Are you the head priest of the Sky Temple, Sand'an?"

    "The legendary great poet and the heir to the will of the saint Stan, the Sunderan who went to the kingdom of fairies to obtain the power of miracles?"

    Sang De'an: "I am no longer the high priest of the Sky Temple, I am just a traveler who followed the great poet's footsteps and Jesser's route back to the past."

    The Knight of the Female Demon Abyss bent down: "The heir to the will of the saints, please forgive my offense."

    After that, she immediately let the soldiers get out of the way, and did not stop Sang De'an.

    Sanderan's boat entered Sarahland.

    He finally saw the island of the great poet's suffering in "The Last Chapter", which is also the place called the island of the dead by the people of Moyuan.

    The ship was on the shore, and there were strange stone piles erected on the island as rumored.

    Contrary to the rumors, there are more statues of the first King of the Demon Abyss and the great poet on it, which should be erected by the Sarah family.

    Sunderan walked around the island, then said.

    "Just choose here!"

    Haru looked around, he was a little strange: "Choose here? This place is too desolate."

    "There is not a single Sanye person here, where do we recruit priests from?"

    But Lan En said: "I think it's good here, at least it's very quiet."

    Sang De'an nodded: "Because it is far away from Heinsay, it will not be interfered by rights and other people."

    "Here, everyone can study magic and knowledge without being influenced by the outside world."

    "As for no one."

    Sang De'an looked at his two students. Haru, who had been by his side, might not understand it, but Lan En would definitely understand the low-level priests' desire for divine knowledge.

    "I believe in those who want to become priests of the spirit world, who want to seek truth and knowledge."

    "Even if we are separated by mountains and seas, we will still find this place."

    Although this is what he said, Sang De'an had already figured out how to guide the young priests who wanted to seek truth and knowledge to come here.It is precisely because it is far away from Heinsay that it will not be interfered by rights and other people.  "

    "Here, everyone can study magic and knowledge without being influenced by the outside world."

    "As for no one."

    Sang De'an looked at his two students. Haru, who had been by his side, might not understand it, but Lan En would definitely understand the low-level priests' desire for divine knowledge.

    "I believe in those who want to become priests of the spirit world, who want to seek truth and knowledge."

    "Even if we are separated by mountains and seas, we will still find this place."

    Even though that is the case, Sunderan has already figured out how to guide the young priests who want to seek truth and knowledge to come here.

 Text Chapter 133: Island of Mists

    ,

    By the beach.

    Sunderan produced a terracotta figure from the sleeve of his burqa.

    With the hand removed, the pottery puppet is still suspended in the air.

    It opened automatically, and one after another, smaller pottery puppets emerged from it, there were more than a dozen of them.

    One of them fell and plunged into the ground.

    While the others were swaying in the air, following Sunderan around this small island.

    Every time a certain distance is traveled, one falls, and finally merges into an ellipse.

    Sang De'an stood on the spot and cast the imprint of the magic law he mastered.

    "Curse Seal · Stone Form."

    The spirit of the curse seal is a special spirit body activated by spiritual power. After using the law, it can assimilate the material in reality and treat it as its own body.

    Sang De'an placed his magical props on the island at this moment, and the Tao puppets turned into stone figures one after another, and the stone figures connected the island, and the power continued to spread toward the depths.

    The stones on the island are constantly being assimilated.

    The stone statues rise from the ground one after another, with different appearances.

    But it can be seen that it was the enemies of Sunderan back then.

    This magical prop is very powerful and has great potential.

    After all, these are magical props created by the blood of a dozen powerful priests standing at the top of Xiyin Sai. Although their power has not been activated and transformed by spiritual power before, the strength of the blood that has been passed down from generation to generation is beyond  ordinary.

    "Boom!"

    Following the muffled rumbling sound, Sang De'an faintly felt that the whole island had been assimilated and brought under his own control.

    He can also feel that if one day this magical item becomes more and more powerful, it may be able to control the island and sail on the sea like a big ship.

    "teacher!"

    "It's ready."

    Haru and Lan ran over with empty flower pots one after another, telling Sandean that their mission was completed.

    They moved the Cup of the Sun pots off the boat and planted them on the island.

    Sang De'an carefully drew a ritual array on the Sun Cup, and then opened it.

    This is an evolution of the Ice Ritual Array, which can turn water into mist.

    Because the cup of the sun is used as the medium, this mist also has a strong hallucinogenic effect.

    Dense fog shrouded the sea surface around the island little by little, blocking the existence of the island and preventing outsiders from breaking into it.

    Haru scratched his head: "But there is no house here, where do we live?"

    Lan En said: "Teacher is best at Tao's ritual array. Isn't it easy to make a house?"

    With the joint efforts of the three, it took half a month to build a rough stone castle.

    The stone castle is very large, with all the bedrooms, warehouses, libraries, halls, etc. that should be there, but there is no decoration, and everything is empty.

    The castle is located under the cliff, and the statue of the great poet and the first king is in front of the stone castle.

    They also built a lighthouse, but there were no light stones on top of the lighthouse, and no flames were lit.

    Sunderan put "The Last Chapter" in, and the whole lighthouse was shrouded in a light illusion light.

    He told his two students.

    "We are the heirs of the will of the saints, and those who come here should hold the chapters of the saints in their hands."

    "The person who holds the first page of "The Last Chapter" with us can see this lighthouse no matter how far away, and sense the holy relic here."

    "As long as they are thirsty for knowledge and truth, they will definitely come here."

    Haru and Lann stood on the lighthouse and looked out, their eyes lit up.

    They look forward to more and more like-minded people coming here and becoming their companions.

    A few days later.

    A figure appeared outside the fog of the island, and she seemed to be trying to enter the island surrounded by layers of fog.

    A figure stood on the shore, dispelling the fog.

    The fog made a gap, and it seemed that a road appeared on the sea.

    "Lord Sarah, are you looking for me?" Sunderan asked the visitor.

    The one who came was the Knight of the Demon Abyss, and she came alone, which seemed strange.?There will be no more wars.

    Are we not.

    Then you can truly have the future.

    After listening to Sang De'an's words, the female demon abyss knight felt extremely shocked. Born in the wild land of the demon abyss, she felt the huge shock of her heart for the first time, as if the dark street corner was illuminated by sunlight for the first time.

    She looked at Sunderan's back, and suddenly understood what the will of the saint was from him.

    That is not the power visible to the naked eye like magic, but it is even more shocking.

    Sunderan asked her, "What's your name?"

    Female Devil Abyss Knight: "Elena."

    "My name is Elena."

    "teacher!"——

    I don't know when, a story began to spread in the country of Shiyin Sai.

    In the depths of the sea, there is a mysterious island surrounded by layers of mist. There is a temple of truth on the island, which hides the world's most powerful magic and god-given power.

    All those who yearn for truth and knowledge can learn the most profound knowledge there, and master the miraculous power and magic that change the world.

    As long as you hold the chapters of the saints and believe in the ideals of the saints.

    Whether it is the Sanye people or the people of Moyuan.

    You can get what you want there

 Text Chapter 134: Temple of Truth

    ,

    Above the sea.

    Accompanied by the Sanye people across the ocean, they saw a misty sea from a distance.

    They took out a pair of bone plates from the back basket, and as long as they held it, they could see through the fog, and the illusion cast outside the island disappeared instantly.

    The fog disappeared directly in front of them, and they saw a lighthouse.

    One.

    A beacon of divine light.

    Deeper in the lighthouse, there are mysterious buildings, deep castles, and looming stone colossi.

    After seeing all this, they immediately shouted cheers on the sea.

    The voice was full of excitement and disbelief.

    It was the joy of witnessing that the legends are real when they set off with doubts and self-doubt and arrived at the destination after going through hardships.

    "Look quickly!"

    "It's true, there really is an island of mist."

    "We did find it, we found it."

    The moment the chapters of the saints were taken out, the fog cleared to make way for them, and the light of the lighthouse shone from the island, guiding them forward.

    They passed under the lighthouse, and they saw the pilgrimage statues of the Great Poet and Old Man Stonehelm.

    In the end, they also saw the legendary preacher.

    Sang De'an is waiting for their arrival with three students, one big and one small, two Sanye people, and one person from Moyuan.

    The weird combination represents the tolerance of the Temple of Truth and Sande'an's belief.

    "Welcome to the Temple of Truth."

    At the beginning, those who came to find the island of mist and the temple of truth came by swimming.

    Later, it became a boat ride.

    Because some of the students in the Temple of Truth began to bring what they had learned to the world of Sinnsay after they left the island of mist.

    Things like boats also began to spread all over the country of Heinsay with them.

    In the city of God's Descend and various cities by the sea, you can take a boat to another city or the country of the devil for only a little money.

    If you hold the saint chapter of the Temple of Truth and find a former graduate student.

    You can even directly board the big ship that arrives at the Temple of Truth.

    These students are eclectic, and the boats they create are also varied.

    There are iron boats, boats made of vines, and even stone boats.

    They tried everything they could to build ships out of the materials they could create.

    Some use sails, others use oars.

    ?With the help of ships, the trade between the Sanye people and the kingdom of Moyuan has become more and more prosperous, and the calm sea in the past has become lively.

    Ships traveled across the sea to and from various cities, loaded with Heinsay's miraculous creations, and brought back treasures and minerals from the depths of the sea.

    Every year, new students come to the Temple of Truth, some choose to leave, and some choose to stay.

    In the Temple of Truth, under the nine basic ritual arrays, new derivative ritual techniques are constantly being born.

    The continuous emergence of new forces has brought drastic changes to the entire Sinnsay world and the kingdom of the abyss.

    Everyone felt the turbulent tide of the times.

    Every town and village of the Xiinsai people, and every citizen of the Demon Abyss in the sea, their lives began to be filled with miraculous creations from rituals.

    The sage Sang De'an has stepped into middle age from youth, and the traces of aging have climbed up his bone armor little by little.

    Even Haru has grown into a tall young man.

    He has never left the island of mist all these years, and has been staying with his teacher on the island of mist.

    Unlike others who entered the Temple of Truth, he has various goals or lofty ideals.

    He just wants to swim in the ocean of knowledge and truth with his teacher, that is his happiest thing.

    On the spiral staircase of the castle, Haru stepped quickly.

    Before he reached the top room, he gasped heavily and began to shout.

    "teacher!"

    "Lane!"

    "Lan~"

    The door opened automatically, and Sang De'an sat at the stone table and asked, "How is Lan En? Did he write a letter?"

    Haru waved the silk book in his hand, and told his teacher happily: "Lan En has been doing well recently, and he brought a few of his students to discover the?The method of refining sugar in the ritual array.  "

    "Teacher, look!"

    "This is the candy he made. It is said that it has swept the entire city of servants of the gods. It is hard to find a lot of money!"

    Haru picked up a large bag wrapped in cloth, revealing snow-white particles like snow.

    Sunderan tasted it, it was very sweet.

    It can be said to be very delicious, and just one bite can even make people feel a sense of happiness.

    Although Sunderan was proud, he still shook his head.

    "It's just a little thing, but his Lane Ointment and the book From Plankton to Ointment are the real masterpieces."

    Lan En created several food manufacturing methods from the ritual circle, such as Lan En's Ointment Ceremony, Oil Dish Ceremony, and the just-launched Sugar Ceremony.

    The Sanye people can use the method he taught to cultivate plankton in lakes and fishing grounds by the sea.

    Lan En ointment can be created by extracting from seawater through rituals. According to the method of cultivating plankton, as well as the rituals of refining and shaping, the ointment extracted is also very different.

    Some are unpalatable, while others are extremely delicious.

    This kind of food has gradually become the staple food of commoners in many big cities, and even moved to the tables of nobles.

    In addition, he also used Lan En's food ointment as a sacrifice material, and combined with the ritual array of oil found a derivative ritual to create oil noodles.

    With his food, Lane's reputation spread to every corner of Heinsay, and it can even be said to surpass Sanderan.

    Sang De'an is a high-ranking sage and heir to the will of the saints. The Sanye people only feel untouchable, just like those characters in epic legends.

    Unlike Lan En, the miraculous things created are entering the family of every Sanye people.

    And because the rituals created by Lan En are all related to food, he is called the Priest of Food.

    Even Haru has created several achievements related to rituals in these years.

    For example, Haru's Fire Ceremony and Haru's Totem Secret Art.

    A female devil knight named Elena Sara also discovered a new metal manufacturing method from the Iron Ritual, which was called Abyss Magic Gold by the Kingdom of Devil Abyss.

    She has become the Golden Knight of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss, and she is qualified to wear a golden helmet.

    Sang De'an looked at the letter sent to him by Lan En. Although he was nagging, he was still very happy to receive the letter from his proud disciple.

    He leaned back on the chair and put the letter on the table little by little.

    A smile appeared on his face, and he felt much more relaxed.

    Because, everything is moving in the direction he expected, exactly the same as the new era that Saint Stan wants to see.

    "The seeds of knowledge and truth finally bloom the most beautiful flowers."

    On the other side of the sea, outside Anjo City.

    After Lan En returned to his hometown, he established several workshops here, and really used his knowledge and strength to bring changes to his hometown, and there is still hope.

    Today he happened to be busy with a few disciples in a workshop, and suddenly Lan En seemed to think of something.

    "I don't know if the teacher has received my letter."

    "If you count the time, you should be at the Temple of Truth."

    The students on the side smiled and said to their teacher: "The great sage of truth, Sunderan, will definitely be happy for your sugar ceremony."

    Lan En shook his head: "He won't be happy, he will definitely say it."

    He imitated his teacher's tone: "Why is it such a gadget."

    "My ointment is his favorite masterpiece. He always said that he hopes that I can create more food that can be produced in large quantities, suitable for civilians."

    The capital of the Demon Abyss, the former city of Jessel.

    ?The woman wearing a golden helmet has just returned from seeing the King of the Demon Abyss, and sat on the table tiredly.

    She suddenly saw a mural carved on the wall, with four words written in the lower right corner.

    "The will of the saints."

    Elena suddenly remembered what Sandean had said, the expectation in her eyes and the longing for the future.

    "teacher!"

    "Have you really changed the world? ?

 Text Chapter 135: Only Death and God's Judgment Are Inevitable

    ,

    The city of servants of God.

    On the lamp stand hanging in the palace, there are candles made secretly by the Temple of Oil. When it lights up, it has a strange fragrance, which makes people feel peaceful.

    The lampstand and palace pillars are gilded, and the light of the lamps reflects the dark golden tone on them, which sets off the luxury and grace of the palace.

    Sterling silver tableware was placed on the long stone table, and the wind slightly lifted the window screen and rubbed against Henir's bone armor.

    King Henir held the scepter of Heinsay in both hands, and his figure was so bent that he was almost curled up.

    He was injured when he was young with the Prince of Wales in suppressing the rebellion. He didn't feel anything when he was young, but it all broke out when he was old.

    The attendant walked to his side cautiously and said softly.

    "king!"

    "It's time to eat."

    King Henir stepped back, he had no appetite.

    He was much older than Stan Tito, he became king when he was approaching middle age, and it took many years to unify Hince.

    Today, weakness and pain have begun to wrap around him.

    King Henir changed his hand as the main support and leaned on the scepter, but found that because of the hardening of the bone plate, even the movements began to become stiff.

    "ah!"

    "I am really old!"

    As soon as the voice came out, it was hoarse and dry.

    No matter how powerful he is, no matter how much he possesses, even if all the Xiyin Sai people are changing because of his will.

    But in the face of time and time, he seems so fragile.

    The prince, who had been standing silently behind Henir, suddenly said, "Father."

    "You are still young, and the Hiinsai people expect you to lead us forever."

    Henir waved his hand: "You don't need to say this kind of self-deception in front of me."

    He turned around and said, "You should be more careful when you become a king in the future, and don't listen to such nonsense. People must be self-aware."

    "Wrong is wrong, old is old."

    "You don't have to admit defeat, and you don't have to admit your mistakes."

    "But you have to be clear in your heart, otherwise you will not be a king, but a puppet who is played by others."

    Persuaded by his son, he sat down at the table and began to eat.

    But after a few mouthfuls, Henir couldn't eat anymore.

    He was a little tired and fell asleep on the bench. His son beckoned for the attendants, and brought a thin quilt to cover Henir's body.

    Facing today's life, everyone feels that they once seemed to be a group of savages living in the wild age.

    Even those former kings, what they can enjoy is not as good as a small rural nobleman now.

    Over the past few decades, the entire world of Heinsay has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Just like his name, Miracle Power has brought miracles to everyone.

    Henir lay on the bench, and he had a long dream.

    This dream was very deep and deep, making him feel as if he had fallen into the deep sea, unable to surface no matter what.

    He dreamed that when he was young, he drove the powerful Luhe giant monster, the earth burrower, across the sea.

    ah!

    He is so high-spirited, with ambition in his eyes.

    At this time, the messenger from the kingdom of gods suddenly appeared in front of him. He was a little terrified and flustered, but he pretended to be calm.

    Even in the face of the messenger of God, he still proudly wanted to maintain his dignity.

    He couldn't remember what the messenger of God had said to him earlier.

    But he remembered that sentence.

    "Henir."

    "You will eventually grow old and lose everything."

    "Only the kingdom of the gods is eternal."

    "There will come a day when you will regret the choices you made today."

    Immediately afterwards, he dreamed of Queen Xingluo again.

    He saw himself accepting the queen's seal, and he also saw the scene of the sky behemoth killing Queen Xingluo out of control.

    He dreamed of his father, that lofty and indifferent tyrant, even his own son, in his eyes, was just a pawn that could be sacrificed at any time.

    He dreamed of King Seiler whose head was cut off by himself, his desperate eyes and the last curse.

    Finally, he also dreamed of aideal.  "

    "Building such a temple of knowledge is the limit of what I can do."

    Henir: "But you are an important force to promote the advancement of civilization, and it is you who ignited the light of miracles with your own hands."

    The two talked a lot, and it was not until the end that Henir finally talked about the purpose of his visit.

    His voice was a little heavy, and he looked at Sunderan seriously.

    "Sunderan, I want to know when the final judgment will come."

    "Is there any way for me to bypass it."

    this moment.

    There was a look of fear in King Henir's eyes.

    He thinks he has never been afraid of anyone in his life, and he claims to be a swimmer against the current.

    But the closer to death, as the body becomes weak and weak.

    Facing the immortal god, the more I feel awe.

    Is there any power in this world that can be stronger than eternity?

    He is afraid of entering the kingdom of the gods, he is afraid of accepting the judgment of the gods.

    He has had too many disgraceful things in his life, and he has too many dark places that cannot be mentioned, even though he also has many bright stalwarts.

    He was not sure whether his own light could overcome the darkness in that life.

    but.

    He is also afraid of becoming a masterless spirit forever wandering outside the kingdom of God.

    Sang De'an looked at King Henir, and he saw the fear and panic of the other party.

    In the final analysis.

    All these fears come from a name.

    die.

    He somewhat lamented that even an existence like King Henir would become so fearful and vulnerable when facing the last challenge in life.

    ?But Sunderan finally shook his head and rejected King Henir,

    "You asked an heir to the will of a saint to tell you how to avoid God's judgment?"

    Sunderan said to Henir: "Your Majesty!"

    "In this world, you can have everything when you are born, you can rule all living beings from above, and you can enjoy all the treasures and miracles in this world."

    "But only death and God's judgment are inevitable."

    "No matter who it is."

    "Whether it is a king, nobleman, commoner, slave, or the Yuanmin of the country of the devil."

    "No one can escape these two things, not King Laidlich, not King Jesser, not my teacher Saint Stan."

    "you."

    "The same will not work."

    Henir had also expected it a long time ago, and he was not surprised. Maybe he just came to seek an answer.

    He finally asked Sanderan.

    "You tell me about my ending."

    "It's a sweet dream."

    "Or—an eternal nightmare?"

    Sang De'an bowed to King Henir: "Only you know this."

    "People can deceive others, but they cannot deceive themselves.?

 Text Chapter 136: King Henir and His Dream

    In his later years, Henir tried every means to expand his achievements.

    He vigorously promoted the ritual array of Lan En, the priest of food, and even made Lan En the head priest of the Temple of Ice, and published the book "From Plankton to Ointment" to every small town in Hinnsay.

    He promulgated the Priest Code, made a series of regulations restricting the priests and the nine temples, and at the same time made all young people who have just become official priests have to be resident priests in a small town before they can be promoted, and let them practice "floating" in various places.  The construction of "biological pool" solves the food problem of the Sanye people.

    ?Only by assessing their merits can they continue to become priests in big cities, or enter the Nine Great Temples.

    He summoned a large number of scholars to prepare to rewrite the code.

    He even thought about releasing all the slaves like the Queen of Stars, but it was a pity that he encountered strong opposition from the major families.

    He hastily issued various decrees, and implemented them impatiently. The implementation of various decrees was also rapidly consuming national power.

    Some decrees will bring good news to millions of people.

    some.

    But it brought huge chaos, and even caused a rebellion in the territory, causing countless casualties.

    He felt that as long as he did this, his merits in his life would outweigh his faults, and he would be able to pass God's judgment smoothly.

    His body was getting weaker and weaker day by day, and gradually he could only lie on the bed.

    this day.

    In the early hours of the morning.

    The inside and outside of the palace are brightly lit, and the entire city of servants of the gods is heavily guarded, and patrolling soldiers can be seen in every corner of the city.

    On the bed in the bedroom, Henir looked a bit painful and hideous, he grabbed the queen's hand,

    "you say!"

    "I have done so much, is it worth the sins I have committed?"

    The queen comforted Henir: "I firmly believe that you are the greatest king in the world, and you have brought hope and light to the Sanye people."

    "Everyone can see your achievements."

    Henir said impatiently: "But it was Stan Tito and Sunderan who made this."

    "Have I accomplished anything?"

    "Have I done anything for God? Everything I have done is for myself."

    "In order to become king, I have done so many things in order to capture the Ruhe giant monster."

    "I cling to the power of destruction, and I refuse the guidance of the messenger of God."

    "God will judge me, my sin, my darkness."

    "god……"

    The queen looked at Henir who looked like he was insane, and hugged him tightly with tears streaming down her eyes.

    shouted: "King!"

    "You are King Henir!"

    The son outside rushed in and knelt down in front of the bed: "Father."

    A large group of grandchildren and great-grandchildren outside also knelt down.

    Henir looked at the queen and his son, and after taking a long breath, his expression calmed down a little bit.

    "Heh~"

    "Even if you are unwilling or fearful, so what?"

    "Not yet, I can only choose to let go."

    "Leave everything to fate!"

    He no longer had the courage to say that sentence, I am a swimmer.

    He can go upstream on his own life journey, and he doesn't have to accept the life arranged by his father and elder brother.

    But the only thing is that you can't say no to the gods in the matter of death.

    Henir closed his eyes little by little, his consciousness sank into the boundless darkness.

    In the dark.

    A ray of light appeared in the sky, it was a vertical narrow light.

    The light seeped out little by little, illuminating the dark world.

    It was only then that Henir discovered that it was a huge door that was opened, and the light was coming from the world behind the crack of the door.

    "Buzz!"

    The gate of the kingdom of gods is slowly opening, and under the moon of dreams, a ship sails across the sea of ??fantasy stars.

    The light that fell from behind the gate of the Kingdom of Gods shone on Henir, leading him a little bit towards a higher place, and boarded the ship that came to pick him up.

    He has embarked on the road to enter the kingdom of God, and he will accept the test of evil and good.

    When passing through the gate of the kingdom of gods, the dream of his life floated out of his body, and his figure became blurred and transparent a little bit.

    All the memories are constantly being pulled out from his body.??Flowing from afar, Sheila, the messenger of God, appeared on the sacred boat.

    The goblin of the dream slowly walked towards the lantern, stroking the egg of the dream.

    "forget it!"

    "The stories of both of you are over, that's all."

    These words were not addressed to the ferryman, but to the nightmare sealed in the goblin's egg.

    After these words, the flaming boat lights calmed down a little bit, leaving only subtle and dim lights.

    And the nightmare of black life that the ferryman had encountered was also shattered at this moment.

    It turned into dim fluorescent light, scattered on both sides of the sacred boat.

    Henir's nightmares and painful memories are gone with the wind.

    The broken dream light illuminated the ferryman's face.

    ?The ferryman, who has no face but only a shadow, suddenly reveals his appearance,

    There are seven points like Weiss Hosen, and three points like Henir when he was young.

    Possibly other reasons.

    Also a possibility.

    It's because they are brothers.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 137: Sages and Gods

    ,

    Temple of Truth.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    There are crisp bells in the early morning mist. Under the mist, there are mysterious castles and colossal statues looming.

    The towering lighthouse exudes a dreamy light, and you can see the ancient texts emerging and disappearing in the light.

    The bell rang and woke up the students in each room in the castle. They hurriedly put on gray burqas and hurried towards the classroom.

    The priests, who were so young that they could be said to be children, chatted with each other while running.

    They hurried through the steep stairs, their eyes full of anticipation and longing, as if they were about to meet a long-awaited big shot.

    Because, it is Sang De'an, the sage of truth, who is teaching them today.

    The classroom is a large circular space, and all the students do not sit below, but sit up on the edge layer by layer.

    The teacher who taught the class stood in the center, and any details revealed could be clearly seen by the students, most of whom were former graduates of the Temple of Truth.

    Sang De'an walked into the spacious classroom with a few silk scrolls in his arms, and the room was so quiet that his footsteps could echo.

    He stood still, his eyes full of wisdom and peace.

    Even if it is far away, everyone can feel the unique temperament of a scholar in him.

    "You are students who have just arrived at the temple. I am not going to give a direct lecture today, nor am I going to teach you the power of magic or rituals as soon as I come up."

    "I want to ask you, what is the most powerful force of the Sanye people?"

    Some of the students immediately stood up: "It's the power of power and magic."

    Immediately someone retorted: "I think it is the power of the ritual, the miraculous power bestowed by the gods. It is almost omnipotent."

    Another person said: "The power of the third-level priest is also extremely powerful. I have seen Master Haru's Fire Curse Spirit. It is the most powerful force I have ever seen."

    The students talked a lot, and everyone expressed their opinions.

    Sang De'an raised his hand, and the scene immediately fell silent.

    "What you said is very reasonable, but have you ever thought about why you can use these powers?"

    "Why are you able to sit here and learn the knowledge of using these powers? In the future, you will use what you have learned now to uncover the mystery of the truth and master more powerful magic and rituals?"

    Sang De'an glanced at everyone present, and said firmly.

    "It's wisdom."

    "Divine magic is nothing but an extension of power and power, and rituals are gifts we borrowed from the messengers of the gods and the kingdom of fairies."

    "And all of this is based on the most powerful authority and power bestowed by God on King Laidlich."

    "The most powerful power given to us by the gods is wisdom. If you can't use your wisdom, you will never be strong."

    After Sang De'an finished his lecture, he returned to the room full of various bone plates and silk books.

    Even at this age, he is still learning.

    There was a knock on the door outside, and Haru walked in in response.

    He lowered his head and said in a low voice.

    "Teacher, King Henir is dead."

    Sand'an's body trembled suddenly, and he raised his head to look at Haru.

    "How did you die?"

    Haru handed over a rolled-up letter: "King Henir died on the sickbed. Although there are many forces in Xiyin Sai, the situation is still stable."

    After Sunderan took the letter and read it, he let out a long sigh.

    "The king who can end his life perfectly is already considered lucky."

    Haru looked at the teacher who was rubbing his eyebrows with a sad expression, and stepped forward to comfort him.

    "teacher!"

    "You are still young, and you will definitely live another forty or fifty years."

    "No, one hundred years."

    Sang Dean patted Haru angrily: "I'm not worried about this."

    "I was just thinking, life is so short, how many things can we accomplish in our limited life?"——

    Late at night, the Temple of Truth.

    Sang De'an walked through the silent and deep hall alone holding a candlestick, and the lights illuminated the stone slabs inlaid on the wall.

    Some are engraved with his name, and some are engraved with the names of his students.

    "ah!  "

    "It really has been many years in a flash."

    Henir's death had a great impact on Sun De'an, making him unable to sleep at night.

    Throughout his life, Henir established his own dynasty and reunified the country of Heinsay. The population of the dynasty was millions, surpassing all previous dynasties.

    And what can he accomplish in his life?

    ? Created the path of the third-level spell-sealed priest and established the Temple of Truth.

    Then what?

    Is there any story behind him?

    Sunderan held the candlestick and spun around, his loose burqa fluttering in the night wind.

    A ray of moonlight shone through the small window several meters high, and he suddenly saw a person standing on the ladder under the window sill, pulling out the silk book on the shelf to read.

    "who?"

    He exclaimed, but he didn't feel any breath of life.

    "The spirit of the curse seal?"

    He thought it was some of his students in the temple joking with him, but then he shook his head again, because he also didn't feel the fluctuation of mental power.

    "No, it's not like"

    Sang De'an looked at this strange figure, who completely covered his figure in a white robe, without any decorations on the clothes, which was spotless and somewhat holy.

    It is not the burqa that is popular in Heinsay, but it is open and tied.

    The other party was wearing something on his feet. He didn't know that they were called shoes.

    Because clover people don't need shoes.

    A voice came from the quiet temple. The voice didn't seem to come from the opponent's body, but came from the air in all directions.

    "If you can't use your wisdom, you will never be strong."

    "You speak very well."

    The man in white robe said what Sang De'an said in class during the day, obviously he should be there too.

    But the distance was so close that Sang De'an didn't notice the other party at all.

    Sunderan asked the other party: "Who are you?"

    The man in white robe is Yin Shen.

    Ever since I discovered that the spirit of the curse seal can contain my own consciousness for a short time, although this projection is extremely unstable, it will dissipate immediately after a period of time.

    But this has also become one of Yin Shen's few pleasures.

    From time to time, he would use this projection to appear in various places, to take a look at the outside situation and feel it for a while.

    Sang De'an approached slowly, and he found that the other party was reading the book he wrote about power and spell priests.

    God Yin held the silk book in his hand and asked him directly: "The power of the third level of wisdom and power is the spirit of the seal, and the power of the third level of dream power is the power of creation."

    "So, what is the third level and above?"

    "Have you got the answer yet?"

    When Sang De'an heard the other party ask about the content of his books and knowledge, his expression was completely different.

    He seriously replied: "What is above the third level? This is exactly the question I have been exploring."

    "Although there is no clue yet, I think I will definitely find the answer to it."

    Yin Shen asked him again: "Are you so eager for knowledge and truth, just for power?"

    Sunderan: "Maybe!"

    "I just feel that a powerful force will definitely set off new changes again."

    "It's like the miraculous power of the ritual, which brought about changes in Heinsay."

    The white-robed man looked at Sang De'an, and Sang De'an tried his best to see the appearance of the other party, but he couldn't observe it no matter what.

    "Don't you think that too powerful a force is difficult to control."

    "The uncontrollable power is like the Ruhe monster, will it bring destruction and disaster to everyone?"

    Sun Dean was silent, but he still looked up with a smile.

    "I don't know either!"

    "but."

    "It will always be reconciled if you don't try it, won't you?"

    "Maybe, everything is just unfounded worry, and all directions will develop in a good direction?"

    Yin Shen laughed: "Then, let's take a look!"

    Yin Shen closed the scroll, and the scroll reads - "The Power of Wisdom and Power".

    He handed it to Sang Dean, and Sang Dean took it carefully

    "Sunderan!"

    "All power comes from blood."

    Sang De'an was a little dazed, he didn't understand the meaning of the man in front of him.

    He took his own book carefully.

    Looking up again, the man had disappeared.Sang De'an was a little dazed, he didn't understand the meaning of the man in front of him.

    He took his own book carefully.

    Looking up again, the man has disappeared.

 Text One hundred and thirty-eight: The dream of a mortal in the dream of a god

    Temple of God.

    The clear silver river of light converged around the moon, and finally merged into the moon.

    The originally slightly dim moonlight splashed out in an instant, illuminating the entire dream world.

    And the figure of God Yin also appeared in the temple again, and the light and shadow like stars stood on the altar.

    The messenger of God, Sheila, who had been waiting under the altar for a long time, came under the altar. She looked up and watched the gods step down from the height.

    "god!"

    "you are back."

    Yin Shen just went to the mortal world for a while, and he seems to be in a good mood.

    The god came down from the altar and said to the fairy in the dream.

    "Sheila."

    "The Sanye people have developed well recently, and they are no longer as wild as before."

    What the fairies in the dreamland like most is also the scene of seeing the Sanye people's world from the dream world. Unlike other fairies, those little fairies only know how to play around in the fairyland, and they can't grow up.

    "yes!"

    "Their cities have become completely different, and there are many things that the Fairy Country doesn't have!"

    The goblin said embarrassingly: "Many of the gifts I gave to the goblins recently were learned from the Sanye people."

    God Yin nodded, but his figure moved towards the outside of the temple.

    The goblin in the dream immediately chased after him, and followed God step by step.

    "god!"

    "Where did you go this time, next time Sheila will accompany you to take a look."

    God Yin said briefly: "The Temple of Truth."

    The Goblin Library is a place where God Yin often comes, and the most mysterious place with the largest collection of books in the mortal world is the Temple of Truth.

    After thinking for a while, he added.

    "The latest magical arts and rituals researched by Stan Tito's students are interesting. He is a good student and a good teacher."

    "He's an idealist."

    Sheila seemed to hear the uncertainty in Yin Shen's words: "Are idealists bad?"

    Yin Shen turned his head and glanced at Sheila: "It is idealists who created the era, but"

    Having said that, Yin Shen didn't know why he didn't continue.

    The dream demon Xila looked at God, she didn't really care about the answer to this sentence, she just wanted to talk to God more.

    She suddenly discovered that God seems to have become more verbal recently, instead of being indifferent to everything.

    In other words, some human emotions began to appear.

    Perhaps it is because of the ability to descend after a short period of time, the gods are no longer tightly isolated from the world and the universe.

    Once he was isolated from everything, and everything in this world had nothing to do with him.

    And now.

    He can finally step into this world with one foot.

    The goblin followed behind God, and unknowingly found that he had walked out of the Palace of God: "God, where are you going?"

    Yin Shen: "On the moon."

    There are nine dreams of gods floating in the cup of gods, but if you look closely, you will find that there are still tiny bubbles wrapped in the dreams of gods.  The method of refining arrays and miracles.

    Today's God's Cup contains not only Yin Shen's god's dream, but also all kinds of mortal dreams, but their dreams are also full of whimsy,

    In particular, one of the dreams of mortals is very interesting, and Yin Shen specially called it out to watch.

    "Haru's magic fire technique and the fire element ritual technique array are formed."

    Or it can also be called the fire of Haru, which is a completely new ritual array that is completely different from the usual ones.

    Because it manipulates gas.

    Sunderan's student Haru discovered a combustible gas and called it fire element.

    He first tried to integrate it into the ritual array, but because no ritual array can produce it alone, he needs to use several ritual conversions before he can cultivate the fire element.

    He wanted to integrate this fire element into his curse-sealed spirit, and create his own third-level curse-seal priest—the fire element curse-seal priest.

    But because there is no fire element magic brand in the cup of gods, he is stuck at this step and can't take it no matter what.

    God Yin saw Haru's "Haru's Magic Fire and Fire Element Ritual Formation Formation" in the Temple of Truth, and suddenly remembered the God's Cup.The food priest Lan En suddenly twisted.

    A curse-imprinted spirit with several imprints in his body appeared and stood in the empty temple.

    Even the temple with a height of more than ten meters can't accommodate this cursed spirit,

    Its image is very strange.

    Its body is composed of a whole piece of transparent sugar crystals, its hat and hair are noodles, and its body is filled with Lann's ointment.

    The other priests in the hall exclaimed, looking at Lan En with an uncontrollable envy in their eyes.

    "Third-rank priest."

    "The spirit of the curse seal."

    In the sea, a group of soldiers from the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss was heading towards the trench that seemed to go straight to the center of the earth, led by a female Demon Abyss knight wearing a golden helmet.

    They stopped and stationed at the edge of the abyss, where there is also a small village of the people of the abyss.

    Suddenly, a curse-sealed spirit composed entirely of abyss magic gold rose from the ground.

    Turned into a metal giant and walked under the sea, heading for the deep sea.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 139: The Secret Art of Immortality of the Samo Family

    ,

    In the sea of ??sunflowers in the land bestowed by the gods, little elves flew to high places holding their dream eggs.

    Before they entered the kingdom of fairies, the sun cast its rays on them.

    Among the rays of light, they were free to choose from various divine marks.

    "I want to become a silver fairy. I like shiny silver, just like the moon." Some fairies are relatively simple. They hit a silver rune brand head-on, and roll their dream eggs into the fairy kingdom.

    "I became a sugar, noodle, and fog fairy." Some fairies want more, of course, this is also related to their own talents. The more blood of dreams and myths in their bodies, the more magical marks they can accommodate  .

    "I want to become a Fire Fairy. The warmest place in my dream realm will never be cold." The fairy holding a lantern shouted.

    The birth of a new brand of divine art also gave birth to a batch of new great elves.

    Most of these goblins have chosen the newly born divine brand in the God's Cup. They all like some fresh and trendy things, which are more popular.

    And at this moment.

    Yin Shen was reading a book in the goblin library, and a few goblins in the corner were secretly looking at him, but they didn't dare to come over.

    The God's Messenger, Sheila, stood beside the God, leaning sideways and looking out of the window at the changing Fairy Kingdom.

    With a happy expression on her face, she looked at the goblins expectantly.

    If it weren't for the gods being around, she would go to congratulate them now, and be surrounded by those goblins playing together.

    The new Dream Egg merged into the Fairy Kingdom, and immediately opened up a large area outside the Fairy Kingdom.

    Sheila was a little anxious, and she could be seen shaking her shoulders nervously.

    Finally, she spoke in a low voice.

    "god!"

    "Let's go and have a look at them! The dream realm just created is really interesting."

    Yin Shen finally put down the silk book in his hand: "Go out and have a look!"

    Sheila couldn't wait a long time ago: "Yeah! Okay!"

    As soon as the silk scroll in God's hand was released, it fluttered and flew towards the dense grid on the wall.

    Then, stuff it into one of the grids at a height of tens of meters.

    The two walked out of the giant tower-like building, stepped onto a small boat on the river, and followed the current towards the distance.

    Some of these newly born dream fields in the kingdom of fairies are a piece of silver, reflecting the light of the moon.

    Some of them burned huge bonfires, and the sound of sparks bursting could be heard in the quiet, warm and full of celebration atmosphere.

    A group of goblins sang around the bonfire and danced hand in hand.

    Sheila was also pulled over by the goblins, laughing happily together.

    Sheila took the goblins by the hand, turned her head to look at God with a smile on her face.

    Yin Shen stood not far from the bonfire and watched them quietly.

    Some Dreamlands are more interesting. Sugar is made into huge cotton candy clouds floating in the sky, noodles are turned into waterfalls and suspended from high places, and water is sprayed from lakes to form fog.

    The fairy of the dream egg must be a fairy full of imagination.

    Its dream domain attracted more goblins.

    Looking up, you can see little fairies floating in the air, chasing those cotton candy clouds to eat.

    "sweet!"

    "Woo! Delicious!"

    Every fairy in the Fairy Kingdom has its own dream realm, and the entire Fairy Kingdom is a country of all fairy dream realms put together.

    But fairies don't have obvious sense of territory. Sometimes they play around and can't even find their own home.

    So here, it is difficult to see the goblins guarding one side.

    And most of the things on these territories were sacrificed by the Sanye people.

    Every sacrifice and reciting the fairy's real name, summoning the egg of the dream is a process of opening the channel of the dream world.

    Although the goblins will return these things to the priests, they will also leave a part in their own dream domain to improve and strengthen their own dream domain.

    This is also the foundation and source of the expansion of the Fairy Kingdom.

    In this big goblin ceremony, there are a lot of changes and interesting things in the goblin kingdom.

    At the same time, it also represents Yin Shen.Finally opened the way of the third-order priest.

    Sheila looked at the ever-growing and perfect fairy kingdom, as well as the miraculous power of various gods.

    "The era of third-order power has arrived."

    "So, when will the fourth order come?"

    She muttered to herself expectantly——

    And on the other side.

    The Temple of the Mists and the Truth.

    The newly rebuilt Haru Ritual Workshop on the cliff welcomed a visitor at dusk.

    It was a student who had just entered the Temple of Truth this year. He knocked on the door of Haru's ritual workshop and waited quietly outside the door.

    At this point in time, Haru was the only one in the workshop.

    That's why he chose this time to come.

    The door opened, and the tall Haru looked at the visitor who was a head shorter than himself.

    Before he could speak, the visitor saluted respectfully and spoke.

    "Master Haru!"

    "I hope you can accept me as a student."

    All entrants to the Temple of Truth call themselves students, and every remaining graduate scholar can also be called a teacher.

    However, what can truly be called a teacher-student relationship is not as simple as this.

    The real students and teachers should be the relationship between Stan Tito and Sun Dean, or the relationship between Sun Dean and Haru.

    Also known as inheritance.

    The student who the visitor wants to be is obviously talking about this.

    Haru looked at the other party and said with a smile.

    "I do have a few students, but they are not just my students, they are also qualified to enter my ritual workshop to become assistant spiritual priests."

    "You should be a student enrolled this year, right?"

    "As a beginner, I haven't even finished learning the basics. What can you help me by entering my workshop?"

    "You'd better finish the course of the spiritual priest first, and then come after you become a priest of the spiritual world!"

    Having said these words, it is already an obvious rejection.

    The student was polite, and he took out something tightly wrapped in cloth from under the burqa.

    "This is my gift to you."

    Haru is a little funny, he is a student of Sunderan, a priest who grew up in the Sky Temple since he was a child.

    When he was a child, he was surrounded by those high and powerful dignitaries, and when he was a teenager and an adult, he was surrounded by the best priest geniuses. Such a background and background made him have never seen anything.

    "I don't accept your gifts, let alone accept them as students because of these things."

    "Didn't you listen to the sage of truth in your first lesson? The most powerful part of a person is his wisdom."

    "It's the same way I choose students. You must have wisdom and unique ideas beyond ordinary people."

    He couldn't help chuckling: "It's not"

    "Send me a gift."

    The student lowered his head and held the cloth bag high.

    He still persisted and said: "Master Haru, you can open it and have a look."

    "You just need to open it and take a look, I will leave right now and never bother you again."

    Haru hesitated for a moment, but took it anyway.

    He opened the cloth bag, and inside was a set of braided bone plates, the style obviously did not belong to the era of the Henir Dynasty.

    And on the first bone plate, a line of words was engraved impressively.

    ? "The Secret of Eternal Life"

    Haru was stunned for a moment, even though he was well-informed, his expression changed instantly.

    What can be called the secret technique of eternal life is anything other than the blasphemous technique used by the Samo family, a descendant of royal blood.

    He quickly turned his head and looked at the student in front of him with serious eyes.

    "Who are you?"

    The young man stood up and looked at Haru quietly. It was only then that Haru noticed the stable temperament on the other party, which was obviously different from ordinary people, and it could even be said to be noble.

    "Master Haru."

    "My name is Anhofus."

    It means a child born in the dark river.

    It can also be said that he is the son of King Anhuo.

 Text Chapter 140: The Temptation of Power

    ,

    The sage of truth sat alone among the bone scrolls and silk books, surrounded by a large number of re-engraved bone books and stone rubbings of unknown ages.

    He kept chanting words in his mouth, as if he had fallen into a bewilderment, or completely immersed in the ocean of books.

    Sang De'an searched all the books about wisdom and power. The authors of these books include the collections of powerful and powerful people of all ages, priests of the sky temple, and two generations of saints.

    But no one's research on wisdom and power has gone deep enough to inspire him. Until this moment, Sunderan suddenly felt that his wisdom was not enough.

    The most confusing thing is not that the road is blocked.

    Instead, you are standing at the intersection, looking up blankly but not knowing where the road is.

    "What exactly is the power of the fourth level?"

    The death of King Henir made Sande'an feel nervous and hasty. He originally felt that the time was very long, and he could accomplish anything he wanted.

    But now, he suddenly felt that time was so short.

    It might not even be enough for him to accomplish one more thing.

    Sitting on a mountain of silk books, the wind blows through the hall, bringing a slight coolness.

    This feeling reminded him of the mysterious person he saw that night and what he said to himself.

    "All power comes from blood."

    Sang De'an stood up all of a sudden, and rediscovered the secret illusions of the Tito family and the Xiron family, as well as the taboo technique of Schroeder, the first-generation chief priest of the Sky Temple.

    It's not that no one has studied the blood of myth, but it's simply difficult to study this power.

    The blood of myth is hidden in the body, and it cannot be sensed normally. What makes the priest feel its existence is the first-level spiritual power and the second-level spiritual power. These are its derivatives.

    For the Sanye people, you can sense the blood of myth through the gift of power, and you can even snatch the blood of myth through various magic derived from the gift of power, or seal the bloodline power of the other party.

    Even if a powerful priest like Sand'an stripped out the mythical blood, all he could see was the silver divine blood.

    It is immortal, it cannot wear out, it cannot see inside.

    Except for exhausting the mental power stored in it, you have no idea where the power of this power comes from.

    How to improve it?

    Nobody knows.

    In the collection of the Temple of Truth, the most detailed content of all and power is recorded.

    But most of them are about the application of spiritual power, about the use of spiritual power.

    Even his spell of the seal of the spirit is an advanced magic based on the activation and transformation of spiritual power, instead of directly using the blood of myth.

    The only recorded one is the taboo technique of Schroeder, the first-generation high priest of the Sky Temple.

    "The flower of the sun from the kingdom of gods has completed the blood of wisdom and power."

    That's all.

    "The consummation of the mythical blood?"

    Sang De'an held the rubbing of the stone tablet from King Jesser's time, and suddenly thought of something.

    "The power of the first-order spiritual priest is the basic power of the blood of wisdom myth, and it is also the power to communicate the mind and wisdom."

    "The power of the second-level priests of the spirit world is the power to transform conscious thinking into spiritual power after the blood of wisdom and mythology has been consummated."

    "The power of the third-level curse-seal priest is the new power after the activation and transformation of spiritual power."

    Sang De'an: "Fourth level, is it the re-improvement and transformation of the blood of myth?"

    "How to improve? Is it like looking for foreign objects to make up for the defects like the second order?"

    "Is it still necessary to integrate the imprint of divine magic into the blood of myth, or to make some kind of qualitative change in the blood of myth like the activation of spiritual power?"

    For a moment, Sunderan had many thoughts.

    One road after another was born before his eyes. Although it can't prove which one is correct, at least there is a road.

    "Maybe."

    "When the blood of myth transforms again, it is the power to break the shackles of life."——

    As soon as it got dark, Haru, the priest of Huosu curse seal, hurried to the place where the teacher, the sage of truth, Sang De'an lived.

    He looked in a trance, pushed the door open and walked inside.

    "teacher!"

    "Teacher~"

    &nbsp; Sang De'an is waving his hand, putting the volumes of silk books back into the grid on the wall and the box in the corner.

    The things that were scattered and piled up like a mountain were cleaned up in the blink of an eye.

    "In a panic, don't you know to knock on the door?"

    Although Sang De'an said this, there was no tone of blame in his words.

    He really regarded Haru as his own child.

    Haru dragged his teacher to the table and sat down. Standing in front of the table, he mysteriously took out a pair of bone books and placed them in front of the teacher.

    He was a little excited, as if he was showing some treasure.

    "Teacher, look what I got."

    Sang De'an looked at Haru suspiciously, then opened the bone book and looked at it.

    At first, he didn't look at the name on the cover, but directly read the content inside, but after reading a few pages, Sunderan immediately felt something was wrong.

    What was written on it turned out to be how to integrate the mythical blood, conscious thinking, and spiritual power of the Trinity to create the so-called immortal soul.

    "Because of the conflict of thinking, the reincarnation of the immortal soul will suffer from the conflict of different memories and consciousnesses. Only the body of the troll can carry the eternal soul"

    Sang De'an knew who wrote this sentence without even thinking about it.

    The last generation of the king of the Samo family, the crazy blasphemer wrote something.

    He turned the bone book over at once.

    Sure enough, at the beginning of the first page of the bone book, it was written - "Secret of Immortality".

    Sang De'an looked at Haru and questioned him sternly.

    "Where did you get this thing, what do you want to do?"

    Before Haru could respond, he said firmly.

    "I know what you want to do, but I can't."

    "no!"

    "Absolutely not."

    Sang De'an said no three times in a row, you can see his excitement.

    Because his teacher died of the forbidden secret technique, the reason why Saint Stan used the forbidden secret technique was the disaster brought about by the Samo family's exploration of the immortality of the gods.

    These two kinds of power, without exception, touch taboo power.

    In the past, Haru, who was as obedient as a Sunderan child, showed his persistence and stubbornness this time.

    Haru leaned over to the teacher, and said not quite understanding.

    "why not."

    "teacher!"

    "Didn't you tell us that the truth should be discovered by itself?"

    "How can it be determined that this power is evil just by relying on rumors and legends?"

    Sang De'an was a little angry, and even shook his hands and walked directly outside.

    He will destroy the Bone Book, and throw its wicked ashes into the sea.

    "This is not a legend, your teacher, I have seen it with my own eyes."

    "I once took you along the road where giant monsters ravaged. Haven't you seen the capital of Anjo and the tombs of those cities?"

    "Those who died because of the Mad King, and countless people who were hurt because of him, how can they be called rumors."

    Haru chased after him, and said anxiously behind Sang De'an.

    "There is no justice or evil in power, this is what you said yourself, teacher."

    "You also said that the power of the Ruhe monster was given by the gods to the Sanye people to build their homes, and it eventually became a force of destruction because of the greed of the people."

    "The power of rituals can also bring destruction, but as long as we pass on the will and ideals of the saints, we can correctly guide people to use this power."

    "There is no justice or evil in power itself, the key depends on how we use it."

    Seeing the teacher's resolute attitude, Haru shouted loudly.

    "teacher!"

    "It's useless for you to destroy it, the inheritance of the Samo family is still there, and those evil priests are still there."

    "It's not just one copy, there are many copies in every corner of Hinnsay."

    Seeing Sunderan's footsteps slowly slowing down, Haru also felt his hesitation.

    He immediately persuaded his teacher while the iron was hot.

    "If this power is evil, we should hold it in our hands, so that we can know why this power leads to disaster."

    "If someone uses this evil power in the future, we can stop it."

    "just like."

    "It's like the saints stopped the disaster of the troll back then."

    Sang Tong was silent, and he picked up the evil secret that indirectly killed his teacher.

    This may be the most in-depth study of the secrets of the mythical blood in the world, and even the idea of ??using the mythical blood to reincarnate is used.

    And the most frightening thing is that although the mad king failed, his consciousness reincarnation was successful.

    "Maybe!"

    "As long as you unlock the secrets contained in it, you can open the road to the fourth level!"

    This thought suddenly sounded in Sunderan's heart.? it.  "

    "just like."

    "It's like the saints stopped the disaster of the troll back then."

    Sang Tong was silent, and he picked up the evil secret that indirectly killed his teacher.

    This may be the most in-depth study of the secrets of the mythical blood in the world, and even the idea of ??using the mythical blood to reincarnate is used.

    And the most frightening thing is that although the mad king failed, his consciousness reincarnation was successful.

    "Maybe!"

    "As long as you unlock the secrets contained in it, you can open the road to the fourth level!"

    This idea suddenly resounded in Sunderan's heart.

 Text Chapter 141: The fourth-order experiment and Haru's bottle of fire demon

    A ritual workshop located on the reef.

    In the spacious and silent workshop at the moment, there are only Sandean and Haru, and the sound of waves and tides not far outside echoes in my ears.

    The stone slabs on the ground are covered with ritual arrays, and the dream field formed by the power of the goblins can not only perform miracles, but can also be used to isolate the inside and outside.

    It can be used to prevent accidents and at the same time isolate fluctuations in mental power.

    Today, the subject of Sunderan and Haru's experiment is a stone statue placed in the center of the ritual workshop.

    The appearance of the stone statue is a three-leaf man dressed as a priest of the Sky Temple, with the mark of the Temple of Oil on his body.

    It was once the chief priest of the Temple of Oil, one of the dozen or so people who were killed in the cleaning of the Temple of the Sky decades ago, and one of Sang De'an's magical props, cursed pottery dolls.

    Haru was a little excited, he looked at his teacher Sang Dean.

    "teacher."

    "here we go."

    No matter who it is, when touching the secret of eternal life, it is difficult to hide the agitation in the heart.

    Sunderan took a deep breath and reminded his student Haru.

    "Be careful!"

    "I would rather fail a few times than take risks."

    The secret of eternal life is precisely a secret of spiritual resonance, which can combine the blood of myth, spiritual power, and conscious memory together in the vibration like a boiling solution.

    And what Sunderan and Haru are currently trying is to use this method in the secret art of immortality to fuse the spirit of the curse seal and the blood of the myth into one.

    The spirit of the curse seal evolved from the combination of activated spiritual power and divine branding. It is very different from ordinary spiritual power, and the two cannot be sure whether it will succeed.

    The two of them kept chanting incantations, using the power of mental shock to make a strange sound, which filled the entire ritual workshop.

    A little bit of silver fluorescence appeared on the stone statue, and at the same time a vague and hazy spirit body appeared inside the stone statue.

    The silver fluorescent light is the blood of myth, and the spirit body is the core curse-sealed spirit of the curse-seal pottery puppet.

    Two powerful third-level curse-seal priests, their spiritual powers are intertwined, and the oscillating power is pulled like the tide of the sea, causing the entire ritual workshop to vibrate slightly.

    Under the guidance of spiritual power, the stone slab and the gravel on the ground floated up little by little.

    The silver fluorescent light and the spirit of the curse seal merged together, bursting out with bright light.

    Seeing that the power in it is growing exponentially, it is about to undergo a transformation.

    "Boom!"

    This magical prop was blown up.

    The huge force set off fluctuations, and the ground collapsed directly.

    The shock wave is about to tear the entire ritual workshop apart, and engulfs Sunderan and Haru.

    Sang De'an immediately put his hand on the ritual array on the ground, and quickly read out the real name of one of the goblins.

    The ceremony started, and the dream egg floated in the sky.

    All the power was instantly swallowed, and the broken part of the floor and stone statues were instantly condensed into a huge stone ball.

    Sang De'an stood up and smiled calmly.

    "Fortunately."

    "I made preparations early."

    Having said that, the consumed blood of myths scattered into the air, and the shattered spirit of the curse seal could never come back.

    Haru felt a little distressed: "The Tao puppet's curse-sealed spirit is missing one, and one test will cost one, which is too expensive."

    This is an incomparably powerful magical prop, and his teacher, Sang De'an, only has a dozen or so.

    And this is a complete set, the power of one magic prop is missing.

    But Sang De'an didn't have much mood swings, and even seemed a little indifferent to these cursed pottery puppets.

    "Placing it here is nothing more than a guard guarding the island of mist."

    "If you can become the cornerstone of the fourth-order road, you can create the future."

    "It's worth it."

    Having said that, it is actually because Sang Dean regrets what happened back then.

    After he got older, he felt that the methods he used when he was young were too cruel.

    Not to mention killing others, but also extracting their blood and spirit to refine them into magical props.

    With such a cruel and terrible method, what will happen if people in the future follow him?

    It is precisely because of this that the cursed pottery puppet is like this??Spiritual body.

    Haru took out a transparent flask, which contained a gas called fire element.

    The mythical blood in mid-air fell, turning into a mark and inlaid on the flask.

    This flask has become the source of the cursed spirit, and it will never be free from the shackles of the flask.

    "Boom!"

    Haru opened the lid of the flask, and the gas inside was released.

    And the activated spirit spirit body swallowed the fire element in the flask, and transformed from the spirit body into a cursed spirit with a divine brand.

    Looking around, it is completely transparent, as if it does not exist at all.

    This is a strange spell-sealed spirit composed of gas.

    But once it raised its hand and released its own power, it was completely different, from completely transparent and invisible to the most dazzling existence.

    The flame ignited in its hand, and then the entire cursed spirit turned into a Pyroman.

    Haru was the first to cruelly refine the priests of the Tito family into a magical prop.

    Haru waved again.

    Put the Burning Man into the flask, and then put the lid on.

    Pyro kept struggling in the flask, getting bigger and smaller.

    In the end, the flame gradually extinguished and turned into a completely transparent cursed spirit trapped in the flask.

    Haru held the flask, his face looked a little scary under the reflection of the lights.

    This originally ordinary bottle has become completely different because of the incorporation of mythical blood and cursed spirit, full of danger and powerful spiritual fluctuations.

    This is a brand-new magical prop, which is completely different from the cursed pottery puppet made by Sand'an with the magical brand of Tao. He uses the brand of fire element magic.

    Haru: "This is something that belongs to me alone, a magical prop created by me."

    Anhofus: "What's its name? Teacher!"

    Haru: "It's called the bottle of Haru's fire demon."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 142: The Gaze of the Gods

    Looking at the "fourth-order power experiment plan" that Haru brought over, Sang De'an looked at Haru with some surprise.

    Haru's research on the secret art of immortality has progressed beyond Sand'an's imagination. This time the proposal was made by him, and Sande'an thinks it is very feasible.

    Haru believes that the previous fusions failed because they did not apply enough pressure.

    He proposed to revise the secret technique, put pressure on it with mental power as the core, and called this pressure mental pressure.

    "Haru!"

    "Your talent in this area is a bit beyond my imagination. I didn't think of some details, but you noticed them all."

    "Mental stress?"

    "How did you come up with this idea, did it come from the pressure from the depths of the sea?"

    Haru scratched his head happily, and smiled a little honestly.

    This is also in line with his usual careless and reckless character,

    "Teacher, I just like to think of some weird ways."

    Sang De'an patted him on the shoulder with some relief: "Some genius-like ideas come from ideas that break through the rules."

    "Haru!"

    "If we succeed this time, your name will forever be engraved in the history of Heinsay, because you opened a new path for wisdom and power."

    Sang Dean is destined to go down in the history books, but Haru is not.

    People may occasionally remember him as a student of the sage of truth Sang De'an, but it would be completely different if he and Sang De'an teamed up to create a fourth-order path.

    Haru was a little excited, and he clenched his hands in an instant.

    "Teacher, we will definitely succeed."

    Sang De'an nodded, looking at the silk book in his hand, his eyes revealed hope.

    "Yes, we will definitely succeed."

    It's just that he didn't notice Haru's eyes.

    It was an almost out-of-control pursuit and desire for the mystery of power and immortality.

    He didn't even notice that at this moment, in the sleeve of Haru's burqa was a magical prop made from the blood of a priest.

    They came to the ritual workshop by the reef again, and still carved the ritual array first.

    Sang De'an threw a curse-sealed pottery puppet in the center of the magic circle, and it immediately turned into a stone statue when it landed.

    In this form it is the most stable and most suitable for experiments.

    Both the teacher and the students skillfully released their mental power, vibrating with a peculiar rhythm, resonating with the spirit of the curse seal and the blood of myth in the stone statue.

    The secret technique was cast, and the blood of myth and the spirit of the curse seal finally began to fuse.

    "Buzz~"

    Spiritual power constantly shuttled through this space, and finally pressed towards the stone statue.

    A violent hurricane of mental power was formed, and everything in the entire ceremony workshop revolved around the two people, and the dust and gravel hit the walls and ceiling, making a fine sound.

    But Sunderan and Haru's attention at this moment is completely focused on the center of the spiritual hurricane, the cursed stone statue that is undergoing transformation.

    over there.

    The hurricane of mental power is like a blender that evenly blends the power of the blood, the magic spirit, and the stone statue.

    The huge pressure is like a huge hammer, constantly beating the three together.

    Let the three be inlaid and combined with each other.

    A violent gray light burst out, it was the magic branding light at the core of the cursed spirit.

    Sang De'an and Haru immediately stopped their hands and looked towards the center of the gradually shrinking light.

    A puddle of mud appeared on the spot.

    But it was very strange, every grain of the soil was shining.

    "Shusha~"

    The gravel was squirming, and it moved a little by itself.

    The soil changed from clay to white pottery, and then to stone again.

    And its appearance stabilized a little bit, and finally settled in the shape of a tall humanoid stone.

    Sunderan was at a loss: "What is this?"

    Haru was also a little shocked: "It seems to be coming back to life?"

    Sang De'an walked forward slowly, and said in his mouth, "A new life?"

    "After the fusion of the spirit of the curse seal and the blood of the myth, is it a new species and life?"

    Sang De'an stepped forward, his mental strength can be roughSlightly sense the opponent's structure.

    It has no distinction between the spirit of the curse seal, the blood of the myth, and the body of stone, because the three are stirred and fused together.

    Divine blood, curse spirits, and stones are not distinguished from each other.

    Mythology, spiritual body, and mortal things are embedded together.

    This is obviously no longer the spirit of the curse seal, it has its own blood, its own rhythm of life.

    It can even pass on the bloodline and turn it into a new species.

    A sort of.

    A strange species with great power.

    Sang De'an raised his hand in a daze, wanting to touch the newly born it.

    What made Sunderan even more unexpected.

    The stone man also stretched out his hand, meeting Sang De'an's slap.

    Sang De'an didn't feel any surprise at all, and even took two steps back in horror.

    "How can it be?"

    "Can stones also have life?"

    Haru supported the teacher who took a few steps back. He looked at the newly born stone monster, as if he saw the greatest miracle in the world.

    They are performing the power of the gods with their mortal bodies.

    Haru shouted excitedly as if seeing the most perfect creature in the world.

    "teacher!"

    "This is the power of the fourth order."

    "Break the shackles of life and have an extraordinary body."

    According to the original plan, the blood of myth and the spirit of the seal of the curse merged.

    All that remains is to integrate your own conscious memory into it, and the experiment is a success.

    At this moment, Sang De'an felt that something was wrong. Is this really the fourth-order power he was looking for?

    Is it just a forced mixture of divine blood, spirit, and branding, is it the fourth level?

    The myth did not undergo a qualitative transformation as imagined, let alone a powerful force beyond the third level, but a strange life body appeared.

    more importantly.

    Do you want to give up your body and turn into an unknown monster?

    So what should they be called in the future?

    Can you still call it a human being?

    Is it a stone demon?

    Or a rock monster?

    "Haru!"

    Sang Dean turned his head to look at his students, but found that Haru was dancing excitedly at the moment, and he was so happy that he couldn't get enough of it.

    "We made it!"

    "teacher!"

    "We discover new strengths, we break the chains of life."

    Sunderan swallowed the words that gushed out of his mouth——

    A corner of the workshop.

    An extra figure appeared on the stone bench inlaid with the wall at some point, but Sunderan and Haru didn't notice it.

    A man in a white robe sat on a bench, watching the scene quietly with his hands on his chin.

    Saunderan's joy, and Haru's madness.

    All fell into His eyes.

    The figure of Sheila, the messenger of God, was also revealed, and she looked at Sand'an who was standing blankly not far away.

    "Doesn't he know what Haru did?"

    Yin Shen still did not respond, as if in a trance.

    She knew Sang De'an, and it was she who brought Sang De'an to the kingdom of fairies and gave him the power of the ceremony.

    At that time, Sunderan was still a teenager, or a child.

    And now, he is also getting old a little bit.

    Little by little, she watched Sand'an become the chief priest of the Sky Temple, and watched him build the Temple of Truth and become a sage that everyone said.

    Sheila shook her head with sadness in her eyes.

    "Even wise sages are blinded by power and emotion."

    Yin Shen stood up: "Let's go!"

    Sheila followed: "Where are you going?"

    Yin Shen crossed the gates of the mortal world and the dream world in one step, and the sea of ??flowers in the land bestowed by the gods appeared in front of his eyes: "Go back."

    Sheila: "God!"

    "Don't read it?"

    God just said lightly: "They failed."

    Sang De'an's experiment was successful, but the exploration of the fourth-order path failed.

    This is not the power of the fourth level, nor is it the transformation of the essence of the blood of myth.

    This is nothing more than that.

    Mixed the power of the cursed spirit and the blood of myth.

    &lt;/div&gt;qualitative transformation.

    This is nothing more than that.

    Mixed the power of the cursed spirit and the blood of myth.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 143: Fire Demon

    ,

    Sand'an received a letter, a letter from the Ice Temple.

    The letter was written by Lan En, the priest of his student food, but after reading it, Sang De'an also felt that there were questions from the Henir Dynasty and the Nine Great Temples behind the letter.

    Not long ago.

    Several spirit world priests from the five temples of iron, oil, pottery, weaving, and ink disappeared, and among them there were priests serving the gods who were second only to the chief priest.

    They are all the best among the major temples, their status may not be the highest, but their bloodline strength is one of the best.

    These priests not only mastered all kinds of esoteric magic, but also had the power of rituals.

    Lan En also went to see the site of the Temple of Weaving in person.

    According to the traces, it can be found that one of the priests of the spirit world was knocked to the ground by a blow, and then dragged away without any resistance.

    Being able to take away so many powerful priests without making a sound and without any resistance, everyone believed that the attacker was a third-level spell-sealed priest.

    At present, only Sang De'an and his two students possess third-order power.

    Lan En said at the end of the letter: "On the day the priest disappeared, a mysterious ship approached the port of the City of God's Descend, and left immediately in the middle of the night."

    "It is reported that this ship has the imprint of the island of mist."

    Sang De'an stood up suddenly holding the letter, he was a little angry.

    He believes that this is the slander of the Nine Priests on the Temple of Truth. These temple priests have never dealt with him and the Temple of Truth, and they are vigorously suppressing the priests from the Temple of Truth.

    If it weren't for King Henir's will, his student Lan En would never have become the chief priest of the Ice Temple.

    "This is impossible."

    "The ships of the island of mist go to various ports every month to purchase, what's so strange about that?"

    "The missing priests must be related to the Temple of Truth?"

    "Is there any third-order power needed to defeat the spiritual priests of the Nine Great Temples? Just learn a few powerful magic arts."

    As the sage of truth, the most powerful priest of this era.

    Of course, Sunderan has the confidence to say such things.

    Having said that, but Lan En can make such a judgment, it means that he should have found some traces of the power of the third-level curse-sealed priests.

    Suddenly, Sunderan remembered something.

    Not long ago, Haru said to see Lan En, but Lan En's letter did not mention Haru's arrival at all.

    "Haru~"——

    In Haru's ritual workshop.

    The bottle of fire demon was placed on the ground, and seven or eight fire demons shuttled back and forth in the corked flask. These transparent spirit bodies stuck to the glass wall from time to time, revealing faces one by one.

    And Haru stood on the opposite side of the bottle of fire demon, just two points of symmetry with it.

    Anhofus stood outside the ritual array, looking at his teacher nervously and excitedly.

    today.

    He might be about to witness a miracle, he said to himself.

    "This is the exploration of truth by mortals and the unveiling of the mysteries of life."

    Although he is a descendant of the Samo family, a blood descendant of the royal family, Anhofus considers himself a seeker, and he did not deceive his teacher Haru at all on this point.

    Compared with the so-called noble blood, he wants to pursue the most powerful force in the world.

    And this power is in the hands of his teacher and the sage of truth.

    He worships the strong, and Haru is the strong in his eyes.

    He finished placing the last offering, and said respectfully to Teacher Haru.

    "teacher!"

    "It's just the last step."

    Haru didn't respond, he just stared blankly at the bottle of fire demon and the wandering spirits inside.

    He had already made his final decision and stood here, but he suddenly hesitated.

    What he is worried about at the moment is the same as what his teacher thinks.

    "Is this kind of power really the right path we are pursuing? Give up the fragile three-leaf body and have a powerful fire demon body."

    "The secret technique of reincarnation."

    "The body of the fire demon."

    He suddenly thought of his father who died at a young age, and the priests who died by his hands.

    Life is so fragile, he was very youngp; He wants to restrain Sunderan to save his students.

    "Boom!" The moment the flame giant and the stone giant collided, layers of flames and boulders were seen falling from a high place, hitting all parts of the island.

    The stone giant entangled the flame giant tightly, trying to seal him.

    The flame giant seemed a little frightened and stunned. He didn't dare to fight the stone giant head-on, and kept avoiding and retreating.

    But even so, the battle between the fire demon Haru and the stone giant was extremely fierce. From the perspective of the people at the foot of the mountain, it seemed that two gods were fighting.

    "teacher!"

    "What are you doing? Why are you attacking me?"

    Sang Dean looked at Haru, his eyes filled with hatred.

    "You made a mistake, and you went astray."

    "Give up the power of the fire demon and stop quickly."

    "It's too late to look back now."

    Haru didn't understand at all, this power was obviously pursued by him and Sunderan, he just did what his teacher wanted to do.

    "wrong?"

    "Where did I go wrong?"

    During the fight, the fire demon became more and more crazy.

    I don't know if it's because the power itself is flawed, or because the desire and madness can no longer be suppressed because of the loss of the Sanyeren's body,

    The power of humanity was gradually lost from Haru.

    He retreated from the original resistance to an insignificant shot.

    "teacher!"

    "Why are you attacking me? Are you trying to kill me?"

    "Why? Why do you want to do this?"

    "I am your student."

    Haru's eyes turned red, and he thought of those who killed his father again, and the corpses he saw when he was a child.

    "Kill them, kill them."

    "I am not wrong, they are all sinners."

    "Roar!"

    The fire demon let out a roar, and strong flames shot out from his mouth.

    Flames tens of meters high enveloped the stone giant like a tornado, melting Sang De'an's stone curse spirit, and Sang De'an, who was wrapped in the stone, had to blast the stone giant he controlled to escape.  Take this devastating blow.

    "Boom!"

    The violent explosion lifted him out and smashed him heavily to the foot of the mountain.

    Sang De'an did not expect that his strength was not enough to deal with the fire demon.

    He was defeated by his own students.

    And Haru also didn't expect that the teacher Sang De'an, who was aloof in the past, would be defeated by him in this way.

    Seeing Sang De'an was seriously injured, Haru finally regained his sanity.

    The fire demon Haru ran down the cliff step by step, and he anxiously looked at Sang De'an, who was seriously injured at the foot of the mountain.

    He was a little scared and a little overwhelmed.

    The terrifying giant face made of flames showed panic and anxiety: "Teacher~"

    Sang De'an was supported by several temple mentors. The mentors wanted to take him to escape the out-of-control fire demon. In their view, Sang De'an was defeated and this place has become a dangerous place.

    All the teachers and students in the temple were terrified by the terrifying power of the fire demon.

    Sang De'an broke free, and stood up staggeringly.

    "do not be afraid!"

    "What are you afraid of!"

    "He is Haru, and I am his teacher."

    The bone armor on Sunder'an's body was shattered, full of burn marks, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.

    He looked up at the huge fire demon on the mountain road, and said loudly.

    "do you remember?"

    "At that time in the Sky Temple, I told you when you were young."

    "You can be a great person who changes the world, or you can become a mediocre person who doesn't care about world affairs."

    "Instead of becoming the same people who killed your father, a greedy, depraved, evil person."

    "How did you promise me?"

    "Haru, it's still too late."

    Until this moment, he still wanted to save his student.

    Or.

    own children.

    Haru didn't dare to face the teacher who was seriously injured by himself again, he turned his head a little ashamedly: "I haven't changed."

    Sunderan: "You have changed, you have become exactly the same as those who killed your father."

    "Look at your current appearance, do you still recognize yourself?"

    The fire demon roared frantically: "Teacher!"

    "I haven't changed."

    After Haru finished speaking, all the flames in his body were extinguished.

    He didn't dare to look at his teacher anymore, turned into a cloud of transparent gas, pierced through the clouds, and flew towards the distance.

    As for the Temple of Truth, only a mess was left.

    There was also Sang De'an standing among the ruins. He watched Haru leave the direction and didn't speak for a long time.

    Until he staggered and fell to the ground, the people around him immediately surrounded him.

    "Master Sage.".  "

    "Look at your current appearance, do you still recognize yourself?"

    The fire demon roared frantically: "Teacher!"

    "I haven't changed."

    After Haru finished speaking, all the flames in his body were extinguished.

    He didn't dare to look at his teacher anymore, turned into a cloud of transparent gas, pierced through the clouds, and flew towards the distance.

    As for the Temple of Truth, only a mess was left.

    There was also Sang De'an standing among the ruins. He watched Haru leave the direction and didn't speak for a long time.

    Until he staggered and fell to the ground, the people around him immediately surrounded him.

    "My lord. ?

 Main text Chapter 144: Divine Grace Stone

    ,

    Lan En, the chief priest of the Ice Temple, took his students to the island of mist in a hurry by boat.

    The light from the lighthouse fell, dispelling the fog and illusion.

    Before the boat stopped, he hurriedly jumped off the boat and headed towards the Temple of Truth.

    There was a group of people waiting to greet him standing in front of him, but he didn't respond at all, but walked straight past the side.

    These people immediately surrounded Lan En and followed behind him.

    "Lord Lan En."

    "Lord Lan En."

    Whether it is in the Nine Great Temples of Xiyinsi, or in the Temple of Truth far away overseas, or in the eyes of all Xiyinsi people.

    Lan En, the priest of food, deserves the title of an adult.

    It can be seen that Lan En is very anxious at the moment, he walked into the castle, and nodded with the devil knight Elena standing at the door.

    Pushing open the door, I saw the teacher Sang De'an lying on the bed dying.

    The fire damage of the fire demon is still second. The internal organs injured by the last blow are more incurable than the burns. Sang De'an has been vomiting blood every day for the past few days.

    Lan En stopped in front of the door, and then carefully closed the door, letting everyone stay outside.

    He looked at the powerful teacher in the past, the sage of truth who stood at the apex of the world's power in Heinsay, and it was difficult to accept such a fragile appearance at the moment.

    But what makes Lan En even more unbelievable is that.

    The teacher's always wise and exciting eyes in the past have become dim and lifeless now.

    Haru followed Sunderan since he was a child, and in a sense he is his most important student, at least emotionally deeper than Lan En.

    Sand'an heard the movement, and he turned his head to look over.

    "Hmm~"

    "It's Lan En, you're back."

    Lan En hurried forward and sat on the edge of the bed.

    "teacher!"

    "how so?"

    Sang De'an looked at him with a smile, but the smile was extremely bitter.

    "I always thought that I could pass on the will and ideals of the saints to everyone."

    "did not expect."

    "Those great truths that I say every day, but even my closest students can't pass them on."

    Haru's betrayal dealt a great blow to Sunderan.

    It can even be said that it was a huge impact on his ideals and ideas, making him directly doubt whether the future he was looking forward to could really come.

    He always thought that under the guidance of the will and ideals of the saints, the world would go in the best direction.

    As long as they accept the will of the saints from an early age, everyone can become a pioneer of a better future.

    However, it is not.

    Lan En only knew that Haru had injured the teacher and betrayed the Temple of Truth, but he didn't know what happened there.

    "teacher!"

    "What the hell happened?"

    Sang De'an lay on the bed and looked at the ceiling: "We have obtained the secret of eternal life."

    Lan En's tone suddenly changed: "What?"

    Sunderan nodded and closed his eyes slightly.

    "That's right!"

    "We combined the secret technique of immortality and the magical technique of imprinting to create a new life. Haru believes that it is the power of the fourth level."

    "I created a stone demon and locked it underground."

    "And Haru turned himself into a fire demon, which is the last monster everyone saw."

    Lan En asked: "Teacher! What exactly do you want to do?"

    Sang De'an tilted his head slightly and looked at Lan En: "I want to see what the power of the fourth level is like."

    "Unfortunately, this path was wrong from the beginning."

    Sang De'an regretted a little, he kept talking about it.

    "It shouldn't be like this, it shouldn't be like this."

    "That's not the fourth-order power, Haru made a mistake."

    However, although he failed, he still found the reason for his failure from it, and saw the dawn from the failure.

    Sang De'an took out a pair of forearm-long bone axis silk books from under the pillow, and handed them to Lan En.

    Lan En took it carefully, listening to the teacher speak slowly.

    "We have been on the wrong path from the very beginning, and the method of immortality secret technique is not feasible."

    "What needs to be changed is the essence of the blood of mythology.sp; "I found it.

    Lan En carefully held the crystal and lifted it to Sunderan's eyes.

    Sang De'an stretched out his hand slowly, and Lan En immediately put it between the teacher's fingers.

    Sang De'an pinched the small, glowing "gravel" with his thumb and index finger, and finally showed a happy smile on his face: "It turns out that the blood of myth after transformation is like this."

    At the end of his life, Sunderan still did what he wanted to do.

    Although it only opened a beginning, creating a small gravel, or stone.

    But that door has been pushed open.

    Lan En was very happy, he fulfilled his teacher's expectation.

    "teacher!"

    "This is your work, you can give it a name!"

    At this moment, Sang De'an suddenly remembered the figure he saw in the Temple of Truth a long time ago.

    No matter how he thought about it, he couldn't remember the other person's appearance, but he remembered what he said.

    "Sunderan!"

    "All power comes from blood."

    It was his words that made Sunderan find his way.

    It's a pity that the secret technique of immortality brought by Haru caused him to deviate from the track.

    However, what is even more ridiculous is that it is precisely because of such a detour that they were able to succeed so smoothly this time.

    Sang De'an looked at the glowing spar, his pupils dilated slightly.

    "The wisdom bestowed by the gods, the bloodline bestowed by the gods, and the imprint bestowed by the gods."

    "It's called the God's Grace Stone."

    As Sang De'an spoke, another mouthful of blood spit out from his mouth.

    His organs had reached the worst condition, and even the few doctors standing beside him couldn't do anything about it.

    "teacher!"

    Sang Dean grabbed Lan En's hand, and he also felt that he fell to the last moment.

    "Find Haru."

    "Tell him we were wrong."

    A few mentors who were kneeling on the side also came up, and they asked Sang De'an with some anxiety.

    "Master Sage!"

    "What about the Temple of Truth? What about the future of the Temple of Truth?"

    Sang De'an's eyes still fell on Lan En and Elena standing at the door, and finally shook his head.

    "I originally wanted to give it to Haru. I know you like your hometown. The Ice Temple is also a good starting point."

    "When you are there, you can also make your own career."

    "I don't want to interfere with your choices, whoever wants to become the second-generation sage of the Temple of Truth between you and Elena will do it."

    "If you don't want to, then find someone to do it."

    "Even at the end."

    "The Temple of Truth is like a shooting star in the middle of the night, and it is nothing."

    Sang De'an's body relaxed a little bit, and his eyes closed slowly.

    "Take it as my fantasies, those day-to-day dreams, which have been punctured by time!"

    The sage of truth who brought the power of rituals and miracles to the world and created the third-order era of priests.

    Died on the bed.

    With Sander'an's death, the God's Grace Stone in his hand also disappeared.

 Text Chapter 145: The Administrator of the Goblin Library

    ,

    When Sunderan woke up, he found himself on a boat, with his head resting on the side of the boat, and the stars floating past below.

    This is a very familiar silver sailboat, completely wrapped in huge air bubbles.

    The dim lights on the bow of the ship were shining, and the ferryman was propping the boat across the sea of ??stars. Just looking at this scene made people feel peaceful, and a drowsy drowsiness crept into their minds.

    "It's back again."

    Sang De'an propped up the side of the boat and stood up, looking at the familiar scene around him.

    It's not the first time he's been here.

    The last time he came, he was still a teenager, a slave who got the saint's inheritance in a panic.

    It's just that this time I come back again, it's impossible to leave.

    His story is over, he came here to usher in his final curtain.

    Sang De'an failed to see the appearance of the ferryman last time, and could only see a dark shadow.

    But this time, when he glanced at the ferryman, he found that the other person had changed.

    The boat lights illuminated his side face, and he could see the other person's appearance clearly.

    Sang De'an exclaimed: "His Majesty Henir?"

    He involuntarily wanted to stand up, but after a careful look, it was just a bit similar.

    He sat down again and breathed a sigh of relief.

    He stared at the ferryman for a long time, and asked the ferryman in a tone like chatting with an old friend.

    "Hi! Do you have a name?"

    "It should be a well-known figure in history, right?"

    Like last time, the ferryman ignored Sang De'an, only Sang De'an talked to himself.

    Sang De'an gave up his plan to communicate with him, and sat on the boat quietly waiting for the boat to enter the dream world.

    After passing through the gate of the kingdom of gods, Sand'an did not go through the trial like other Sanye people, because he signed a contract with the kingdom of fairies and the cup of gods.

    When his life ends, everything about him will be integrated into the Fairy Kingdom and become part of the Fairy Dream Realm.

    The boat passed through the kingdom of goblins, and Sang De'an was about to get up.

    However, the boat did not stop.

    The movement of the ferryman's rowing remained the same, and he went directly to the deeper part of the dream world.

    Sang De'an, who was leaning on the ship's side, lit up his eyes, and he immediately stood up and looked in the direction the ship was heading.

    He guessed his destination.

    Sure enough.

    He saw a fantasy island floating in the void appearing in front of him, endless golden sprinkled here, sacred and dreamy.

    "That is!"

    "A land bestowed by the gods."

    He was agitated, he was restless.

    But when he entered the place he once dreamed of, which is also the place where the gods live, all the ups and downs in his heart calmed down.

    He walked through the legendary sea of ??sun flowers, and the fragrance of the flowers baptized his originally gloomy mood.

    Walking through the paradise and city of the ancient ancestors, he seemed to see the traces of the ancestors who lived here countless years ago.

    He touched the statue of King Ledlich, and stepped onto the temple built by the first King of Wisdom for God.

    In front of the temple, he saw Sheila, the messenger of God.

    The fairy in the dream told him: "God is waiting for you inside."

    He knew that the envoy of God was responding to his question about leaving the kingdom of fairies.

    In the temple.

    The god is not on the altar, but sitting under the stained glass window.

    He leaned on a slightly soft luxurious armchair.

    The golden sunlight shines on the ground through the glass windows, and the mottled colorful light and shadow are like a world map cast at the feet of God.

    According to myths and legends, this seat should belong to Sheila, the messenger of God. Hundreds of years ago, when the great poet Tito met the gods, the messenger of God and the mother of life were separated.

    The envoy of God sat on this chair and slept with the egg pillow of dreams. Sand'an had seen paintings based on this scene in the Sky Temple.

    Hanging on the wall is a pair of stone carvings, which are the works of his teacher Stan Tito in his youth, and the name is "The City of Gods After the Natural Disaster".

    He remembered that his teacher sacrificed it in the underground cave in Tito Town.

    It seems that in the end God received it.

    He also saw Sally, the mother of life, wearing a white veil and leaning on the armrest of the Seat of God, holding a conch-like artifact in her hand.

    &nIt seems that a long time has passed in this world, but Sang De'an just stopped breathing in the world on the other side.

    His appearance gradually blurred, and finally turned into a ball of light.

    A figure carrying memories.

    From this day on, a strange administrator appeared in the library of the Fairy Country.

    Whenever a new spirit world priest arrives, he will always ask each other.

    "Hello!"

    "Do you know the news about the Temple of Truth?"

    "Is it still there?"

    He kept repeating these questions, asking everyone who came here.

    At the beginning, the priests of the spirit world were able to answer his questions and talk to him about some good and bad things about the Temple of Truth.

    ? Day after day, year after year.

    Until one day, no one can remember the time of the Temple of Truth.

    He still pulled the last traveler who had just arrived, and repeated the question that he had asked countless times.

    "Hello!"

    "you know……"

    "Is there any news about the Temple of Truth? ?

 Text Chapter 146: Priest of God

    ,

    A few days ago, the sage of truth Sandean was buried in the cemetery of the island of mist along with a sarcophagus.

    However, his student Lan En will still come to the stele and the tomb every day.

    He still felt that everything that happened during this period was like a dream, completely unreal.

    Suddenly his teacher is gone, and the instigator of all this is Haru, another student of the teacher, who is also his childhood friend who grew up with him.

    "What do you want to do next?"

    "Should we stay? Or go back to your Ice Temple."

    Abyss Knight Elena suddenly appeared in the cemetery, and she asked about Lan En's decision.

    Lan En, the priest of food, turned around and walked towards the outside of the cemetery. He was still carrying out the experiment given to him by his teacher Sunderan recently.

    Although the Divine Favor Stone has been manufactured, the plan of how to integrate the power of the Divine Favor Stone into itself has not yet been completed, and the road to the fourth level still needs to be perfected.

    "I don't want to think about it now, let's make a decision after finishing this matter!"

    "And Haru"

    Lan En looked back at Elena: "I will bring him back."

    When Elena heard Lan En talking about Haru, her eyes immediately changed.

    She questioned Lan En: "Do you still want to favor him? He killed the teacher!"

    Lan En: "I'm not partial to anyone, the teacher asked me to bring him back."

    She said to Lan En: "Then you'd better get ahead of me. As long as I find him, I will definitely kill him."

    "I will never forgive him, no matter what his excuses or reasons are."

    Lan En didn't speak, just walked quietly.

    The two people staggered and parted ways.

    Following the success of several experiments using the fusion of the curse-sealed spirit in the curse-seal pottery puppet and the blood of mythology, Lan En began to plan to experiment on himself.

    He was going to start fusing his curse-sealed spirit and mythical blood directly on his body.

    After preparing several times and revising the plan several times, he finally decided to take the last step.

    this day.

    The hall of the ancient castle was full of people, they came to witness Lan En's stepping out of the fourth-order road, which was requested by Lan En himself.

    If he succeeds, treat it as a grand celebration.

    If it fails, it can also be a reference and warning for later generations.

    There are complex and huge formations drawn on the ground. This is not a ritual formation, but a formation used to form mental pressure.

    At this moment, Lan En, the priest of food, is standing in the center of the pattern.

    Lan En's student was a little worried, he stepped forward and whispered.

    "teacher!"

    "Should I let others try it first?"

    Lan En looked at his student and patted him on the shoulder.

    "It has been confirmed by so many experiments, there will be no problem."

    "Let's talk."

    "How can you pay the price for your own desires with the lives of others when you take care of your own affairs?"

    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and pushed the student out of the formation with mental power.

    The light surged, and he started.

    More than a dozen priests of the spiritual world activated their wisdom and power at the same time, and the spiritual power rotated along the lines on the ground to form a spiritual barrier that enveloped the hall, and the strong spiritual pressure exerted on Lan En's body.

    Lan En floated up, and his body became slightly transparent.

    Everyone could see that the mythical blood on Lan En's head began to emit fluorescence, and a curse-sealed spirit more than ten meters high appeared within the mental power barrier.

    This is a strange spell-sealed spirit composed of oil noodles, ointment, and sugar crystals. Under the strong pressure of spiritual power, its body gradually disintegrated, and it re-formed into a spirit body, which was gradually suppressed and condensed into Lan En's mind.  among.

    In the end, the Sealed Spirit was incorporated into a unit's Mythical Blood.

    At the same time, in Lan En's mind, the Divine Grace Stone appeared.

    The Divine Favor Stone, which was originally only weak gravel, immediately drained all the mythical blood from Lan En's body at the moment it was formed, and it was swallowing the mythical blood to replicate and expand.

    Next, the Divine Favor Stone began to erode Lan En's body.

    The mythical blood of Lan En's wisdom and power is mainly hidden in the brain, which is also where Lan En's memory and personality are mainly stored.

    And at this moment, with the appearance of the Divine Favor Stone in the depths of my mind, Lan En'sThe whole brain began to appear alienated.

    The crystallization of the Divine Favor Stone began to spread continuously, turning part of his brain into a crystal-like existence, and his mortal body underwent a qualitative transformation.

    Everyone in the hall could feel that Lan En's breath was completely different.

    A coercion that transcended the mundane descended directly on the castle, making people hold their breath involuntarily. Some elderly priests suddenly thought of the feeling of facing a mythical giant.

    That is derived from the suppression above the blood.

    this moment.

    Lan En transformed from a mortal into an existence with mythical organs.

    The dozen or so priests of the spirit world who were maintaining their mental pressure were also instantly squeezed out by the pressure, and they looked at Lan En in shock.

    "The power of myth?"

    "The coercion of the troll!"

    Everyone can feel that Lan En's body is full of myth at this moment.

    In just a moment, he drew a boundary with others.

    In the corner, Abyss Knight Elena also looked at Lan En in shock.

    "This is the power of divine grace?"

    Lan En finally made contact from the state of floating in mid-air, and fell to the ground a little bit.

    The tutor and his students of the temple immediately surrounded him and asked him excitedly.

    "Lord Lan En?"

    "Did you make it?"

    "What exactly is the power of the fourth-order priest?"

    Lan En didn't answer, but directly raised his hand to release his power.

    One after another, light and shadows split out from his body, and then several monsters similar to the spirit of the seal climbed up from the ground, and there were more than a dozen of them.

    According to different types, it can be divided into three types.

    "Noodle Brain."

    "Sugar giant."

    "The ointment slime monster."

    They are different from the spirit of the seal, the spirit of the seal is a spirit body, it consumes the power of the priest to have a shape and powerful power for a short time, once the power of the priest is withdrawn, it turns into a transparent and illusory spirit again  .

    And these monsters are somewhat similar to monsters, this is their body.

    As long as Lan En doesn't destroy them, they can follow him and continue to exist forever, becoming his eternal manipulation, slavery and puppet.

    Every divine priest is equivalent to a puppet squad.

    If you are strong enough, you can even create an army of puppets.

    Lan En felt that it was more than that. He raised his hand and suddenly found that his bone armor had become much shiny, and he seemed to have returned to his youth.

    "I have become much younger, and my life expectancy should also exceed that of ordinary people."

    The people present exclaimed constantly, they lamented the power of the priest of divine favor.

    This is not only a transformation of power, but also a transition of life level.

    Everyone looked at Lan En, with a feeling of looking up at the existence above mortals, as if they were giant monsters, or the untouchable myth of the envoy.

    At this very moment.

    Lan En, the priest of food, is the most powerful existence in the entire Xiyin Sai world, a fourth-level priest standing on the top——

    Dream world.

    ? God-given land.

    Yin Shen was still sitting there under the stained glass window of the temple, and the divine grace stone in his hand was emitting a faint light.

    God Yin held the Divine Grace Stone and said suddenly.

    "here we go."

    The dream moon in the sky fell down again, clinging to the sky above the land bestowed by the gods.

    God's will was projected from outside the world, and came here again.

 Text Chapter 147: Two Moons

    Above the land bestowed by the gods, the dream moon transformed by the crown of wisdom, an artifact, the tidal ocean transformed by spiritual power, and the will of God from outside the world. These three forces are intertwined and converged into a strange and incomparable scene.  .

    The crown of wisdom contains a large amount of untransformed mythical blood of wisdom and power. The incarnation of God transformed into the sea of ??spiritual power is the spirit of the curse seal, plus the will projected by the divine descent technique.

    The three have met the requirements for the transformation of the fourth-order power of wisdom and power.

    This artifact of wisdom has also undergone drastic changes. The silver fluorescence wrapped on the dream moon is scattered into the ocean of spiritual power, and the light is gone, directly exposing the artifact's body.

    The dark silver crown spun quietly, while a violent storm broke out in the vast sea of ??spiritual power, swirling in the sky.

    In the vortex and storm, densely packed divine favor stones condensed.

    "Boom!"

    Countless Divine Favor Stones moved, and they smashed towards the center with a rumbling rumble, continuously squeezing and accumulating together.

    Bigger and bigger, bigger and bigger.

    at last.

    The artifact crown of wisdom is sealed in it.

    The originally illusory moon has completely turned into a real star at this moment, a huge sphere composed of divine favor stones.

    The sphere emitted brilliance again, and this time the moon no longer had the illusory and unreal feeling it once had.

    The silver brilliance illuminates the face of the fairy in the dream. She raised her head and looked at the sky from the front of the temple. She raised her hand like a silver crystal ball that could be touched. The huge moon pressed above her head with an indescribable sense of oppression.  .

    Seeing through the translucent crystal, she can even faintly see the supreme artifact that is above the power of wisdom.

    "god!"

    Sheila turned her head to look behind her, and the shadow of God had disappeared in the Temple of God.

    Sally, the mother of life, suddenly made a sound and shouted to the sky.

    "Gululu!"

    The goblin looked outside again, and found that the dream moon in the sky disappeared in an instant.

    There was a sudden change in the worldly sky.

    In the clear sky, in the thin clouds.

    There was actually an extra silver star.

    It surrounds the earth, and it pulls the tides.

    It also caused a sensation and countless shocked and horrified eyes in the entire Xiyinsai Kingdom and the Demon Abyss Kingdom.

    A group of priests from the City of Servants of the Gods and the Temple of the Sky ran out wearing burqas. They looked up at the moon of gods above their heads, and they couldn't close their mouths wide open.

    "What is this? What the hell is this?"

    "How come there are two moons?"

    "Could it be that my eyes are dazzled?"

    "Is it recorded in history? Has there ever been such a scene?"

    The priests yelled in fright one by one, and circled around the temple like headless chickens.

    Under this unknown celestial phenomenon and power, mortals thoroughly feel what is called indescribable fear.

    It was a power they could not imagine, a panic that would directly freeze their consciousness when they thought about it.

    The faint clouds and mist drifted away slowly, and the moon became clearer and clearer. The light it emitted made the Sanye people feel a kind of intimacy from the depths of their blood, and gave birth to a sense of awe of worship.

    That is the source of their blood, and that is the supreme seat of wisdom.

    The leading priest walked to the edge of the cliff little by little, as if he was eager to get close to the moon of the gods.

    "God!"

    "Is this your miracle?"

    There can only be such an explanation, because they can't imagine anyone else with such power except the great god Insai.

    it turns out.

    Can create the sun and the moon.

    In the Temple of Truth inlaid with a large number of stone slabs, Lan En engraved the name of the teacher Sang De'an and himself on the finished "Divine Favor", and placed it in the most conspicuous center of the temple.

    He just walked out of the Temple of Truth and closed the heavy stone door.

    Looking back, he saw the amazingly large moon of the gods. The light from the moon shone on his body, making the mythical blood in his body agitated.

    "The moon is so bright today!"

    Lan En showed a smile on his face and didn't notice anything unusual.

    However, when he turned around, he immediately noticed something was wrong.

    Because there is another round of silver moon behind him.

    He snapped back like a spring.?, a god with a body, a god that can be touched and truly exists.

    She suddenly felt a little afraid to approach.

    This was the first time she saw the real appearance of God, and under the white hood was the same face as she had imagined.

    The god has a slender figure and a face that resembles a goblin, because the goblin and the three-leaf man in the myth are made by the god in his own image.

    The god's hair is black, with a pair of equally deep eyes.

    It's the same as devouring the depths of the universe that contains everything.

    There was a smile on the goblin's face, as if he had fulfilled a wish he had always kept in his heart.

    "ah!"

    "That's what God looks like."

    She was very scared before, afraid that she would never even see the appearance of God before she died.

    In this way, in her dream, God will always be just a majestic light, an eternal star.

    "god!"

    "You finally succeeded."

    Yin Shen turned his head to look at the goblin, and found that she was afraid to approach him, so he suddenly remembered something and asked her.

    "Sheila!"

    "How long have you been born?"

    Sheila opened her mouth to say an accurate number, but finally said with a smile.

    "It should be hundreds of years old."

    "god!"

    God Yin looked at Sheila, and didn't ask whether it was hundreds of years.

    "oh!"

    He has never been too close to the goblin, and the communication between God and his creation has always been maintained between the two.

    God Yin refuses to get too close to any life created by himself, because he knows that he will lose it eventually.

    The topic did not continue, but the originally joyous atmosphere became slightly heavier.

    The fairy in the dream still maintained a smile on her face, but her eyes showed sadness.

    She wasn't sorry for herself, she just understood God's emotions.

    Although.

    God did not speak.

    But she knows what God is thinking, she understands God, even more than she understands herself.

    "Maybe."

    "Only an eternal life without wisdom like Sally can always follow God."

    She looked at the dream moon in the sky that had turned from illusion to reality again, and thought of the student of Sang De'an, the priest of God's Grace after his life transformation.

    "If you break through the fourth level, will you be able to exist for a little longer?"

    Although it is still small, it is like those mortals on the other side of the sky looking up at the moon at this moment.

    But God is more stalwart than the moon, possessing true eternity.

    But the goblin wants to bathe in the moonlight for a longer time, and stand under the moon like it is today.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 148: Ship Giant and Three Elements of Dream Power

    ,

    It didn't take long for the God's Moon that illuminated the entire Xiyin Sai to appear, and then gradually disappeared into the sky.

    There are only faint thin clouds left in the sky, and the restless and violent tide on the seaside has gradually returned to a gentle rhythm.

    And the world.

    The terrified Sanye people, the crazy believers, and the restless Hinsay dignitaries finally pressed down the heart that was about to jump out of their chests.

    In front of the royal palace of the City of Servants, the King of Heinsay was surrounded and supported by a group of attendants, standing on the steps with disheveled clothes.

    He turned around in panic and asked the people around him.

    "Is it really a god?"

    The attendants knelt on the ground: "King! Only God!"

    "It can only be God."

    The second generation of the Henir dynasty ordered people to record the appearance of Shenyue on the slate and place it in the Sky Temple, which became the most iconic event of his dynasty.

    Even later generations will directly call the era of Henir's second king the Shenyue Dynasty.

    It was also from this moment that the moon acquired a mysterious and powerful color from an ordinary star.

    His name no longer just refers to the moon in the sky, but also has many other meanings.

    He has become a common word in the priest's secret book. When people call the moon, they no longer use it, but change it to him in awe.

    Even the priests believed that as long as they chanted the name of the moon when using divine spells, they would be blessed.

    Some people even said.

    Some priests gained unparalleled power by observing the secrets deep in the Moon of Gods, and obtained myths and magical spells that broke through the limit of lifespan.

    He represents wisdom and represents the tide.

    also means.

    God's will——

    In the hall of gods in the dream world, the statue of Insay carved by Ledlich himself still stands on the altar.

    But at this moment, it is just an ordinary statue.

    God's shadow seldom appears on it anymore. He sometimes leans on a chair under the colored windows of the temple, or appears in the promenade outside the temple.

    Occasionally, he would be seen above the grids of the vast sea of ??books piled up layer by layer in the goblin library.

    The goblin stuck his head out from the gate of the temple and looked inside the temple.

    "Is God not there?"

    It was empty inside, and even Sally, the mother of life, didn't know where she went.

    However, as long as Sheila, the messenger of God, raises her head, she will know whether God is there or not.

    When the moon in the sky shines brightly, the gods are sleeping.

    And when the moon is dark and dim in the sky, God must be somewhere in the dream world.

    If the moon in the dream disappears, then the god must have gone to the world.

    The goblin returns to the library.

    She stared at the copy of the manuscript written by Sand'an, as well as the rubbings of "Divine Grace" written by the priest of food, Lan En.

    It is not so easy for goblins to break through to the fourth level. There is an essential difference between the wisdom power of the clover and the dream power of goblins, and the priest's spiritual activation magic and magic seal magic can't be copied to goblins.

    "Why!"

    The goblin's clothes corners arched and he scratched his head.

    His pupils were blank, and he stared blankly at every word in the book, his eyes full of "wisdom".

    ?As soon as she was studying, she felt her mind was in a daze. She stared at the scroll for a long time, and finally found that she couldn't think of anything.

    What did I just watch?

    Huh?

    What did I just learn?

    Then, drowsiness hit.

    Then she thought.

    Forget it, after a good night's sleep, you will have the energy to study.

    From this point, it proves that she is similar to other big and small fairies.

    She and the goblins are really not geniuses, and they don't have the talent for developing magic arts like Sand'an.

    "How can I find a way to break through the fourth level of dream power?"

    Sheila left the kingdom of fairies, and she wandered above the sea of ??stars.

    Walking aimlessly all the way, I finally came to the gate of the Kingdom of God.

    In the distance, the ferryman came across the fantasy star sea on a sacred boat, and the boat was full of mortals' dreams of life.

    The goblin stands under the giant gate with a gap open, behind him the light of the kingdom of gods passes through the gap of the giant gate to form a slanted light and dark side,Even the shadow of the goblin was dragged extremely long.

    She watched the ferryman commute to and from this sea of ??stars day after day and year after year, and suddenly asked: "Do you feel lonely and boring?"

    The ferryman raised his head, looked at Sheila with empty and dark eyes and said.

    "This is……"

    "Agreement."

    The ferryman's voice was indistinct, but the last two words were very clear.

    There are not many Sanye people who die every day. The ferrymen travel between the gate of the kingdom of gods and the fantasy star sea one after another. It can be said that they are busy all day long.

    Sheila suddenly felt a little sorry, because she had put the ferryman in this position.

    And she just discovered that the power of the ferryman is still at the second level.

    Although Ferryman's strength and divine blood are very strong, and he also has a sacred boat, the quality of his strength has not changed.

    "The fourth-order power has appeared in the power of wisdom, let me teach you!"

    "This way you can relax a lot."

    Although Sheila did not directly grant knowledge and modify everyone's memory like King Laidlich did.

    But the power of dreams comes from the combination of wisdom and life, she can create a dream about how to break through the power and stuff it into the mind of the ferryman.

    She directly stuffed the dream into the boat lights.

    Layers of brilliance immediately aroused from the ferryman.

    His mental power instantly activated and condensed, and the cup of gods in the sky projected light, sending the imprints of the iron divine arts and the weaving divine arts into his curse-imprinted spirit.

    The sacred boat, a magical prop, was slowly assimilated into the ferryman's curse-sealed spirit.

    A protruding iron figure gradually squeezed out from under the silver boat, and a head-like ram appeared on the bow.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    It stood up suddenly and became a steel giant with a boat behind it.

    The ship giant took off the ship's lantern and held it in his hand, turning it into a lantern.

    The huge figure stood in front of the gate of the kingdom of gods, like a giant statue guarding it.

    The ferryman waved his hand and withdrew his curse-sealed spiritual power.

    The boat giant immediately lay down and became a boat again.

    The ferryman's body began to change again, the spirit of the curse seal merged into his mythical blood, and the ferryman's brain began to deify, becoming crystal clear little by little.

    There was a change in the ship giant, and metal ships split from the ship giant.

    And among the lights of the ship, blurred and dim shadows came out one after another.

    They steered the boat, headed towards the depths of the dream, and met the approaching dead.

    from now on.

    There is only one ferryman in the dream world, or it can be said to have dozens or hundreds of ferrymen.

    Every dead person who came to the dream world to report, arrived from afar by boat.

    They will all see a ship giant with a dim light in front of the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    Standing on the shoulders of the ship giant is a man wearing a mysterious black burqa.

    Whenever a figure passes through the gate of the Kingdom of God, he will turn the lantern in the hand of the ship giant, and the chain will make a rattling sound.

    It's like the bell of judgment.

    The lights light up everyone's dream of life, and it is also the beginning of their life's judgment.

    Sometimes the ship giant will lie down and turn into a ship, which is driven by the ferryman to the depths of the dream, which means that extremely important people and memories have arrived.

    The dream demon Xila witnessed the ferryman breaking through the fourth level, and suddenly had a new idea.

    "The three elements of wisdom and power are spirit, consciousness, and myth."

    "The organ of myth is the brain."

    "Then the three elements of dream power should be memory, dream, and divine blood."

    "Just, how to integrate them?"

    The dream demon Xila found the dawn she wanted from the ferryman, but fell into the next problem.

 Text Chapter 149: The Light of Hope

    ,

    The Great Fairy Library.

    The library is so tall that it is divided into layers. At this moment, the goblin is in a huge grid on a certain layer in the middle.

    The grids of the library are each more than ten meters long and wide, and various books are piled up like mountains, including silk books, bone books, stone slabs and other styles.

    Generally, there will be a table and chairs in the grid, allowing people to stay here

    It's just that there are no stairs in this place, so if you can't fly, don't even think about going up.

    The goblin sat in front of the table, holding a pen in front of her face, and wrote a few strokes from time to time.

    The goblins have sorted out many books from the memory of the Sanye people, as long as they use the power of miracles to rub the memory of the Sanye people's dreams and put them in the big library.

    But this time, the goblin is writing the book himself.

    It's hard.

    It is more difficult than imagined.

    Just one opening chapter, she racked her brains and wrote it many times.

    The three elements of dream power, dream, memory, and divine blood.

    Divine blood is the origin of the gods' gift, the foundation of all existence, the cornerstone of power and wisdom owned by fairies.

    Dreams are the goblin's power, and memory is the goblin's food.

    The dream of the dream demon Xila has long been transformed into a land bestowed by the gods, which contains the island of gods, the sea of ??sun flowers, the city of gods bestowed by the gods, and the temple of the pyramid.  It is possible to stuff the land bestowed by the gods directly into his own blood.

    There is no way for her to realize the method of the Sanye people.

    She also came up with a way, that is to use the special power of the goblin to fuse the blood and memory first.

    "What memories should I incorporate?"

    "What kind of memory is the best memory?"

    The Dream Demon Sheila suddenly thought of something.

    Her eyes lit up, and then she floated down and ran towards the pyramid temple. The administrator sitting at the door of the large library looked up at her slightly.

    However, as soon as she ran out of the library, she immediately showed an expression of remembering something, and stopped.

    The goblin raised her head and looked at Meng Zhiyue, as if the moon in the sky was hazy and gloomy, appearing a little spiritless.

    The moonlight shone on the body, making people feel drowsy.

    However, the dream demon Sheila knew that this was a scene of God, and a smile appeared on her face.

    She ran into the temple of God, but did not find God.

    She walked through the sea of ??flowers and the ruins of the city, but she didn't see the shadow of God.

    At this time, God's voice echoed in the sea of ??flowers with the wind.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    The dream demon Xila raised her head, only to realize that the god was not in the temple, but was standing in the side corridor.

    "god!"

    "There you are!"

    Her golden smock fluttered up, and like a petal, she flew to a high place with the wind and landed beside God.

    She asked God excitedly: "God!"

    "Do you have any wish? Sheila can make your wish come true!"

    God Yin looked at Sheila, and the corner of his mouth slightly curved: "Even if you are the fairy of dreams, my wish may not be fulfilled by you."

    The Dream Demon Sheila was a little embarrassed, and she changed the phrase: "Do you have a smaller wish? That is a very simple wish!"

    She talked about her thoughts.

    The goblin is going to integrate the memory of wishes into the divine blood, and add the brand of divine magic, in this way, try to transform the mythical blood of dream power.

    Wait until all the mythical blood has transformed, and then assimilate the dream domain.

    God Yin walked towards the temple, and the goblin followed behind him.

    God sat down and remembered his wish.

    "I would like a glass of ice water."

    The goblin stretched out her hand, and a delicate silver cup was born in the interlaced light, and water gushed out from the bottom of the cup like a spring, exuding a faint chill.

    "god!"

    "This is my gift to you."

    God took the silver cup and drank it, the cold feeling reminded him of a long time ago.

    Yin Shen slowly opened his eyes: "Very good."

    Between the eyebrows, a small bubble emitting endless light slowly floated up, and the memory of the wish just now fell out.

    The memory of the wish fell into the drop of blood of the goblin.

    At the same time, the shadow of the God's Cup appeared behind the goblin,The two runes, like ice and snowflakes, merged with the blood of the gods.

    The essence of the blood of God began to change, from the appearance of blood to a beam of light.

    The power of wisdom is condensed into crystals, while the power of dreams is finally turned into light, which also represents the difference in the path and nature of the two.

    Yin Shen suddenly remembered that the goblin asked about his wish just now, so he said casually: "The light of wish."

    It has its own name.

    The goblin held the beam of light and said happily.

    "god!"

    "I have your dream again?"

    God just smiled and didn't care too much.

    This ray of light fell on the goblin's smock, and immediately her clothes were completely different.

    All other dreams that were originally imprinted disappeared, leaving only a wisp of ice flower imprinted on the chest, like a special brooch.

    However, it possesses an unimaginably powerful force.

    The goblin found the way she wanted to break through the fourth level, but this was just the beginning, not the end.

    The goblin said to God: "I want to collect people's wishes, and then transform all the blood of dream myths."

    "god!"

    "Would you like to visit Heinsay?"

    Yin Shen then picked up the book and sat in front of the window: "I won't go."——

    In front of the gate of the Kingdom of God.

    The fairy is carrying an exquisite cloth bag, which contains several silk books, which are her own unfinished works.

    The goblin also followed Lan En's example and organized his own method on how to break through the fourth level of dream power into a book, becoming the first writer among the goblins to write a book.

    The beginning of the silk book reads "Prayer Art", which just matches the "Divine Favor Art" written by the priest of food Lan En.

    However, Lan En's "Divine Grace" has already been written, and her book is just the beginning.

    With her update speed like a salted fish, and the undisciplined attitude of a goblin.

    The end is far away.

    The goblin stood in front of the giant gate and looked back, swaying from side to side and looking in the direction of the land bestowed by the gods, as if expecting something.

    God did not come to see her off, the goblin was a little disappointed.

    However, the goblins who came to see her off were in groups, surrounding her in a chaotic manner.

    Several big goblins who used to be mischievous and mischievous in the past brought a huge gift to Sheila, and they proudly showed it to Sheila.

    "Master Sheila!"

    "This is the flying prop we gave you."

    "With this, you can fly in the sky to see the world of the Sanye people."

    It is said that it is a flying prop, but in fact it is a hot air balloon basket.

    The material is soft and feels like goblin gowns.

    In the past, the goblins always liked to grab the balloon and let it float in mid-air with themselves, but now they have also improved their toys.

    "Master Sheila, it's getting cold outside recently." And the goblins put on their own hats and scarves for Sheila.

    "Come back and bring us a gift! Sir Sheila!" Some goblins laughed and looked forward to it.

    The dream demon Sheila finally showed a happy expression with the gifts given to her by the goblins.

    She stood on the basket of the hot air balloon, drifted away from the gate of the kingdom of gods, and waved to the goblins who sent her off.

    The goblins also huddled together, making noise and dancing.

    The ship giant and ferryman guarding the gate of the kingdom of gods scratched their heads when they saw this scene, and their movements were in unison.

 Text Chapter 150: Gift and Prayer Festival

    The Siren Capital of the Sailor Kingdom still retains the name of the Siren and is called Sailor Port.

    The old sea monsters have long been reduced to legends in the eyes of the newly born Sanye people. The era of royal blood and trolls is gradually being forgotten with the passing of King Henir.  port city.

    Many young people and children even only verbally know that this place is called Saile Port, but they don't even know the meaning of Saile.

    There are large and small ships moored on the coast, and the Sanye people on the pier are busy.

    These ships will send various things from the Temple of Oil to various cities along the coast, and even the kingdom of the devil in the deep sea.

    The world has brought too many changes due to the power of rituals and miracles. Although the power of this ritual cannot be spread to every Sanye and Moyuan people, it can be seen that Xiyin Sai and the kingdom of Moyuan are using  The speed visible to the naked eye becomes prosperous.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    "Bang bang bang bang!"

    The cold sea wind whistled past the signboard under the lighthouse, making a noisy sound.

    At the end of the avenue, a large group of children crowded under the stairs.

    Above the stairs is a magnificent temple.

    The Temple of Oil, one of the famous Nine Great Temples, is here, erected on the coast.

    Every day, the Temple of Oil will distribute some Lan En ointment made by itself to the beggars in Saile City. On some important days, it will also distribute sugar to the children to promote the gifts of the gods.

    The children in the city who got the news early crowded under the temple, looking forward to it.

    sugar.

    Even with the popularization of the ritual array, it is no longer exclusive to the nobles, but it is not affordable by ordinary people. Only in places like Sailor City that rely on the Temple of Oil, ordinary people can taste it occasionally  the taste of.

    The priest came out with a big cloth bag and said to the children in line.

    "One per person."

    "Queue to receive."

    Although the children looked at the bags excitedly, and some began to swallow their saliva, they still lined up obediently.

    "My mine!"

    "be mine!"

    "Thank you, sir."

    One after another, the team gradually shortened.

    pity.

    Just halfway through the queue, the bag in the young priest's hand was empty.

    The child who was just in line for him and who was gone, sat on the ground crying.

    The other children behind were also very disappointed, but they could only leave, watching others taste the deliciousness of sugar.

    There are also children who hide carefully and take them home, and some want to take them to the shops on the street and sell them for money.

    One of the children who didn't get the candy was walking down the street in despair, when he looked up, he suddenly found that there seemed to be something moving in the sky.

    The thing floated so high that only a black dot could be seen.

    "what is that?"

    The child is very strange, there are no birds in this era, and in the concept of Sanye's understanding, there is nothing else in the sky except clouds.

    He raised his head and walked quickly on the street chasing the black spot, but unfortunately he couldn't see it clearly.

    "weird stuff."

    After all, the child's curiosity can't last long, but this pursuit relieved a lot of the sadness in his heart.

    He gave up chasing the black dot, turned and went home.

    As the sky gradually darkened, the grocery stores on the street turned on their lights, illuminating the dazzling array of goods in the stores.

    Food and play.

    Beautiful cups, exquisite pottery dolls, red hats and precious silk scrolls rolled together.

    The child is very envious, but can't afford the things in the store.

    Back home, the mother prepared the cheapest ointment and put it in front of the child.

    "Where's the father?" the child asked the mother.

    He was looking forward to it, and his father would often bring him some small gifts when he came back.

    "The pier hasn't stopped work yet!"

    "The weather is cold, and there are fewer boats on the pier."

    "Your father hasn't received any work recently, and he doesn't know how to live this month."

    "I hope he will come back with more wages today. Let's go buy a fish tomorrow!"

    The busy mother replied.

    The child climbed to the top of the building after eating, he wanted to see the skyThe legend of the spirit.

    Hey!

    do you know?

    If you meet a beautiful fairy floating in the sky on the road, you can make a wish to her and ask her to give you a gift.

    Pure and simple wishes will get more gifts.

    Greedy demands will be teased and punished by the goblins.

    With the spread of this legend, a festival was gradually formed in the country of Xiyin Sai, which was called the Wishing Festival.

    During this day.

    The children of Xiyin Sai will make a wish before falling asleep, and all kinds of wishes will turn into memories and fill the fantasy star sea.

    And the goblins in the dream world are also in a carnival at this moment.

    They will line up and walk hand in hand among these wishing dreams, picking the best wishes from them.

    Then.

    Realize it for the children.

    Perhaps among thousands of children, only one can realize his little innocent wish, and that will be the best thing in a child's childhood.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Calvin, please take a day off, and I will make it up later.

    Calvin, sort out your ideas and plot, take a day off, and I will make up later.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 151: The new race of fire demons

    ,

    "Boom boom!"

    "Boom boom!"

    A caravan and convoy full of goods passed through the barren land and stopped suddenly.

    They felt the tremor of the earth, and the faint scorching heat in the air.

    "What's the sound?" The owner of the caravan stood on a high place and looked into the distance.

    "Boom!" The voice came again, and they finally discovered what it was.

    In the distance, two shadows slowly appeared on the horizon.

    It was a monster like a hill, fighting.

    The metal giant and the flame monster started a battle on the ground, and the flame turned into a storm and swept all directions, and the ground was scorched black.

    However, any movement of the metal giant will cause the earth to roar, a roll, a trample, or a long jump in pursuit, the ground is overwhelmed.

    There are big pits everywhere.

    "Yes yes it's a monster!" When the caravan guard saw what it was, his teeth chattered in fright.

    "Leave quickly, go that way!" The caravan owner standing on a high place was well-informed, and recognized that these should be two extremely powerful curse-seal priests, and he immediately gave orders.

    "It will take several days to detour over there." Someone asked a question.

    "Is it troublesome to save your life?" the caravan owner yelled.

    The caravan passing by in the distance saw them and fled as if they had seen a plague god.

    And the flame monster and the metal giant didn't seem to notice them at all, immersed in the fight.

    "Huh!"

    Flames and gusts of wind spewed out from the flame monster's mouth, and the violent flame storm was accompanied by a crackling sound, which was the sound of the stones on the ground burning red and exploding.

    But the metal giant didn't know what it was made of, and the flames and high temperatures that were enough to melt even stones burned it without even turning red.

    "Boom!"

    The metal giant's fist has a circular ritual pattern, and every bombardment carries the power of the ritual totem.

    This is the first ritual totem technique that Haru came up with. It can engrave the power of the ritual on the body. Although it takes time to use and requires sacrifice and singing, it is far less powerful than the instant magic of the spirit of the seal.

    But at many specific times, and against some special enemies, it will have a miraculous effect.

    For example at this moment.

    You can see the illusory body of the flame monster continuously evaporating under the fist.

    "Eleanor!"

    "I don't want to kill you, don't force me."

    The human voice spewed out from the mouth of the fire demon troll was the fire demon Haru.

    The voice of the abyss knight Elena came from inside the metal giant, and the voice of this student of Sunderan was full of anger: "Stop pretending, Haru!"

    "You even killed your teacher. For a person like you, do you still talk about friendship and family affection?"

    Fire demon Haru was completely enraged: "I'll tell you again."

    "I didn't kill the teacher, I didn't kill him!"

    "I don't!"

    "I don't!"

    Between roaring and roaring, Haru lost control of his emotions again.

    After he gave up the body of the three-leaf man, it always became difficult to control himself and suppress his emotions.

    The body of the fire demon Haru suddenly burst into golden light, and lines of red gold climbed up along his body.

    "Boom buzz!"

    The violent explosion directly overturned hundreds of meters of ground.

    After everything calmed down, Haru turned into gas again and floated into the sky.

    However, the fire element in his body has also been consumed to the limit, and it will not be long before he needs to fall down again, looking for sacrifices to perform rituals to replenish the fire element in his body.

    It's as if the three-leaf people need food.

    Abyssal Knight Elena seized on his weakness and chased after him again and again. Along the way, he often failed to perform his rituals, and the other party came to him conveniently.

    The flames subsided, leaving only a terrifying giant pit and the scorched earth.

    This time, the metal giant's body was cracked one after another, and the iron armor on its chest peeled off, exposing the upper body of the abyss knight Elena.

    Elena was obviously injured, and she finally understood that Haru was indeed holding back, and at the same time, she also knew why such a powerful teacher would be defeated in front of Haru.

    She looked at Haru who was floating low in the sky, and knew that sheThe seed of the magic fire, the second is the place that needs to be filled with a lot of fire element.

    "Go!"

    Haru released the fire demon, and more than a dozen powerful fire demons floated in the air, surrendering to Haru.

    Some of these fire demons were temple priests killed by Haru before, and some were killed after chasing Haru.

    Haru threw the bottle of the fire demon into the mud, and the blood of the fire demon melted into the glass body exuded a faint light, and it was regarded as the seed of the fire demon.

    In an instant, streaks of light continued to spread along the ground, covering the entire swamp in the blink of an eye.

    "Ritual!"

    "start up!"

    Thick fire element gas spread out from the swamp, filling this dark and damp place.

    Haru flew up to the cliffs of the canyon, and used Tao's ritual array to create a huge castle.

    The tall castle hangs alone, and Haru sits alone on the stone seat.

    It was getting dark outside, and the moon slowly climbed above the clouds.

    Fire demon Haru sat motionless, as if asleep.

    A few days later.

    In the dark swamp, a change finally appeared.

    Groups of fire element gas are entangled together, and silver light is shining inside.

    In the end, it seemed to come alive, and began to shuttle across the swamp consciously.

    At the same time, it discovered that its existence on the swamp is not something special, and there are other existences like it floating in it, devouring the power of fire element in this vast swamp.

    When they gradually devoured enough fire element, they finally found the castle on the cliff.

    There.

    It seems that something is calling them.

    These gaseous beings composed of fire element climbed out and flew up to the castle on the top of the cliff.

    In front of the gate of the castle, several third-tier fire demons inhabited pillar-like torches, illuminating the entire castle and cliff as soon as they emerged.

    They passed through the gate of the castle and walked inside.

    In the darkness, an extremely powerful and terrifying existence opened its eyes.

    Its eyes are two groups of flames, looking at these little fire demons.

    "Here we come!" The monster on the stone seat spoke the language of the Sanye people.

    "Hoo hoo!" These little fire demons were not afraid of Haru, instead they surrounded Haru kindly, as if they were defending their king.

    The fire demon Haru stood up and walked down from the height little by little.

    "children!"

    "You will become the Fire Demon Clan, and it is also the beginning of this race."

    The little fire demon surrounded him, as if asking him some questions.

    Haru laughed: "I'm not from Sanye."

    "I am your ancestor, the fire demon Haru."

    After these little fire demons were ignited, they finally looked like flame demons.

    They flew into the lamps in the castle, perched in them and turned into flames.

    Haru also discovered that they were born with mythical blood, a special kind of extraordinary life.

    They have the same wisdom and power as the Sanye people, but they have completely different forms and powers. Their wisdom and power are naturally bound to the control of fire element.

    Because their mythical blood is closely combined with other things, that is the power of the curse-sealed spirit and the divine brand.

    This kind of power was also inherited to Little Fire Demon through blood.

    These little fire demons have no human form at all. They look like little flames, with only some rudimentary intelligence like beasts.

    But when they become stronger and the blood of wisdom and power in their bodies is further transformed.

    should change

 Text Chapter 152: I have no home

    ,

    A monster castle appeared in the border wasteland a hundred miles away from the volcano. This is a weird legend that has been prevalent in border towns recently.

    In a hotel in a small town.

    A few dirty miners were talking to a group of workshop workers about what they saw from afar. The words contained real witnesses, as well as their exaggerations and imaginations.

    The hotel is lit, and this is the most lively place in the town at night.

    People are always afraid of darkness and yearn for light.

    "The swamp is dark and gloomy, and you can often hear shrill screams. The castle above the cliff is home to the most terrifying king of monsters." The miner waved his hands, body language, voice, and ghostly lights  , making people involuntarily creepy.

    "What kind of monsters are those?" Someone asked, even though they were afraid, they still longed for the secret.

    "Sometimes they are completely transparent, and sometimes they turn into flames."

    "They are the embodiment of fire, a vicious curse."

    When the miner said this, he was shaking all over, and he took a sip of water after speaking.

    He had really seen the monster, though he was too scared to move at the time.

    "As long as anyone dares to approach that cursed land, they will be burned to ashes."

    "You can't see them, let alone when they will appear by your side."

    "but."

    "When they appeared, you were already engulfed in flames."

    The miner shouted loudly, and his sudden movements shocked the people present even more.

    "It eats people from the inside. These flame monsters will directly penetrate into your body and eat your internal organs bit by bit."

    Some people also talked about the news that they didn't know where they heard it, or it was their own imagination.

    "I heard."

    "They are monsters cursed by the gods, so they are imprisoned there forever."

    The people in the hotel and the town fell into uneasiness, because they could feel that this was not a completely fabricated false rumor.

    That mysterious old castle, and terrifying monsters.

    Just not far from them.

    In the corner of the hotel, a man wearing a black smock with an unusual identity stood up, attracting everyone's attention.

    "Does the monster you see look like this?"

    The scroll in his hand unfolded, and inside was a portrait of the fire demon.

    "That's right!"

    "It's this kind of monster."

    The miner screamed and even fell over the stone bench as he stepped backwards.

    The man in black put away the scroll and walked out of the hotel.

    The people at the inn pointed out that there had never been such a big man in such a gorgeous smock in a small town like theirs.

    Such a person should be embraced in the city's castles and temples, not alone at the border.

    "See the symbols on the clothes?"

    "He's a priest."

    "have you seen?"

    "I've seen it with the priests in the city. Although they are different, the ones with this symbol must be priests."

    The man in black walked out of the hotel and walked directly out of the town.

    He looked into the wilderness, and beyond that, it was no longer the kingdom of Heinsay.

    Or it can be said that it is no longer a place blessed by God.

    He had a sad expression on his face. As a friend who grew up with him, he vaguely guessed what Haru was thinking.

    "Haru."

    "Do you no longer see yourself as a Heinsay?"

    The person who came was Lan En, the priest of food.

    Since Haru defeated Elena, no one has been able to find his trace.

    Lan En searched all over Shiyin Sai but couldn't find Haru, and finally got news of him in this border town today.

    turn out to be.

    Haru is no longer in the territory of Shiyinsay, but has become his own monster king in the wild land outside——

    Canyon swamp.

    Lan En, the priest of food, sat on the body of the sugar crystal giant and walked through the swamp to the depths. The mud in the deepest part of the swamp even covered the sugar crystal giant's shoulders.

    In the dark, Lan En heard some strange sounds.

    Those were the newly born Little Fire Demons, watching Lan En in the dark.

    &nbsnbsp; Just like.

    Became another person.

    "what happened?"

    "Haru, what's wrong with you?"

    Haru finally stopped when he heard Lane's voice.

    He stood on the cliff and looked back at Lan En. He said the words of admitting defeat in a slightly unwilling tone.

    "Lane!"

    "The teacher is right, but I was wrong."

    "You are right, there has never been any secret technique of immortality."

    "everything!"

    "It's nothing but our greedy delusion."

    Haru let out a long sigh: "How could the secrets of the gods be so easily discovered by mortals!"

    Although the hidden danger of Haru's secret technique of reincarnation was alleviated because the object he chose was the fire demon he made, it finally broke out.

    Haru already knew about such serious consequences.

    It's just that Haru doesn't want to admit it, or it doesn't make much sense whether he admits it or not at this point.

    Many times a choice has been made, and there is no room for regret.

    Lan En sensed something was wrong, he manipulated the sugar crystal giant to come forward: "Haru, you lost."

    "Everything is over, follow me back!"

    "I will bear all the mistakes and failures for you."

    "Haru!"

    "Teacher, I am waiting for you to go home."

    It's okay for Lan En not to mention the teacher, but as soon as he mentioned the teacher's name, Haru fell into madness again.

    The moment he heard that name, Haru had a sad smile on his face.

    "No!"

    "I don't have a home anymore."

    "The teachers are dead, this is my home."

    Haru laughed wildly: "I am a fire demon, and this is my kingdom."

    He looked towards the canyon and swamp, his words were full of anticipation, or in other words, crazy sleepwalking.

    "ah!"

    "Look quickly!"

    "Here is another world, where I will gain a new life."

    He jumped into the swamp, and the huge fire element filled in the low-lying swamp instantly ignited.

    "Boom!"

    Huge flames spewed out from the canyon, and the fire dragon stretched for more than ten miles, dyeing the night sky red.

    The entire dark swamp was ignited, and the fire continued to soar into the sky.

    The place where Lan En stood immediately suffered the strongest impact.

    "God-sealed giant."

    A giant tens of meters high wrapped Lan En in its body. It had a hat and eyes made of noodles, a torso made of sugar crystals, and the blood flowing in its body was Lan En's ointment.

    The huge force of the explosion was cushioned by the elastic noodles and mud paste.

    Lane was not hurt.

    However, the dozen or so third-order fire demons that Lan En had restrained before broke free from control, turned into gas and broke through the sky.

    Hundreds of little fire demons scattered like shooting stars, rushing out from here continuously.

    Not only that, more little fire demons that existed in the canyon swamp were also eroded and ignited by Haru's power, and rushed out of the fire dragon.

    Most of them are rushing towards the border of Heinsay.

    "not good!"

    Lane knew that he had to stop these fire demons who had gone mad and out of control.

    This place is on the edge of Heinsay, the appearance of so many fire demons will definitely bring disaster to the border towns and Sanye people.

 Text Chapter 153: Qualifications to live on the earth

    The goblin swims from one city to another in a hot air balloon, and walks through those remote rural towns and villages. She is on an aimless but childlike journey.

    In an unknown town.

    The goblin's hot air balloon landed in front of the window of a room where a little clover girl was sleeping soundly.

    The goblin leaned out and pointed at the little girl with her finger.

    A bubble emerged from between the child's eyebrows, and the image inside the bubble was a warm and beautiful hat, and a group of friends surrounded her, looking at her with envious eyes.

    "So I wanted a hat."

    The goblin covered her mouth and laughed, afraid that the sound would wake up the little girl.

    This reminded the goblin of the hat and scarf that the goblin gave him when he left.

    They are now warmly worn on my body.

    What is warm is not only hats and scarves, but also blessings from companions.

    The child turned around with his eyes closed, his face was full of joy and happiness while he was dreaming, and the goblin had already walked in.

    The child was dreaming: "I have a red hat, which is the most exquisite and beautiful in the world."

    "There are beautiful patterns on it, just like the stars in the sky."

    The goblin approached the child's ear and whispered, "I accept your wish."

    At the same time, a dreamy starlight emerged in his hand.

    "alright!"

    The goblin gave her a red hat with stars on it.

    The goblin thought for a while, and she made another scarf and put it beside the bed.

    The shadow of the God's Cup appeared behind the goblin, and a snow-white rune composed of densely packed silk threads jumped out of the cup and fell into the goblin's mythical blood.

    A new beam of golden wish light was born in the room, illuminating the room while also spilling out from the cracks in the windows and doors.

    The goblin has collected a brand new wish, a dream about the imprint of the weaving magic.

    There was a new dream on her clothes, and it became more bright and gorgeous.

    The light gushing out of the room just now alarmed the child's parents.

    "Da da da da!"

    The sound of footsteps stepping on the stairs came from downstairs, but when they hurriedly pushed the door and entered, the goblin was no longer there.

    "Hello!"

    "Wake up!"

    The child opened his sleepy eyes and looked at his parents blankly.

    Then.

    She found the gift that the goblin beside the bed gave her.

    Such exquisite hats and scarves far exceed the fabrics sold in the most expensive shops in the city,

    Although the child didn't understand where it came from, he held them tightly in his hands and happily tossed and turned on the bed.

    The child's mother asked her, "Where did this come from?"

    The child suddenly thought of another relative of his own: "It must have been given to me by my grandmother!"

    The parents were at a loss as to how they could possibly bring a gift to their child since her grandmother was long gone.

    A child as a child didn't understand until she grew up and heard the legend about the wish-granting leprechaun.

    she thought.

    At that time, what she met should be these holy creatures living in the kingdom of gods!

    Every time I think about it, I feel that she is also a blessed and happy child.

    A smile appeared on his face.

    The goblin left the town, still looking for the children she likes, those children with innocent wishes and sweet dreams.

    Even if.

    When they grow up, they will become completely different, just like the poet Tito said, the three-leaf people are fickle.

    But at least in this childhood, they were pure and innocent.

    She shuttled among the crowd in a dreamy cloak, just like Polo who played in the world back then.

    Looking around for those novelties, but no one can see her.

    She is a creature of dreams and illusions, a miracle that travels through dreams.

    A caravan arrives in the city, bringing shocking news.

    "I heard that there are many monsters in the volcano city."

    "A lot of people died!"

    "Those monsters descended from the sky with flames in groups, and when they fell, they devoured towns and villages."

    &nbsp; "Where they passed by, there were flames everywhere, like purgatory on earth."

    "I heard that the priests of the major temples are rushing there, killing those monsters and driving them out."

    Some people speculated: "Isn't it the ghosts of the Huo Sen family who died back then?"

    Immediately someone responded: "The monster covered in flames must be those who were swallowed by the flames, unwilling to die, and wanted to drag the living into the flames of purgatory."

    The voices were chattering, and all kinds of guesses and conjectures came out.

    The goblin heard that thousands of people died in the disaster, and his happy mood suddenly became a little heavy.

    "Go east and have a look!"——

    In the basket of the hot air balloon, the goblins are curled up together under the soft fabric.

    She crossed the sea of ??clouds with the hot air balloon, enjoying a peace completely different from the kingdom of gods.

    Fairies rarely dream, because they are the masters of dreams.

    Unless their emotions fluctuate greatly, deep down they want to dream of some beautiful things, or want to store some beautiful memories.

    But this time, the goblin dreamed in the sea of ??clouds and balloons.

    In a daze, she felt that her body was floating up like clouds and cotton candy, floating to an unknown place.

    She saw a familiar place, a palace shrouded in divine light.

    "ah!"

    "Why am I back again?"

    A figure in a white robe stood in front of the window, with a strand of black hair exposed under the hood.

    His eyes looked outside, as if he had penetrated the entire dream world and looked towards the human world.

    "God!" The goblin stepped forward.

    God Yin's voice came from the window, talking about the monster-infested East that the goblin was about to visit.

    "As long as the fire demons are not extinct, their existence in this world is a threat to the Sanye people."

    "So for the sake of the Sanye people, do you want to kill all the monsters?"

    The goblin was a little overwhelmed, she originally only wanted to see the disaster.

    See if you can do something, if you can save some people.

    The goblin asked God: "Then what should I do?"

    Yin Shen: "Every race is qualified to live on the earth."

    "It's enough to divide their countries and let them settle down in their own places."

    The goblin woke up suddenly.

    She straightened up, and the soft fabric covering her body slipped off.

    Faint white clouds and mist passed by the hot air balloon, and occasionally fell into the gondola, passing by the goblin.

    The goblin knew she was inspired by the gods, she murmured.

    "Every race is qualified to live on the earth."

    "The kingdom of Hiinsai belonging to the Sanye people, the sea of ??abyss belonging to the kingdom of the devil abyss, and the kingdom of monsters?"

    Although every being is entitled to inhabit this world, God has promised them all this world.

    But that doesn't mean they can do whatever they want.

    They can only if God allows it.

    And the new life and race of monsters have not yet been approved by God.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 154: The Diversity of Life

    ,

    Lan En, the priest of food, led people to the dark swamp in the canyon again. It took half a month to extinguish the raging fire above the swamp, and completely released the fire element stored deep in the swamp.

    The skyrocketing fire gradually subsided, and the burning sensation of continuous transpiration for tens of miles around finally slowly subsided.

    Lan En stood in the center of many priests, manipulating a noodle brain monster in the sky to set up a mental barrier.

    "It's coming out."

    "None can let them go."

    Following Lan En's voice, a monster's roar came from the depths of the canyon.

    "Roar!"

    More than a dozen third-tier fire demons roared and rushed out of the dark swamp, but what they were about to face was a whole group of priests standing on the cliff.

    Each of these third-tier fire demons is extremely tyrannical, vicious and vicious.

    They hate everything in this world, and they try every means to maintain their survival and improve their strength.

    They originate from the blood and spirit of the temple priests, who were brutally killed by Haru and turned into fire demons, and the emotions of pain and hatred still remained in their bodies.

    Before, there was Haru who enslaved them so that they could not resist.

    And now that Haru is dead, they are completely out of control.

    They sleep deep in the swamp every day, and fly into those villages and cities at night, plunder the living things, ores and other things in the towns of the three leaf people and bring them back to the canyon, and use them as sacrifices to supplement and strengthen the fire.  The power of the magic bottle.

    Those little fire demons are just making trouble under their control, just like the servant cubs they control.

    In a sense, this disaster was the revenge for Haru's evil deeds, but it happened to these other innocent Sanye people.

    Hundreds of priests teamed up to cast various divine spells on those priests, and the ointment monsters jumped up like balls and landed on the big fire demon, wrapping them so that they could not fly.

    finally.

    Only a third-order fire demon broke out from the encirclement, and rushed into the sky with Haru's magic bottle.

    This is their core, and what enslaves and binds them.

    As long as the magic bottle is not destroyed, these dozen or so fire demons will be difficult to kill. Even if the body of the fire demon is destroyed, as long as the fire element is replenished, it will be reborn in the bottle.

    From this aspect, we can see the power of the magical prop made by Haru.

    "Fire Demon Bottle!"

    Lan En noticed it immediately, and he jumped up and headed towards the sky.

    Several noodle brain monsters wrapped around Lan En's body directly, dragging him to chase the fire demon.

    Lan En stretched out his hand, and a crystal appeared in his palm and shot out.

    A strong shock wave appeared in the air, just hitting the fire demon.

    Although the fire demon's chest was pierced, this kind of injury is nothing to it, but the fire demon bottle it was protecting so hard was hit by the aftermath.

    "boom!"

    With a soft bang, the bottle of the fire demon shattered.

    Lan En has no intention of seizing this powerful magical item at all. He only wants to solve the current spreading fire demons and make the fire demons completely extinct.

    "Woo!"

    All the fire demons looked at the shattered magic bottle at the same time for a moment, watching it turn into a few fragments and fall into the clouds, and let out a mournful cry.

    These powerful third-tier fire demons gradually dissipated and died.

    Hundreds of little fire demons also lost control, spinning around like headless chickens.

    Under the siege of the priests, they were scattered and killed one by one.

    So far.

    This huge disaster has finally come to an end.

    But these little fire demons are only a small part, thousands of little fire demons escaped from the swamp during this period.

    These fire demon seeds are scattered in every corner of the wilderness, and they inhabit some dark corners.

    They are completely transparent, they are elusive.

    It can even be hidden in a jar in the city, in a candlestick.

    As long as it doesn't show up, even priests can hardly find them.

    Lan En looked at the scorched canyons and peaks, and at the priests who were in disarray after the war.

    "It's not over yet."

    "There are more seeds of fire demons, hidden outside."

    "We have to stay and clean them up thoroughly.The goblin grabbed a little fire demon and landed in the temple.

    The goblin first saluted the statue, then looked into the depths.

    Her perspective fell from the world into a dream, and immediately saw the illusory dreams floating around.

    There were all kinds of different dreams, and she chose one to enter.

    This dream is composed of workshops, where you can see all kinds of food and snacks piled up into mountains.

    It is the dream of Rann, the priest of food.

    At this moment, Lan En was not in the workshop looking at the pictures produced by his favorite food, but stood on the top of the workshop and looked into the distance.

    It can be seen that he is very sad.

    The teacher's departure and Haru's death both dealt a huge blow to him, and he even became at a loss, not knowing what he should do.

    The only thing he can do now is to destroy the monsters created by the teacher and Haru.

    At least.

    Can't let such a thing stay in this world, and damage the reputation of teacher Sang De'an.

    This is also the reason why he is so persistent.

    The goblin suddenly appeared behind Lan En and asked him.

    "Lan En, why do you have to completely exterminate the fire demons?"

    "The cursed resentment has dissipated, and the fire demon has calmed down again. Maybe the new life can also play a role in promoting civilization?"

    The priest of food was in a daze, he was just dreaming his own dream.

    "certainly."

    "They must be exterminated and make up for the mistakes Haru made."

    "I don't want to see them hurt anyone again, I don't want to see a town in flames again."

    "This world belongs to the Sanye people, and their existence will only occupy and oppress the living space of the Sanye people."

    In the dream controlled by the goblin, no one can deceive her.

    This is what Lan En really thought.

    The goblin suddenly understood that this was an irreconcilable conflict.

    The goblin sighed: "Can't we coexist?"

    "If monsters can no longer enter the world of the Sanye people, can you accept their existence?"

    Lan En laughed, he felt that the person who asked himself the question was really innocent.

    He thought of those temple priests who rejected him, and remembered how he was blocked everywhere in the Ice Temple.

    "How can a person trust a monster if they can't even trust their own race?"

    The goblin nodded, and she suddenly understood the existence of the Sanye people.

    "oh!"

    "But that's right!"

    Lan En quietly woke up from his sleep, and the figure of the goblin also appeared above the sky of the temple.

    Under the moon, a hot air balloon floated down.

    The goblin flew onto the gondola and followed it chasing the clouds and the crescent moon.

    She stands in the night sky, overlooking the land and the city.

    Her eyes fell into deep thought, and she began to think about a question.

    In the past, the Sanye people in the human world and the people of the Demon Abyss had their own affairs, one occupied the land, and the other occupied the sea.

    In the eyes of the goblins, the Sanye people are the masters of the earth allowed by the gods, and they should be the well-deserved protagonists who rule the country that believes in the god of Insai.

    So she thought unconsciously.

    What is beneficial to the Sanye people as a whole is justice, and what harms the majority of Sanye people is evil.

    But if one day, the world is full of various intelligent races, they will fight for the right to survive and territory.

    Who is righteous and who is evil?

    If the goblins are not favored by the gods, they live on the earth like the Sanye people.

    So do the Sanye people also regard them as a terrible threat and want to drive them out?

    "God promised the sky, land, and sea to the blood of Ledlich, the three-leaf people of Hiinsai occupied the land, and the people of the Demon Abyss occupied the sea."

    "Devils are a race born from the blood of wisdom, and of course they have the right to survive."

    The goblin looked at the barren land, only the Sanye people were alone.

    If every new race and creature is exterminated according to the Sanye people's thinking, won't this world be so barren and silent forever?

    "Every race is qualified to live on the earth, because only in this way"

    "Life will bloom different flowers."The flowers of ??.  ?

 Text Chapter 155: A New Vow

    ,

    Volcano city.

    Before dawn, a large number of priests packed up their belongings and prepared to leave the eastern part of Siyinsay and embark on a journey back to the Nine Great Temples.

    The temple, all the hotels and commercial streets in the city were busy, and the attendants and servants of the priesthood were also making preparations.

    It can be seen that the priests can't wait to get out of this ghost place.

    Fire demons are not easy opponents, and they are not as strong as the priest of food Lann.

    Even if it is a little fire demon, it is an extraordinary life, a formidable opponent who can be invisible and control flames.

    During the days of the priesthood, people were constantly injured and died in the war against the fire demon. They wanted to leave here a long time ago, but they were afraid of the powerful coercion of the priest of food Lann and the order of the king of Xiyinzai.

    but.

    Everyone harbors resentment.

    They are high priests of the temple, even if they die, they should die with dignity, how can they line up to die on the battlefield like soldiers.

    "That guy Lan En didn't take our lives seriously at all."

    "In order to save some civilians, let us go up to die."

    "The people who come out of the Temple of Truth are lunatics."

    "Look, he won't be the chief priest of the Ice Temple for long. Who would follow a lunatic like him."

    Lan En has heard a lot of private comments about him in recent days, and some people even publicly said bad things about him to others.

    He didn't want to say anything more, as long as the fire demon disaster was solved.

    Lan En and several of his students are not planning to leave, they are still planning to stay here to wipe out the remaining fire demons.

    at this time.

    Lan En's students ran into the Insai Temple in the city in a panic, and pointed outside.

    "teacher!"

    "Something happened."

    Lan En grabbed his shoulder: "What is it?"

    His students kept pointing their fingers outside the city: "Fire demons, many fire demons have appeared."

    Lan En immediately looked outside: "Immediately ask the priests to stop all actions and prepare for the battle."

    There was also a commotion in the city, because the commotion this time was really big.

    The group of priests also wailed, but they had to give up immediately and return, gathering again.

    It is dawn at this moment, and the sky is not yet fully bright.

    Lan En, the priest of food, and the entire group of priests hurried to the outside of the city and the city wall, ready to meet the incoming enemies.

    On the horizon, the sun is rising.

    Groups of flames floated up from the ground, there were thousands of them.

    Some flew from not far outside the city, some rushed to the sky from hundreds of miles away, and some even floated out of the volcano city.

    There are in all directions, rising along the sky.

    The members of the priesthood guarded nervously inside and outside the volcano city, while talking to each other to guess the reason for this scene.

    "What's the matter with these fire demons?"

    "Why did they suddenly explode with strength and fly towards the sky?"

    "Is someone calling them?"

    "How is it possible? The fire demon Haru is dead."

    Most of these are fire demons born after Haru died and his power fell into the dark swamp.

    The little fire demons, like meteors flying upside down, crossed the sky in an arc and gathered towards the sky.

    Not long after, there were dense "stars" floating in the sky.

    The clouds in the sky slowly dispersed, and a figure exuding divine light descended into the world. The dazzling light covered the sun with only a corner of it at the end of the sky.

    "what is that!"

    Lane saw a beautiful creature.

    A powerful existence with the appearance of a god, with various beautiful dreams projected on the golden cloak,

    The members of the priesthood on and off the city wall also exclaimed one by one.

    "Fairy?"

    "An envoy of God."

    "Why did the messenger of the gods appear here?"

    Many temple priests present all knelt down, some showed panic, and some showed piety.

    No matter what they think, true piety or false hypocrisy.

    Before and after people, they are all God's servants, and God's envoys are existences far higher than them in various senses.

    &nbsp; because.

    The other party truly represents the will of God.

    ? They must express the highest respect and a gesture of prostration to express their piety and belief.

    The goblin walked down the clouds step by step, as if stepping on a ladder spreading down from the kingdom of gods.

    The dense "shooting stars" revolved around the goblin, as if talking to her and whispering.

    People on the earth raised their heads and could faintly hear the voices of the "stars".

    God used his finger to point on one of the "shooting stars", and instantly all the "shooting stars" shone brightly.

    The flames of thousands of little fire demons burst and twisted.

    Human figures appeared one by one, holding hands beside the envoy of God, and singing weird songs.

    Or, pray to the gods and messengers.

    "In the name of the messenger of God, I signed an oath with the monster family."

    "The god promised the wasteland to the monster family, and did not allow the monster family to step into the cities and villages of the Sanye people and the people of the demon abyss."

    "From now on, you will be able to reproduce as one of the races in this world."

    All the fire demons rotated faster, and even on the outer layer of the fire demons, phantoms of other monsters appeared.

    Tall stone goblins, strange spheres, peculiar slime monsters, or a mass of black liquid itself.

    Following the voice of the messenger of God: "Go!"

    The little fire demon is like countless meteors falling from the sky to all directions, rushing to the wilderness outside of Heinsay.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    The priests present could even faintly hear laughter like children descending from the sky, turning into shooting stars and rushing into the distance.

    Leaving out of their field of vision.

    From now on, monsters can only live outside the wilderness.

    As long as they get close to the cities of the Sanye people and the towns of the people of the Moyuan, they seem to see an invisible barrier blocking them, preventing them from approaching, and at the same time feeling afraid.

    because.

    That is the oath and agreement made by the ancestors of the monster clan to the crown of wisdom.

    Dream world.

    In the silver moon exuding brilliance, the crown of wisdom sealed in the deepest part of the divine boon stone sphere suddenly moved.

    One by one, small engravings appeared on this artifact.

    It was a line of fine print, which continued after the Ledley Key Oath.

    "The god promised the wasteland to the monster family, and did not allow the monster family to step into the cities and villages of the Sanye people and the people of the demon abyss."

    Following the engraving of the last word, the movement gradually faded away.

    The fire demon also belongs to the blood of wisdom, so it also belongs to the power of the crown of wisdom. In a sense, it is also an extension of the blood of Ledlich.

    This oath.

    will be bound by their bloodlines forever.

    On the pyramid temple, God Yin put the book in his hand aside, and looked back at Meng Zhiyue.

    "A race of extraordinary beings has appeared!"

    He looked at Sally with a smile and said something.

    "Sally!"

    "Obviously a new species has appeared, but it was not created by borrowing your power."

    "See, mortals can also create miracles of life."

    Sally, the mother of life, picked up her small conch, wrinkled her nose and made a sound.

    "Gululu."——

    Everything dispersed, the messenger of God and the fire demon disappeared.

    However, the civilians in the city erupted like a mountain roar and a tsunami. In their view, it was not a family of monsters who got the oath of God, but the gods expelled these monsters from their homes.

    The priests also let out a long sigh of relief, as long as they don't fight these monsters, that's the best.

    "Thanks to the great God Insay."

    "Messenger of God, thank you for your kindness and kindness."

    "It's over, it's really over."

    "Those monsters were exiled by the gods."

    The sun gradually rose, and its light poured into the city.

    The entire volcanic city fell into carnival. People rushed to the streets to congratulate each other. The priests finally relaxed and took their own people away one by one.

    Lan En also saw this scene, and lowered his head and smiled.

    He let out a long breath, turned around and walked into the Temple of Insay.

    The attendant standing at the entrance of the temple immediately knelt on one knee to greet him.

    "Clean up."

    "Get ready to go back!"

    The student behind nodded: "Okay! I'll get ready right away."

    Lan En went on to say: "It's back to the island of mist."

    The students turned around in surprise: "Teacher, are you not going back to the Ice Temple?"

    Lan En seems to have seen something. He is going to give up his status as the chief priest of the Ice Temple and go back to take over the position of the second generation of sages in the Temple of Truth.

    "I won't go back."

    "The Nine Great Temples have never belonged to us, and they have never been our companions."

    He seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden, with a relaxed expression on his face.

    "Only the Temple of Truth."

    "That's where we really belong."bsp; He let out a long breath, turned around and walked into the Temple of Insai.

    The attendant standing at the entrance of the temple immediately knelt on one knee to greet him.

    "Clean up."

    "Get ready to go back!"

    The student behind nodded: "Okay! I'll get ready right away."

    Lan En went on to say: "It's back to the island of mist."

    The students turned around in surprise: "Teacher, are you not going back to the Ice Temple?"

    Lan En seems to have seen something. He is going to give up his status as the chief priest of the Ice Temple and go back to take over the position of the second generation of sages in the Temple of Truth.

    "I won't go back."

    "The Nine Great Temples have never belonged to us, and they have never been our companions."

    He seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden, with a relaxed expression on his face.

    "Only the Temple of Truth."

    "That's where we really belong. ?

 Text Chapter 156: The Little Stone Demon Pulling a Cart

    As the boat sailed across the sea, I saw a fisherman from the people of the Demon Abyss floating on the surface of the sea and waving towards the boat.

    Lan En stood in front of the ship's side and looked into the distance, without speaking for a long time.

    He looked back at Shiyin Sai, his eyes full of complexity.

    He has always wanted to change his hometown all his life, and he did.

    He brought changes to the people in his hometown, so that they would no longer go hungry and let them support themselves.

    He built food workshops one after another, he made the Ice Temple not so lofty, and began to produce food for civilians.

    However, he discovered that he only changed his hometown.

    Sheensay is still the same Sheensay, it never changes.

    "Our civilization!"

    "Where are you going?"

    He finally understood why the teacher founded the Temple of Truth, because only thousands of people who have inherited the will of the saints can change the world.

    There is no way for a simple person to do what they want to do.

    The net picked up the fish, and his students held the fish and the catch in the sea towards him, the scales of the fish shone brightly in the sun,

    "Teacher! Look!"

    "The sea is still more abundant and lively!"

    "There are all kinds of food in the sea, and there are dense plants on the seabed, but there is nothing on the ground."

    Lan En asked his students: "Is it a good thing that the species of life has become more numerous?"

    The student was a little puzzled. He looked at the Archaeopteryx caught in the net: "Teacher, wouldn't it be good to have more food to eat?"

    Lan En smiled, they are really superior.

    The idea that he considers himself a higher creature and stands above all life is deeply rooted, and he doesn't even think about it.

    "What if we are the ones being eaten?"

    The student was speechless and didn't know how to answer.

    The boat passed through a thick fog, and the light on the top of the lighthouse guided them in the direction they were going. Lan En and his party finally arrived at the island of fog.

    This is not part of Heinsay's country, but an overseas enclave.

    Here also does not belong to the Kingdom of Demon Abyss. The Temple of Truth and this island are independent of the two, more like a mysterious holy land.

    Under the lighthouse, all the temple mentors are welcoming Lan En, the priest who is waiting for food, including some senior apprentices who are about to graduate.

    "Everyone is waiting for your return, the second generation of truth sages."

    When Lan En comes back this time, he won't leave again.

    He inherited the teacher's behest and the status of a sage.

    "what is that?"

    Far away, Lan En found a group of students frolicking on the hillside.

    There are seven or eight of them sitting in a car with a metal structure and two rows of four rows of seats.

    It is not a person who drives the vehicle, but a stone.

    Or in other words, life composed of stones.

    It was a strange creature composed of two stone balls, one large and one small. The big stone ball on the lower body rolled quickly, and the head on the upper body shook left and right, which looked a little funny.

    But its speed is not slow, dragging the vehicle forward rapidly.

    "so fast!"

    "Accelerate!"

    "My little friend, speed up!"

    The vehicle was very bumpy, and several students yelled.

    The vehicle stumbled down the hillside under the control of the older priest, and then moved quickly around the coast.

    Until the uncontrollable rush all the way to the front of Lan En and the temple instructors, the pupils of several students shook violently.

    "not good!"

    "It's over, it's the teachers."

    "Stop!"

    "Quickly stop."

    The students panicked even more.

    Then it overturned.

    As soon as Lan En raised his hand, he supported the students who fell down, so that they didn't hit the ground directly.

    The stone ball pulling the cart was directly broken into two pieces, and the two stone balls rolled together and put together again.

    It just looked wobbly, as if it had also been thrown in a daze.

    Lan En looked at the existence of the cart: "What is this?"

    After looking it over carefully, Lan En finally recognized it.

    This turned out to be a stone goblin, but it should be a newborn little goblin.

    ZhengThe descendant of the stone goblin created by Sang De'an, the ancestor of the stone goblin was locked in the dungeon, and a bunch of little goblins were born a few days ago.

    What surprised Lan En the most was that the priests on the island of mist managed to control and use them.

    "How do you control these monsters? They are extraordinary beings with wisdom and power."

    "They will not easily accept the control of the Sanye people."

    The oldest student stood up and replied: "It is the contract of the spirit world. The contract of the spirit world allows us to conclude a contract with the goblin. The goblin lends us strength, and we give the goblin our memories."

    "Just modify it a bit, and change the names of both parties to us and the stone demon, and then we can also conclude a contract with the stone demon through the spirit world."

    "The stone goblin becomes our companion, and we give something of what we have."

    Lan En's tone can be said to be shocked: "The contract of the spirit world?"

    "There is still such a way? To achieve symbiosis and coexistence with monsters through the contract of the spirit world?"

    Such a genius idea, Lan En himself could not think of it.

    He turned back and asked the temple teachers: "Who thought of this? It's really a genius idea."

    The instructors looked at each other, and the last person stood up and said, "Yes it is a student of Haru."

    "The name is Anhofus."

    Although Lan En has very complicated emotions towards Haru, he doesn't have any objections to Haru's students. He thinks that something happened to the teacher should not implicate the students.

    so,

    Of course, he didn't know that Haru's secret technique of immortality came from Anhofus. After all, Haru didn't even mention it to his teacher Sunderan.

    Lan En felt that this was a very talented person, and immediately became interested in talent.

    "What about others?"

    The mentor replied: "He ran away when he heard that you had become the second generation of truth sages."

    Lan En shook his head: "Is he afraid that I will anger them because of Haru? There will be no such thing."

    "If you find him, just tell him to come back."

    "Haru is Haru, he is him."

    The students' offenses and conflicts drew reprimands from their tutors.

    But in front of Lan En, the instructor finally let them go.

    The flustered students left with their little stone golems and vehicles. Not long after they turned around, the honest Yanqiuzi's expression immediately turned into a snicker.

    Several people huddled together, laughing happily.

    I don't know why I laughed.

    Lan En looked at the backs of them playing and hugging the little stone demon under the sun, and suddenly thought of himself, Haru and Elena.

    Perhaps one day, monsters will also become part of the Sanye people, such as stone demons who help caravans pull carts, fire demons who provide flames and temperature, and so on.

    "Can't we coexist?"

    These words suddenly came out of Lan En's ears, and he suddenly turned his head away.

    "who is it?"

    "Who is speaking?"

    No one spoke, he just recalled the memory in his dream.

    It was a soft and pleasant voice, reminding her of the voice of the messenger of God heard in Volcano City.

    Lan En suddenly realized: "So."

    "At that time, it was the messenger of God who asked me."——

    ? Dark Swamp.

    "Snapped!"

    "Tsk!"

    A young man wades through the mud, and every step is extremely difficult.

    He passed through the entrance of the canyon, which was like the gate of hell, and headed towards the depths of the swamp known as the forbidden area of ??death.

    Behind him was a little stone goblin, rolling unsteadily in the mud. Fortunately, the edge was not deep.

    Finally, in the muddy depths, he dug up a shard of glass from a flask.

    Inside the shards of glass, there are complex pattern patterns hollowed out like the smallest filaments, and this glass does not know what has been incorporated, and there is a faint silver light.

    "The magic bottle is still here."

    The young man was a little excited. This magic bottle can be said to carry Haru's most powerful power and the most critical research.

    "Teacher, your inheritance will not be broken."

    "The powerful power you created, as well as your name, will be passed on."

    Light flickered on the shards of glass, illuminating the face of the person who came.

    It was Anhofus.

    &lt;/div&gt;nbsp; It is Anhofus.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 157: Wishing and the Fairy with a Human Body

    ,

    By the clear holy lake.

    The goblin held hands with a little girl and invited her to board a hot air balloon.

    She said that she wanted to fly to the sky and see what the temple surrounded by the sea of ??clouds looked like.

    Looking down from a height, the whole world becomes open.

    Whether it is a lake, a holy mountain or a temple, it has become extremely small.

    "The temple and the cities on the ground have become so small!"

    The goblin gave the child a pair of binoculars, stretched them and put them in her hand.

    "What's this?"

    The child curiously held it in his hand and asked the goblin.

    The goblin told her: "You can see things far away, and you can use them as eyes to explore the world."

    The child placed it in front of his left eye and closed the other eye.

    "Wow!"

    "This is what I want. I can see so far away."

    The goblin can see inside every child, what they really want.

    only.

    No matter how happy you are, the child will never remember the fairy after the separation.

    But the goblin doesn't care, as long as it can stay happy.

    A wish containing the distance and the telescope floated out from between the child's brows, and together with Li's brand of divine magic, fell into her divine blood.

    Then, it turned into a beam of light.

    This is also the last wish she gained during this trip.

    The goblin's smock has been painted with dense prayers, and all the mythical blood has turned into the light of wishes, and only the last step is left.

    And this step can only be done by returning to the dream world.

    "It's time to go back."

    The goblin looked at the child running home by the lake from above the sea of ??clouds and the sky, and the child kept looking into the distance with a telescope.

    What kind of person is she imagining that the child will become in the future?

    An explorer who ventures out of Heinsay to explore the unknown?

    Still a dreamer yearning for the sky?

    "After I go back, have the children's wishes become a fantasy?"

    The goblin thought for a while. Although she was the first goblin to find her wish, she was definitely not the last.

    In the dream world, there are many companions like her.

    "Will not!"

    "My partners will, like me, embark on this road again and fulfill the wishes of the children."

    The goblin laughed, and the hot air balloon flew higher and higher.

    In the end, it disappeared into a dreamy starlight.

    The hot air balloon flew past a huge door, and the ship giant and the ferryman sat in front of the door and waved at her.

    The dim shadows around me passed by in small boats, carrying the dreams of the dead through the gate that only opened a gap.

    "Hello!"

    The goblin also responded to the ferryman, but the ferryman didn't speak, but just looked at her.

    When she stepped into the temple, the god was not in the temple.

    She saw God in the sea of ??flowers outside.

    The goblin called out to the figure in the depths of the cup of the sun: "God!"

    God asked her: "How do you feel about going to the outside world this time?"

    "Any ideas?"

    The goblin thought for a while and replied: "The land is too barren, and there is only one race, the Sanye people."

    God asked her: "Do you think it is a bad thing to have fewer races?"

    The goblin shook his head: "I don't know either."

    The goblin's eyes were full of doubts: "Is it because this world can only accommodate a few intelligent life forms, or is it because the Sanye people don't need so many competitors."

    "But I feel it."

    "This world is longing for the birth of more life, every race is a miracle."——

    The library is brightly lit.

    Many goblins flew up and down, and the administrator at the door remained motionless as if asleep.

    The dream demon Xila leaned over her desk and concentrated all her energy on a pen, her eyes lost in thought.

    Occasionally, with a flash of inspiration, the pen would move a few times and squeeze out a few words.

    With such slow speed, I wrote less than a few lines a day.

    Because the goblin is tired after writing a few lines, the goblin wants to rest.

    But today is different, because this is the last page, the goblin is gritting her teeth and insisting on?? la la la!  "

    The goblins sang songs and chased Sheila who was transformed into wind, frost, rain and snow.

    Finally, at the foot of the pyramid temple.

    The Dream Demon Sheila reappeared.

    The golden mythical clothes twirled and fell, and the bones and flesh in the clothes staggered out like weaving cloth, and the goblin turned into a tall "person", that's right, it was a person.

    ?He is as tall as a goddess in mythology, with long bright golden hair and fair skin.

    Bare feet fell from the air and stepped on the stone steps.

    She has hands, feet and limbs, as well as a heartbeat.

    This time, the goblin completely possessed the human body.

    In other words, a body exactly like a god.

    The brand-new Dream Demon Sheila and a large group of fairies climbed up to the Temple of God hand in hand, and came to the gate of the temple.

    Yin Shen looked at her and laughed.

    Say something.

    "I live in your dream."

    The goblin knelt before the god on one knee: "The whole world and we are gods. ?

 Text Chapter 158: The God's Cup that makes any wish come true?

    God Yin held in his hand the book "Praying Technique" written by a well-known scholar, great goblin writer, and the smartest goblin Sheila in history. He held the book scroll in one hand, and slowly started reading it with the other.

    It can be seen that the goblin really wants to imitate the poems and arias of the great poet Tito, and there are various parallelisms and long and short sentences in the chapters.

    Between the lines, it is full of imitations of "Hymn of the King of Wisdom" and "Hinsay Epic".

    This way of writing is very good for describing epics and history, and it is suitable for oral singing, and it can even be sung with a bone flute.

    Some down-and-out bards have traveled all over major cities and small towns with this hand, and thus gained popularity.

    but.

    If it is used to record a kind of magic, it is not very rigorous, or it is a bit superfluous.

    Sheila stood nervously behind God, tiptoed and looked at the book she wrote.

    Rather than saying that I am reading, it is better to say that my eyes are paying attention to where God is reading, and whether I have read the place that I think is the most classic and best written.

    When she read something she was satisfied with, a smile appeared on her face.

    After reading what she thought was poorly written, she was so nervous that she stretched her hands behind her back and involuntarily grabbed the hem of her gorgeous clothes.

    "god!"

    "Do you think"

    "How am I writing?"

    Yin Shen raised his eyes and glanced at the goblin.

    The expression of the goblin is very cute and ridiculous.

    She stared, her long and narrow eyelashes trembled slightly, and her small mouth showed two dimples.

    Leaning forward to stare at the sight that fell on the scroll, he almost lay on the back of the seat.

    It can be seen that the Dream Demon Sheila really gave all her strength in order to write this book.

    For this kind of work with all its efforts, Yin Shen wondered if he said a bad word, and the goblin was about to cry immediately.

    but.

    Yin Shen finally understood why she took so long to write this book.

    It’s enough to write honestly and straightforwardly. What kind of poet Tito should I learn from?

    Isn't this embarrassing yourself and not pleasing you?

    Originally, I wanted to forcefully say: "It's okay."

    When it came to the mouth, it turned out to be changed.

    "very nice."

    The goblin's face changed all of a sudden, as if the rain had turned into a sunny day.

    Her mood went from being nervous and unconfident to immediately swelling like a rubber ball.

    The goblin's face was glowing red, and she circled around Shen Yin.

    "God said it was very good, it seems that I also have the talent to become a poet and scholar!"

    The goblin said to himself: "Should I write another book? Write a real book!"

    "no!"

    "I also came up with a book of quotations. What I usually say seems to be quite philosophical. Maybe publishing a book can inspire the world."

    Yin Shen suddenly felt that he had said something wrong, which also became too inflated.

    Yin Shen didn't care about the self-confident goblin, and focused more on the light of wish and the power of the fourth-order goblin.

    What is the function of the wishes collected by the goblins?

    The goblin said in the book that it is the children's dream and the purest wish.

    But Yin Shen still saw the essence of this matter at a glance, which was actually an idea of ??wanting to make something.

    God Yin brushed the silk surface between his fingers, and wrote notes on the goblin's book.

    "The light of wish."

    "It is a kind of wishing light that wants to create something. It is the fusion of the goblin's fantasy creation power and memory power."

    "The existence of the object will be manifested by the power of the goblin and the eternal blood of the gods."

    The blood of the myth of wisdom and power has turned into a stone of grace, which has transformed the power of wisdom and power, and the dream moon has also undergone tremendous changes.

    Now the mythical blood of dream power has also undergone a transformation, becoming the light of wish.

    God Yin is naturally also planning to update and change the cup of God, the supreme artifact of dream power——

    After looking at it for a long time, Yin Shen finally put down the hand holding the scroll.

    The goblin finally stopped his ecstasy and stood by his side, because the goblin knew that God had something to do.

    "Come!"

    Yin Shen raised his hand, and the stars moved instantly.

    &nbsp; He took the goblin and the stone seat and turned around, and he was no longer in the Temple of God, but appeared on the edge of the dream world.

    Underfoot.

    A round of illusory and hazy sun slowly rose and gradually came to the front of the two.

    Here, the world does not revolve around the sun.

    Rather, the sun revolves around God.

    The goblin also knows that God wants to transform all the mythical blood hidden in the Cup of God, the supreme artifact of dream power, into the light of wish.

    However, the transformation of the Wisdom Crown was due to the projection of God's will. Where can the God's Cup find so many wishes?

    She raised her doubts to the gods.

    God Yin returned the book "Prayer Technique" to the goblin, and the sentence just annotated was impressively on it.

    God's words point directly to the truth, far less full of fairy tales and beauty than goblins.

    "No wish."

    "As long as there is a memory about making a certain item, it is enough."

    Shen Yin raised his hand, and the dreamy sea of ??stars lit up in an instant.

    The memories of countless Sanye people, the dreams they had had, and everything in their memories were all revealed in front of God.

    The hand of God fell, and the memories and pictures of various items in the memory were projected.

    It fell from the sea of ??stars and poured into the cup of God.

    At this moment, all the memories of manufacturing items in the world are integrated into the dream sun.

    The light of the dream sun dissipated, and the cup of God hidden in it was revealed.

    Solitary spins in the void.

    But immediately after, the light of wish overflowed from the cup of God.

    A bunch.

    Another bunch.

    In the end, the dream sun was completely composed of dense wish lights, which turned into a huge dazzling ball of light, which was more than ten times larger than before.

    It's just that this time the light is completely different, full of sacred and miraculous feelings.

    It can be seen that there is something faintly reflected on each beam of light, such as tables, chairs, benches, hats, teapots, gems, ice and snow, ointment, kerosene and so on.

    Everything that is man-made in the world is here.

    From now on, the manufacturing memories of various objects that exist in the world are stored in the cup of God.

    it.

    is the sun of miracles and wishes.

    God Yin sat in the void, and the void reached out and clicked.

    Wisps of wishing light fell, and golden ripples appeared behind him.

    All kinds of things emerged from the ripples, hundreds of exquisite gold pots, sharp Ruhe swords with different patterns on the handles, various gemstones, and strangely shaped weapons.

    They are all real, and they are another form of the light of wish.

    As long as everything that appears in the world of Xiyin Sai is recorded in the cup of God at this moment, and can be transformed by the light of wish.

    Yin Shen's lips curled up slightly, he thought this power was quite interesting.

    "did not expect."

    "This is really a cup of God that can fulfill all mortal wishes."

    Fairy in the dream: "Unfortunately, only ordinary wishes can be granted."

    Yin Shen laughed: "If you can create everything, wouldn't it be the realm of omniscience and omnipotence?"

    The goblin suddenly thought: "If it is really possible to collect all the secrets and truths in this world, and know all the knowledge and power in this world, wouldn't it be possible?"

    Yin Shen shook his head, this kind of idea is too whimsical, it is almost impossible to do it.

    "If you can really do this, then you are the real creator."

    "The Creator who can create everything, even the universe."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 159: Miracle props

    ,

    The goblin's hot air balloon basket was placed in the corner of the corridor passage of the temple. Twenty or thirty years have passed. If it was in the world of mortals, it must have decayed already.

    But in this Kingdom of God, it is still brand new.

    On this day, the King of Trolls, who was running rampant in the Temple of God, ran as fast as ever.

    She walked quickly through the aisle with a quick click, and stepped on a hole in the hanging basket with a snap.

    Then, she stared at it.

    "Gululu."

    Sally, the mother of life, turned it out and dragged it outside the corridor.

    She stood up and jumped a few times on the gondola.

    Nothing happened.

    "Gululu?"

    She has seen the Dream Demon Sheila ride this thing, and this thing can fly.

    But I don't understand why it stopped flying when I stood on it.

    Sally, the mother of life, dragged it back and forth, from the inside to the outside, and then to the gate of the temple.

    This movement quickly attracted Yin Shen's attention.

    Sally was sitting on the steps in front of the temple, and her whole body was slowly covered by the raised hot air balloon cloth. Yin Shen stood in front of the temple and looked at her like a kitten arching the hot air balloon cloth from below.  Get out of your head.

    She was entangled with a rope, with an innocent expression on her face.

    "Gululu."

    Yin Shen met her eyes and couldn't help shaking his head.

    He raised his hand, ready to make some kerosene to ignite the hot air balloon and let it rise again.

    "Hmm~"

    Shen Yin had a whim, why not just integrate the light of wish into the hot air balloon, wouldn't it change from manual to automatic?

    When he thought of it, he did it.

    Reach out.

    The sun in the sky flickered for a moment, and a beam of light fell from the sun.

    In this beam of wish light, there is a shadow of a gas lamp lit with fire element.

    The light of fire from the steam lamp fell into the hot air balloon, and immediately saw that the whole hot air balloon had changed, the material glowed faintly with golden light, and the hole just stepped on by Sally also slowly closed.

    The stove on the hot air balloon has also changed from the original stove shape to a lamp.

    Afterwards, the fire burst into flames with a bang.

    The hot air balloon also propped up and floated in mid-air.

    This also means that this ordinary hot air balloon has now become a magical prop.

    Yin Shen didn't stop, he then merged into the light of wish into the hot air balloon.

    The material of the hot air balloon has become more and more colorful, and even has a dreamy feeling. Various colorful graffiti appear on the hot air balloon.

    The wishes that the goblin gave to the children back then, gifts such as sugar bowls, hats, water bottles, scarves, telescopes, etc., appeared one after another in the storage box of the hanging basket.

    This storage box will be refreshed every day to fill up the gifts inside.

    It will automatically collect materials from the surrounding air, the earth, and the ocean as sacrifices.

    The fire element to fill the gas lamps, and the stock of the gift chest.

    But when many rays of wish light merged into the hot air balloon, it transformed from a magical prop.

    It has a special power.

    Some kind of change happened to those rays of wish that intertwined and merged into the hot air balloon, and a round orb was born on the hot air balloon.

    "Um?"

    God Yin knew the function of this orb after feeling it.

    Put your eyes on the orb, and you can see the dreams of people nearby.

    This kind of change was unexpected by Yin Shen.

    It is full of unknowns and uncontrollability, but it also contains miracles.

    "It's very interesting!"

    The light of wish has been fully integrated into the hot air balloon, but Yin Shen's eyes see the truth through reality.

    He left the name of this item on the entangled light of wish. He originally wanted to choose a very powerful name, but finally thought about it for a long time and wrote it on it.

    Miracle Props - Fairy Sheila's hot air balloon.

    There is also a line of serial number 0001 behind it.

    This number can be changed, and it is not a distinction between powerful and not powerful in a simple sense.

    Instead, the more mythical blood you have, the higher the level of mythical blood, and the higher the ranking.

    After thinking about it, Yin Shen also added a few lines of remarks.

    &nbsp; "Sila, the goblin in the dream, left the kingdom of gods for a journey. The goblins gave her a hat and scarf, and the big goblin gave her this gift."

    "The goblin travels to the mortal world in a hot air balloon, looking for children with beautiful wishes, giving them childhood treasures, and bringing happiness and joy to the children."

    "In the storage box of the hanging basket, there are gifts that the fairy Sheila once gave to the children."

    The first miracle prop was born.

    The Cup of God also changed immediately. A line of tiny, invisible words appeared on the wall of the cup, recording the information of this miraculous prop, the fairy Sheila's hot air balloon, and God's remarks.

    Shen Yin bowed his head in satisfaction, and saw Sally bouncing up and down on the steps, looking towards the sky.

    "Gululu."

    Yin Shen: "Want to sit on it?"

    Sally: "Gululu."

    God Yin led Sally into the hot air balloon, gradually floated towards the sky, and then disappeared.

    The dream demon Xila set foot on the sea of ??sun flowers in the land bestowed by the gods, and flew to the palace of the gods.

    Holding her new "book" in her hand, she couldn't wait to show it to God, and let God be the first reader of her proud work.

    "god!"

    "god?"

    Sheila went all over the temple, only to find that both God and Sally were gone.

    "how come?"

    "The moon is dim!"

    The goblin walked out of the temple in a daze——

    Lan En shuttled through the densely packed bookshelves with a gas lamp, as if looking for something.

    He heard about one thing. His teacher, Sang De'an, only passed on the production method of the magical props to himself and Haru, without leaving any words.

    But Haru recorded this method and wrote it into a book and put it here.

    Several middle-aged people followed closely behind Lan En, who looked much older than Lan En.

    However, as soon as they opened their mouths, they respectfully called Lan En their teacher.

    "teacher!"

    "Master Elena has become a fourth-rank priest of grace, and I want to invite you to the king's capital of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss to participate in the ceremony."

    Twenty or thirty years have passed, and the marks left on Lan En's body by these years are not deep.

    This is the power of the divine grace priest.

    Lan En became less concerned about everything outside. He cared more about his students, how to better impart strength and knowledge, and how to pass on the will of the saints.

    In addition, it is to listen to news from some old acquaintances.

    Lan En showed a gratified expression on his face and nodded.

    "Eleanor succeeded in the end?"

    "very good!"

    But he immediately went on to say: "I will not leave the Temple of Truth. Leaving my identity from the Temple of Truth will cause all kinds of speculation, let alone going to the capital of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss."

    "Just go for me and bring Elena my blessing."

    The student remembered something again, and continued.

    "By the way, teacher."

    "Do you remember Anhofus?"

    Lan En was thinking about something while climbing up the ladder.

    It took a long time before he remembered that Haru's student was also a junior from his own hometown.

    He once wanted someone to recover this student of Haru and let him return to the Temple of Truth.

    "Haru's student, a very talented kid, what's wrong with him?"

    The middle-aged man raised his head and looked at Lan En on the ladder: "I heard that he has a bottle that can create and control fire demons in his hand, and there has been a lot of commotion in the east of Xiyinsai."

    Lan En immediately turned around: "This student of Haru, he made a magical prop?"

    The other party replied: "It seems not."

    "He should have found Haru's magic bottle back then, and then tried to fix it."

    Lan En nodded and said nothing more.

    Under the control of his mental power, a tome that had been hidden in the depths for an unknown amount of time flew out, with the words on the top - "Manufacture of Divine Artifacts".

    He breathed a sigh of relief and said to his students.

    "If that's the case, don't worry about him."

    Lan En took the scroll to the innermost temple of the castle and sealed it.

    Put it on the shelf.nbsp;

 Main Text Chapter 160: The Undersea Troll Magic City

    ,

    Looking down on the earth from the sky, the seemingly vast Heinsay only owns a corner of the continent.

    Even the people of Demon Abyss only occupy a sea area near the mainland.

    From the bottomless abyss to the dark swamp, that is the whole of the known world, and it is also a known circle.

    outside the circle.

    is the greater unknown.

    The other end of the bottomless abyss is also outside the known circle.

    The waves of the sea at night are turning regularly, and the light is dim and faint.

    suddenly.

    There was a huge moon in the sky, which directly illuminated the entire sea surface and dyed the sea surface silver.

    Under the Moon of the Gods, a small shadow appeared with the moon and gradually became more obvious.

    It's as if it flew down from the moon.

    It was a hot air balloon.

    A mysterious figure in a white robe and a girl in a skirt stood on the gondola. The girl was tiptoeing towards the sea below.

    "Somewhat conspicuous."

    God Yin turned his head and looked at the moon of God in the sky.

    Wherever you go, you have such a conspicuous "light bulb" on your head. This does not mean telling everyone that their god has come to the world again.

    But there is no way.

    Because only when the moon is there, his body will be stable.

    To be precise, the moon made up of the grace stone is the core that carries the projection of his consciousness.

    "Put the light away."

    Shen Zhiyue immediately restrained the light obediently, becoming more and more transparent and dimmer, just like a light bulb turned off.

    at last.

    The second round of the moon rose higher and higher, and gradually disappeared above the clouds.

    As long as the power of God's Moon is not activated, it will be difficult to find its existence from the ground.

    The hot air balloon gradually flew away and landed on the bottomless abyss.

    God Yin pulled Sally to open the small door on the side and walked down, standing flat on the surface of the sea: "Since we are here, let's take a look at the fusion monster."

    The two sank directly towards the abyss of the seabed, bubbles kept passing by, and the endless darkness began to swallow them.

    One thousand meters.

    Two thousand meters.

    Three thousand four thousand

    As if it was going to be like this, it has been sinking into hell.

    The two finally arrived at their destination.

    Although the people of the Devil's Abyss often come to the Bottomless Devil's Abyss to mine metals and find various rare objects, most of them just hang around in the upper layer and never go deep into such a bottom layer.

    It is estimated that no one would have thought of it.

    At the bottom of this bottomless demonic abyss, there is actually a huge underwater city.

    The city is built of huge stones, like a semicircle buckled on the seabed, but with skylights open.

    There are strange chimneys erected around the city of giant monsters under the sea, and there is a steady stream of black smoke that is actually liquid.

    Yin Shen and Sally landed in front of the city of giant monsters, and climbed to the highest point of the city of giant monsters step by step.

    "look!"

    "This is where they sleep."

    "Heinsey doesn't need them anymore, this is just the right place for them to sleep peacefully."

    Looking down from the city of giant monsters, seven mountain-like monsters are curled up here, and their rhythmic pulse can even be heard.

    Sally's approach gradually awakened the silent trolls one by one.

    "Gululu!"

    The seven-headed fusion monster woke up and crawled towards the king of giant monsters.

    There was a low and muffled roar from within their bodies, and the sound shook the sea and made waves.

    God Yin looked down from a height, and he could see a bright eyeball guarding the center of the seven monsters.

    The aberrant eye.

    This is the strange distortion power that was born because of the eternal life secret technique of the Samo family in the past.

    Even the desert worms finally collapsed due to distortion, which shows how powerful this power is.

    Yin Shen tried to preserve the strange power of this distortion light, and created a distortion eye.

    Just because of the conflict between the power of wisdom and the power of life, this deformed eye cannot be maintained forever, and it will collapse after a short period of time.

    It needs fusion monsters to recreate it again and again.

    Its role is obvious.

    ?The light covered the entire giant monster city, and it could accelerate the reincarnation mutation of fusion monsters.

    However, at the same time, it also deformed some tiny creatures in the seawater.

    Although most of these distorted lives have no time to leave this underwater magic city, they just collapsed due to the distorted life form, or died due to the pressure of the seabed.

    but.

    Occasionally, some tiny life forms with stable life forms will leave here and enter the sea.

    And even so, it may not necessarily be able to survive the competition of nature.

    The last survivors are very few.

    But over time, it should be able to bring some surprises to the ocean and the world.

    Yin Shen nodded: "I didn't expect it to have the effect of promoting the evolution of life."

    This is not Yin Shen's original intention.

    God Yin just placed the giant monsters here and let them go through reincarnation again and again, constantly cultivating the blood of myth in the body to the maximum.

    At the same time, waiting for the day when the power of life will be transformed.

    "Gululu!"

    A large piece of air bubbles spit out from Sally's mouth.

    Yin Shen touched Sally's head: "Don't worry!"

    "You, like me, have endless lives."

    "One day it will come."

    Sally spit out another mouthful of bubbles: "Gululu."

    Yin Shen looked at Sally, so many years had passed, although sometimes it seemed that she really had a flash of inspiration.

    But compared to the real intelligent life, it is still too far away.

    most of the time.

    She is more like a fish that can spit bubbles that Yin Shen raises in a fish tank.

    "Then let's go around again!"

    "If you're lucky, you might be able to find a way to step into the second level of life power."

    "If you become powerful, maybe you will be able to have wisdom."

    The second-order transformation of wisdom and power is because the blood of myth is fused with the pollen of the sunflower cup, completing the missing part of the blood.

    Thus, from illusory spiritual power, interference with reality has become spiritual power.

    Because of the power of dreams, with the help of the eggshells of the three-leaf people, one's dreams come to reality.

    As for the power of life, I haven't been able to find the missing part so far——

    The border of the country of Demon Abyss.

    Abyssal Knight Elena brought a group of soldiers close to the Bottomless Demon Abyss in the seabed, preparing to mine the materials for making Abyss Demon Gold again.

    Suddenly, a silver light surged on the sea above his head.

    The silver waves rolled, and the light fell into the bottom of the sea with refraction.

    "what happened?"

    She has become much younger and has returned to her youthful appearance.

    Not long ago, she broke through the fourth level and became a priest of grace, and she is also the only fourth-level authority in the kingdom of the devil,

    Elena wore a golden helmet on her face, looking majestic and mysterious.

    She rushed out of the water with people, and the God's Moon in the sky had long since disappeared, but there was something floating on the sea in the distance.

    It is the hot air balloon of the Dream Demon Sheila.

    "what?"

    Everyone felt that thing was strange, they had never seen it before, and they knew it was definitely not a natural creation.

    She led people to swim quickly across the sea, dragging out a series of white waves like a float sprinting on the water.

    But after she got close to the hot air balloon, it was like passing through a phantom, and she couldn't touch it at all.

    They seem to exist in two different worlds.

    When she stopped, everything dissipated.

    Elena showed shock on her face, she turned around and asked the other soldiers.

    "Did you see it?"

    "And you?"

    Everyone has seen it, but no one can confirm it.

    After all, even Elena, who is at the fourth level, feels that she is delusional.

    Because everything that happened here was too weird.

    After searching around for a long time, I still couldn't find any clues.

    Elena was a little flustered when she saw the other soldiers. It was really unusual for such a strange thing to happen in the sea.

    "There are so many strange things in this world, maybe what we encountered today is one of them!"

    Just as she was about to return, Elena found that a tiny needle pinned to her golden visor fell down and floated on the water.

    The water moves the needle, making the needle fluctuate continuously.

    Elena was about to use her mental strength to pick it up, but she stopped suddenly.

    "Huh?"

    She found that no matter how the needle floating on the water fluctuated, it always pointed in the same direction.

    "strangeness!"

    "What is the reason?"

    She picked up the needle and held it in the palm of her hand, put it in the water and tried it again.

    Still the same.

    she thought.

    Perhaps this is another unknown force of nature.

    Or another secret the world is hiding.Nana found that a tiny needle pinned to her golden visor fell down and floated on the water.

    The water moves the needle, making the needle fluctuate continuously.

    Elena was about to use her mental strength to pick it up, but she stopped suddenly.

    "Huh?"

    She found that no matter how the needle floating on the water fluctuated, it always pointed in the same direction.

    "strangeness!"

    "What is the reason?"

    She picked up the needle and held it in the palm of her hand, put it in the water and tried it again.

    Still the same.

    she thought.

    Perhaps this is another unknown force of nature.

    Or another secret hidden in the world.

 Main text Chapter 162: The voice of the mother nut of all things

    ,

    The people of Sanye have boats, and so do the people of Moyuan.

    It's just that the ship of the Devil's Abyss Kingdom is not quite the same as the Heinsay. There are rows of holes in its lower layer, which are open for circulation, and are more like a pool when closed.

    The people of Moyuan directly enter and exit through these holes, and the middle and upper floors are cargo holds.

    There are even places under the boats of some passenger ships, which allow the people of the Demon Abyss encountered halfway to board a convenient boat.

    Two things, boats and cars, can be said to have changed the whole world.

    Whether it is Xiyin Sai, or the kingdom of the devil.

    In the past, a person could only travel tens of miles in a lifetime, but now he can travel thousands of miles.

    On this day, a large ship bearing the Sarah family logo arrived at the island of mist.

    "grown ups!"

    "The island of mist has arrived."

    The abyss knight Elena led people ashore and looked towards the lighthouse.

    On the lighthouse, the bone book of the great poet Tito, a holy relic, is stored.

    That is to say, the "Last Chapter" that has been mythologized and eulogized by countless people.

    Today she didn't wear a golden visor, but a priest's robe, which represented her return here as a priest and a student of Sander'an.

    This is the first time she has returned to her family hometown since the death of her teacher Sang De'an, and it is also the first time to return to the Temple of Truth.

    "Master Elena!"

    "I have seen the Abyss Knight."

    Many people from the Temple of Truth came to greet them, including some apprentice priests from the people of the Demon Abyss. It seemed that the scene was very big.

    Whether it is the people of Moyuan or the Sanye people, they all looked at Elena with awe in their eyes, not only because she is a student of Sunderan, but also because of her power.

    The fourth-level priest of divine grace.

    In the eyes of ordinary people and ordinary priests, this is almost an apostle of God.

    They have a long lifespan and control puppets like legions of monsters.

    Elena glanced at the crowd, but didn't see the person she wanted to see.

    "Does Lan En not want to see my old friend?"

    The temple instructor standing at the front immediately said: "How could it be, Lady Elena."

    "The teacher has been mentioning you before, but he has been doing experiments these days."

    "You know, nothing can interrupt him while he's doing his experiments."

    Elena smiled: "Then I'll go and see what new things he has researched recently."

    In the ritual workshop, Lan En lay on the ground and modified multiple overlapping ritual arrays, while adjusting the sacrifices to the scroll.

    However, as soon as it was started, a bang was heard.

    Cracks were cracked on the ground engraved with dense ritual arrays.

    The ritual array was incompatible, and it was destroyed together with all the sacrifices.

    At this moment, Lan En thought it was some of his students when he heard movement behind him.

    "You guys."

    "Didn't I say that you are not allowed to approach me when I am doing experiments and thinking?"

    "Your chaotic thoughts have disturbed my train of thought."

    Looking back, I saw Elena.

    Lan En's expression changed immediately, and the mood that was broken because of the experiment just now became forgotten.

    "Huh!"

    "It's really rare, why did you come back suddenly?"

    Although Lan En said so, he was still happy in his heart.

    Elena laughed and pointed to the ground, shaking her head: "It seems that you haven't researched anything good recently!"

    Lan En was a little embarrassed, but said without showing weakness: "You said it so easily, the results are not so easy."

    "For so many years, don't you only have a few achievements in the gold of the devil?"

    Elena took out her compass: "But I have made new achievements recently, which are enough to shock you."

    Lan En looked at the silver box and found it unusual at first glance.

    "What does it do?"

    Elena showed the function of the compass, no matter which direction it turns, the pointer points in the same direction.

    Lan En asked in surprise, not understanding why such a scene appeared.

    Elena immediately shared the secret she discovered with Lan En.

    After listening, Lan En sighed inexplicably.

    &nb?Rush down from the gondola.

    This is not the first time they have fallen, they have already made a circle along this coastline.

    The City of God's Descend, Saile Port, passed through many bustling cities along the way.

    Two feet, one big and one small, left footprints on the sand, and the sea water undulated and wet the ankles.

    When the goblin ran across the beach, she turned her head and waved at Yin Shen.

    Stand in front of the sea.

    Sally, the mother of life, took out the nut of all things hidden in her waist and put it near her mouth.

    "Woo hoo!"

    Immediately the nut of everything uttered the same sound as a horn.

    The sound was not loud, but it reached the end of the sky.

    In the nearby towns and fishing villages, the Sanye people who were sleeping heard the melodious voice at the same time.

    They could feel that their heart and pulse were also beating along with the sound.

    "What's that sound?"

    "It feels so warm!"

    "It's like going back to when I was just born."

    A dream-like scene appeared in front of my eyes.

    They saw the bottom of the sea and saw countless bubbles floating up from their sides. It was clear that the surroundings were dark and peaceful, but they didn't have any fear.

    There is only warmth and peace.

    It feels like returning to the time when they were just born,

    That is.

    Origin of Life.

    Following the blowing of the mother nut of all things, everyone, every archaeopteryx, and every living being within a radius of several miles began to resonate.

    The rhythm of their life is synchronized with the sound of the mother nut of all things.

    Countless tiny light spots gathered from the surroundings and imprinted on the mother snail of all things.

    This is their cells and genes are automatically extracted and stored in this artifact of life power.

    "Gululu!"

    Holding the small horn, Sally ran very fast and made a rattling sound.

    She ran under the hot air balloon, and at the sign of the goblin, she raised her arms high to God Yin.

    Sally didn't feel anything, just thought it was fun.

    The goblin looked at God expectantly, wondering if he could succeed this time.

    God Yin picked up the mother snail of all things, and brushed the snail shell of this simple and mysterious artifact with his hand.

    Then shook his head.

    The power of life still hasn't been able to find the missing part.

    Perhaps, it is because life in this era is not lush enough.

    The goblin remembered something and said to Yin Shen.

    "god!"

    "The deformed desert worms collapsed in the holy lake, and the life of the entire holy lake was almost swept away by the light of distortion."

    "Therefore, it is said that some strange lives appeared in the holy lake, and they are all very magical accidental creations."

    "Maybe."

    "You can go there and look for it. ?

 Text Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Three: Blessings and Misfortunes have nothing to do with God

    Chapter is under review, please refresh the page later.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 164: Evil Mage and Bone Demon

    The convoy named Stone Demon Merchant Group galloped rapidly on the ground, setting off wisps of dust and smoke.

    The holy mountain appeared in the distance.

    This is already covered by the holy land and royal capital of Xiyinsay, and there are endless small towns and villages along the way.

    As we approached here, the convoy began to slow down.

    The people in the convoy also walked out of the carriage and followed the walk, looking at the holy mountain from a distance.

    Like a pilgrimage.

    This is what all the teams and people who come here will do. It has been passed down for many years, and it has become a custom.

    Anhofus, the owner of the Stone Demon Merchant Group, saw three strange people standing side by side by the holy lake.

    The little one kicked the stones, and could only see the back of a man in a dress.

    It's a little girl.

    There is also a woman in a golden smock, and a tall figure in a white robe.

    The little girl made a sound like bubbling while kicking the stones.

    "Gululu!"

    The woman in the golden ornate smock tilted her head and looked like I was going to be exhausted.

    She pouted her mouth and let out a long breath while talking.

    "It's not good to cast a net in such a large area, it's like finding a needle in a haystack!"

    These three people obviously have high status and are looking for something.

    This was Anhofus's first thought when he saw these three people, but Anhofus obviously didn't notice.

    Such three people are obviously not Sanye people, but everyone doesn't feel awkward at all, just feel that it is commonplace.

    The obviously abnormal scene seems to have a powerful correction force interfering with everyone's consciousness, making them regard it as normal.

    Anhofus passing by said casually: "If you can't find someone or something, then find a way to make him come to you!"

    The man in the white robe turned his head and glanced at Anhofus with his eyes under the hood.

    That gaze, like the brilliance of stars outside the sky, illuminates the world.

    Anhofus couldn't see the appearance of the other party at all, and couldn't even feel the whole world.

    He seemed to be floating in the outer universe, plunged into the boundless darkness, with only the stalwart existence in the high place in his eyes.

    ah!

    What exactly is that existence?

    Just like the stars that never change.

    Anhofus said blankly: "Who are you?"

    God Yin has seen through everything about Anhofus, his identity, his magic bottle, and his thoughts of coming here.

    as well as.

    The desire for knowledge and mystery in the eyes.

    "The bone monster you made is good, do you want to make other monsters?"

    Anhofus was stunned for a long time, and finally said blankly: "Of course."

    The convoy went away, and the goblin stood beside Yin Shen.

    "Who is this man!"

    Yin Shen: "Anhofus."

    The goblin thought for a while before he remembered such a person.

    "Annhoforth, a student of Sander's students."

    "correct."

    "The previous king of Xiyin Sai also mentioned his name, that's why he came here!"

    Yin Shen withdrew his gaze and didn't look at the convoy going away.

    "He will bring more monsters."

    "Sunderan, Haru, Anhofus, his lineage will spread the race of monsters all over the sky, the earth, and the ocean."

    There was worry in the goblin's eyes: "God!"

    "Do you think these monsters bring disaster or happiness?"

    God said lightly: "You have both, there is no such thing as the best of both worlds in this world."

    After that, Yin Shen walked towards Sally, took Sally's little hand and waved to the hot air balloon in the sky.

    "But what he said is right. Since we can't find the missing part of how life power, we should find a way to let it find it by itself, or let others find it for us."

    The hot air balloon in the sky floated down, and the goblin followed Yin Shen's back.

    When he caught up, he slowed down and stood on tiptoe behind Yin Shen, looking at his profile.

    "The hot air balloon is too small, God!"

    "Why don't we transform it again!"——

    The convoy of the business group arrived at the attached city at the foot of the holy mountain without knowing it.He knew something about Haru and the secret art of eternal life of the Samo family, so he immediately put forward his own requirements on the problems.

    "First: I want a body similar to that of a Sanye, not a monster."

    "Second: This body must be able to live in the city, and cannot be exiled by the gods like monsters, and can only exist in the wilderness."

    "Third: This body must possess advanced intelligence, and consciousness and memory will not be interfered by other consciousness."

    Anhofus: "It's hard!"

    "but……"

    "I can give it to you, King of Sinnsay."

    Anhofus took out the Haru bottle and held it in his hand.

    Inside the bottle was a bone man who looked similar to the Clover but was much smaller. When the little bone man saw the outside light shining into the bottle, he immediately looked around.

    It saw the palace, and it saw the King of Hinnsay.

    The little bone man stood up from the bottle and bowed to the King of Sinnsay.

    "Have seen the great king of Hinnsay."

    The king of Xiyin Sai was shocked. This was the first time he saw such a being with wisdom and able to speak.

    Anhofus held the magic bottle high, with a smile on his face.

    "look!"

    "This is what you want."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 165: Monsters behind the scenes

    The King of Xiyin Sai immediately reacted to another thing, a thing that was almost impossible to do.

    He pointed at the little bone man in the magic bottle, his pupils dilated instantly.

    "Monster!"

    "This is a monster? How can you bring a monster into the palace?"

    The King of Sinnsay looked at Anhofus with unbelievable eyes, and his voice became a little low.

    "Have you broken the boundaries set by God?"

    Anhofus shook his head: "King, no one can break the boundaries set by God."

    "Monsters can never enter cities and villages, this is the iron law of this world."

    ? King of Sinnsay: "Then how did you bring it in?"

    Anhofus showed a mysterious expression: "No!"

    "Wang, what you see now is just a little skeleton man, not a monster."

    "The Bone Demon is special because it used to be a three-leaf man, and its body was made with its own original body."

    "I turned my body into a monster, and then moved my consciousness into it."

    "So it has two forms. When it doesn't use the blood of monsters, it is just an ordinary bone man, and it can even be regarded as a close relative of the Sanye people."

    "When it erupts with its innate extraordinary blood, it can transform into a powerful monster."

    When Anhofus talked about the monster he created, his eyes became radiant.

    "The barriers and boundaries set up by God are to protect the Sanye people and expel monsters."

    "So when it was a skeleton man, it was a close relative of the Sanye people and a part of the Sanye people, and the power of the gods would protect it."

    "And when it becomes a bone demon, it becomes a family of monsters."

    "It's just that this kind of change and power must never be displayed in the town."

    "If it reveals the real body of the bone demon in the town, it will be wiped out in an instant."

    Anhofus looked at King Sinnsay and asked with a smile.

    "That's not a big deal, is it, Your Majesty?"

    The main thing the King of Xiyin Sai wants is to live longer, as for whether he has power in the city, that is not important.

    He walked down from the throne, and took a careful look at the little bone man in the bottle: "Can it only be this big?"

    Anhofus held up the magic bottle and let the king of Sinnsay see it more clearly: "I can make its body as big as a normal person, with the bone armor and appearance of a three-leaf man."

    "I put it in this bottle only for the convenience of carrying it from the dark swamp to show His Majesty, preventing it from escaping and using the power of monsters in the city."

    Anhofus's voice was full of temptation, but it stirred the heartstrings of the King of Sinnsay everywhere.

    "First: The appearance is similar to the Sanye people, although the inside is different, but who can see it?"

    "Second: It can live in the city as a skeleton man."

    "Third, it has wisdom."

    King of Sheinsay: "I heard that monsters have no wisdom. Even after your teacher Haru became a fire demon, his wisdom and memory became confused with time and began to dissipate."

    "How can you prove that the monsters you made don't have this problem?"

    Anhofus has already researched this problem thoroughly: "The confusion is due to the conflict of multiple consciousnesses. The bone demon created by your own body will certainly not have this problem."

    "The reason why monsters have no intelligence is because they don't have brains when they are born, and when I made bone monsters, I also created a brain that is a container of consciousness."

    "At the same time, I also found the way for the monster family to enter the fourth level."

    "After His Majesty has this body, the road to power has not been cut off."

    "Speaking of this aspect, I have to thank the great sages Sand'an and Lord Lan En."

    "The divine priests and mythical organs they created gave me some reference."

    The King of Xiyin Sai is satisfied, it can be said that he is extremely satisfied.

    "You haven't said what you want?"

    Anhofus raised his head: "I want to serve as the high priest of the Sky Temple."

    "Your Majesty will get an immortal body, all I want is your support for my experiment."

    "You support me in my quest for the secret of immortality, and the secrets I discover belong to Your Majesty in the end."

    HeinsayIt looked more like a stone tainted with the blood of monster myths.

    but.

    At least from the outside, there is not much difference between him and the Sanye people.

    The King of Xiyin Sai touched his body.

    He had no heartbeat, and was as cold as a stone or a corpse.

    But at this moment, he is completely immersed in the feeling of being strong and powerful, and he doesn't care about these things at all.

    Because from now on.

    He doesn't have to be so old that he can't even straighten his back, he doesn't have to spend most of the day lying on the bed and chairs exhausted, and he doesn't have to be afraid of the imminent death that day after day.

    "ah!"

    "It's really a perfect body, it's a secret technique to touch taboos."

    The King of Sinnsay looked at Anhofus with surprise in his eyes.

    Anhofus is a genius, at least in the exploration of magic and taboo power, he is a genius unparalleled in the world.

    Even for a moment, he thought of Anhofus's exploration of the mystery of eternal life.

    if.

    Can he really push open the door to eternal life?

    Anhofus also noticed the look in the eyes of the King of Sinnsay, and even guessed what he was thinking, which he had expected a long time ago.

    There is no end to people's desires, and the emotion of satisfaction dissipates quickly, short-lived and illusory.

    Endless greed is everyone's eternity.

    As long as you set foot on this road, you will never look back.

    Just like his grandfather, his teacher.

    And as long as the King of Xiyin Sai wants to get more, he will support himself at all costs.

    He stood quietly on the edge, watching the birth of the first monster, the king of Xiyin Sai, with a hint of mockery on the corner of his mouth.

    "King of Heinsay."

    "A monster has become the king of all Sanye people, which really makes people want to laugh!"

    This will not be the first Sanye man who has become a bone demon in the city of servants of the gods. There are many old guys with high authority in the city of the servants of the gods, but they are afraid of death.

    The world of Xiyin Sai is ruled by a group of monsters hiding behind the scenes.

    Think about it.

    It's really interesting.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Main Text Chapter 166: Man Made by God

    I don’t know when there is an extra building beside the holy lake. It looks like a three-story hut like an ellipsoid. The whole hut seems to be woven with the roots of unknown creatures on the seabed, but the roots are extremely thick and strong.  Some are as thick as pillars.

    It's hard to imagine what creature it came from.

    Such a weird building appeared by the holy lake, but no one felt strange.

    even.

    None of the caravans and passers-by paid attention to its existence.

    The caravan that drove out from the foot of the holy mountain traveled along the holy lake, and the people in the caravan discussed the recent affairs in the city of the servants of the king's capital.

    "Have you heard that His Majesty is recovering from his illness?"

    "real?"

    "That's really great."

    "It was the newly-appeared priest who served the god who cured the king's illness, and many important figures in the city also wanted the priest who served the god to treat them."

    "The priests in the temple are really amazing, much better than those scribbling doctors in the city."

    "Of course, the blood of the first king Laidlich flows in their bodies."

    The King of Xiyin Sai has not shown up in front of people for almost a year. Everyone in the City of Servants knows that the King is ill, and some people even speculate that the King will not survive this year. After all, he is already very old.

    Unexpectedly, a few days ago, Wang appeared again and showed the same vigor as if he had returned to his youth.

    This filled the City of Servant of God with cheers, and everyone was happy for it.

    Although the second generation king of the Henir dynasty did not make the great achievements of his father, the dynasty was stable during his reign, because the blessings brought by the power of rituals broke out one after another.

    This is enough to make countless civilians feel grateful to him, and people hope that such a peaceful and stable era can continue.

    Suddenly, another person in the convoy discovered the building by the lake.

    "Huh!"

    "Where did this house come from? It's so strange."

    The people around him laughed at him for being rare and strange: "What's so strange, isn't it just a house?"

    The caravan is gone, and everything is as usual.

    In a hut by the lake.

    Yin Shen sits on a seat woven from Tengen, and the sacred white robe contrasts with Tengen, which is full of the rhythm of life, which has a different feeling.

    The sunlight refracted by the lakeside shone on the roof, with swaying ripples like water.

    Kneeling in front of him was a row of six newly born Tier 4 Bone Demons. These were the servants he made casually to clean up and take care of the things in the house.

    They have great power, but the main reason is that they are similar to the three-leaf people, and it is not so abrupt to go in and out.

    But today, God Yin decided to give them another mission.

    All of them have integrated something that is incompatible with their bodies, something that should not belong to the Sanye people.

    Human hands or feet, and some bone demons directly grow a human head, and these parts are filled with the power of life.

    This is not a fusion of life power and wisdom power.

    More precisely, it is a species of intelligent power, using a prop of life power.

    God Yin pointed his finger on the bowed head and thought about it quietly.

    "Life tool, a man made by God."

    "What about the name?"

    The goblin looked at these props of life power, turned her head and said to God.

    "It's better to put all the props into the sequence ranking, and record them all in the God's Cup."

    "If the sequence is counted as a miracle prop, doesn't it feel a bit unsatisfactory?"

    "Should all the props in the world be counted."

    God Yin thought for a while, the original intention of recording all the props by the Cup of God is to record the creation of life wisdom in this world, so as to promote the exploration of truth and knowledge.

    In this way, whether it is a miracle prop, a magic prop of wisdom and power, or a life prop for the evolution of life power.

    Although the methods of birth and manufacture are different, they can all be regarded as part of truth and knowledge.

    "That's a good idea."

    As soon as Shen Yin's mind moved, the sun in the dream world turned accordingly.

    The sequence of props engraved on the Cup of God has changed.

    There is an extra name above the , and its serial number automatically moves down by two places.

    Serial number 1 becomes a man created by God, and serial number 2 becomes a sacred one.?.

    This is the new life tool made by God Yin, an unformed human body.

    Creation of life power.

    ? One day, any one of these six divisions will find the missing part of life power.

    The six body organs will be combined to become a divinely created person with wisdom.

    that time.

    He will return to the dream world to meet the gods, and return with the mission God promised him.

    And these bone demons are the carriers of this life item.

    They will help God Yin walk on this land, and use wisdom to find or create the part that lacks the power of life.

    The goblin was a little worried: "Can they really find the missing part of life power? Will they lose control?"

    Yin Shen is still somewhat satisfied with this life prop that he personally made.

    However, he is not very sure when and whether these servants will be able to find the other part of the power of life.

    "Try it!"

    "Surprises always come from trying."

    The goblin put forward his own idea: "Why don't we take them around in an airship to see how they live in this world and how they collect the source of life."

    "Otherwise, what if they get out of control, what if they become bad?"

    She would not say that this is because she wants to spend a little longer in the outside world with God.

    Sally was lying on the window, kicking her calf.

    She saw a big fish jumping out of the lake, and the water waves were beautifully colored in the sunlight.

    "Gululu!"

    The goblin immediately smiled and said, "God!"

    "You see, Sally also agreed."

    Who knows whether Gululu agrees or refuses.

    The humble bone demons knelt on the ground. They actually possessed nascent wisdom, but they hadn't been activated yet.

    It's like a few electrical appliances that haven't been powered on yet.

    Yin Shen raised his hand.

    The shadow of the crown of wisdom emerged between his fingers like a ring.

    "Power gives you wisdom, and I give you mission."

    The power of the Crown of Wisdom activates the consciousness and wisdom of the bone devils, and at the same time engraves their mission in their veins forever.

    For generations.

    Infinity.

    The bone demons woke up one by one, with wisdom shining in their empty eyes.

    But they dare not look up.

    Even if they don't know who is in front of them, they are instinctively afraid of the unimaginably powerful power and the unbelievable posture of the gods.

    These three people.

    It is the god Insai who created everything, Sally, the mother of all things, and the messenger standing on the right side of the altar.

    In other words, the manager of the dream world.

    Everything in the world seemed so insignificant before the three of them, and the poetry of life seemed to be just a careless volume in the record books, placed on their endless bookshelves.

    The changes of the vast civilization are just the chessboard on their table.

    God Yin finished fiddling with these new creations, then stood up and walked towards the upper floor.

    "lets go!"

    A huge hot air balloon rose from the top of the house, and the ellipsoid-like three-story house was just embedded under the balloon.

    The goblin's hot air balloon turned into an airship and flew up towards the sky.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 167: Witch Doctor

    A strange disease broke out in a small town more than a hundred miles away from the holy mountain.

    Less than half of the people in the entire town suffered from unbearable abdominal pain at the same time, and within a few days they vomited blood and died.

    The local lord sent someone to close the gate of the town, and then summoned doctors to enter the town for treatment.

    However, none of the doctors who went in came out.

    The local doctors in the back also changed their faces when they heard of the lord's call, and even lost their property and ran away when they heard the lord's call.

    Although the power of rituals has brought many things to this era, the exploration of life and medicine by the Sanye people is still in a desert without systematic research and medical books.  It is better to say that it is a stick and a liar.

    Even if there are occasional people who really study medicine, they can't change the overall status quo.

    Today.

    The town has become a purgatory on earth, with corpses everywhere.

    The guards outside the high wall listened to the creepy voice inside every day, and felt chills down their backs.

    But no one dared to open the door or go in.

    "Who is herehelp us." Someone wailed from inside the wall.

    "Open the door!" There were constant knocking sounds from the narrow door blocked by stones.

    "Open the door!"

    In the early morning of this day, the town was suddenly filled with fog.

    The fog dissipated, and they saw a three-story hut suddenly appear on a piece of wasteland in the town.

    There is a sign on the door of the hut, which reads - Witch Doctor House.

    Six people walked out of the witch doctor's house. They looked similar to the Sanye people, but they wore bone masks on their faces, boots on their feet, and gloves on their hands.

    They wear a special uniform with a circular pattern in which a human figure is rubbed.

    The figure opened its hands like a cross, accompanied by many complicated symbols.

    At this time, no one knows the meaning of this pattern.

    And in the future.

    Everyone regards this pattern as the ultimate meaning of life.

    People in the town saw these strange people: "Who are you? Are you from outside?"

    They said: "We are witch doctors."

    Amidst the clanging sounds, a rescue operation was immediately launched in the town.

    Six witch doctors gathered the patients in the town and carried them seriously to the first floor of the hut.

    The less serious ones were placed on the streets and open spaces outside the house.

    People from the whole town came here, and the lifeless town finally had a turn for the better.

    "What's the matter? Where did the house come from here?" The townspeople who ran over enduring the abdominal pain were completely dumbfounded when they came here.

    "This should be an open space!" The town is so big, everyone knows it.

    "These doctors said they came from outside?" An old man of not low status asked others.

    "Not a doctor, they say they are a witch doctor." The person who first met the witch doctor replied immediately.

    On the first floor of the hut, these witch doctors treated the first patient.

    "There is a never-before-seen creature in its intestines, fifteen centimeters long." The gloved left hand brushed the patient's body and found an abnormality.

    "Where did this bug come from?" A witch doctor asked.

    "It may be that someone drank the water or food in the holy lake. There are many deformed creatures in the holy lake." A witch doctor answered.

    "Collect it, name it intestinal-eating worm, and record it in the head." Another witch doctor immediately gave the worm a name.

    "Okay, the source of life has been collected." The witch doctor who owns the life tool god-made man (head) said immediately.

    These witch doctors are very familiar with the structure of the three-leaf man's body. They used a knife to easily open the patient's body along the gap of the bone armor, and then cured him.

    With a light brush of a hand, the wound healed instantly, and even the broken bone armor was fully repaired.

    Seeing a dying patient suffering from abdominal pain come out intact, the townspeople burst into cheers immediately.

    This is the first patient to be cured in a long time.

    "help me!"

    "help me."

    The townspeople stepped forward one by one, and were lined up by the witch doctors, entering the hut one after another.

    It was found thatThe pain caused by any reason will be much easier to deal with later.

    After a few attempts, the witch doctors made a kind of bone meal for these patients to drink, which killed the bugs in their bodies.

    The townspeople regarded it as a miracle, and even carefully put away the remaining bone meal, thinking of using it the next time they were ill.

    This is treating it as a panacea for all diseases.

    In this small town, witch doctors are not only helping these sick patients, but also practicing their own abilities and trying the limits of their strength.

    When most patients began to heal slowly, they began to look for other types of patients.

    Even, they also focused on the disabled in the town.

    A clover man in the village had only one leg, and the witch doctor who had a man made by God (torso) actually helped him create another leg, and then connected it for him.

    With such power, the real name of the town was directly dumbfounded.

    "It's grown" The townspeople's hands were trembling.

    "The legs have grown back." The child shouted loudly.

    "It's amazing." Looking at these witch doctors, they finally understood that witch doctors and doctors are completely different existences.

    "Is this a witch doctor? A witch doctor who has the same power as those priests." Amid such shock and amazement, the name of witch doctor is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    On the upper floor of the hut, Yin Shen also saw this scene.

    "The Bone Demon's ability is good. Talent is related to life. It can heal the damage on the bone, and it can also affect other aspects."

    "Even without the power of life props, they can still become an excellent doctor."

    The goblin was also happy at this scene seeing so many people get rid of their pain.

    "god!"

    "Is this what you said, everything has a good side?"

    The goblin looked at the witch doctors surrounded by the crowd, as if seeing their future.

    "While collecting all the sources of life, it is also saving lives."

    "This kind of road is really wonderful."——

    When everything is over and all the patients in the town are cured.

    Also in a mist, the witch doctor's house disappeared into the town.

    Hearing that there were no more screams and wailing in the town, and even laughter and laughter, the guards outside immediately told the local lord the news.

    The lord led the people to open the blocked gate, and saw that everyone in the town was well.

    "What?"

    "A group of witch doctors with magical powers cured you?"

    The lord and the guards looked at each other in blank dismay. If everything in front of them did not prove what the townspeople said was true, they would have thought that these townspeople were tortured insane due to illness.

    The legend of the witch doctor began to spread.

    No one knows exactly when they came and when they left.

    I only know that sometimes it will suddenly come to a small town or village, and sometimes it will appear in the foggy wilderness and at the foot of the mountain.

    Any ailment or serious injury can be healed if you can find them.

    Some people say that they are a group of people who have obtained the meaning of life.

    Some people also said that they imprisoned death with a secret technique, so that no one would die in their hands.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 168: The Gift of the Past

    In the middle of the avenue from the royal capital leading to the city of God's Descend and the seaside port, there is a city called Cross City.

    This is an important commercial road in Xiyinsai, and all convoys traveling from south to north must pass through here.

    The two gates of the city were wide open, and there was an endless stream of people entering and leaving, with ruts stretching for tens of miles.

    As a result, the street shops in the city became bustling, and the prosperity brought by the commercial roads can be seen from this.

    In addition to all kinds of food, clothing, housing and transportation, the busiest ones are trailer repair shops.

    As the most important tool for caravan transportation, it is often damaged.

    That's how trailer repair shops came about.

    Rows of large and small trailers are parked at the entrance of the store with shaky signboards.

    People passing by were not surprised to see someone under the trailer, but shouted familiarly.

    "Vivien."

    "It's still so busy today!"

    A young woman was lying under the trailer with a tool, and answered without poking her head out.

    "yes!"

    "Two more caravans came today, and they must be repaired by tomorrow afternoon."

    What she was wearing was not the gorgeous burqa favored by urbanites, but a kind of coarse woven clothing that emerged among the lower class civilians, with only the upper body and shorts.

    Not gorgeous and soft, but very wearable.

    It is used to prevent gravel from entering the gaps in the bone armor, but it is very useful to protect the fragile joints.

    Of course, it also has the function of keeping out the cold.

    Because the apprentices of the Temple of Truth returned after graduation, some of these apprentices could not enter the Nine Great Temples, so they went back to their hometowns to build various ritual workshops, among which the weaving workshop was the most popular.

    This led to a continuous decline in the price of coarse weaving, and some civilians began to buy it.

    The trailer hadn't been repaired yet, suddenly a man ran over panting and shouted at Vivien.

    "Hurry up and go home!"

    "Just now, something happened to your sister."

    Vivien poked her head out from under the car all of a sudden, and stared at the person in a daze for a while.

    Then immediately put down the tools in his hand and ran towards the house.

    The owner of the shop also chased after him at this time, yelling at Vivien's back.

    "Be careful."

    "Come back and tell me about something."

    When Vivien came home, she saw neighbors standing in front of the house, and everyone sighed.

    She became even more nervous.

    She rushed into the room and saw her sister lying on the bed.

    There is blood all over the body.

    Vivien's eyes were blank, and she looked at the neighbors around her.

    "What happened to my sister?"

    This city has a history of hundreds of years, and many old buildings can be traced back to the middle period of the Xilun Dynasty of the Star Luo Kingdom. It is often seen that some old walls collapse or gravel falls from high places.  Wen's younger sister was hit by a collapsed rock while playing.

    She cautiously approached the bed, looked at her younger sister lying on the bed,

    She held back her tears and wanted to reach out to hug her sister, but she was afraid of hurting her.

    "Don't be afraid, my sister is here."

    "My sister is here."

    The younger sister suffered so much, but smiled and took out the candy that the neighbor gave her: "Sister, it's so sweet."

    Vivien smiled with her sister, but she couldn't really laugh.

    "Uh-huh!"

    "Hmm~"

    "You eat alone, and my sister won't steal from you."

    She nodded, then picked up her younger sister to find a nearby doctor.

    People on the road saw her and immediately made way for her.

    The doctor lived in an alley where dragons and snakes mixed together, and there were people queuing at the door and chatting at the same time.

    "Have you heard? The witch doctor's house."

    "I know, I know, even if a person is dying, a witch doctor can be revived with just one breath."

    "Even broken hands and feet can make you grow back."

    "Is it true or false? So powerful?"

    Vivien was not in the mood to listen to their chat, and rushed inside with her sister in her arms.

    "Doctor!"

    "Where is the doctor!"

    "Quickquickly save my sister."

    The doctor asked Vivien to put her sister on the bed, looked at her briefly and then shook her head.

    thep; "That's it!"

    "This scenewhy is it so familiar?"

    She immediately got up and rummaged for something in her suitcase.

    In the toolbox, there is an old spotting telescope.

    Vivien has somewhat forgotten how it came from?

    It seems that it was given to her by someone who went to play by the holy lake when she was young.

    She immediately picked up the binoculars and looked over, and saw exactly what was flying under the moon.

    A colorful hot air balloon with an ellipsoidal hut inlaid below it.

    "Strong tengen, dreamy three-story house."

    Although it is not the same as the one that appeared in a cloud of fog in the legend, such a special building is extremely rare in the whole of Xiyinsi.

    It is clear.

    This should be the witch doctor's house she was looking for.

    She was so excited, she dragged the trailer and her sister headed for the airship flying over the moon, shouting in her mouth.

    "Wait for me."

    "Wait for us."

    She dragged her sister with a trailer, and chased in the direction of the airship.

    At the beginning, she ran like flying, but she abandoned her trailer at the back, hugged her sister and chased forward.

    However, the airship on the horizon flew farther and farther away, gradually losing sight of its shadow.

    She hugged her younger sister and fell to the ground exhausted.

    "Wow!"

    Vivien cried, crying like a child.

    She felt like the fool chasing the stars in a fairy tale. No matter how hard she chased, she couldn't get close. In the end, she lost everything and fell in the wilderness.

    at this time.

    A cloud of fog and starlight suddenly descended on the earth.

    After the fog cleared, Vivien and her sister disappeared.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 169: Dreams and Reality

    In a daze, she heard a conversation.

    "You know her?"

    It was a voice that felt extremely indifferent, and she immediately thought of moonlight and stars.

    Youruo and cold.

    At the same time, it is too far away to touch.

    "Well, I know this kid."

    The voice was as warm as sunshine, even with a hint of familiarity, she didn't understand why such two people who were like the sun and the moon got together.

    "No!"

    "The last time I saw her, she was a child."

    "In a blink of an eye, she grew up."

    "A person's life flies so fast!"

    When Vivien woke up, she found herself lying in a room like a fairy tale.

    A stained glass gas lamp is inlaid above the head of the bed, and wind chimes are hung on the dome.

    The quilt and pillows are made of the highest grade silk, so soft that people are reluctant to leave.

    Embroidered with exquisite patterns, the sun, the moon and the stars.

    There are dolls of various sizes under the bed, and there are various graffiti-like paintings hanging in the room, with the real names of the goblins written on them. Ordinary people will think it is a mess of doodles. Only the powerful can read the names of these goblins.  .

    Vivien sat up all of a sudden, and sat on the bed in a daze, looking at everything around her.

    "Is this the palace?"

    In Vivien's opinion, only His Majesty the King can live in such a gorgeous and extravagant place.

    She stood up cautiously, pushed open the window to see where she was.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    The howling wind blew the wind chimes in the room violently.

    Immediately, with all her strength, she pressed herself against the window to close it, and at the same time she knew where she was.

    At this moment.

    She is above the sky and the sea of ??clouds.

    And the extremely familiar feeling came to her heart again, she had seen such a scene before.

    "When I was young, did I also walk in the sea of ??clouds?"

    "It used to be like this too, looking at the world under the clouds."

    Vivien pushed open the door, poked her head out and looked outside.

    There was no one in the long corridor, she walked out of the corridor carefully on tiptoe, and walked down the stairs.

    She saw the hall was empty just now, but now she heard a voice from beside her.

    "you're awake!"

    It was a goblin with golden hair and the appearance of a god. She was probably a head taller than Vivien.

    The goblin stood in front of the glass window on the side of the stairs, and when she turned her head, her bright golden hair fluttered.

    In a trance.

    Vivien felt that she saw a piece of golden light shine on her body through the window.

    Vivien exclaimed, "Is it you?"

    The goblin smiled and said; "Do you remember me?"

    Vivien wanted to say that she remembered, but she couldn't remember.

    Suddenly, she remembered another important thing.

    "correct."

    "Where's my sister?"

    "It's such a big child, she was seriously injured, she"

    Vivien's tone was anxious, her straight shoulders collapsed, her head looked left and right.

    The goblin comforted her and said, "Your sister is downstairs."

    What else did Vivien want to ask, the goblin had already said what she wanted to know.

    "She's fine, the witch doctor has cured her."

    The goblin led Vivien down, and she saw six strangely dressed witch doctors and the mysterious patterns on their clothes.

    Six extremely powerful beings stood side by side, and as the goblin walked down, they immediately lowered their heads to make way for a way, and opened the curtain behind.

    Her sister put on a new dress and lay on a clean white narrow bed.

    Vivien immediately ran over and bent over to look at her sister's face.

    Seeing my sister breathing steadily, the festering wounds that were originally festering have all healed at this moment.

    Not even the slightest trace of injury can be seen.

    Vivien let out a long sigh of relief. She suddenly remembered something at this moment, and came to the goblin respectfully.

    Bow to the goblin and thank her for saving her sister.

    "thank you!"

    "Thank you very much."

    &nbsp; Afterwards, she came to the six witch doctors and expressed her thanks to them as well.

    "Thank you too."

    "A magical witch doctor."

    The goblin led Vivien to a side table and sat down, and the witch doctor brought exquisite snacks.

    "How have you been all these years?"

    "What are you doing now?"

    Vivien lowered her head and looked very cautious: "I am now an employee of a trailer repair shop, repairing trailers for caravans passing through Cross City every day."

    The goblin asked her: "You have the talent of a priest, why didn't you choose to be a priest?"

    Vivien was a little embarrassed: "My talent is too bad, I can't compare to those geniuses."

    "Even if you enter the temple to practice, it may be difficult to become an official priest for the rest of your life, and it is impossible to be accepted as a student by the priest."

    "Not being valued by the official priests, it would cost a lot of money to directly enter the temple for further study. My father and mother took me there, but in the end I gave up.

    Vivien smiled boyishly and scratched her head.

    It seems that he doesn't care, it's just a memory of the past.

    But it was obvious that there was regret in her eyes.

    Goblin: "Have you heard of the Temple of Truth?"

    A smile appeared on Vivien's face, as well as a longing look.

    "I know."

    "When I was young, I saved money, thinking that when I grew up, I would take a ferry to find the Temple of Truth."

    "Unfortunately, I will forget it when I grow up."

    "When I was young, I hated my parents, and when my parents were away, I hated my sister."

    "Days."

    "That's how it went day after day."

    Vivien looked into the eyes of the goblin. Although she couldn't remember her past memories, she knew that she must have met him when she was a child. The goblin in front of her gave her the pair of binoculars.

    "O Messenger of the Kingdom of God!"

    "The life of a mortal will never run according to his own will. The reason why a dream is called a dream is because it is a dream."

    The goblin stroked her head as she did when she was a child, regretting with her.

    "When you were young, you were free, brave and reckless. Do people lose all this when they grow up?"

    "What binds you?"

    "Is it reality?"

    "It's stillresponsibility."

    Vivien looked at her sister with a happy smile on her face.

    "No!"

    "It's because I care about them."

    The hot air balloon fell from the sky, and the goblin sent Vivien down to the ground.

    The younger sister was lying in Vivien's arms, still asleep.

    She seemed to be having a beautiful dream, completely unaware that she had walked through death once.

    "Sugar, so sweet."

    Vivien shook her head helplessly, and walked back with her sister in her arms.

    Turning his head, he didn't go far.

    She saw the trailer she dropped earlier, the rough awning and the toolbox inside,

    She put her sister on the trailer and whispered something in her ear.

    "Going home."——

    Hot air balloon airship in the sky.

    The goblin walked up to the top floor and put the cup in front of God Yin.

    She stood behind God, and looked at the sea of ??clouds outside together with God.

    "god!"

    "Sometimes, dreams are far from reality!"

    "I used to think she would be an adventurer, a dreamer exploring the sky."

    Yin Shen looked away and picked up the cup.

    "Since when are goblins so sentimental?"

    "Even if she didn't realize her childhood dream, her ordinary life is still full of happiness. Isn't that good?"

    "No one is destined to live a vigorous life, just live an ordinary life like this."

    "It's also pretty good."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 172: The World Has No End

    ,

    Hot air balloons flew over Anjo, over the frontier town of Heinsay.

    A large rift valley appeared at the end of the sky, which seemed to tear the earth apart. The special geographical environment here prevented the Hiinsai people from exploring the distance.

    However, after stepping over the Great Rift Valley, I found that the other side is not a new world.

    It was a vast wasteland with a very high terrain, adjacent to a concave inland sea.

    The thousand-meter-high cliff is full of steep ladders with jagged rocks, and the endless sea surges up and beats the bottom of the cliff with huge waves, making an empty sound like a heavy hammer.

    The goblin couldn't help but marvel: "Is it the end of the world?"

    God said: "The world has no end."

    The goblin turned around, with some doubts on his face: "How can the world have no end? As long as there is a road, it should come to an end!"

    God said quietly: "This world is a round ball. When you get to the end, you will find that you have just returned to the original place."

    "The world has no end, because every place you stand on is the end of the world."

    The goblin's eyes lit up when she heard it. On the one hand, she felt that this world was too mysterious.

    On the other hand, she thinks this sentence is good and can be copied into her "writing".

    She looked at God with piercing eyes, as if she had discovered a treasure.

    The hot air balloon put down the hut embedded below and landed on the ground beyond the Great Rift Valley, and flew towards the sky with the basket.

    The goblin feels a little regretful, but she also knows that this trip has come to an end.

    leftover.

    Just look at these bone demons and life props, god-made people.

    "I still haven't been able to find the part that lacks the power of life. What is the reason?"

    God looked at the desolate and dead land: "Maybe!"

    "It's because life is too monotonous, and it hasn't reached the era when life really begins to explode."

    "This era should not have civilization, nor should it have intelligent life."

    The hot air balloon goes away, into the clouds and starlight.

    Six bone demons wearing masks to cover their whole bodies stood in front of the hut with blank expressions.

    With the god gone, they also seemed to wake up from a big dream.

    They felt that they were traveling with the three great beings, but for the being standing in the middle of the three, they only remembered a blank phantom.

    "Who is that?"

    The more I think about it, the more afraid I become.

    There was boundless terror in my heart.

    That kind of horror is like the fear of the dark starry sky and the unknown, and it is the inner fear of existence that is so powerful that it is difficult to recognize and imagine.

    Even if he tries his best to dig out the memory, all he can recall in the end is the shadow of a star standing in the darkness.

    Think again.

    Will be swallowed by that horror, and even the consciousness will be melted under the light of the shadow of the stars.

    What they can really remember is the messenger of God and the mother of life who stood beside Insai God.

    But what impressed me most was the mother of life.

    "The mother of all creatures who controls the power of life."

    "She holds the source of all life in her hand - the supreme artifact of life power, the mother nut of all things."

    They bear the mission of life mystery, and every witch doctor has a part of a man created by God.

    After staying here, they started to move that day.

    Two witch doctors stood at both ends of the Great Rift Valley, and activated the bone ritual array.

    In an instant.

    The bones are intertwined and spread to the other end.

    Finally, they are butted together to form a long, narrow, swaying and breathtaking bone suspension bridge.

    This isolated place is connected to Hiinsai.

    They erected a high wall around the witch doctor's house, and there were no buildings inside the high wall, which looked like a pasture surrounded by huge walls.

    The witch doctors really planned this way. In order to prevent the outside from being affected, they were going to conduct their own life experiments inside the high walls.

    Then.

    The witch doctors planted a large circle of the Sun's Cup, and released a fog of illusion to cover this large area.

    A territory that belongs to them and a boundary free from wanton interference from the outside world is formed.

    The witch doctor began to delve into what they wantedAccording to the profound meaning of life, sometimes they will go down into the sea, and sometimes they will enter the world of Dao Xiyin Sai.

    Various cities in the Dark River region also began to spread legends about witch doctors.

    Because these witch doctors sometimes enter the city of Xiyin Sai, and will help treat diseases and injuries.

    There are also some sick people who have heard the rumors of the witch doctors and started to step on the suspension bridge and enter the illusion fog to find the witch doctor's house.

    Thus, he was cured.

    The name of the witch doctor spread more and more widely, and became more and more legendary——

    In the distant Cross City, Vivien sent letters back to her neighbors and friends.

    At the door of the trailer repair shop, a large group of people gathered noisily.

    The boss waved the letter and shouted loudly.

    "Vivien and her sister have entered the Temple of Truth, and both of them have become apprentices in the Temple of Truth."

    The crowd burst into cheers: "Isn't that about to become a big shot?"

    People who are familiar with Vivien are honored: "It's really great, there is another powerful person on our street."

    The young doctor who directed Vivien to find the witch doctor's house was also among the crowd.

    He smiled, happy for Sister Vivien.

    On the way back, he heard rumors about the witch doctor again.

    In front of the hotel, people from several caravans gathered together to talk about stories from afar.

    "Have you heard? The witch doctor went to the Dark River area."

    "A lot of people ran there, asking the witch doctor to treat them!"

    "I've also heard that no matter how severe the disease or injury, there is no problem in front of these witch doctors."

    "They have the art of rebirth from broken limbs, and resurrection from the dead."

    "As long as you find them, you will be saved."

    The person who spoke first obviously knew more details, and said with his head held high.

    "How can it be so simple!"

    "What you know is just hearsay, but I have a friend who has actually been to the witch doctor's house."

    "Everyone who goes to find the witch doctor has to go through three tests before entering the witch doctor's house."

    Everyone asked: "Which three tests?"

    The speaker showed off for a long time, and finally stretched out his fingers and said slowly.

    "The first test is the suspension bridge of bones. Everyone has to cross a suspension bridge that is so long that you can't see the other end, and there is an abyss under your feet, and you will definitely die if you fall."

    "The wind was blowing on the bridge, and the feet were still swaying. It really scared me to death."

    "The second test is the fog of good and evil."

    "When you cross the suspension bridge and come to the other end, you will see a large fog."

    "Here you will see all the good and bad things you have done. If you do good things, you can pass easily. If you do bad things, those who have been harmed by you will come out of the mist  I'm looking for your life."

    Everyone trembled when they heard it, but they were still very curious.

    "What is the third test?"

    The man stretched out his third finger: "The third test the third test."

    "Hmm~"

    "My friend didn't go in the third test. He was scared away just after he entered the mist."

    Everyone booed: "It turns out that your friend is not a good person either!"

    Another person asked: "That friend of yours can't be yourself! Maybe you want to find a witch doctor to heal your inflexible leg?"

    The man immediately became excited, and waved his hands to drive the man away: "What are you talking about! What are you talking about!"

    His excited appearance immediately caused a burst of laughter in front of the hotel.

    The doctor, who had just been inspired by Vivien's experience, looked at the noisy crowd at this moment, thinking about the story of the witch doctor.

    "Witch doctors treat diseases and save people everywhere, they should be a group of kind and good people!"

    "If I sincerely ask them, I want to learn from them."

    "Can the method and power that can cure diseases and save lives be taught to us?"

    The young doctor was a little excited: "If this miraculous method of curing diseases and saving lives is spread, will everyone be treated in the future?"

    After being a doctor for so long, he was very confused.

    He has seen too many people die in front of him, but he is powerless.

    Sometimes he doesn't even know whether what he has learned is useful or not.

    He started to pack his bags and set off with a caravan towards Anjo City in the Dark River region.? 

    Sometimes he doesn't even know whether what he has learned is useful or not.

    He started to pack his bags and set off with a caravan towards Anjo City in the Dark River region.

 Text Chapter 173: Origin of the School of Life

    ,

    The young doctor first followed the convoy of the business group through the Dark River area. The towns near Anjo City have developed well in recent years.

    This is the hometown of Lan En, because the Ice Temple used to be the place where Lan En served as the chief priest.

    Influenced by this second-generation sage of truth, the cities in the Dark River region are full of various food workshops.

    In the city, the young doctor saw various artificial reservoirs in the workshop buildings. The priests and workers used various methods and secret techniques to make the plankton in the reservoirs multiply rapidly.

    The ointment produced by each workshop is different, and the price is also different.

    Even the ointment is different from before.

    Some workshops make ointment into ointment cakes, some into massecuite, and some into balls.

    In addition, there are also workshops for the production of various foods such as sugar, oil, flour, and powder. The things produced by each workshop have their own uniqueness.

    Families with workshops as the main body have formed in the local area. These families each have their own secret techniques for producing food, which is the foundation for their survival.

    Although there are still various intrigues and dark ghosts.

    However, due to the variety and variety of food, the population of the Dark River region has doubled over the years, not even losing to that of the King's Capital of the Holy Mountain.

    Feeling the changes brought about by knowledge and power, the young doctor has a stronger desire to go to the witch doctor's house to learn medical skills.

    "The magic given by the gods really changed the world completely!"

    The old man, the guide of the business group, experienced an era without the power of ritual miracles when he was young, and it is extremely embarrassing to talk about the past.

    "That is!"

    "How could there be so many miraculous creations before, and everyone lived like a savage."

    "Where is it like now, there are all kinds of food to eat and clothes to wear."

    "The whole city is dark at night, and there are still oil lamps"

    The old guide chattered about the past, feeling that everything now is like a dream, and everything he has is unimaginable in the past.

    The young doctors talked together, with smiles on their faces.

    After passing the core area where Anjo City is located, the surrounding area began to gradually become desolate.

    Arriving here, there is no caravan going any further.

    He started to walk.

    Prosperous big cities become towns, towns become sparse villages,

    In the end, there was not even a single figure in sight.

    On the barren and lonely land, there is nothing but sand and stones, and he is the only one walking.

    According to the map drawn by the guide old man, he went farther and farther.

    Gradually left the country of Heinsay.

    Finally, one afternoon, he saw the destination he had been looking for for thousands of miles.

    A huge fracture tore through the earth, and there was darkness that could not be seen below.

    "The Great Rift of Death."

    The young doctor walked along the Great Rift Valley for a long time and found a magical bone bridge,

    Indeed, as the man said, standing on it makes your legs weak.

    Looking down, dizzy.

    But it's not as dangerous as he said.

    Although the bridge shakes badly with the wind, it is actually very strong, and there are protections on both sides so that it does not fall off so easily.

    After crossing the Suspension Bridge of Bones, he experienced the so-called fog of good and evil.

    It was completely different from what the man said, he didn't see anything.

    In the fog, he saw a wall higher than the fog layer.

    and a door.

    There is a huge and weird head on the top of the gate, overlooking the young doctor. He even feels that this head is alive because its eyeballs are gurgling.

    There was still a lot of fog inside the wall, but he could occasionally hear some weird calls and footsteps.

    A voice came from a distance, asking the young doctor.

    "You are not here for treatment, what are you coming to us for?"

    The witch doctor's voice was a little low, as if carrying an echo.

    The young doctor stopped and looked around in the mist: "I am a doctor."

    "I came here to become a great doctor who can cure all diseases and injuries just like you, witch doctor."

    He said sincerely: "My lord witch doctor, although you have powerful skills,?Have a compassionate heart.  "

    "But your number is too small, and there are too many people who need to be treated in the whole of Heinsay."

    "If you spread this skill, people in the whole world can be saved."

    The mist gradually cleared, revealing the witch doctor's house.

    The witch doctors stood side by side in front of the hut.

    As the legend says, they wear special burqas and mysterious masks.

    After the six witch doctors glanced at each other, they shook their heads and said to the young doctor.

    "You misunderstood."

    "What we do is not to cure diseases and save people, our purpose is to understand the meaning of life."

    The young doctor looked blank, but the witch doctors said next.

    "However, you can follow us to learn."

    "As long as you are willing to become a person who understands and explores the mysteries of life."

    The young doctor knelt down: "Thank you, I will be your student from today on."

    The six witch doctors walked into the hut, and the young doctor also stood up and followed them.

    In the house.

    The young doctor put on a burqa with a round imprint and a humanoid imprint on the back, and officially became a member of the witch doctor's house.

    Here, for the first time, he knew the mysteries of the human body.

    Knowing that the conscious thinking of Sanye people extends from the brain, and the functions of different parts of the brain are not the same, what are the functions of different organs in Sanye people.

    He also noticed that there are many ways for witch doctors to treat diseases.

    One of the more special and common ones is that they can make a kind of bone meal, as long as they take it, they can treat illnesses.

    The young doctor asked the witch doctors: "What kind of power is this power to make medicine powder?"

    The witch doctors told him: "This is bone magic."

    "By understanding the pathology, we can create bone meal that restrains the source of the disease."

    "You need to master the power of life and the innate power of bone magic, and the two can be used together."

    The young doctor was very excited and wanted to ask how to master this power.

    But the witch doctor told him bluntly: "You can't learn it, and ordinary priests can't learn it either."

    Only the combination of the bone demon's talent and the magical power of the life tool, the god-made man, can create this kind of miracle.

    The young doctor is not depressed.

    He believes that as long as he thinks of a way, he will be able to find another way——

    With the first clover doctor joining the witch doctor's house, it seems that on the dark road of many doctors, a bright door has been opened.

    Throughout the whole of Heinsay, doctors began to move towards the witch doctor's house, a few of them joined the witch doctor's house, and more were turned away.

    Here, what they learn is not magic.

    Rather, it is to understand the nature and mystery of life, so that ordinary people can also join in it.

    Because of their purpose and proposition, they are also called the School of Life by the Sanye people.

    This school originated from the original six witch doctors, dedicated to finding or creating a power that can transform life.

    However, as the legend is passed on, it gradually becomes different,

    Some people say that the secret pursued by the life school is to create the most perfect life.

    Some people even said.

    Everything they do is to become——.

    god.

    The rubbing figure they made was an important basis for proving this conjecture.

    After all, in the eyes of many people.

    The form of a person is the appearance of a god.

 Text Chapter 174: The Winged Demon and the Stolen Divine Favor (Two in One)

    The island of mist.

    "Hi!"

    "Hi!"

    Over the sky of the ritual workshop, one after another balloon-like things sprayed away, and then disappeared forever.

    Lan En stood in the workshop, looking at the shadow in the distance.

    "No no this way doesn't work."

    "It's difficult to control and it doesn't last long."

    Lan En turned in circles on the spot, looking a little anxious while his expression was lost in thought.

    "Is there a wrong direction?"

    "That's right, the direction is wrong."

    Lan En has been thinking about how to control the power of the wind recently, so as to create a flying prop that can easily fly in the sky.

    The Sanye people now rule the land, and the people of the Moyuan rule the ocean; there are trailers running on the land, and ships chasing the waves in the ocean.

    Only the sky.

    Not lost to any creature, it is mysterious and fascinating.

    The first thing he thought of was the former sky behemoth.

    He first created a ball-like thing, which flew towards the sky by continuously jetting outwards.

    However, this method does not last long, and even with extraordinary power, this method is not feasible.

    Unless he has the mythical blood as thick as the ocean of the Ruhe giant, he can squander the power in his body wantonly.

    But in this case, it is not in line with Lan En's original idea that ordinary people and low-level priests can also fly into the sky.

    "Flying above the sky."

    "Is it really just a human dream? Only the most powerful creatures can own the sky?"

    Lan En walked out of the ceremony workshop and took a walk by the seaside alone.

    He suddenly saw the little girl playing on the beach.

    The little girl held a small stone in her hand and threw it towards the sea, still shouting.

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    Small flakes of rock glide across the water as if flying.

    Lan En's eyes suddenly lit up, and he stepped forward to take the slice from the little girl's hand.

    First, I watched it for a long time, and then threw it out.

    The little girl pursed her lips and looked at Lan En warily.

    I found that Lan En didn't look at himself at all, but all noticed the stone slab.

    The little girl picked up another piece of stone from the ground, and was going to make another splash.

    Lan En is a scholar, and like his teacher Sunderan, once he falls into a state of contemplation, he has no reaction to the outside world at all.

    He is the kind of person who is extremely focused and good at thinking.

    His feeling at the moment is still in the workshop, and beside him are his students and assistants in the workshop.

    "another one."

    "Try one more time."

    Lan En stared straight at the sea with his hands stretched behind him.

    He snatched the flake from the little girl's hand and threw it out.

    The little girl stared blankly at Lan En, then quit.

    Tears flowed from her eyes, Sa Yazi wiped her tears and ran away thinking of the castle in the distance.

    But Lan En didn't notice at all, his eyes were shining.

    "Borrow? Glide?"

    "yes!"

    "The wind is unpredictable, uncontrollable, and a force of nature and the world."

    "It's not worth the loss if you want to completely control it, as long as you adapt and control it."

    Lan En was a little excited, the feeling of finding the right direction was really great.

    And the little girl ran to the first classroom on the left of the first floor of the castle with tears in her eyes. At this time, the class had not yet started, and the students gathered together to chat.

    The classroom is chaotic.

    Seeing a familiar person, the little girl burst into tears.

    "elder sister!"

    "The bad guys outside are robbing my things."

    There was a sudden commotion in the classroom. In the Temple of Truth, there are still people who are so shameless and bully such a young girl.

    "who is it?"

    "There are still people like this in our Temple of Truth? Stealing children's things?"

    "It must be those guys who are a few years older than us. We have to teach them a lesson."

    A group of people rushed to the shore aggressively, and saw Lan En wearing a sage's robe, and then felt a little embarrassed.p; How could Lan En let him escape: "Stop for me."

    A terrifying godly puppet nearly 100 meters high appeared on the surface of the sea, and stretched out its giant hand to grab the bone demon.

    Just before it touched the bone demon, there was a bang.

    "boom!"

    The existence that looked exactly like the Sanye people blew up on the sea.

    So strong, it stunned Lan En and other mentors.

    Lan En felt the difference in power, this person did not look like a Sanye.

    "No."

    "He's not from Sanye."

    "This is a monster, a monster branded by the bone magic."

    Winged Demon hovered in the sky, but Lan En and a dozen mentors landed on the surface of the sea.

    Lan En's face was a bit ugly: "This man knows the Temple of Truth very well, he even knows the secret word spell to enter the Temple."

    "This secret language was set up by the teacher Sang De'an back then. Only Haru and I know it. How could other people know it?"

    Speaking of Haru, Lane immediately thought of another character.

    "That student of Haru?"

    "Anhoffus?"

    "Why did he enter the Temple of Truth, and what did he want to find?"

    Lan En immediately led the people back to the island of mist, but he didn't enter the temple first, but went straight to the highest level of the castle.

    In the sealed grid, he saw the book "Manufacturing of Divine Artifacts".

    "Not passive."

    Then, Lan En entered the temple.

    He finally determined the other party's purpose: "He is looking for divine favor."

    Lan En's face was not so ugly. In his opinion, this student of Haru wanted to find a way to break through the fourth level. He didn't mean to cherish his broom.  Abyssal Knight Elena.

    When the King of Xiyin Sai asked him about the power of the fourth-level divine priest, he even directly invited the King of Xiyin Sai to come to the Temple of Truth to study.

    He is not afraid of the spread of divine grace, he is only afraid of losing control of power.

    Lan En turned his head and said to several of his students.

    "I have to look for it."

    "Where is Haru's student, Anhofus, and what is he doing?"

    The student immediately replied: "Anhorfus, the evil mage?"

    "He has always had a great reputation in the eastern region of Xiyinsi before, and there has been a lot of trouble."

    "However, there is indeed no news about this evil mage Anhofus recently. It seems that he has completely disappeared. I will ask someone to investigate immediately."

    On the other side, the thieves who entered the Temple of Truth blew themselves up.

    On the trading ship of Sara, the country of the Devil's Abyss, the bone demon who blew himself up and died just now reappeared in the flask as a small bone demon.

    "Did it succeed?" The priest holding the Haru bottle asked excitedly.

    "Successful, go back!" the little bone demon ordered——

    Temple of the sky.

    Anhofus stood under the statue of Insay wearing the robe of the priest serving the god, and he stood there looking at the statue for a long time.

    After a long time, he asked the priest behind him.

    "You said, what is everyone thinking when they stand under the statue?"

    The priest replied respectfully: "Standing in this sacred place, I think everyone should only have piety in their hearts."

    "There is still faith!"

    Anhofus opened his mouth slightly, his eyes looking at the god statue seemed a little dull.

    "no!"

    "I think most people are thinking"

    Anhofus opened his hands and held them up high.

    "God, are you watching us too?"

    Anhofus asked again: "Do you think God is watching us?"

    The priest thought for a long time, but had no answer.

    Anhofus talked about the sentence that God once said to Jesser, the second generation of wise king, that sentence was only passed down orally among the blood of the king, not like the forbidden words that other Sanye people knew  .

    "It is your business to believe in God."

    "It has nothing to do with God."

    Anhofus let out a chuckle, as if mocking himself, or mocking all the three leaf people.

    "so."

    "Then who are we praying to?"

    Anhofus looked at the statue with more and more scorching eyes, as if looking at a truly great idol and an extremely worshiped existence.

    "But that's why."

    "He is the real God. He made us not because we need us, but because of it."

    "He could do it, so he did it."

    "Such a god, such a power that transcends everything, and the secret hidden behind it."

    "That's what we desire and pursue."

    At this time, a person came out from the side corridor and said something into Anhofus's ear.

    Anhofus immediately left the temple and came to a closed room beside him.

    The priest knelt on the ground holding the magic bottle of Haru, and the little bone man in the bottle said to Anhofus.

    "Anjofus!"

    "I have already brought back the divine favor technique for you."

    Anhofus nodded: "Then we can start."

    &lt;/div&gt;His eyes are getting hotter and hotter, as if he is looking at a truly great idol and an extremely worshiped existence.

    "But that's why."

    "He is the real God. He made us not because we need us, but because of it."

    "He could do it, so he did it."

    "Such a god, such a power that transcends everything, and the secret hidden behind it."

    "That's what we desire and pursue."

    At this time, a person came out from the side corridor and said something into Anhofus's ear.

    Anhofus immediately left the temple and came to a closed room beside him.

    The priest knelt on the ground holding the magic bottle of Haru, and the little bone man in the bottle said to Anhofus.

    "Anjofus!"

    "I have already brought back the divine favor technique for you."

    Anhofus nodded: "Then we can start."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 175: Immortal Form and Artificial Man (Two in One)

    The city of servants of God, the capital of Heinsay.

    In the gate opening of the city wall carved with patterns, the heavy iron gate slowly opened.

    Anhofus passed through the center of the guard with a sword and climbed up the steps, and was guided by an attendant to the outside of the garden.

    The garden is entirely made of glass, more than four meters high, and presents a birdcage shape.

    Beautiful and gorgeous, and can be called extremely extravagant.

    Direct sunlight will slow down the growth of the cup of the sun, become sluggish or even wither, but this kind of glass can solve this situation. The royal garden is the first to use this method to cultivate the cup of the sun.

    However, on the other side of the Sky Temple, the flower garden that has been used for several ages is still maintained.

    Anhofus walked to the glass and said behind the figure with the crown.

    "Your Majesty!"

    The king looked over and sized Anhofus carefully: "Here you are, my priest serving the gods."

    The king took two steps forward and patted Anhofus on the shoulder, looking friendly and familiar.

    "I heard that you are going to take that step?"

    Anhofus asked: "I don't know which step His Majesty is talking about?"

    The king directly pointed out: "I still know something. You got the "Divine Favor" from the Temple of Truth, so you must be preparing to break through the fourth level and become a priest of divine grace."

    Anhofus didn't hide it either: "Some preparations are still needed."

    The king laughed loudly: "It seems that we will soon have a powerful fourth-level authority."

    at present.

    Whether it is the civilization of Xiyin Sai or the civilization of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss, there are only two fourth-level priests of grace.

    They are the truth sage Lan En and the abyss knight Elena, but although the truth sage Lan En is a three-leaf person, it is obviously a force independent of Xiyin Sai.

    The dignified Heinsay doesn't even have his own divine priest.

    After talking about this topic, the king immediately talked about another thing.

    "I remember that the priest serving the god is still alone, um let's do it!"

    "I can marry my daughter Yeya to you, so we will be a family."

    "I don't know what your thoughts are like?"

    Of the dozens of sons and daughters of King Siyntha, Anhofus knew only a few of them.

    "Your Highness Yeya?"

    "I have never seen this Her Royal Highness the Princess."

    The king clapped his hands, and the figure from the glass garden came out.

    Anhofus turned his head and looked, it turned out that the king's daughter was the head priestess who was in charge of singing the oath hymn every day in the Sky Temple. These priestesses were in the main hall of the Sky Temple every day.  It's like a group of puppets.

    It is also the mediocrity, even do you think God is watching us?

    An ordinary priestess who dared not answer.

    He thought that the king just sent her to monitor him before, but he didn't expect that there was another meaning.

    He just glanced at the princess, and then flatly refused.

    "Your Majesty."

    "I do not need."

    Her Royal Highness was stunned when she saw Anhofus's answer, then turned around and trotted away.

    It can be seen that he is very sad and very angry.

    It's just that Anhofus doesn't care too much.

    His Majesty the King did not expect that Anhofus would refuse.

    In his opinion, this is a matter that absolutely no one will resist, and cooperation is beneficial to both parties.

    Anhofus will become a part of the royal family, and Xiyin Sai will also get a powerful fourth-order authority.

    At the same time, this is also the honor given to Anhofus by the royal family.

    He felt embarrassed and angry.

    "Anjofus!"

    "Are you rejecting the royal family? Or are you insulting my daughter?"

    The two looked at each other. This time the king was very tough, and it could be seen that he could not refuse.

    In the end, Anhofus thought over and over again, and after a long silence, he agreed. He still needs the king's strength and help, and he cannot turn against the king.

    He walked out of the palace and had a shock in his sleeve on the way back to the Sky Temple.

    He took out the Haru magic bottle and put it on the handrail of the stairs. The little bone man in the bottle looked at Anhofus.

    "You have changed a lot."

    Anhofus: "What changed? ??a certain goal.

    He thought he had found the right path, the direction leading to eternal life.

    He carried out research day and night, and wrote everything recorded in his mind on this scroll.

    In addition to the dense text on the scroll, the most important thing is a mysterious pattern.

    It is the pattern behind the witch doctor.

    A human figure with a circle as the base and arms outstretched.

    It's just that there is only a blank rubbing on the back of the witch doctor, but the body painting on this scroll is extremely real.

    Even the internal organs, blood vessels, skin, and hair are drawn.

    It is vivid and is a perfect anatomical map.

    The little bone man in the bottle asked Anhofus: "How can you create such a complete body of life? This is not a monster. Monsters are extraordinary life forms constructed entirely by the blood of myths."

    "Monsters are not typical life forms. The blood of myth carries everything about them, and the brand of magic is their core."

    "The body is just an external manifestation for them."

    The little bone man propped his chin: "You want to create a perfect life, unless you can get the legendary artifact, the mother nut of all things."

    Anhofus has a different idea: "This is not only a living body, but also a ritual."

    "The ritual of eternal life."

    Anhofus looked at the graphics he had drawn with fascination in his eyes.

    "Look at this pattern, how mysterious it is."

    "Look at how this human body looks like a perfect ritual array."

    "The body obtained by the witch doctors is also divided into six parts. When combined, it is the power of eternal life."

    "This is definitely a ritual, but ordinary rituals are to create mortal things, and this ritual finally creates."

    He said decisively: "It is the body of eternal life."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 176: Embryos in a Bottle

    ,

    In the auxiliary city at the foot of the holy mountain.

    The Stone Demon Merchant Group has become a well-known large merchant group in the capital, and the word "Rising Days, Fighting Gold" is not enough to describe it.

    With the advent of the ritual era, coins made of gold, silver, and copper gradually replaced the former coins and became the main equivalent of Heinsay.

    The Stone Demon Merchant Group occupies the market by manufacturing and selling various gas lamps, candles, and glass products.

    There are many small stone demons under the Stone Demon Merchant Group, which can be said to be strong, and the business radiates from the capital to the entire Xiyinsi.

    The owner of the business group is a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes, who has recently become a hot figure in the capital.

    And now.

    The owner of the business group knelt in the yard, pressing his head tightly against the stone brick.

    Humble to the dust.

    "Lord Anhofus."

    Anhofus did not expect that the former business group, which only provided funds and materials for its own experiments, could grow to this scale now.

    He didn't speak but just glanced at the servant, who immediately said.

    "Master, don't worry, everything is ready."

    This is a manor by the lake.

    There are castles, workshops, and fishing grounds.

    The basement is divided into several floors, among which the lounge on the first floor can even see fish swimming at the bottom of the lake through thick glass.

    The second floor is a huge and empty square, with a pool-like structure dug out of the ground.

    This is a ritual workshop.

    "Master, are you satisfied?"

    "If you are not satisfied, I can order someone to build another one."

    The former owner has already become a figure in the real power of Xiyin Sai, a priest serving the gods of the high sky temple.

    Everything about the owner of the merchant group comes from Anhofus, so how dare he be negligent.

    Anhofus let the servant back down, and wandered around the underground ritual workshop alone.

    Several little stone demons moved in one big box after another, and started to arrange the place at the same time.

    Anhofus spread out a huge scroll on the wall, with various mysterious symbols and words written on it, making people dazzled.

    All kinds of pictures about the front and side of the human body reveal an eerie atmosphere.

    This is exactly the plan and experiment he is about to launch.

    However, unlike the previous plans and experiments, his final experiment this time is going to avoid the supervision of the priests of the Sky Temple and the king of Xiyin Sai.

    The overall scroll is divided into four steps, and each step has a name written on it.

    "The first step: create an immortal body." A structural diagram of the human body is drawn on it.

    "Step 2: Make the God's Grace Stone." The God's Stone exudes light, but it extends out and depicts four small stones.

    "The third step: distribute and manufacture mythical organs." The different organs of the human body are listed above, and each organ has a shadow of a divine favor stone.

    "Step Four: The Birth of Mythical Life." A human body exuding endless light is painted on it.

    Of these four steps, the most important are the last two steps.

    It is also the hardest.

    This is also the biggest difference in Anhofus' thinking. Lann's priest of grace just myths the brain.

    And Anhofus wants to create a mythical life whose organs are all composed of mythical blood.

    The real mythical life, the existence of immortality in his imagination.

    The extended arm of the little stone goblin took a flask out of the box and placed it on the table that had just been placed.

    The little bone man imprisoned in the bottle looked at the huge scroll on the wall and said, "It's really spectacular."

    Anhofus asked it: "Do you think there is any problem?"

    The little bone man is not only a test product he created, but also his companion and assistant of the experimental plan.

    The little bone man imprisoned in the bottle put forward his own idea: "You think the human body is a ritual of immortality, and then create a ritual carrier through stitching. You have seen the real immortal body in this step, so I will not comment."

    "However, to create a mythical life must require a lot of mythical blood and a large number of divine grace stones?"

    "Moreover, the looted mythical blood will carry the memories and emotions of the living. Even the monsters created are uncontrollable and crazy. It takes the second generation to control and control."

    "How do you solveAt the moment, he never had a home.

    Although this princess named after Crescent Moon, regardless of her appearance and personality, in the eyes of the Sanye people, she can be called beautiful and gentle.

    But Anhofus is obviously not an emotional person, he is a rational and crazy person, pursuing people who are different from ordinary people.

    Her Royal Highness stopped in her tracks. This was a picture completely different from what she had imagined.

    She was happy for many days when she heard that Anhofus had agreed to her father.

    She was also looking forward to it, waiting here for many days for Anhofus' return.

    "Do you really hate me that much?"

    "If you don't like it so much, why don't you refuse His Majesty the King?"

    Anhofus: "There is no dislike and like."

    "I just."

    "I don't care."

    He turned and left: "If you don't like it, you can tell His Majesty the King."

    "Tell Your Majesty, I am not a suitable candidate to be a husband."

    "It's still too late."——

    Dream world.

    A new name appeared on the item sequence ranking on the Cup of God.

    This is an unformed magical prop, but more importantly.

    It is already serial number 2 before it is fully formed, surpassing the sacred boat, second only to the life tool, the man made by God.

    God Yin looked at the projection of this magical prop.

    The expression is flat.

    The so-called taboos of the Sanye people, the so-called pursuit of eternal life, and the so-called secrets of the gods.

    In his opinion, it was just a ridiculous and boring farce.

    However, Yin Shen still saw something he wanted to see: "It turns out that the blood of wisdom and power will become like this after the whole body is deified."

    But the goblin didn't understand: "What kind?"

    Yin Shen: "Anhofus wants to create artificial humans."

    "But I don't know that the mythical bloodlines of different powers are different. The bloodlines of wisdom and powers are the manifestation of consciousness and thinking. The road has been at odds with life from the very beginning."

    "The complete mythical body of the wisdom blood must be an existence that is biased towards spirits in the end."

    The goblin was a little worried: "It won't cause any disaster!"

    God Yin has seen the civilization of the Sanye people for so long, and has some ideas.

    "Every advancement of civilization will be accompanied by risks and disasters."

    "They want a good life, they want a longer life, and there's nothing wrong with that."

    "But while they pursue greater power, a more comfortable life, and a more developed civilization, they will inevitably bring about various unpredictable changes."

    "Whether it's a lunatic or a wise man, their motivation is to pursue progress. They are all part of civilization, and they all bring seeds of hope and disaster at the same time."

    Yin Shen: "Leave him alone."

    "More importantly, can you determine whether the final reversal after our intervention is good or bad?"

    "Have we knocked out the seeds of destruction? Or have we wiped out the hope of civilization?"

    "Fate is beyond the control of gods. You never know what the final result of one of your actions and actions will be."

    God Yin walked towards the temple: "The matter of the Sanye people will be handled by the Sanye people themselves."

    The goblin followed Yin Shen step by step: "What if they can't control themselves and cause a catastrophe of mass extinction?"

    Yin Shen said lightly: "That's it."

    "Let's enter the next era!"

    Having said that, the goblin still looked worried.

    God Yin entered the temple, and his figure disappeared in an instant.

    Just leave one sentence: "If you want to take care of it, then you can take care of it!"

    "A long life always needs something to do."

    Too.

    You can't sleep all day like God Insai.

 Text Chapter 177: He's Creating Gods (Ask for a monthly ticket at the end of the month)

    Temple of the sky.

    In this ancient temple, even a stone brick in the corner can be traced back to the beginning of the epic age, the last year of the myth that the crown of wisdom has not been lost.

    Maybe.

    Jesser, the second generation king of wisdom, once stepped on it.

    Stand at the end of the sea of ??clouds with the same posture, and look at the same scenery as you.

    However, the Silver Moon Ritual Workshop located on the lower floor of the main hall does not seem to have a sense of age. It was built decades ago, and it does not match the simplicity and simplicity of the Sky Temple, and its style is a bit too elegant.

    But at the same time, it also demonstrated the characteristics of the prosperous era of the outbreak of ritual power.

    Today, the priests of the entire Sky Temple gathered here.

    The second-order spiritual priests of the Sky Temple formed a circle, ready to go.

    And on the square and steps outside, more people waited expectantly.

    Waiting to witness the birth of a new fourth-rank priest of grace.

    The master of the Sky Temple, the servant priest Anhofus walked into the predetermined position, and one of the priests said loudly.

    "start."

    More than a dozen priests of the spirit world activated their wisdom and power at the same time, and their spiritual power rotated along the lines on the ground to form a spiritual barrier that enveloped the Silver Moon Workshop.  body.

    The young priest wearing the sky robe with the imprinted symbols of the nine divine arts floated up, and his body became slightly transparent.

    His head began to emit fluorescence, and a curse-sealed spirit with a height of more than ten meters appeared behind him.

    This is a weird and eerie curse spirit made of white bones.

    "Hehe~"

    The moment the weird and gloomy curse-sealed spirit appeared, it even made a dry sound.

    Under the strong pressure of spiritual power, the body of bones collapsed into dust with a bang, and merged into the storm of mental power.

    An illusory spirit body was gradually suppressed and condensed into Anhofus's mind, and the power of the cursed spirit and the mythical blood began to combine.

    The Divine Grace Stone appeared.

    The Divine Favor Stone, which was originally only weak gravel, immediately drained the mythical blood from Anhofus's body at the moment it was formed, and it was swallowing the mythical blood to replicate and expand.

    Next.

    The Grace Stone began to deify Anhofus' body, and his entire brain began to mutate.

    The crystallization of the Divine Favor Stone began to spread continuously, turning part of his brain into a crystal-like existence, and his mortal body underwent a qualitative transformation.

    At this time, there is no need to maintain mental pressure.

    An uncontrollable force erupted from Anhofus, and the dozen or so priests of the spirit world who were maintaining mental pressure squeezed out.

    The power slowly tightened its restraints, and the priest who served the god fell from the height little by little.

    The burqa bulged with spiritual power gradually fell down, but the power and power that surpassed ordinary life was overwhelming everyone.

    Others looked at Anhofus in shock.

    "Fourth level of power."

    "It worked."

    "Another divine grace was born."

    The priest who served the god opened his eyes, and one after another huge and terrifying bone puppets climbed up from the ground and knelt down to worship him.

    Others also saluted together: "Congratulations, Lord Serving Priest."

    The door of the Silvermoon Ceremony Workshop was opened, which also officially stated that Anhofus had become a fourth-rank priest of grace.

    Others surrounded him and congratulated Anhofus.

    The way they looked at Anhofus was different, and they unconsciously lowered their heads halfway.

    "The third priest of grace." The priests of various families have complicated eyes. If they can replace the eyes that looked at the position of the priest serving the god before, then the power of the fourth-level priest of grace is already out of reach.

    Even envy and jealousy have become so powerless, only admiration remains.

    Because one still belongs to the mundane, but the other has surpassed the mundane.

    When a person has such a powerful force, no matter how high the position and rights are, it becomes an insignificant embellishment.

    "The apostle of God who surpasses mortals, his lifespan and strength will break through the limit. He is really a powerful and perfect existence that is unimaginable!" Everyone stepped forward to salute, hoping that the powerful fourth-order authority in front of them would remember themselves.

    "This time it didn't come from the Temple of Truth." Ann??  That is the god-serving priest of the majestic Sky Temple, a powerful fourth-level priest of divine grace.  "

    Although Anhofus said his wishes before, he was cold and indifferent.

    Obviously, he wanted the princess to give up her plan to marry him.

    Her Royal Highness still said: "I am very satisfied."

    "I would like to be his wife."

    The King of Xiyin Sai laughed loudly: "Very good."

    "It's great that you are satisfied."

    The king put his arms around his daughter and patted her on the back.

    "I think you are a little unhappy, are you afraid?"

    "Still worried about the future?"

    "rest assured."

    "You will have a grand wedding, a wedding that will make everyone envious."

    Princess Yeya looked at her father with a smile on her face.

    Her father has dozens of children, and she has hardly been alone with him since she was a child, and even talking seems so extravagant.

    It was the first time she saw her father treat her so kindly, and it was also the first time she put her arms around her father's broad shoulders and leaned on his shoulders.

    "Father."

    "thank you."

    But she didn't see the determination in the eyes of the king who had become a monster.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 178: A Stage for the Ambitious and the Crazy

    ,

    Temple of the sky.

    Anhofus was packing up his things, and huge skeleton puppets were kneeling in the temple.

    They carried huge bone frames on their backs, which contained large boxes.

    The box is full of various books, secret books, ritual slates, sacrifice materials, etc., which are the things that Anhofus has saved after being a priest serving the gods for so long.

    There are not many things.

    However, each of them is a treasure that can definitely cause turmoil when it is exiled.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Under the watchful eyes of Anhofus, the skeleton puppet left the Sky Temple, walked around the city wall outside the City of God's Servant, and walked down from the main road. On the road, many clovermen could be seen pushing trailers, but they saw  Not too surprised to see the skeleton puppet.

    On this road, you can often see third-level curse-sealed priests using their curse-sealed spirits to quickly and massively transport themselves and things that belong to the sky temple or the palace.

    Anhofus looked at his mansion.

    The piles of scrolls, dense bookshelves and mysterious objects that were scattered in the past have disappeared, leaving only gorgeous and luxurious decorations.

    It's the same as when he first came here.

    "A few years have passed in a flash."

    He is preparing to leave.

    Anhofus has become a fourth-level priest of grace, and there is no help for him here, at least not for what he wants to do.

    What he wanted next was beyond the reach of manpower and material resources.

    He did not create the man-made man he had envisioned, the perfect form of a god.

    Just got an unknown magical prop.

    He doesn't know what's wrong, but he's going to keep searching for the secret of immortality.

    Anhofus looked at the prosperous capital, as well as the cities and villages at the foot of the mountain.

    "This place."

    "It's noisy."

    more importantly.

    He was a little tired of gathering with these high and powerful people in Heinsay, they were two kinds of people.

    At this time, someone arrived at Anhofus' mansion, and the hall was full of people.

    It is the attendant of the king of Heinsay, with the guards of the royal court.

    They sent a scroll, and clothes, and a silver crown.

    "Master Serving Priest, the date has been set."

    "And the king also decided to wear this sky crown for you on that day, under the witness of everyone."

    "Become the new sky priest.

    The attendant lowered his head, not daring to look at Anhofus.

    Anhofus took the scroll and glanced at it before remembering something.

    "Wedding date?"

    "Oh! And this thing."

    He seemed to have just reacted, and Anhofus asked casually.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Attendant: "It was ordered by His Majesty."

    It was a bit sudden, but understandable.

    After all, Anhofus has become a fourth-rank priest of grace, and His Majesty the King seems a little impatient to tie him to himself and the royal family.

    But it doesn't matter now, he is not going to stay anyway.

    He picked up the silver crown, looked at it and threw it aside.

    Let out a chuckle: "Priest of the Sky."

    However.

    When the bone puppet sent the things to the auxiliary city at the foot of the mountain, but did not see the leader of the Stone Demon Merchant Group, Anhofus felt a little strange.

    "Can't find it?"

    The deputy of the business group knelt in front of Anhofus, saying that the head of the business group had been away for a while, and that he was going to a city in the north to handle affairs.

    After receiving Anhofus's order, he kept contacting him, but he couldn't find anyone.

    ? I asked the people in the business group branch over there, and said that they hadn't seen the other party coming at all recently.

    "Leaving at this time, still can't get in touch at all?"

    Anhofus usually would not contact people from the Stone Demon Merchant Group at all, as long as the Stone Demon Merchant Group delivered what he needed on time, he would usually never ask about these details.

    For him, the Stone Demon Merchant Group is a tool for him to collect experimental materials and provide supplies.

    The last time he conducted an artificial human experiment was the first time he contacted the Stone Demon Merchant Group in recent years.

    &nbspWhat was scary and unbelievable was that her father would poison her wedding, trying to poison her new husband to death.

    "It turned out to be true."

    Princess Yeya fell weakly into the arms of Anhofus. She tried a few times but failed to stand up again.

    She turned her head vigorously and looked towards her father.

    She wanted to ask her father, but she still couldn't believe the answer even now.

    I don't even understand, why do you want to do this.

    However.

    What she turned her head to see was the scene of the king of Xiyin Sai being escorted back outside the hall in the crowd.

    The king of Xiyin Sai didn't even look at her, and when she reached the bottom, he immediately backed away quickly.

    Abandon her like a shoe.

    "ah!"

    "Dead, really dead."

    "Hurry up and go!"

    Screams erupted from the crowd, and the people present looked terrified at Princess Yeya who fell to the ground and vomited blood.

    Everyone really felt something was wrong and ran outside.

    At the same time, many soldiers and priests who had already prepared, as well as a dozen or so figures in black robes, could also be seen retreating together.

    These people originally waited for Anhofus to be poisoned and acted immediately, but now the situation has obviously changed, and their target is not poisoned.

    Princess Yeya looked at this scene and completely understood what was going on.

    This is true.

    She gave up looking at the King of Xiyin Sai, and directly let go of her body.

    Anhofus looked at Princess Yeya, who was his wife in name, but he had no feelings at all.

    "It's really stupid."

    "I said it is poisonous, so it must be poisonous."

    She smiled silly: "You care about me."

    Anhofus smiled: "Is this also called concern?"

    Then, she took out a small box.

    That was a gift she prepared for Anhofus, a gift that she had prepared for a long time but could not send out.

    "For you"

    "Last time."

    "When you come back at night, I want to give it to you."

    Anhofus took the box, which contained a secret volume.

    It is the secret book left by the first generation of sky priest Schroeder in ancient times, and Anhofus usually likes it most.

    It can be seen that Princess Yeya has indeed spent a lot of thought in order to please him.

    Anhofus didn't know what to say. With his common sense and thinking, it was really hard for him to understand what the woman in front of him was thinking: "It's this time, you still think about it?"

    "Hello!"

    "You are going to die!"

    Having said that, he still put his things away.

    Seeing Anhofus accepting the gift, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    After laughing, only sadness remains.

    The moment Anhofus took the box, his originally indifferent tone suddenly softened for a moment.

    "What else do you want to say?"

    Black blood continued to flow from Princess Yeya's mouth, and she looked at Anhofus with worries and fears in her eyes.

    She is afraid of death and the coming of darkness.

    However, she is more afraid of what will happen later.

    The mouth was full of blood, and her voice began to become a little unclear.

    "I'm scared and sad."

    Anhofus understands her fear, there can be no fear when a person dies.

    He only asked: "What are you sad about?"

    Princess Yeya's voice was inaudible: "Next nothing terrible will happen"

    Her voice was questioning.

    But she knew that what would happen next would happen.

    Her father and her new husband are destined to start a war between you and me.

    "Hurry up."

    "Wrap this place up."

    At the final dying moment, she saw the shadows of the soldiers outside the temple from the corner of her eyes, and also faintly felt the power fluctuations of the priests starting the ceremony.

    With fear and sadness, Princess Yeya died.

    From the very beginning, she was a pawn and a tool.

    Her father, the King of Hiinsai, did not love her, nor did her new husband.

    She thought it was her wedding.

    And actually.

    This is a stage set up between an ambitious monster king and a crazier evil mage to realize their own desires and goals.

    There is no romance and warmth.

    There are only greed, evil and lust.? Does not love her, and neither does her new husband.

    She thought it was her wedding.

    And actually.

    This is a stage set up between an ambitious monster king and a crazier evil mage to realize their own desires and goals.

    There is no romance and warmth.

    There are only greed, evil and desire.

 Text Chapter 179: Serial Number 2 and the City of Ghosts

    ,

    Looking at this dead woman, a woman who died so stupidly and ridiculously.

    Normally, Anhofus would look at each other with disdainful eyes, and even laughed a few times.

    But at this moment.

    Anhofus didn't know why he suddenly felt extremely irritable, and couldn't say a word.

    outside.

    The layout of the king of Xiyin Sai has also begun.

    Although something went wrong, Anhofus did not drink the troll's saliva as expected, but other arrangements were in place smoothly.

    The enchantment that had been placed in the City of God's Servant unfolded, successfully trapping Anhofus's bone puppet in the city.

    Hundreds of soldiers and accompanying priests rushed into his mansion, searching for the little man in a bottle hidden inside, as well as his secret book of "Immortal Form and Artificial Human".

    There is no turning back when you open the bow.

    At this point, the two broke up completely.

    Only one of Anhofus and the king of Sinnsay can live.

    Anhofus took Princess Yeya away from holding his hand, put her on the ground gently, and then walked towards the outside of the temple.

    He said lightly on his mouth.

    "boring."

    "It's boring."

    "Thenlet's end it quickly!"

    The edge of the square outside was already filled with a whole group of priests. They were hundreds of miles away from Anhofus, as if they were going to use the square in the middle as a battlefield later.

    There are nearly 20 powerful third-tier power users around the King of Xiyinsai, including three-leaf people and bone demons.

    Anhofus looked around and laughed.

    "It seems."

    "You have recruited a lot of people."

    "There are a total of nine third-level curse-seal priests, as well as old antiques that you dug out from nowhere. Let them become bone demons to serve you."

    The King of Xiyin Sai recruited so many strong men from the Kingdom of Xiyin Sai at all costs to deal with Anhofus.

    From a certain aspect, it reflects his fear of Anhofus.

    Or.

    It is the fear of the power of the fourth-order divine grace.

    This time, the King of Xiyin Sai no longer concealed himself.

    In his opinion.

    No matter how powerful Anhofus is, it won't be impossible for twenty third-tier powers to deal with him!

    He looked at Anhofus righteously, raised his scepter and let out a roar: "Anhofus."

    "As an evil mage, you pretended to be a priest of the Sky Temple and sneaked into the Sky Temple."

    "The blasphemy, the cheating of the king, the transgression of taboos, each of which is intolerable to all Heinsey and all."

    "You committed an unforgivable sin, don't even think about leaving here today."

    Many of the priests of the Sky Temple looked at Anhofus in disbelief.

    "Anjofus? Isn't that the name of the evil mage?"

    "The student of Haru who caused the fire demon disaster."

    "How can it be?"

    "The priest serving the god is the evil mage Anhofus?"

    Anhofus walked out of the temple, the dazzling light shone on him, he raised his hand to block the sun, and looked at the sun in the sky.

    "The sage Sang De'an said something really good."

    "Sanye people, you are really ugly!"

    "You and I are average."

    Anhofus seemed to have finally gotten used to the fiery gaze, and lowered his hand to look at everyone in the square.

    "When will I"

    "It turned out to be reduced to the company of people like you."

    The King of Sinnsay looked at Anhofus coldly: "Kill this evil existence."

    As soon as the voice fell, the battle was immediately triggered.

    Several third-level curse-seal priests released their power at the same time, and various huge curse-seal spirits with a height of more than ten meters or even twenty or thirty meters appeared and attacked Anhofus.

    More than that.

    One after another, the bone demons erupted with their own strength, revealing their terrifying bodies.

    It is several miles away from the city of servants of the gods below, located in the high mid-air sea of ??clouds.

    It is an enclave that hangs alone outside the city, and it is no longer within the town.

    Here, the bone demon can unleash its power without fear, without worrying about the oath made by the monsters to the gods.

    theLittle man in a bottle!  "

    "Tell me who you are."

    Anhofus asked him impatiently.

    The mythical life in the bottle spoke, and the voice seemed to overlap with the voices of countless people, with a hollow echo.

    "I am you."

    "Anchoforth."

    Anhofus couldn't help laughing, covered his face with his hands, and bent over with laughter.

    "That's right."

    "I am Anhofus, and you are Anhofus too."

    Anhofus looked up at the villain in the bottle: "I am the mortal Anhofus, and you"

    "It is Anhofus of myth."

    "We have the same memory, the same will."

    "And the same ideal."

    However, what Anhofus didn't expect was that the villain in the bottle looked at Anhofus coldly.

    "Anchoforth."

    "You are the only one who realizes your ideal."

    "You created me and brought me into this world, this boring, cold, boring world."

    "In the end you left with the satisfaction of realizing your ideal, and I"

    The villain in the bottle exploded in an instant, and its shadow swelled to the extreme, looking at Anhofus below and roaring.

    "I will be imprisoned in this flask forever, living alone, watching you live."

    "Forever, forever."

    "Do you know what that means?"

    The villain in the bottle yelled at Anhofus, the despair and anxiety in its voice made Anhofus stunned.

    "how?"

    "Don't you want to gain eternal life?"

    The villain in the bottle sarcastically said: "Eternal life? Immortal life imprisoned in the bottle?"

    "Then let you have a taste of this eternal life."

    "Don't even think about leaving alone."

    The villain in the bottle released its own power, and layers of light shone on Anhofus' body.

    Anhofus felt his body rotting, being swallowed by a force.

    at last.

    Only a pair of bone armor and an empty shell supported by bones remained.

    And his strength and will are twisting and wriggling, turning into something like a spirit body from the level of nothingness.

    "Anchoforth."

    "bring it on!"

    "Drink the poisonous wine of eternal life together."

    The gift of mythical life cannot be refused by mortals.

    Anhofus' body transformed little by little.  He was also unstoppably turning into a ghost along with everyone up and down the holy mountain.

    In just one day.

    The bustling capital of Heinsay has turned into a city of ghosts.

    Tens of thousands of life forms have been transformed from three-leaf people into ghosts, and they will be imprisoned forever on this formerly sacred mountain by the lake.

    This shocking news quickly spread to the outside world——

    At the highest point of the holy mountain, a transparent shadow wandered back.

    Sometimes he walked down from the top of the mountain and came back from the bottom.

    He traveled on this road again and again.

    but.

    But I can't get out no matter what.

    It seems that he has also become a villain trapped in a bottle.

    It's just that his bottle is this whole sky temple.

    Anhofus turned into a ghost, an extremely powerful ghost, the most powerful ghost in the entire ghost city.

    He was born in a family that pursued eternal life, and followed a teacher who pursued eternal life.

    He has been pursuing eternal life all his life, longing for eternal secrets.

    In the end, he was also turned into an immortal living body by another self, and he tasted the taste of eternal life with him.

    But at the same time.

    He also lost something.

    He wandered around in a daze, from day to night.

    "who I am."

    "I think my name is Anhofus."

    Under the moon.

    In a daze, he suddenly went the wrong way, returning from the avenue to the path leading to the Sky Temple.

    He raised his head and saw a figure in the moonlight.

    A figure in gorgeous clothes with a bell in his hand.

    She waited there gently, as if she had been waiting for a long time, when she saw herself, she suddenly turned around, and said to him happily and shyly.

    "You're back?"

    "I've been waiting for you to come home and want to talk to you."

    Anhofus looked at each other, feeling a little familiar.

    "go home?"

    It should be his family who told him to go home!

    "Home?"

    "What a warm name."

    With a smile on his face, he said to the figure who had been waiting for him, "Okay!"

    "We go home!"??Waiting there gently, as if waiting for a long time, when he saw himself, he suddenly turned around, and said to him happily and shyly.

    "You're back?"

    "I've been waiting for you to come home and want to talk to you."

    Anhofus looked at each other, feeling a little familiar.

    "go home?"

    It should be his family who told him to go home!

    "Home?"

    "What a warm name."

    With a smile on his face, he said to the figure who had been waiting for him, "Okay!"

    "We go home! ?

 Text Chapter 180: A City Trapped in Time

    The moment the disaster broke out.

    Looking from the foot of the holy mountain, a terrifying and strange "Lamp of Death" rose in the sky, and the black and white, colored, and dim lights shining from the "Lamp" covered the sky.

    It clearly released light, but for some reason the sky suddenly darkened.

    It seemed that the sunlight was polluted by the darkness, and even the white clouds became dark and unclear.

    The originally clear sky suddenly became overcast with dark clouds.

    The light passes through the magic bottle, reflecting the mythical life in the magic bottle.

    It was a huge and frightening figure.

    It twists and turns, arms outstretched.

    The shadow is like a huge tree, with dense patterns and patterns derived from the branches.

    "That what is it." Countless people at the foot of the mountain looked at the sky in a daze, and it was hard to believe what they saw.

    The power covers the sky and the sun, and the shadow stands between the sky and the earth.

    This is definitely not something that ordinary people can do.

    Even the most powerful priest of grace, known as the existence of the apostle of God, can't do it.

    This is.

    Belongs to the power of myth.

    "Ah!" The first person who looked directly at the human body and patterns, after only a few seconds, let out a scream.

    He tightly covered his eyes, blood and tears flowed from between his fingers, and then the man passed out on the ground.

    Immediately afterwards, more people fell into madness.

    "hahahahahahahahahaha……"

    "That's a godit's a god!"

    They ran on the street, rushing towards the direction of the holy mountain.

    Then.

    Kneeling on the ground, uttering nonsense and strange language that ordinary people cannot understand, prostrating vigorously and raising both hands high.

    The guarding priests in the temple at the foot of the mountain immediately reacted, and they also saw a terrifying figure.

    While feeling the unparalleled vision and impact, I also received the erosion of chaos and madness accumulated by countless desires.

    Compared with ordinary people, they are more able to understand the horror of that existence.

    They know that it is definitely not a god, but it cannot be a human being either.

    They ran in the street nervously, shouting at everyone, driving people into the room to hide, or turning their backs to the direction of the holy mountain.

    "do not look."

    "do not look."

    "It's a demon."

    "That's a demon!"

    But thousands of people have fallen to the ground, foaming at the mouth, unconscious.

    This is just looking directly at the myth, there are more tragic and terrifying things happening higher up on the holy mountain.

    The power of the magical props, the villain in a bottle, is constantly extending, and the light of original sin is constantly moving from a high place, quickly and steadily covering the city of servants of God.

    On the other side of the holy mountain, you can see that the shadow cast by the mountain on the ground is being filled by the shadow of a bottle.

    The Sanye people in the entire city of servants of the gods fell into the abyss of despair together.

    Chaos, death.

    Arrived at this moment.

    The whole city fell into dead silence in an instant, and only a few powerful priests escaped from it, getting rid of the original sin light of the villain Anhofus in the bottle.

    One of the priests hugged a little stone golem, and rushed towards the foot of the holy mountain with the little golem.

    The little stone demon is composed of two large and small stone balls, and the lower body rolls quickly, rushing towards the outside of the city.

    It will take a while to accelerate from the beginning to the subsequent sprint, when the little stone demon just rushed out of the flat area and began to slide down.

    The priest who hugged it was hit by the light of original sin that fell from a height, and hit his right calf.

    "It's over."

    The priest glanced at his legs, and his face immediately changed.

    He just saw with his own eyes the fate of those who were swept by this light, and no one survived.

    But at this moment, he has no time to take care of these.

    He rushed down the mountain with a ring and a scroll, and immediately came to the temple in the auxiliary city.

    At this moment, everyone in the auxiliary city below is fleeing, together with the priests in the temple.

    The streets are full of trailers and crowds, accompanied by cries and noise.

    Everyone had their backs to the holy mountain, and they didn't even have the courage to look back.

    &nbs?? Melee.

    Even if change is needed, it is not at this time.

    Nor is it such a change.

    The development brought about by the era of rituals has not yet come to an end. Stability and peace are what everyone needs.

    The sixth prince asked Lan En: "Go back, where are we going back?"

    Lan En said: "Move the capital!"

    "The old city of King Xiyinsai was the city that descended from the gods, so it is better to go back there."

    "However, it is still up to you, His Royal Highness, to make your own decision."——

    Dream world.

    The messenger of God, Sheila, entered from the gate of the Kingdom of God and drifted all the way to the land bestowed by God.

    In the garden, goblins pretending to be cups of the sun floated up and surrounded Sheila.

    Soothed the restlessness in Sheila's heart.

    She entered the temple and said sadly.

    "god!"

    "It's so tragic."

    God Yin is sitting in front of the window on the left side of the temple, looking at a mirror.

    In the mirror, it is the villain in the bottle.

    ?Life props: The man made by God and the villain in the magic props bottle both have the power of immortality, and they belong to two different paths.

    However, their eternal life is more or less problematic.

    A deformed eternal life, an incomplete eternal life.

    This is the first life form composed entirely of mythical blood that appeared with wisdom and power, and only the wisdom power that has been passed down from generation to generation has such a huge power of divine blood.

    "Can a life of wisdom and power gain eternal life as long as it becomes a mythical life?"

    "Anjofus failed. What he created was just an unstable mythical life, which should be missing some key factors."

    Yin Shen stood up and looked at the goblin with a sad look: "Your empathy is too strong, such a goblin will easily have dreams broken."

    The goblin walked up to Shen Yin with small steps, and acted like a baby to him.

    "Won't."

    "No one will shatter my dreams except God."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 181: I hope to see you in the next era

    ?

 Text Chapter 182: Panacea

    ?

 Text Chapter 183: The God of Knowledge?

    Recently, a legend began to circulate in Cross City.

    There is a legend about a god who possesses knowledge, and people can get any knowledge they want from him.

    People say that this is a newly born god, a new god who holds all knowledge.

    Some people in the rumors also said that this is a god created by the creator Insay, just like the king of wisdom Laidlich and the mother of life Sally in myths and legends.

    He is generous and benevolent, willing to endow mortals with extraordinary gifts and skills.

    Leicester went to attend a noble banquet, and several nobles stood in the corner and exchanged this legend.

    Because most of the characters involved in the legend have certain identities, and they are all elegant and knowledgeable people, which can be regarded as things in the aristocratic circle.

    So the nobles are also keen to talk about such stories.

    "Have you heard? The God of Knowledge."

    "As long as you pay a price, you can get any knowledge you want. Some craftsmen can create magic weapons overnight, and bad musicians can suddenly play ordinary music."

    "real or fake?"

    "Is that really a god?"

    "Really, there is one person in our Cross City who exchanged knowledge."

    "It's a painter in the south of the city. Originally, no one cared about his paintings, but suddenly he has the style of Wang Ting's painter, which is completely different from his previous painting style."

    This rumor can say everything, but in fact, no one who talks about this kind of legend has ever seen the so-called God of Knowledge.

    Leicester just took it as an anecdote and didn't take it seriously.

    The banquet was very noisy, and everyone who came in would greet Lester, but Lester was not good at socializing, and just gave a stiff answer.

    He was born at the bottom, and he didn't have much in common with these people.

    Before the banquet was over, he stood up and walked outside.

    "Mr. Lester, you are leaving!" the attendant at the door asked him.

    "Some things, let's leave first." Lester nodded.

    Once home, he headed straight to his laboratory.

    There are a few of his apprentices looking after him at the hospital. If it wasn't for the more serious patients, Lester would not be too busy.

    He also put more thoughts on the laboratory, and wholeheartedly carried out his own "panacea experiment."

    During experiments again and again, he also discovered the secret of the power of the life blood stone.

    "The power of the bloodstone of life is everything that can copy a life."

    "It can reproduce a life from beginning to end with only one drop of blood as the source."

    Leicester has tried this experiment many times.

    He used this method to produce many trilobites in his water tank.

    From the perspective of blood, they belong to the same one.

    As for why trilobites were used as experimental subjects, it may be because of the influence of the witch doctor's sentence that trilobites are the ancestors of the trilobites.

    Lester wrote his own panacea theory on scrolls.

    "The power of the blood-sucking worm should come from the life-blood stone. Its function can only be blood-sucking conversion. It is an extraordinary life form created by the left-handed witch doctor with the life-blood stone."

    "Theoretically, it is only necessary to record a person's healthiest state."

    "By restoring him to the healthiest state, all diseases can be eliminated."

    "That's right."

    "The panacea."

    Put down the scroll.

    Lester was a little irritable and kept scratching his head.

    "but."

    "How can one record a person's theoretically healthiest state, and how can this state be applied to everyone?"

    "Everyone's body is slightly different, and the bodies of men and women are also different. How to solve such problems?"

    The experiment has reached such a point that it is no longer possible for a physician to continue.

    He needs extraordinary strength.

    Lester suddenly thought of the rumor he heard at the banquet.

    The god of knowledge can give everyone the memory and knowledge they want, allowing ordinary people to have talents beyond geniuses overnight, and turning stupid people into learned scholars in an instant.

    But just thought of it, Lay?Get it here.  "

    Lester said to the figure, "I want a way to make a panacea."

    The figure said to Lester: "I can't give you the method of making the so-called panacea, because there is no real panacea in this world yet."

    "But I can open up my treasure house of knowledge, and you can search for the knowledge you want as much as you want."

    The figure floated down from above and pushed open the door behind him.

    "Go!"

    "Go and ask for everything you want."

    Lester asked him: "What price do I have to pay for this transaction?"

    The figure told him: "I have a share of all the knowledge you got from the witch doctor, as well as your research on the bloodstone of life and the panacea."

    Lester felt that there was no problem with this deal: "Okay, I promise you."

    Just finished speaking.

    Lester was instantly sucked into the door.

    Behind him, the figure of Guangchen was still smiling.

    "finally."

    "Finally an interesting person came."

    When I wake up again, it is already a reality.

    Lester was still kneeling on the spot, in his own house.

    "I'm back?" Lester looked at his hands in disbelief.

    "So it's true?" He stood up and walked around the room excitedly.

    "It turns out that you can really get what you want by trading."

    Everything that happened just now was like a dream.

    But everything in Lester's mind was telling him that what happened just now was real.

    Lester gained knowledge that he had never imagined, about magic and monsters.

    The "God of Knowledge" is really unimaginably generous. Even some third-level curse-seal priests may not have mastered such knowledge, but at this moment, an ordinary person like Leicester possesses such powerful knowledge.

    And the price was Lester's research on panacea and life bloodstone.

    It is very fair to exchange knowledge for knowledge.

    He doesn't think that his own knowledge must be more noble than others'.

    Lester rushed into his laboratory, this time he felt his inspiration continued to burst out.

 Text Chapter 184: A benevolent god?

    ,

    The chapter is under review, please refresh the page later.

 Text Chapter 185: Perfect immortality?

    ,

    The chapter is under review, please refresh the page later.

 Text Chapter 186: The Blowing Mother Nut of Everything

    ?

 The text is taking a day off, and the next story has not been conceived yet.

    ,

    Take a day off, the next story has not been conceived yet, I am scratching my head at the beginning of each story, I don’t know what to write.

 Text Chapter 188 God!  What are you waiting for?

    The hot air balloon floating under the sea of ??stars suddenly turned and flew towards the land bestowed by the gods.

    It flew lower and lower, skimming the sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun, casting its shadow on the steps under the pyramid.

    finally.

    stopped in front of the temple.

    God Yin was standing next to the pillar in front of the temple, and he had just heard the sound of the conch of all things blowing.

    Just like the crown of wisdom and power, this artifact will also respond when life power changes.

    Sally stamped her feet on the hot air balloon she had just been enjoying flying on, and how suddenly it stopped flying.

    With a clatter of her calves, she rushed to God Yin.

    Stretching his hands behind his back, he leaned forward and made a sound with his mouth pouting towards Yin Shen.

    "Gululu."

    I don't know if I'm unhappy or acting like a baby.

    God Yin touched her head, and then took off the nut of everything.

    He took a look and got a rough idea of ??what happened.

    God Yin led Sally into the temple and sat on a chair.

    A copper-rimmed floor-to-ceiling mirror with gorgeous patterns on the front side of the chair reflects the scenes of the mortal world, including images of Leicester and witch doctors.

    The screen shifted and fell on the villain in the bottle on the Holy Mountain.

    The villain was lying on the glass wall, his eyes looked at the sky outside through the gap covered by ashes, and he opened his mouth and shouted something.

    at last.

    It is the life power person who emerged from the body of Leicester after devouring the remains of countless three-leaf people.

    Yin Shen leaned on the carved and hollowed-out backrest, looking at the powerful man who turned into a sea of ??blood.

    He felt a little surprised.

    Yin Shen only thought that the power of life would conflict with the power of wisdom, and it was impossible for the two to merge.

    However, they did not expect that the transformation of ghosts took away all the power and blood of intelligent life, and the last remaining body became the key to the transformation of life power.

    "I searched around, but it turned out to be Sanye."

    "The missing part of the second-order power turned out to be the body left after the intelligent life turned into a ghost."

    "This means?"

    "Only by parasitizing the body of a three-leaf human, can life-powerful persons have wisdom and a future?"

    Yin Shen considered it for a while, and then carefully looked at the scene in the picture.

    He felt that what he said was not accurate enough.

    "No!"

    "The body left by the monster, the body left by the people of the devil."

    "It should be possible."

    Yin Shen closed his eyes slightly and then opened them: "It's not the body of the Sanye people, but the body of intelligent life."

    But think about it, life and wisdom seem to be two inseparable things.

    ? Wisdom comes from life, without life wisdom there is no origin.

    But if life is separated from wisdom, then life will lose its most radiant brilliance. How is it different from other things and stones?

    The power of the first level of life power is an organ that can fuse and devour any life, and then transform and evolve into the powerful life posture you want.

    And at the second level, the power of life has derived a strange power.

    Blood energy.

    A person with power of life can turn huge life force into blood energy and store it in his own mythical blood, so it can shrink a huge body several meters high to the size of a mouse in an instant.

    It can also change from a mouse-like existence to a behemoth in an instant.

    The upper limit of body size depends on how much mythical blood you have in your body.

    If you have the mythical blood of Ruhe giant monster, it will turn into a form of hundreds of meters.

    Even if you are only a Tier 1 power holder, you can easily destroy the city and crush everything.

    The strength of strength lies not only in quality, but also in quantity.

    As for the lower limit of body size, it depends on your control accuracy of the mythical blood. If you are strong enough, it is possible to turn into a bug that is not clearly visible to the naked eye.

    besides.

    The existence of blood energy allows the power of life to have a form and power that is almost immortal.

    You can't kill him at all until the blood energy is exhausted.

    This is also a very scary point, because he has almost no weaknesses.

    The goblin sent all the dreams of the dead's life into the fantasy star sea, and from the godsHe burned the evil taboo sacrificial technique handed down by the "God of Knowledge" and threw it into the flames.

    "Forbidden knowledge."

    "It shouldn't exist in this world."

    Sturn turned and left, and at the same time pulled out a scroll with names and addresses written on it.

    He took a look and put it away, looking up into the distance.

    "Next."

    "In Volcano City."

    Wherever the power of the God of Knowledge appears, he will appear in that city.

    Stuun hunted and killed the followers of the God of Knowledge, he destroyed the plan of the God of Knowledge, and he cut off all the tentacles of the God of Knowledge spreading out of the holy mountain.

    The grievances between the God of Knowledge and Stuen, the plague of blood, began here.

    Two immortal beings started a race that seemed to have no end in sight.

    He also returns to the witch doctor's house from time to time, exploring the path and advancement of life power with the witch doctors.

    Situ En looks forward to the day when he can completely kill the demons on the holy mountain.

 Text Chapter 189 The Birth of the Festival

    The sun hangs in the sky of the dream world, and its light seems to be real.

    Sometimes they curl up together and form a circle, and sometimes the light is elongated as if it is full of edges and corners.

    It looks very different from the real sun, and sometimes it looks more like a child's graffiti.

    This is because the sun itself is an artifact, and what makes up its light is the light of wishes formed by dreams, myths and mortal wishes.

    On the Cup of God.

    The goblin stood on tiptoe on the rim of the cup, and endless light flowed from below, driving the goblin's robe and golden hair to dance.

    Compared with the Cup of God, she looks insignificant.

    The goblin held out his hand.

    The Cup of God began to tumbling, and dreams of laws as big as mountains floated out of it.

    There is heavy snow all over the sky, and there is a kingdom of pottery puppetry.

    There is the domain of Fengshen, and there is also a heaven full of all kinds of food.

    Huge colorful bubbles rose and floated in front of the goblin, and the entire field of vision was filled with various dreams.

    This scene.

    The beauty is so beautiful that the goblins will lose their minds.

    But the goblin has not forgotten the business of coming here, she is going to assimilate the dreams of these laws.

    She chose one of the dreams of laws, and spent all her efforts to infuse one-tenth of this dream of laws with her own strength and imprint.

    "It's still too slow."

    "When will we be able to completely assimilate so many dreams of laws!"

    The goblin held her chin in both hands, looking distressed.

    She looked at the densely packed dreams of laws floating in front of her, not knowing where to start.

    At first, the Cup of God was only the dream of the God of Insai, but now, as generations of priests have created various rituals, the Cup of God is filled with dreams of various laws, and the light of wish  It is the tentacles extended based on these laws.

    She felt that the God's Cup was resisting her, because the God's Cup had the imprint of Polo, the Lord of Dreams.

    Even if the fairy Polo has passed away, following the dreamy rain that the Queen of Stars disappeared in the sea of ??flowers by the sea.

    He is still the master of this artifact, the ancestor and source of blood of all goblins.

    And just when the goblin was distressed.

    In the Cup of God, the models of items made by all creatures, the light of wishes formed by prayers and dreams suddenly changed,

    "Huh?"

    The dreamlands in the fantasy star sea suddenly lit up, and the shadow of the goblin was projected in it, and it seemed that the voice calling her name could be faintly heard.

    And the dream of law in the God's Cup, the light of wishes surrounding the artifact suddenly began to move closer to the goblin.

    The breath and power of the goblin above are a little thicker invisibly.

    "They."

    "Are you getting close to me?"

    The dream demon Xila looked at her hands, and rubbed her temples with her index finger in confusion, showing a puzzled expression.

    "How is this going?"

    "I didn't do anything either?"

    The goblin finally discovered that all the changes came from the dreamy sea of ??stars.

    She floated into the fantasy star sea, checking the situation from the dreams of mortals.

    She looked at the mortal world through the barrier of dreams, and finally discovered why.

    "Prayer Day?"

    Seiler City.

    The sea breeze is blowing, and the sky is gradually getting cooler.

    Early in the morning, a large group of children ran on the street. The children fought and pushed each other, making a mess.

    Finally, a child spoke of an interesting thing.

    "Do you know what day it is today?"

    The other children shook their heads, but the child said.

    "Today is the day when fairies give gifts to children and make their wishes come true."

    Some other children had also heard the story about the fairy fulfilling the child's wish, and said immediately: "I also heard from my mother that the fairy would give gifts to the most obedient children."

    Some older children immediately said contemptuously: "That's all adults are lying, the goblin is just a statue in the temple, and it doesn't move at all."

    The boy who told the goblin story at the beginning was unwilling, and immediately said seriously: "It's true!"

    The older child said: "You have seen it!"

    The boy lacked confidence: "My grandpa told meProjected into reality through dreams, this is the power of the artifact God's Cup.

    Immediately it can be seen that the miraculous force is producing balls of wool in the child's room.

    The wool keeps shuttling and interweaving.

    In the end, they turned into all kinds of woolen dolls and fell on the bed, table, and ground.

    Fill the whole house to the brim.

    In the dream, the child also dreamed of all this.

    She let out a yelp of ecstasy, rolled on the doll in her dream, and thanked the goblin.

    Simila also felt very happy watching this scene from outside the dream, singing and humming happily.

    In the joyful atmosphere, the child's dream merged into Simila's body and combined with her power.

    A ray of wishing light came out through the body and revolved around Simila.

    In the end, it turned into a mark, which was hot stamped on her golden smock.

    Simila completed her task and flew back towards the high place.

    pity.

    Not all goblins are able to condense the light of wishing. Some big goblins clearly fulfilled the wish of the child, but still did not condense the light of wishing.

    In the end, only three of the big goblins learned the wishing technique and successfully condensed the light of wishing.

    It is not considered to have entered the threshold of the fourth order, but it can be regarded as seeing the dawn of becoming the fourth order.

    The messenger of God, Sheila, told them.

    "This is the beginning."

    "The next step is to rest, digest the light of wish condensed this time, and then proceed to respond to the wish next time, turning all the power into the light of wish."

    The three big goblins raised their heads proudly, while the other big goblins were a little depressed.

    The messenger of God, Sheila, said at this time: "But, I have one more thing to ask you three."

    "The appearance of the Prayer Festival gave the fairies a chance to break through to the fourth level."

    "It is also my chance to gain eternal life."

    "I need to guard the Cup of God so I can't leave, so I need one of you three to go to the mortal world to fulfill the wishes of the children and leave a legend."

    "Not only let more people know that the Wishing Festival is real, but also let more children know that it is true for fairies to fulfill their wishes."

    "Also let Prayer Day be a festival everywhere."

    The goblins shrank their heads in fear when they heard that they were leaving the kingdom of gods.

    Since the fairies were born, they have never left here.

    In their view, the outside world is too scary.

    A goblin said: "Master Sheila."

    "Can't we do this in the Kingdom of God? We can do it without going out."

    The messenger of God, Sheila, didn't say no at all, just said.

    "It can be done like this, but the effect will not be so good."

    "and."

    "When you get in touch with the world of mortals, you can better understand the power of prayer, and the dream kingdom that will be formed in the future will be more real and stronger."

    "This is impossible to watch the world of human beings on the fantasy star sea."

    The goblins want to complete this task for Sir Sheila again, but they are a little afraid of everything outside.

    At this time, Simila came out first, and said to the messenger of God, Sheila.

    "Master Sheila, can I go to the world of the Sanye people?"

    "I want to go and see."

    "have a look……"

    "What is that world like, go and see what kind of people there are."

    The goblins looked at Simila in amazement, surprised by her courage, and couldn't understand that there was a goblin who wanted to leave the kingdom of gods.

 Chapter 190 I am extremely saddened by the passing of His Majesty the King

    A door opens in the sea of ??clouds, and it looks like there is only a thin circle of light, with clouds and mist in front and behind.

    A figure fell out of the light gate out of thin air, and glided towards the sea of ??clouds.

    "ah!"

    That's not a scream, but a cheer when flying.

    The goblin Simila came to the world of mortals, and as she passed through the sea of ??clouds, she looked at the world below.

    Compared with the Fairy Country like a fairy tale and the fantasy Kingdom of Dreamland, everything here seems to be real and clear.

    The golden smock fluttered and landed in a rocky field.

    Fairy Simila looked left and right, and finally walked out of the stone forest.

    "so big!"

    "But there's nothing here."

    When looking down from a height, it feels like a huge playground where people can fly.

    But when it landed on the ground and walked in this vast wasteland.

    She felt that the world was too big, too big.

    It is so big that it makes people feel scared and insecure.

    Also big.

    Makes people lonely.

    This place is not as colorful and childlike as the land of fairies, nor is it like the land bestowed by gods with warm and gorgeous sea of ??sunflowers. She finally understands that she has come to a field that is unknown to herself.

    She looked into the distance, and a looming city appeared in front of her eyes.

    "Go to a crowded place!"

    "There should be many interesting places in the city, and there should be more children."

    "There I can find the purest dream of wishing and condense the best light of wishing."

    Stone Forest City.

    This used to be an important border town of the Star Luo Kingdom, and the city walls seem to still have traces of old wars.

    However, as the Star Luo Kingdom and the Xilun family left with the end of the royal blood era, this place is no longer a border, let alone an important town, so it has gradually become an ordinary inland city.

    Fame is no longer as loud and concerned as it used to be.

    The goblin Simila sneaked around, poking around.

    Sometimes it will appear on the top of the wall, and sometimes it will hide behind the pillars.

    Just like a cautious cat, observing the outside world.

    "Wow!"

    "It's really lively."

    Although there are many shops and various types on the commercial street, the goblin feels nothing.

    Because there is everything in the kingdom of fairies, and there is no lack of anything, as long as there are fairies in the mortal world, they can be transformed.

    However, the excitement here is not found in the kingdom of fairies.

    She suddenly saw a group of children running towards a place in a swarm, and she immediately followed them quietly, as if she had found her companion and team.

    The children were frolicking and noisy, but they were not tall but they ran fast.

    "It's about to start!" The children shouted with a kind of energy and strength that adults don't have.

    "Come on! Come on!" Seeing the other children running so fast, the other children also chased after them like crazy.

    "It is said that a three-meter-tall giant came today." The child who was running in front turned around and ran backwards, winked and said while drawing a big circle with his hand, as if to describe how big the three-meter giant is  .

    "Ah! Is there such a tall person?" The children looked forward to it even more.

    Some of these children came by themselves, and some came under the leadership of their parents.

    Some of them should have just got rid of their infancy and turned into human forms. The bone armor still has a soft feeling, and it has not fully grown.

    This is a site built with two medium-sized trailers lined up together and a shed supported by a few shelves.

    There are pottery stools on the ground, and there is this listing next to the entrance.

    It read: "Giant Show Troupe."

    After so many years of improvement, the trailer has changed from the model where you have to bend down to hold the seat longboard at the beginning, to the model with armrests and steering.

    There are not only trailers for one person to ride, but also medium-sized trailers for three people to ride together, which is what the performance troupe uses.

    There are ritual workshops producing trailers everywhere, and the original high prices have gradually come down, and some small traders can afford them.

    As for the large cargo trailers that need to be pulled by monsters, there are usually only priest shrines and some large trucks.? 

    "Alright."

    "The immortal king may not be a good thing."

    The students on the side looked at the back of Lan En, the sage of truth, and completely remembered this sentence in their hearts.

    It is estimated that it will not take long for this sentence to spread to Heinsay and be known to everyone.

    Back then, it was under the power of the Temple of Truth that the Henir Dynasty was able to continue. Now, the words of the Sage of Truth are, in a sense, more powerful than His Majesty's will.

    His words may even determine that those who become kings in the Henir dynasty must give up longevity.

    Either pursue strength to become a priest, or give up strength to choose rights.

    No one can choose to have it all.

    And whether it is the Temple of Truth, or the nobles of the capital, as well as the major ritual temples and priest families.

    None of them want an immortal king to appear.

    The bloody price paid by the last king who pursued immortality still shocks everyone.

    not to mention.

    A king who is immortal, possesses supreme rights and power, is no longer the king of the Sanye people.

    In this era when the gods let go completely, he is the god of the Sanye people.

    Except for the creator Insai, no one wants to have an extra god on his head——

    City of the Sun.

    This was the easternmost city in the Star Luo Kingdom back then, and it was the first place where the sun could be seen rising.

    Therefore, it was named the City of the Sun by the Xilun family.

    The trailers of the Goblin Performance Troupe were parked outside the city. This year's Prayer Festival is coming soon, and they chose to hold a large-scale performance in the City of the Sun.

    In the front compartment, the leader of the group was lazily lying on a huge doll as tall as a person, humming and weaving balls of thread in the compartment.

    Only two dreams of wishing are missing, and she can transform all her power into the light of wishing.

    Until then, she will complete her mission and return to the Kingdom of God.

    She will be able to become the second fourth-tier fairy after the God's Messenger Sheila.

    The goblin sang and smiled.

    At this time, shouts came from below.

    "Master Head!"

    "Master Head!"

    It was the tall and thin man's voice, and the goblin opened the small window of the carriage and looked down.

    "What's the matter?"

    The tall and thin man was out of breath, and said cautiously: "His Majesty the King is dead."

    After finishing speaking, he repeated: "The old king is dead."

    The goblin didn't know, so: "Ah!"

    "The old king is dead?"

    "Isn't it the new king?"

    The thin and tall guy: "I have been king for decades, why is it still the new king? The new king hasn't been crowned yet!"

    The goblin has a very weak concept of time, and she feels that it hasn't passed much time: "No, the king died again?"

    In the goblin's mind, how could this mortal king die so quickly?

    The goblin asked again suspiciously: "What does the death of the king have to do with us?"

    "What are you happy about?"

    The thin and tall man clearly couldn't stop being happy, but when he heard what the head of the group said, he immediately waved his hands.

    "What pleasure."

    "I'm not so happy."

    "I am deeply saddened by the passing of His Majesty the King."

    Having said that, he immediately excitedly took out a scroll issued by the Minister of the Royal Palace: "The royal court invited us to perform in the city of the gods, after the new king's coronation ceremony."

    "My lord, that is the city that descended from the gods."

    "Besides, performing in front of the noblest and most dignified persons of Heinsay! ?

 Chapter 191 He is not God!  It is the Creator!

    The mysterious head of the group wearing a goblin mask stood on top of the carriage, shouting "majesticly" to the bottom.

    "Detour!"

    "Turn!"

    "Set off!"

    "Let's go to the capital to perform our most gorgeous performance."

    "This year's Prayer Festival is held in the City of God's Descend."

    The people of the Fairy Performance Troupe below formed a circle, and immediately cheered when they heard the decision made by the head of the group.

    "Long live the leader."

    "Even the king invited us to perform."

    "It's really amazing."

    In the past few years, the Goblin Performing Troupe has gained a lot of people, with a total of twenty or thirty people.

    Among them are twins who have lost their parents. The two seem to have a natural telepathy, and all movements are synchronized in exactly the same way. They are very talented in dancing.

    There are magicians who seem to be able to do things that even powerful people can't even though they have no power.

    There are singers, and there are puppeteers who assist the goblins in puppet shows.

    Some of them had a bad time in their hometown, and some were once unknown, and joined them when the goblin performance troupe passed by.

    Over the past few years, one after another, they have become people in the goblin troupe that attracted the attention of all.

    The entire goblin troupe began to go to the city of God's descent, and the Sanye people in twos and threes rode medium-sized trailers and gathered into a long convoy.

    The car is loaded with various dolls, performance props, and some passers-by who have paid to accompany them sit in the back of the car with their arms in their arms.

    In this era, the traveling fleets have such business.

    In a hurry, they arrived at the City of Gods Descended after seven or eight days.

    The city of God's Descended City spread beyond the city wall, and there are various buildings at the foot of the city wall, which can be seen from a distance.

    "Wow! This is the capital of the kingdom."

    Most of the goblin troupe come here for the first time, even if there are no legends here, the word "kingdom" alone is enough to make people look forward to and yearn for.

    Not to mention, the city of God Descends is full of mysteries and legends.

    "Is there any delicious place in Wangdu?" The tall and strong Clover, nicknamed Giant, stepped on the trailer hard at the front, looking at the bustling street in front of him.

    "Just know how to eat. It is said that this is the oldest city, and it was built by King Jesser looking for the origin of God and the King of Wisdom descending into this world."

    "You are still from Sanye, you should come here to feel the breath of God and the King of Wisdom devoutly."

    The slender man on one side was panting while stepping on the pedals, but after arriving in the city, he began to slow down.

    He stretched out his hands, pretending.

    "ah!"

    "God!"

    "Your believers feel your power."

    The little wit stopped a long time ago to appreciate the surrounding scenery, and immediately laughed at him when he saw the appearance of the tall and thin man: "The oldest city is the city bestowed by the gods, and now it is in the kingdom of the god of Insai!"

    The tall and thin man immediately quibbled: "That's a myth, and what I'm talking about is beyond the myth."

    The little wit gave an example again: "It is said that the capital of the kingdom of the abyss is the former city of Jesser, which was also established by King Jesser, and it is much older than the city of gods."

    "There are still relics from the age of god-given in the seabed, which proves that they are older than the city of gods."

    The tall and thin man looked at the carriage behind him: "The leader of the team is the most knowledgeable. She knows a lot of history."

    "Master, come out and say who is right and who is wrong."

    The window of the rear compartment was opened, and the captain poked his head out.

    "Little Witty is right, the oldest city is the city of Jessel."

    "However, what the thin and tall man said is also correct. This is the place where the gods and the king of wisdom first descended, and it is also known as the place of origin."

    Compared with before it was designated as the capital of the king, the city of the gods has expanded a lot.

    There are canals and waterways along the way in the city, and there are many stocked archaeopteryx in them.

    The car stopped in front of the palace, and the guarding soldiers stopped them.

    The four got out of the carriage and waited in front of the palace.

    The little wit looked down through the canal: "This canal is so deep, you can't see the bottom at all."

    The goblin Simila said: "The city that descended from the gods is the same as the city bestowed by the gods. It was built in two cities, the ground and the underground, so there are still two cities under the city of gods.Then why didn't God punish me?  "

    Fairy Simila: "Why did God punish you?"

    These words made the villain in the bottle choked up.

    yes!

    Why did God punish him?

    The villain in the bottle "Because I violated the taboo!"

    The goblin was also puzzled: "What is taboo?"

    The villain in the bottle was speechless again, and only after a long time said leisurely: "It's just"

    "The power of eternal life, the power of God!"

    The goblin was even more puzzled: "Eternal life and the power of God itself are given to you by God!"

    "Everything you have comes from God."

    "When did God set taboos for you?"

    The villain in the bottle was even more frantic, dancing around the ritual circle like a lunatic.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "So that's how it is."

    "There is no taboo at all."

    "It's just that we make random guesses. We think we know the secrets of the gods, and we think we have touched the taboos of the gods."

    "result."

    "Our strength and weakness have no meaning to God Insai,

    After speaking, the villain in the bottle leaked a mocking expression: "Ahofus! Take a look!"

    "Everything you know is meaningless to God Insai."

    "The taboo you thought you touched was just a gift from Insai."

    "You are a fool."

    "A fool who thinks he has cracked the world's biggest secret."

    The villain in the bottle ran to the fairy Simila again, and asked.

    "You can talk to me!"

    "What is God like?"

    "What kind of existence is God?"

    The goblin Simila scratched her temples, looking like she didn't know what to say.

    "What is God like?"

    "Actually, I don't know what God is like, because the existence in the mortal world can't look directly at the real God. All we can see is just an image that God lets you see."

    "However, I have heard Lord Sheila say it before."

    The villain in the bottle: "The emissary on the right side of the god's throne—the dream demon Sheila?"

    Fairy Simila nodded: "Yes! It's Lord Xila."

    The villain asked: "What did she say?"

    Fairy Simila actually didn't quite understand the meaning of this passage, she just repeated it blankly.

    "Master Sheila once told us that God said that there are billions of stars in this world, and each of the endless stars in the sky is a sun that is extremely far away from us, and the world we live in is just a star far away from the sun.  stars."

    "There is no us in this world, we only appear in this world because of the coming of the God of Sai."

    "There is no power in this world. Power is just the shadow projected by Saishen from outside the world, and it is an extension of his will."

    "We believe in the God of Insai, but we have never seen the real God of Insai."

    The villain in the bottle couldn't understand: "You said that no one has ever seen Insai, what do you mean?"

    The goblin Simila said as a matter of course: "It's normal! Because God Insai doesn't exist in this universe, let alone our world."

    "The vision of a mortal."

    "How can we penetrate the endless sea of ??stars and the universe, and see the god Insai who has reached the other side?"

    The fairy Simila looked at the villain in the bottle: "Little man in the bottle, you are bound inside the bottle."

    "But you don't know that this world is also a bottle to God."

    "The real god is not inside the bottle, how can a person inside the bottle know the majesty of the god?"

    The villain in the bottle was completely at a loss, he stepped back step by step.

    Finally fell to the ground.

    "Even if I come out of this bottle, I just jumped from one bottle to another."

    "We all just live in His bottle."

    "Everything we desire and pursue is but the shadow of Insai."

    But suddenly, the little man in the bottle danced with excitement.

    He felt that the outside world was too exciting, and he was even more eager to break the bottle and appear outside.

    Even if.

    That's just a bigger bottle.

    He even wanted to go to the kingdom of God Insai to see the shadow of the Creator with his own eyes.

    Because of the existence of God Sai, it really fits the image of God in his eyes.

    It is unbelievably powerful.

    The stalwart is so elusive.

    What everyone sees is only his illusion, what everyone pursues is only his reflection, and all power is just the projection of his consciousness.

    Not a false god like him, that's what he expected and longed for.

    The true attitude of God.

    "This is the real god."

    "No."

    "He is not God, he is the Creator."

    The crazy villain was so excited that he didn't know why, as if he was not some kind of god of knowledge at this moment.

    But a fanatical believer.; Even if.

    That's just a bigger bottle.

    He even wanted to go to the kingdom of God Insai to see the shadow of the Creator with his own eyes.

    Because of the existence of God Sai, it really fits the image of God in his eyes.

    It is unbelievably powerful.

    The stalwart is so elusive.

    What everyone sees is only his illusion, what everyone pursues is only his reflection, and all power is just the projection of his consciousness.

    Not a false god like him, that's what he expected and longed for.

    The true attitude of God.

    "This is the real god."

    "No."

    "He is not God, he is the Creator."

    The crazy villain was so excited that he didn't know why, as if he was not some kind of god of knowledge at this moment.

    But a fanatical believer

 Text Chapter 192 Boring World

    In the palace hall.

    Regarding the goblin blessing that happened at the coronation ceremony today, neither the sage of truth Lan En nor Vivien kept their mouths open, but it was obvious that Lan En paid some attention to the little prince who was blessed by the goblin.

    He also came to the prince himself and said a few words to the little prince.

    This also made His Majesty the King and some ministers pay attention to this child.

    The palace at night is still full of joy, the ministers and nobles are pushing cups and changing glasses under the golden light, and the corridors and corners are full of figures of the dignitaries chatting privately.

    suddenly.

    The Minister of Internal Affairs left the king's side, came to Vivien and whispered something in his ear.

    "What? Where did it appear?"

    "Why didn't I feel any movement when such a powerful force erupted?"

    The Minister of Internal Affairs replied: "The other party blocked the place with a field. We just found out that the place is at the Good Night Hotel."

    "According to our speculation, it is very likely to be the group of lunatics from the Ghost Order."

    "The powers of the three curse-sealed spirits are the curse spirit of glass, the curse spirit of salt, and the curse spirit of stone, which are just in line with the three chief priests of the Ghost Order."

    The sudden appearance of the curse-seal priests of the three heretic sects in the capital was a great event.

    And when Vivien, who has been in charge of security affairs, heard the name of the Good Night Hotel, she thought of something.

    It is the place where the performance troupe team who came to participate in the coronation ceremony lived. Why did the three powerful cult chief priests choose to attack this place?

    Vivien's expression changed immediately.

    "not good."

    "Is it the goblin troupe?"

    Vivien suddenly felt a chill all over her body, and she couldn't think of other reasons besides the goblin.

    The Minister of Internal Affairs was also surprised when Vivien mentioned the goblin troupe: "My lord Vivien."

    "How do you know that the leader of the goblin troupe was taken away by someone?"

    Vivien was confirmed, but her complexion did not improve at all.

    "He was taken away?"

    "no……"

    Vivien was just about to go to find her teacher Lan En, the Sage of Truth, when Lan En's voice came from behind her.

    "try to find!"

    "Even if you turn the City of Gods Descend upside down, you must find the members of the Ghost Sect."

    The entire city of gods descended was disturbed by chaos in the middle of the night.

    Groups of figures of soldiers shuttled through the streets, and their shadows circled and elongated in the alleys.

    They searched for all suspicious targets on the streets, and they arrested people who might be related to the Ghost Order one after another.

    "kill!"

    "Grab it."

    The soldiers broke open one door after another, and Vivien took the members of the priesthood with a list, and broke into these places that might be related to the ghosts to arrest the members of the ghosts.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the opponent desperately resisting and trying to escape over the wall.

    However, they were quickly knocked to the ground by the soldiers, and some Ghost Cultists who had mastered divine arts were also captured by the power of the priests.

    In the dark and hidden secret room, an evil and terrifying altar of sacrifice was found.

    More and more peripheral members of the Ghost Order were forced out, and Vivien even learned of some of the terrifying plans they had prepared through mind reading.

    Although I don't know what it is, I can vaguely guess that it has something to do with the new king.

    They even learned from a believer of the God of Knowledge that they were purchasing materials for the consciousness projection altar.

    "Consciousness Projection Altar?"

    "What does he want to do?"

    "Want to descend in the city of gods in a mythical manner?"

    The last city that allowed him to descend in a mythical form was called Cross City.

    This made Vivien even more anxious, and she couldn't wait to find the traces of the core figures of the Ghost Order and find their hiding place.

    Vivien turned around: "Arrest all the people on the list immediately, and now we have to interrogate from them the hiding places of the three chief priests of the Ghost Sect."

    The group of priests divided into teams one after another, rushing to all sides.

    "not me!"

    "not me."

    During the large-scale arrest process, some guys hidden in dark corners were also fished out at the same time, and many wanted criminals and evil mages were arrested and thrown into prison.

    ???A terrifying shadow twisted, it was a huge ghost body covering hundreds of meters.

    "It's boring."

    "This boring world."

    "Let's end it quickly and go to the next era."

    After saying this, the villain in the bottle was suddenly taken aback.

    The villain suddenly understood God's mood, and the more he understood, the more he yearned and looked forward to it.

    "yes!"

    "What's the point of such a boring world?"

    "Only by going to the future can we see more possibilities."

    "ah!"

    "That must have been an incomparably wonderful era, an unprecedented world."

    His eyes suddenly burst into light: "You ignorant and meaningless mortals, become the stepping stones of my mythology!"

    At this very moment.

    The strongest in the mortal world, the demon known as the god, and the immortal monster.

    Between them.

    There are inexplicable stories entangled, and there are inextricably linked relationships and grievances.

    The power of the three collided together, launching an unprecedented duel

 Text Chapter 191: The Big Three

    In the palace hall.

    Regarding the goblin blessing that happened at the coronation ceremony today, neither the sage of truth Lan En nor Vivien kept their mouths open, but it was obvious that Lan En paid some attention to the little prince who was blessed by the goblin.

    He also came to the prince himself and said a few words to the little prince.

    This also made His Majesty the King and some ministers pay attention to this child.

    The palace at night is still full of joy, the ministers and nobles are pushing cups and changing glasses under the golden light, and the corridors and corners are full of figures of the dignitaries chatting privately.

    suddenly.

    The Minister of Internal Affairs left the king's side, came to Vivien and whispered something in his ear.

    "What? Where did it appear?"

    "Why didn't I feel any movement when such a powerful force erupted?"

    The Minister of Internal Affairs replied: "The other party blocked the place with a field. We just found out that the place is at the Good Night Hotel."

    "According to our speculation, it is very likely to be the group of lunatics from the Ghost Order."

    "The powers of the three curse-sealed spirits are the curse spirit of glass, the curse spirit of salt, and the curse spirit of stone, which are just in line with the three chief priests of the Ghost Order."

    The sudden appearance of the curse-seal priests of the three heretic sects in the capital was a great event.

    And when Vivien, who has been in charge of security affairs, heard the name of the Good Night Hotel, she thought of something.

    It is the place where the performance troupe team who came to participate in the coronation ceremony lived. Why did the three powerful cult chief priests choose to attack this place?

    Vivien's expression changed immediately.

    "not good."

    "Is it the goblin troupe?"

    Vivien suddenly felt a chill all over her body, and she couldn't think of other reasons besides the goblin.

    The Minister of Internal Affairs was also surprised when Vivien mentioned the goblin troupe: "My lord Vivien."

    "How do you know that the leader of the goblin troupe was taken away by someone?"

    Vivien was confirmed, but her complexion did not improve at all.

    "He was taken away?"

    "no……"

    Vivien was just about to go to find her teacher Lan En, the Sage of Truth, when Lan En's voice came from behind her.

    "try to find!"

    "Even if you turn the City of Gods Descend upside down, you must find the members of the Ghost Sect."

    The entire city of gods descended was disturbed by chaos in the middle of the night.

    Groups of figures of soldiers shuttled through the streets, and their shadows circled and elongated in the alleys.

    They searched for all suspicious targets on the streets, and they arrested people who might be related to the Ghost Order one after another.

    "kill!"

    "Grab it."

    The soldiers broke open one door after another, and Vivien took the members of the priesthood with a list, and broke into these places that might be related to the ghosts to arrest the members of the ghosts.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the opponent desperately resisting and trying to escape over the wall.

    However, they were quickly knocked to the ground by the soldiers, and some Ghost Cultists who had mastered divine arts were also captured by the power of the priests.

    In the dark and hidden secret room, an evil and terrifying altar of sacrifice was found.

    More and more peripheral members of the Ghost Order were forced out, and Vivien even learned of some of the terrifying plans they had prepared through mind reading.

    Although I don't know what it is, I can vaguely guess that it has something to do with the new king.

    They even learned from a believer of the God of Knowledge that they were purchasing materials for the consciousness projection altar.

    "Consciousness Projection Altar?"

    "What does he want to do?"

    "Want to descend in the city of gods in a mythical manner?"

    The last city that allowed him to descend in a mythical form was called Cross City.

    This made Vivien even more anxious, and she couldn't wait to find the traces of the core figures of the Ghost Order and find their hiding place.

    Vivien turned around: "Arrest all the people on the list immediately, and now we have to interrogate from them the hiding places of the three chief priests of the Ghost Sect."

    The group of priests divided into teams one after another, rushing to all sides.

    "not me!"

    "not me."

    During the large-scale arrest process, some guys hidden in dark corners were also fished out at the same time, and many wanted criminals and evil mages were arrested and thrown into prison.

    ???A terrifying shadow twisted, it was a huge ghost body covering hundreds of meters.

    "It's boring."

    "This boring world."

    "Let's end it quickly and go to the next era."

    After saying this, the villain in the bottle was suddenly taken aback.

    The villain suddenly understood God's mood, and the more he understood, the more he yearned and looked forward to it.

    "yes!"

    "What's the point of such a boring world?"

    "Only by going to the future can we see more possibilities."

    "ah!"

    "That must have been an incomparably wonderful era, an unprecedented world."

    His eyes suddenly burst into light: "You ignorant and meaningless mortals, become the stepping stones of my mythology!"

    At this very moment.

    The strongest in the mortal world, the demon known as the god, and the immortal monster.

    Between them.

    There are inexplicable stories entangled, and there are inextricably linked relationships and grievances.

    The power of the three collided together, launching an unprecedented duel.

    (

 Text Chapter 192: Prince of the Moon

    Stuun, the plague of blood, was the first to act.

    The river of blood rolled up and rolled towards the projected shell of the villain's consciousness in the bottle.

    The shadow behind the villain in the bottle instantly stood up and turned into a terrifying ghost body monster.

    The dark monster raised its hand, forming a terrifying force field that directly pushed down the blood river, and then its eyes burst into light, turning into beams of light that penetrated the blood river and evaporated a large area of ??the blood river.

    "Zizizizizi!"

    When the blood river evaporated, it was accompanied by harsh sounds.

    Blood Plague Stoun let out a roar, and the river of blood condensed and transformed, swallowing his figure again.

    From the viscous blood, a monster similar to a winged demon soared into the sky.

    "Hiss!"

    The monster spit out black-red viscous venom from its mouth, and it stuck to the body of the huge ghost body.

    This venom actually has an effect on ghosts without entities.

    Immediately, it was seen that the body of the ghost body began to be diseased, and the black plaques continued to grow.

    Lan En, the sage of truth, also made a timely move at this time, and the puppet giant nearly 100 meters high punched down, with violent ripples of mental power, tearing apart the terrifying ghost body one after another.

    The power of the three intertwined together, making a loud noise.

    The earth rumbled.

    "Boom~"

    There was a loud bang.

    The whole castle collapsed weakly, as if it was piled up with sand.

    The surrounding buildings also collapsed, and the entire city of gods descended seemed to jump up all of a sudden.

    The ghost body laughed loudly: "It's useless, my ghost will not be killed so easily."

    As the colorful lights spread out, the ghost body was restored to its original state.

    "no!"

    "We can't continue fighting like this in the City of God's Descend."

    The face of the sage of truth changed immediately, and he immediately split the puppet of divine grace,

    It turned into monsters with heads kneaded like noodles.

    They have eyes made of sugar cubes, and the paste flowing inside can be seen through the transparent eyes.

    The noodle brain monster itself can fly, condescendingly attacking the terrifying ghost body.

    When the ointment in the head of the noodle brain monster shakes, it can emit a field of mental force, offsetting the impact of the light of original sin emitted from the eyes of the ghost body.

    And the eyes of the noodle brain monster can also emit a kind of halo formed by the condensed magic to bind the ghost body, and it seems that a whole army has launched a siege to the ghost body in an instant.

    "The villain Anhofus in the bottle."

    "You don't stay in your holy mountain obediently, and you dare to run out."

    "I will teach you a lesson today."

    "One day, I will go to the holy mountain and eradicate you, a deformed monster."

    soon.

    He was mocked by the villain in the bottle.

    "Lan, what big talk are you talking about?"

    "Are you teaching me a lesson?"

    "You are nothing more than a myth organ, and my myth is far beyond yours."

    The body possessed by the villain in the bottle exposed its head from the ghost body, and looked at the two people in the sky who were constantly beating him with the help of air superiority.

    "Do you think that if you fly into the sky, I will have nothing to do with you?"

    The villain in the bottle faced the blow of the blood plague Sturn and the noodle brain monster who had turned into a flying state below, jumped up and floated towards the sky.

    Ghost itself can fly.

    Or it is not called flying, it just moves in the sky.

    The black ghost body rushed into the sky, setting off a violent gust of wind and blowing across the entire city of God's Descend.

    With one impact, seven or eight noodle brain monsters were destroyed.

    Then it slammed into the Winged Demon form of Situen's incarnation, tearing half of Situen's body from the blood plague.

    But as Situen's Winged Demon form neighed, half of his body immediately swelled back.

    The "Winged Demon" bit the ghost body fiercely, biting off a large piece of the black shadow body.

    The villain in the bottle was not afraid at all, but teased Sturn instead.

    "come!"

    "Undead monster, let's see who can kill each other today."

    "Prove who is the real immortal, the real immortal."

    &nbspnbsp; Vivien opened her mouth: "It should be true!"

    "This is recorded in "The Psalm of the King of Wisdom". You can see that it is also said in the fairy tales. All this proves that we in the age of gods are living with gods and living in the paradise of gods.  .”

    If it is a play written by others, many of it may be imaginary.

    But the goblins from the kingdom of gods are completely different.

    Lan En sighed: "Since when did we lose all this!"

    "We used to have it all."

    "We have the crown of wisdom, we are the masters of everything in this world, and we are the eldest sons of God."

    "Now."

    "We lost the crown of wisdom, we lost the ocean, we lost the Ruhe troll."

    "In the end, even the scepter of Heinsay, left by the King of Wisdom, was lost."

    When Vivien listened, she felt a little sad and uncomfortable for no reason.

    That kind of discomfort is beyond words, let alone words.

    Without waiting for Vivien to answer, Lan En continued: "Let's watch it!"

    on the stage.

    Jessel grew up and started his own adventure with his followers.

    He established the city of Jessel, which is now the king's capital of the Demon Abyss.

    He traveled through the endless sea and the Jessel Channel, and came to the place of origin with his adventure partners.

    At this point, the story begins to gradually draw to an end.

    He stood by the sea and looked at the so-called city that he had just built like a village, and cheered with his companions.

    "The place of origin."

    "This is our starting point on the mainland and the first city we built."

    "In the future, we will build ten cities, one hundred cities."

    "us……"

    Excited Jesser and his followers talked about their ideals, but suddenly the excited voice stopped abruptly.

    Jesser's voice became a little dazed, and he looked back towards the depths of the sea.

    "king?"

    His father, the great Lord of Wisdom, Raedlich, summoned him in the far-off lands of the gods.

    The prince of the moon must leave the land of origin, and he will return to the land bestowed by the gods to accept the throne of the king of wisdom.

    Arrived here, the story came to an end.

    The children cheered, but the adults sighed.

    They know what the story will be like after Jesser goes back.

    He became king and lost everything.

    The passing of the first king Laidlich also represents the end of the God-given era. All the Sanye people left the God-given paradise and opened a new era.

    As usual, the goblin came to the stage after the story was over.

    She took out a mystery box and chose the luckiest child.

    The child gets the cheer, and the leprechaun gets the beautiful wishing dream.

    The power of the dream and the goblin merged together, turning into a golden light and imprinting on the corner of her golden smock.

    At this moment, her golden smock is already full of the imprint of the dream of wishing.

    "whee!"

    "I finally succeeded."

    The goblin smiled happily, and the smile was full of satisfaction and happiness.

    The last ray of wishing light of the goblin also condensed.

    As long as she returns to the kingdom of gods, she will become the second fourth-order fairy.

    But she suddenly remembered another thing: "No, there is still a very important thing that has not been finished."

    "Prayer Day!"

    The mission entrusted to her by the goblin and the messenger of the gods, Sheila, has not yet been completed. It is necessary to make the Prayer Festival a festival that spreads across all cities in Xiyinsi.

    (

 Text Chapter 193: The Fairy's Treasure

    After finishing the performance in the capital, the goblin troupe is about to leave the city of the gods.

    Many members of the performance troupe gathered in front of the hotel, while packing their things and loading the trailer, they were excitedly talking about the grand occasion of the previous performance.

    The slender man, the deputy head of the Goblin Performing Troupe, asked the goblin: "Master, where are we going next?"

    Fairy Simila raised her hand: "Of course it's going to more cities, more and more."

    "We're going to go to every city in Heinsay and let everyone know us."

    The goblin's words made everyone in the hotel applaud.

    The giant raised his hands high and clapped his hands: "Okay!"

    The little ghost grabbed the hood of the car and put one hand to his mouth and shouted: "Long live the Fairy Troupe."

    The tall and thin man also laughed and said: "Master, then let's go to every corner of Heinsay together."

    Having a somewhat childish head of the troupe also made the entire performance troupe full of vigor.

    "good!"

    "I agreed to go to every city, no one can be absent."

    Simila put her hands on her hips and said seriously to everyone.

    The tall and thin guy just stood in front of the head of the group, facing Simila's serious eyes, and nodded seriously.

    "certainly."

    "we have a deal."

    "We will travel to every city together and perform a performance in every city."

    A whole tow truck convoy with the name of the Fairy Troupe printed on it drove through the street, which was very eye-catching.

    There were even children chasing the convoy of the goblin troupe on the road, shouting loudly.

    "Fairy show troupe, look at the goblin show troupe."

    "Are they leaving?"

    "Will you guys come back?"

    The goblin opened the window of the carriage and looked outside. The masked goblin immediately caused cheers.

    The children pointed at her and shouted, "It's Elder Sister Fairy."

    The goblin also waved at them: "I will definitely come back when I have the chance. When you grow up, you can also go to other cities to see our performances!"

    City gate.

    Lan En, the sage of truth, stood in front of the doorway, waiting for the elf's convoy.

    Seeing the lively goblin troupe passing by all the way, the truth sage Lan En also sighed at the popularity of goblins.

    Lan En, the sage of truth, walked forward to the car where Simila the Fairy was, and said in a low voice.

    "Dear Messenger of the Gods, can I come down and meet you?"

    "I am Lan En from the Temple of Truth."

    The goblin Simila opened the door and stepped down from above.

    She walked into the entrance hole and looked at Lan En, and recognized that this was the three-leaf man who had previously fought against the villain in the bottle and the plague of blood.

    She waved her hands again and again: "I am not the envoy of God, nor Lord Sheila."

    "I'm Simila."

    In the eyes of the Sanye people, goblins are the messengers of the gods and the spokespersons of the gods.

    But it is different for most goblins, they are just carefree creatures inhabiting the kingdom of gods, and gods never need them to convey any will.

    Lan En nodded: "Master Simila from the kingdom of gods, why did you come to the world of mortals and the city of gods?"

    The goblin Simila looked at Lan En defensively: "I can't tell you."

    When she said this, it further revealed that she came to the mortal world with a mission.

    But Lan En probably guessed it too.

    The goblin Simila came to the world of mortals, probably not because of the will of God Sai.

    Then it can only be the will of Sheila, the envoy to the right of the throne and the guardian of the kingdom of gods.

    Lan En's teacher is Sang De'an, the first mortal who has entered the kingdom of fairies.

    He probably knows some goblin characters, this is a group of innocent children.

    Even if.

    This is a big goblin with great power, and their age can even be traced back to the epic age.

    "Master Simila!"

    "I didn't mean to inquire about the great mission you shouldered, but I just wanted to ask you a few other questions, and I hope you can give me guidance and clarification."

    Lan En's voice was very sincere: "These few questions may be related to the existence and future of the entire Heinsay."

    The goblin muttered: "You people, why do you like me so much?Obviously so interesting, our experience is obviously so happy.  "

    "Butwhy am I crying?"

    The tall thin man stroked the goblin's hair as if comforting a child.

    "do not Cry."

    "How can a goblin shed tears!"

    Simila raised her head: "Slender man, do you know that I'm a goblin?"

    The tall and thin man smiled and said: "We have guessed it a long time ago. Everyone knows it, but they just don't say it."

    "Master, you are really interesting."

    "Pretending to be one, a goblin pretending to be a goblin."

    "But your acting skills are really not very good."

    Simila the goblin was not happy, she said with her nose shrugged.

    "I'm good at acting. I'm the head of the goblin troupe."

    "He is the head of the No. 1 performance troupe of Heinsay."

    The tall and thin man looked at the sad Simila, and at the various dolls on the table.

    Among them are himself when he was young, as well as giants and little ghosts.

    "Master Head."

    "After performing for others all my life, can I have a performance of my own?"

    The goblin Simila looked at the doll, and when it came to performing, she immediately cheered up.

    "Well."

    "You must read it!"

    The goblin Simila picked up the dolls, holding the string in her hand.

    "This is a show just for Slender Man."

    "Too……"

    Simila's voice paused: "The last performance of our goblin troupe."

    The illusion unfolded, and the old picture appeared on the table.

    The tall and thin guy saw the encounter between himself, the little wit, the giant, and the group leader. The head of the group performed a puppet show that shocked everyone in front, and he, the little wit, and the giant dubbed behind the stage.

    He saw that after the performance was over, the three of them poked their heads out from behind the tablecloth and gave thumbs up to the group leader.

    In the picture, there are thrilling stories of their journey along the way, and there are warm scenes of them sitting on the trailer and singing.

    While the goblin manipulated the dolls to perform, they also learned how to speak when they were young.

    Sometimes it becomes the urn sound of a giant, sometimes it becomes the cunning of a small clever, and sometimes it has a tall and thin old man.

    There are more and more of them, and the team is getting bigger and bigger.

    The tall and thin man looked at this scene with deeper and deeper eyes.

    His memory also returned to when he was young, and he couldn't help but want to sit up.

    "ah!"

    "It was really a lucky thing to meet the leader at that time."

    "I really want to."

    "I wish the four of us would do that free show again, our first show."

    "We four people four people"

    Before he finished speaking, the tall and thin man closed his eyes,

    The tall and thin man's life dreams floated up and floated towards the sky.

    gradually disappeared.

    The goblin chased all the way out of the gate, watching the thin and tall man's life dream enter the gate of the dream world.

    She yelled, "Slender, giant, and witty."

    "Although the dream is over."

    "But you are all my dreams, my fondest memories."

    "I will never forget you, I will never forget you."

    The goblin said so, but tears came out of her eyes.

    Although she was very sad, she also felt very happy.

    It's a good time.

    Although short-lived, it is unforgettable.

    Only now did she truly understand that goblins do not belong to this world.

    No matter how reluctant she was, she had to say goodbye to her friends in the end.

    This is the destined farewell between the immortal fairy and the mortal.

    A farewell called death, there is no goodbye.

    She suddenly remembered the languages ??recorded by Lord Sheila, and the myths in the city of shrines.

    In the past, she didn't understand the meaning of those words, but at this moment, she suddenly understood.

    At daybreak, Simi the Fairy buried the Slender Man.

    She took off the signboard of the Goblin Performance Troupe, Simila rubbed the mottled and corroded words on it, and held it tightly in her arms cherishingly.

    Once, the jar given by Lord Sheila was her most precious treasure.

    And now.

    She has another treasure,

    Holding the signboard of the Fairy Troupe, she flew towards the sky, flying higher and higher, getting farther and farther away from the world.

    In the sky, she looked back at Stone Forest City.

    Say something.

    "Bye now."

    "My journey and adventure."

    "And my friends."

    Entered a door of light and disappeared.sp; Once upon a time, the jar given by Lady Sheila was her most precious treasure.

    And now.

    She has another treasure,

    Holding the signboard of the Fairy Troupe, she flew towards the sky, flying higher and higher, getting farther and farther away from the world.

    In the sky, she looked back at Stone Forest City.

    Say something.

    "Bye now."

    "My journey and adventure."

    "And my friends."

    Entered a door of light and disappeared.?

 Text Chapter 194: The Eternal Life of the Goblin

    ,

    The goblin Simila crossed the border of the dream world, and saw the gate of the kingdom of gods from afar.

    Compared with the reality and vastness of the mortal world, the kingdom of gods appears dreamy and sacred.

    When I just went to the mortal world.

    What the goblin was thinking at the time was that the world of mortals is really big and quiet, far less lively and safe than the kingdom of gods.

    And now come back.

    However, I feel that the Kingdom of God is more like an island deviated from the world, hanging alone and eternally out of everyone's reach.

    "Buzz!"

    The thick and huge door opened slowly, and the light shone in the air, urging countless dust shadows.

    Beside the door sat a ship giant, carrying a heavy ship lantern.

    On the shoulder of the ship giant sits the ferryman again, leaning on the ship giant's head, like two partners snuggling together for warmth.

    The gate of the kingdom of gods was too big and heavy, and it took a long time to open a gap.

    But just this gap is enough for thousands of people to enter.

    The light from the gap found a trapezoidal light shadow along the ground, and the ship giant and the ferryman happened to be in a blind spot where the light could not reach.

    In the void illuminated by the light, the filament-like dust exudes golden light and flows continuously, but just when it reaches the ship giant, there is a boundary separating them.

    Seeing the return of the goblin, the ferryman in the corner raised his head and waved to the goblin.

    It seems to say: "Come back?"

    The goblin Simila's golden cloak fluttered and landed in front of the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    Holding the signboard of the Goblin Performing Troupe, she nodded towards the dream ferryman.

    It seems to be answering: "Thank you for your hard work."

    Then she walked through the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    The door slowly closed again, and the goblin disappeared.

    Only the ferryman in the dream world was left sitting outside the kingdom of gods, always guarding his gate as promised.

    ? Waiting for the next visitor.

    Fairy Simila had just entered the kingdom of gods, and saw the dreamy river of the fairy kingdom stretching towards her, accompanied by starlight along the way.

    "Hee hee hee hee!" Many goblins in golden cloaks came around the river, and the agitated gowns pushed them forward quickly to get close to the goblin Simila.

    "Ah! Go faster, go faster!" There are also goblins driving small boats down the river. The little goblins are lying on the bow of the boat and yelling excitingly. They are going on a thrilling rafting.

    "Let's come." There are also goblins pulling balloons and floating over, although the speed is slow but they are in groups.

    The river circled around the fairy Simila, and the small boats coming down the river stopped beside her.

    "Cimilla!"

    "Cimilla!"

    "Cimilla!"

    "We're here to pick you up."

    Smiling faces approached each other, calling Simila's name loudly.

    All the goblins knew of Simila's return and came to greet her specially.

    It's like welcoming a warrior who has returned from victory.

    But it is true, for goblins, going to the mortal world is a great adventure, and Simila is the bravest adventurer except Sheila.

    Fairy Simila was very moved, looking at the familiar figures of her former partners.

    "Everyone is here!"

    Before, Simila never felt that being with her friends for a lifetime was such a happy and rare thing.

    She only felt that all of this was as it should be, and that everything in the Fairy Kingdom was normal.

    But she only knows now.

    It is because they are fairies loved by the gods, and they are elves living in the kingdom of gods, that they can live a carefree life that mortals yearn for.

    She boarded the boat.

    The stopped river immediately rushed again, leading her towards the kingdom of fairies.

    A group of big goblins and little goblins gathered around Simila, asking her questions.

    "Simira, is the world of mortals fun?"

    "Isn't the world of mortals scary?"

    "Are there a lot of bad guys?"

    The goblin Simila didn't know how to answer, so she could only speak with her friends who were like curious babies.

    "Mortal's.  "

    "It can be called illusory eternal life."

    God Yin glanced at the cup of eyes, and when he raised his hand, he saw an inscription emerging from it.

    The power of prayer will disappear with the forgetting of mortals, and the myth of dreams is attached to the eulogy and memory of mortals.

    The goblin also saw this paragraph: "Is the dreamy and false eternal life like the reflection in the water?"

    "When the water gradually dries up, the shadow will also dissipate."

    The goblin is a little sad.

    With such eternal life, it is difficult for her to accompany God Yin to the next era.

    Perhaps when civilization dies, it is the moment when she disappears with it.

    But Yin Shen said: "It's not bad, the disadvantage is not as great as the power of life."

    The Dream Demon Sheila looked at God, somewhat puzzled.

    Yin Shen shook his head: "You won't disappear, don't worry!"

    "At most, it will just fall into a deep sleep."

    Meng Yao doesn't understand, is it not a big problem to have such a disadvantage of immortality?

    "Why?"

    God Yin pointed to the slowly rotating golden giant cup below the land bestowed by the gods.

    "Because you are the owner of the artifact God's Cup, you will have the uniqueness and supreme authority of the dream power!"

    "It's also because of."

    "You have my dreams."

    Under the land bestowed by the gods, the dreams of laws contained in the cup of gods also floated up one by one at this moment.

    Every dream is stained with the mark of the goblin, reflecting the original brand of the goblin.

    Among them are the dreams of the laws that the priests later included, which densely occupy most of them.

    But at the very core.

    There are also all the strangest dreams, in which there are ice and snow worlds, wilderness and mountains, seas of oil and realms of weaving.

    That was the dream of the original law, the dream of the gods.

    "Even if mortals forget you, even goblins forget you."

    "Even if these dreams of ordinary laws are gradually dimming and drying up."

    "My dream will still be with you."

    As long as Yin Saishen has not forgotten her, she will always lose her strength and fall into a deep sleep because of the light of wish.

    As long as Yin Sai God remembers her, she will never dissipate.

 Text Chapter 195: The sun came out

    The Land of the Gods and the Pyramid Temple moved to the dream sun, so the Land of the Gods became no longer night.

    But relatively speaking, the sea of ??sunflowers bloomed more and more brilliantly.

    And if the goblins wanted to return to the land bestowed by God, they no longer had to go deep into the land as usual to get there. They had to see if the sun was out, and then they had to reach the edge of the dream world before entering the land bestowed by God.

    "Do we live in the sun?"

    "I really want to swim in the Cup of God."

    "Those bubbles look so big and beautiful."

    Beyond the sea of ??sun flowers.

    The goblins stood on the cliff and looked at the giant golden cup below, and the dreams that rose and fell in the giant cup.

    At this time, Sheila appeared on the edge of the island of the gods, earnestly telling the goblins who were eager to try.

    "If you fall into it, you can't come back. It's full of dreams of laws, and the most powerful power of laws collides inside."

    "If you fall into it, it will melt with a splash."

    Sheila's exaggerated description scared the goblins back again and again.

    The dream demon Sheila has just obtained illusory eternal life, turning the entire God-given land into an existence composed of the light of wishes. She is walking around this island of gods, familiar with her dream kingdom.

    At the same time, he made minor adjustments to perfect his country and domain.

    She left the Sunflower Sea and walked to the Progenitor Swamp.

    Except for the clear blue water in the old archaeopteryx swamp, there is no trace of archaeopteryx anymore.

    Sheila made a few fish out of bones and put them in, melting into a ray of wishing light.

    Immediately, I saw the bony fish wagging its tail a few times, and immediately moved.

    "It looks more alive."

    But she was also worried that the naughty goblins saw the shadows of the fish in the swamp and jumped in to catch them, and then broke the prop.

    She put up another sign beside the swamp.

    "Fishing is prohibited."

    The building of the temple is much larger than before, and the goblin has made many modifications to it.

    Except for one main hall and three side halls.

    The complex and tortuous corridors also connect large and small rooms, such as an automatic kitchen that can conjure various foods, a cloakroom where clothes are automatically generated, and so on.

    The pyramid temple below has also been changed into a treasure house of gods layer by layer, with various utensil models.

    Except for the bottom of the first floor, it is empty, waiting to be filled later.

    Each of these items made up of small pieces of wish light can actually be regarded as a miracle prop.

    However, most of them are weak.

    For example, a kettle that can continuously produce water, a spear with a sharp edge, a sword that can be slowly repaired after being damaged, a gown that will never be stained with dust, etc.

    The main hall of the temple has not changed much, but there are a few more passage doors.

    After inspecting the treasure house and the large and small rooms behind the temple, the dream demon Sheila returned to the main temple.

    Yin Shen is still immersed in looking at the pictures in the mirror, and he is checking the changes in the human world in recent decades.

    This hollow copper-rimmed mirror is a little gorgeous, so gorgeous that it is a bit feminine.

    This is not Yin Shen's mirror, but the dream demon Xila's.

    And it is a miraculous prop with dream power.

    This mirror is not too powerful, and its functions are extremely simple, but the serial number is at the very top.

    Just hold this mirror.

    Every person and every dream in this world is the eyes of God.

    It can see everything that happened to a civilization and all the shadows left behind.

    "god!"

    "What are you looking at? Is it so interesting?

    The dream demon Xila has been immersed in how to refine the God's Cup for decades, and has not paid attention to what changes have taken place in the mortal world.

    In the past few decades, the world for ordinary people has not changed much, and it feels exactly the same as usual.

    There was no large-scale war, and life was fairly stable and peaceful.

    But for the dignitaries and priests of Heinsay, this is not the case.

    The so-called "God of Knowledge" is more and more arrogant and reckless extending his hand into the world of Heinsay, and even the realm of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss.

    This demon, which frequently shows "miracles", has gained more and more influence and more and more believers.

    &nIt was he who guided him to the witch doctor and saved his sister.

    In the letters from the people in his hometown, Vivien knew that he went to the witch doctor's house to study medicine and returned to his hometown after studying.

    He heard people call him the Holy Hand.

    She couldn't believe that such a warm and upright person would turn into a crazy monster like Blood Plague Stoun in the end.

    Lan En shook his head: "Actually, all you know is the first half of the story."

    "Not long before the disaster, the holy hand Leicester created a panacea to save his wife, but the panacea was not as effective as imagined, turning people into living corpses that were neither dead nor alive  .”

    "In the end, he was reduced to being beaten by everyone in Cross City, and his wife is said to be the first patient to use the panacea. I guess she must have suffered the backlash of the so-called panacea just like everyone else.  "

    "It's just that we don't know what happened on the day of the ghost disaster, and what role Leicester played in this disaster."

    "How was the blood plague Stuun born? And why does he hate the villain in the bottle so much?"

    "But according to my inference."

    "The blood plague Stuun is very likely to be related to Leicester, and it is even possible"

    "He is Leicester!"

    Vivien felt dizzy, the truth was so terrible and cruel.

    She didn't even need to think about it, she could feel the horror her former friend experienced and the despair in her heart.

    She could only lower her head and sigh softly.

    "Lester."

    Lan En patted Vivien on the shoulder: "Don't think about it."

    "Not all of the information I provided to you is correct."

    "In the end, you still need to prove and confirm it yourself. I hope you can find the blood plague Stuen, and then pull him to our side."

    "Whether he is Lester or not, if we can use his power to deal with the demon, we will have more confidence in our next plan to deal with the villain Anhofus in the bottle."

    Vivien thought of another way: "Why don't you find those witch doctors and let them tell us the truth directly?"

    Lan En shook his head: "I've been there, but the witch doctor doesn't want to touch us."

    "They always remain independent from the world and don't want to meddle in our affairs."

    "and……"

    "They are six fourth-order bone demons, and I don't want to fight against them unless necessary."

    Vivien was stunned for a moment: "Six fourth-order monsters?"

    "How can this be?"

    This powerful force is enough to push the entire Heinsay horizontally.

    Except for the villain in a bottle and the plague of blood, two existences that obviously do not belong to mortals, no one can deal with them.

    Vivien suddenly remembered the first time she met the witch doctor. At that time, the witch doctor was on a hot air balloon hut flying in the sky, and she saw the legendary messenger of the gods.

    Could it be that the existence of the witch doctor is also related to the legendary guardian of the dream world and the messenger on the right side of the throne.

    Lan En also said: "There are too many secrets hidden in this world. The more we explore, the more we feel small."

    Vivien looked up.

    "teacher!"

    "I believe that no matter how many mysteries there are, we can solve them one by one and find our own answers."

    "Just like our current enemy, Anjofus in a bottle, I believe we will be able to defeat it one day."

    "that time."

    "We will transform and become a stronger civilization."

    Just at this time, the rain in the sky stopped.

    The gloom gradually faded, and the darkness on the horizon turned into a ball of dazzling gold.

    That light pierced through the damp and mist, refracting dazzling rays of light in the sea of ??clouds.

    Vivien quickly pointed to the sky and said, "Teacher!"

    "The sun is coming out."

    Lan En also smiled and said: "Yes! The sun is out. ?

 Text Chapter 196: King of Monsters

    In a few years, the Templar Demon Hunting Squad changed from one to three, forming a Templar Demon Hunting Squad with a full 300 members.

    This is also the beginning of the Temple of Truth to suppress and weaken the other nine ritual temples under the threat of the so-called "God of Knowledge", while increasing its influence and control over the nine temples.

    In this era when the City of Servants and the Temple of the Sky fell, the Temple of Truth began to have the authority of the Temple of the Sky in the past.

    The sage of truth also began to replace the former sky priest and became the nominal leader of all powerful beings.

    The head of the Temple Demon Hunt Squad is Vivien, and the deputy head is An Li.

    And a year ago, An Li advanced to become a fourth-level priest of grace, and this 300-member demon hunting group became the strongest combat force in the Kingdom of Xiyinsi.

    The demon hunting team of 300 people was scattered all over the place, led by the captain of the demon hunting team to hunt down the believers of the God of Knowledge, evil mages who betrayed the kingdom, and some monsters who made trouble.

    but.

    Such a powerful force can only be said to be reluctant to deal with in the face of the Ghost Order and the God of Knowledge.

    If it weren't for the fact that there was still a witch doctor force watching from the side, and a blood plague Stoun who hated the God of Knowledge to the extreme, it would probably not be the Ghost Order that was being hunted and chased by demons.

    A village near the city of Stan.

    In the heavy rain, a strange house-like car was running in the mud with a section of carriages, and the carriages were full of members of the Demon Hunt Squad waiting in full battle.

    There are also winged demons gliding through the rain in the sky, and even the heavy rain cannot make people ignore their figures.

    "Coming!"

    "be prepared!"

    Wearing a special demon hunting robe, Vivien, the head of the Temple Demon Hunting Squad, is in the magic wheel house that serves as the front of the car, while the deputy head, An Li, is soaring in the sky on the winged demon, with her sharp eyes sweeping towards the earth.

    Vivien and An Li usually sit in the capital, but this time they left the capital and rushed to this deserted village because someone delivered the definite news that the priest of the Divine Deed of the Ghost Order had appeared in this area.

    The three chief priests of the Ghost Order are named Original Sin, Truth, and Divine Deed.

    No matter which one is the fourth rank, it is also the most powerful and important member of the Ghost Order.

    There is no difference in status.

    However, combat power is not the case.

    The High Priest of Truth mostly appears in the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss and the islands above the sea. He is very powerful and has fought against the Abyss Knight Elena several times.

    The High Priest of Original Sin is said to be the strongest. He had a confrontation with the Sage of Truth, Lan En, two years ago.

    Finally retreat.

    Compared with the High Priest of Original Sin and the High Priest of Truth, the High Priest of Divine Deed is the most mysterious and weakest one in the rumors.

    This is also the main reason why the Demon Hunt Squad is following him.

    The Demon Hunt Squad has been established for so long, and it hasn't really launched a hunt for such an important member of the Ghost Sect.

    If such a high priest can be killed or sealed, it will be a heavy blow to both the Ghost Order and even the "God of Knowledge".

    The shadow of mountains appeared in the distance, and a village was looming in the rain.

    That was also the destination of the Demon Hunt Squad, and this was the place where a member of the Demon Hunt Squad sent the last message before he disappeared.

    This is a poor and unremarkable small village.

    It is neither close to the fishing ground near the sea, nor is it considered to be an important aisle. It is not seen that businessmen pass here a few times a year.

    In the past, there was a mine near here, which was also the reason why this village was born. Their ancestors were all miners.

    But as the ore is exhausted, only poverty remains.

    The carriage stopped outside the village, and shadows quickly passed through the roofs and streets of the village.

    Several Winged Demons in the sky are also patrolling, observing all the movements around them.

    "Where are people?"

    "Why didn't you see anyone?"

    Those who broke into the village immediately found that the whole village was quiet, and there was no one in the room.

    Finally, the members of the witch hunt team found the residents of the village in the central temple of the village.

    It was raining heavily outside, and these people were frantically dancing a weird dance to a statue of a god in a building.

    Many people have jumped to the ground exhausted, still kneeling and chanting inexplicable names and spells with their head pestles on the ground.

    A group of elderly clovermen are tied to the ritual pattern in the center of the building, which can be seen.?Come.

    "Blood plague Sturn!"

    The chief priest of the Divine Deed was so frightened that he broke his voice, and he turned around and fled with the monster king and his subordinates.

    However, after running dozens of kilometers away, I realized something was wrong.

    If this distance was the plague of blood, Stoun would have caught up long ago.

    How could there be no movement?

    The chief priest of the Divine Deed walked back cautiously, and saw the river of blood spreading for hundreds of meters slowly dissipate.

    He pulled out a cup of the sun from the ground, and the cup of the sun was writhing with teeth and claws, trying to bite the high priest of the divine deed.

    "The light and shadow illusion of the Xilun family?"

    Having been teased by Sister Vivien like this, the chief priest of the Divine Deed's lungs would explode.

    It is estimated that even Vivien did not expect that the name of Blood Plague Stuun was so powerful.

    The head priest of the dignified ghost order fled in a panic, not even having the courage to look back——

    The city of gods descended.

    The Demon Hunt Squad set off aggressively, and when they returned, they looked a little embarrassed. After returning to the station, everyone was silent.

    Vivien was very anxious that the Ghost Order had an extra king of monsters. This made the Temple of Truth, which had no advantage in the first place, face an even worse crisis.

    And my younger sister, An Li, also felt uneasy about the back of the holy mountain that she saw before.

    For the first time, she realized how naive her previous words were, and she also knew why teacher Lan En was so afraid when mentioning the mythical monster.

    In the residence of the Demon Hunt Squad, Vivien looked at everyone and said.

    "alright!"

    "Although we suffered some setbacks this time, we also discovered the evil plan of the Ghost Order, which gave us time to respond and prepare."

    "Everyone, take a break, we will fight side by side next time!"

    After falling asleep.

    Vivien dreamed of her hometown of Cross City again, and she dreamed of her neighbor's aunt and neighbors.

    Those familiar faces approached him and he didn't know what to say.

    But in an instant, all these faces turned into terrifying eyeless corpses, and the horrible corpse with only one shell left screamed at her in pain.

    "Vivien!"

    "We don't want to die."

    "Avenge us."

    "Kill that demon, kill him!"

    after.

    She dreamed of other figures, the terrifying and gloomy demon temple, the cave full of corpses, and the crazy and evil town.

    During these years as the head of the Temple Demon Hunt Squad, she has seen too much evil and horror.

    Those crazy and twisted people, those cultists who have fallen into the abyss because of the erosion of the demon's consciousness and desire.

    A crazy believer who personally killed the father of his own child and sacrificed his own relatives.

    Vivien woke up in a panic, sitting on the bed and patting her face.

    "no."

    "It can't go on like this."

    Vivien remembered again what teacher Lan En told her, the plague of blood, Stoun.

    Over the years, they have been trying to win over each other, but the other party has no intention of contacting the Temple of Truth.

    Vivien silently read a name: "Cross City!"

    Vivien decided to go back to Cross City to take a look, she wanted to know what happened that year.

    Perhaps, we can know what happened to Leicester.

    That was the turning point of everything——

    The House of the Witch Doctor.

    Stuun, the plague of blood, returned here, and was examined by witch doctors in the underground extraordinary laboratory.

    Stuun, the plague of blood, changed into strange shapes one by one, constantly releasing his own power, and finally turned into a man made by God before stopping.

    He stepped off the stage respectfully, and said to the witch doctors who were fighting in a row.

    "My lord witch doctor."

    "How about it?"

    The witch doctor named Left Hand said to Stuen, the plague of blood: "You have mastered the power of the third level and the law of blood very maturely."

    "You are now very fit and proficient in using this Sequence 1 body, but about the power of the fourth level"

    "We haven't studied it deeply, not to mention how to break through the fourth level of life power, we don't even have the divine grace of wisdom power here."

    Blood Plague Stuun: "I have a hunch."

    "When life breaks through again, I may have the power to rival or even destroy that demon."

    Witch doctor left hand: "You need to find the answer yourself."

    &lt;/div&gt;We have none of the divine graces of wisdom and power here.  "

    Blood Plague Stuun: "I have a hunch."

    "When life breaks through again, I may have the power to rival or even destroy that demon."

    Witch doctor left hand: "You need to find the answer yourself."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 197: God Abandoned Us

    ,

    A new city was built in the distance from the ruins of Cross City.

    Originally, it was just a small town. After the destruction of Cross City, it inherited the important role of this ancient commercial road and became a stop for caravans in the past.

    As more and more people gather, it becomes a city.

    This newly built inland city did not build a city wall. At a glance, it looks like layers of various buildings. Standing on the flat ground, you can feel the prosperity of the city.

    Although it has not been a long time since it was built, it already has the grand status of a big city.

    Just like.

    The former Cross City.

    The tall magic wheel house passed by outside the city, causing many people to watch from afar.

    The magic wheel kept turning to propel the huge house-like object forward, setting off wisps of dust and smoke on the road.

    The Magic Wheel House is a lot bigger than before. After becoming a priest, Vivien made a lot of modifications to it, and developed a lot of magical arts to cooperate with the Magic Wheel House.

    Many people in the city ran out of the streets, or watched the passing wonders from rooftops and windows.

    "Look what that is?" People in the new city looked up and pointed at the giant figure on the avenue in the distance.

    "It's the members of the Demon Hunting Squad." Some people recognized the sign printed on the house of the magic wheel, and immediately showed uneasy expressions. Although the members of the Demon Hunting Squad were protecting them, disasters happened wherever they passed.  This also makes ordinary people change their faces when they hear about them.

    "Wow!" The boys and girls in the city didn't think so much, they were dumbfounded looking at the miraculous creation.

    "It's amazing, the priest's power is really too powerful." In a world with extraordinary power, the biggest dream of young people is to become a powerful person, and the existence of the magic wheel house makes them full of fantasy about the priest's extraordinary power  .

    In the magic wheel house.

    Sister Vivien was sitting in front of the window looking at a long scroll, which collected information from all over Heinsay.

    There were people going up and down the stairs constantly in the room, some people controlled the direction and speed of the magic wheel house, and some people put drinks and snacks in front of Sister Vivien.

    But Vivien was not in the mood to eat, her face was full of worry.

    An Li, on the other hand, had a great time eating, and the shadow cast by the villain in the bottle came and went quickly.

    Vivien, the head of the Demon Hunt Squad, spread the news that members of the Ghost Order would gather in Cross City before coming, saying that it might have something to do with the follow-up plan of the ghost disaster in Cross City back then.

    Sister An Li wiped her mouth and fingers with a napkin and asked her sister.

    "Will Stuen really come? Such a low-level method will be seen through at a glance!"

    "This place has long been an empty city. What are people from the Ghost Religion doing here?"

    Vivien believed that her trick would definitely work.

    It's like some extremely inferior deceptions, but people will still be deceived continuously, that is because the deceived people are extremely eager for something, or value a certain person.

    so.

    Even though he knew that it might be a lie, he still wanted to win that glimmer of hope.

    The more one falls into the abyss and despair, the easier it is to be deceived.

    "If he's really that guy, he'll come."

    "Cross City is the most important place in his heart, and he will never allow the people of the Ghost Order and that demon to insult and violate it again."

    An Li asked curiously, she couldn't remember too many things from her childhood.

    "Which person?"

    Vivien looked at her sister: "When you were young, the one who saved you."

    She silently read the name, her voice filled with countless sighs.

    "Lester."

    "A good man who wants to be the best doctor and eliminate pain for everyone."

    The ruins of the city in the distance are looming in front of my eyes.

    Most of the walls of this abandoned city were demolished, and these large stones were removed and used in the buildings of other surrounding cities and small towns.

    However, most of the buildings in Cross City are still there, because many people believe that the city is full of hatred.

    There are local rumors that every house that used to live here contains a curse, and no one dares to go deep into it.

    It's not the first time Vivien has come here, it's just that Vivien didn't dare to come in the last time she came.

    She was afraid that she would see thisnbsp;All the people treated by Leicester became the living dead, including his wife.

    The statue of Leicester was pulled down. In the past, he was grateful to his patients and families and chased him like a street rat.

    at last.

    Terrifying light and thunder rushed from the ground to the sky, and the clear day turned into gray in an instant.

    It is not the dimness of dusk, nor the haze of rainy days.

    More like.

    The legendary purgatory.

    Everything unfolded in front of Vivien.

    The tragic story of Leicester, and his bleak end.

    Vivien thought about many possibilities, but she didn't think that all the stories were like this. She really wanted to scold Lester loudly, but she felt sorry for his fate and ending.

    This is a tragic story.

    What makes people feel even more tragic is that the person who caused this ending originally had a heart that benefited everyone.

    In the sea of ??blood, Lester's corpse moved slowly.

    The corpse called out the name of the old friend in front of him: "Vivien!"

    "That's right."

    "It was my fault. I let that demon descend on Cross City."

    "I killed everyone."

    Vivien looked at Lester, with a trace of regret in her eyes.

    "You are a good man."

    "Buta good heart may not be able to do good things. You are too eager to be an excellent doctor, and you are too eager to cure all patients."

    "It was also this hope and desire that pushed you into the abyss."

    Lester smiled reluctantly: "I know, it's just that it was too late in the end."

    "Vivien."

    "Just leave everything to Stoun."

    "It will definitely kill that demon and end all of this."

    Vivien shook her head: "But we don't have time."

    "The Ghost Religion is getting stronger and stronger, and that monster is also getting stronger and stronger. If there is no way to contain it, the situation will get worse and worse."

    "Lester."

    "Join us."

    Lester looked at Vivien: "The power of mortals is too weak. Even Stuen, who got the Sequence 1 life item, can't kill that mythical monster for the time being. We, who are as weak as dust and bugs, can  what to do?"

    "Wait quietly! The darkness will pass and there will be dawn."

    "Stoun will eventually become a myth and pull that demon down from the clouds."

    Vivien is not a person who waits passively, she is a very persistent person.

    Just like her younger sister back then, everyone thought her younger sister was hopeless, but she never accepted her fate or surrendered.

    It is impossible for her to sit at home and watch her sister die quietly.

    She would rather push the trailer and search for that illusory hope all over the world.

    Even if what you find in the end may not be hope, but despair.

    She also has to push the trailer to find it.

    Vivien pressed Lester's shoulder and said loudly.

    "You can't do it for the time being, and we can't do it either."

    "But together, we will be able to do it."

    Vivien said seriously: "I will work with you to find a way to defeat that demon."

    "Even if he is a myth, even if he has the power of immortality."

    "As long as I can shoot down the demon that claims to be a god, even if I pay the price of my life, I am willing to fall into purgatory with it."

    Lester looked at Vivien and suddenly smiled.

    "Vivien."

    "You really haven't changed at all, you won't admit defeat as before."

    Lester slowly closed his eyes, and turned back into a motionless corpse.

    However, the river of blood, which had been rioting endlessly and flowed with countless corpses, subsided little by little, and turned into a human form again.

    Lester's will faded away, and he became Stoun again.

    However, the attitude of Blood Plague Stoun had obviously changed. He looked at Vivien for a long time, and finally knelt down on one knee and said.

    "My captain, Stoun obeys your orders. ?

 Text Chapter 198: Another Mythical Path of Wisdom and Power

    The city of gods descended.

    The headquarters of the Temple Demon Hunting Squad is an inconspicuous castle, located by a canal outside the city.

    And the inside is more like a barracks, with strict defenses everywhere, with clear and dark sentries set up.

    Vivien's mission is not to chase down those cultists, evil mages, and extraordinary evil events, but to process various information and important tasks here, and then send tasks for others to deal with.

    In addition to containing such supernatural evil events, Vivien also has to prepare many rainy plans.

    After all, containment can only treat symptoms.

    Only by gaining greater power and eradicating the root of evil can these problems be truly resolved.

    The plans made by Vivien include the exploration plan of the mythical body, the vision of the fifth-order power, the plan of the king of monsters, and so on.

    It's just that most of them are still in the exploratory stage.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    There was a knock on the door, and the person who came in immediately put a long scroll on the table.

    "My lord Vivien, according to the information recently sent from the east, some cultists are secretly recruiting local nobles and businessmen."

    "They signed contracts with nobles and businessmen, promising to give these people extraordinary power and even the chance of immortality, and they are carrying out a conspiracy that we don't know yet."

    "Many people have secretly turned to the Specter Order, which will pose a huge threat to the Kingdom of Sinnsay."

    "We have rated it as an emergency and it must be dealt with immediately."

    Vivien picked it up and unfolded it for a look: "Why is the Ghost Order so radical recently?"

    The visitor explained: "These people are different from the people from the Temple of Original Sin we dealt with before."

    "The High Priest of Original Sin likes to look for those who have fallen into the abyss, or those who are extremely greedy, and they mostly target low-level slums, small towns on the edge, or degenerate people."

    "But the people who appeared this time are different. They hold the power of spiritual contracts and like to negotiate and trade with people."

    "Compared to the lunatic Temple of Original Sin cultists, these people are more rational and more premeditated."

    "We speculate."

    "It should be the person from the God's Deed Temple of the Ghost Order, that is, the God's Deed High Priest we met before."

    Vivien nodded and muttered.

    "The people of the Divine Deed Temple."

    She was not surprised. The priest of the Divine Deed was originally just the most low-key priest of the Ghost Order.

    But his low profile is not because he has no ambition, but because he is the weakest.

    Now that he has received such a powerful support from the King of Stone Demons, his ambitions and desires will definitely expand accordingly. The situation that appeared in the eastern part of the Kingdom of Shiyinsai has already proved all this.

    The power of the chief priest of the Divine Deed has begun to grow crazily, and this person who is unwilling to be lonely will definitely make some noise, which is also in her expectation.

    To know.

    Even if the forces that create monsters like the Temple of Truth want to control the power of monsters, they can only sign a contract with monsters after becoming priests of the spirit world.

    Only monsters that have signed a contract will not lose control.

    Otherwise, don't talk about exorcising monsters. These monsters can't understand your orders at all, let alone pay attention to you.

    If you are irritable, you will directly resist.

    But the Stone Demon King doesn't need it, it can make all the stone demons whose bloodline is lower than it obey it with a single command, and the suppression of the same bloodline makes other monsters unable to resist.

    This equals.

    The Divine Deed Temple of the Ghost Order has an entire army of stone demons that they can drive.

    Vivien stood up: "Where is the deputy head?"

    The person who came immediately replied: "The deputy leader went out before and never came back."

    "It was you who sent Master An Li out, saying that there was a secret mission."

    Vivien nodded: "I know, when she comes back, immediately notify her to come see me."

    As soon as the voice fell, the door was pushed open in a hurry.

    The visitor didn't knock on the door at all, and just rushed in.

    It was Vivien's sister An Li.

    "elder sister."

    "The hands and feet you did on the Sun Cup were really useful, and the deed chief priest really took the Sun Cup back as a trophy."

    "However, they were quite careful and cleaned up the magic spells on it."

    After speaking, An Li looked at her sister adoringly: "No?Step by step towards the mythical form.  "

    After hearing this, Vivien was very excited: "If this is the case, we don't have to learn from that demon and walk its evil path."

    "We can go our own way and become the myth we want to be."

    Lan En: "But the idea is just an idea, and it needs experiments to prove whether it can be successful."

    "However, the mythical organ you sent has been of great help."

    Vivien: "Teacher, you are a sage, the smartest and greatest person in the world."

    "I believe you can."

    Lan En laughed loudly: "The most intelligent and great man, you have said too much."

    Vivien stayed on the island of mist for a while, waiting for the birth of magical props.

    And her younger sister An Li went back after escorting her and the mythical organ to the island of mist.

    And the sage of truth, Lan En, stayed in the ritual workshop for nearly half a month.

    Following the spread of a strange spiritual force field, large and small stones in the ceremony workshop by the sea kept floating up and hanging in the air.

    Vivien and a group of mentors from the Temple of Truth immediately rushed to the ritual workshop upon hearing the noise.

    "This is the field of mental force."

    "The power of divine grace."

    "But how do you feel, it's not the same as the power of Lord Sage?"

    Lan En finally used the secret technique passed down by his teacher Sang De'an to create a magical prop made of mythical organs.

    This is a very powerful magical prop, and it exudes a powerful field ability as soon as it appears.

    Lan En didn't come out, but the voice came from inside the ceremony workshop.

    "Vivien."

    "Come in."

    Vivien immediately responded and walked inside.

    In the empty ritual workshop, Lan En was holding an object carefully.

    It was an eye, an eye that radiated silver light.

    "This organ is condensed with the mythical blood of the villain Anhofus in the bottle. In order to get rid of the brand of this demon, I added some impurities to it, making its power no longer pure, and the brand of magic is also complicated.  A lot."

    "But it is easier for you to control, and there are no hidden dangers."

    "With it."

    "You have met the fourth-level priest of divine grace, and you can barely deal with it."

    Vivien took over the eye, and she felt her heart beating much faster.

    This is the power of the fourth-level divine grace. Except for the kingdom of gods and the villain in the bottle, there is no other magical item stronger than it in Xiyinsi.

    "Teacher, does it have a name?"

    Lan En thought for a moment: "Let's call it the Eye of True Knowledge!"

    From the moment it was born and had a name, an extra line of inscriptions automatically appeared on the Dream World God's Cup.

    Vivien did not become a priest of the fourth-order grace, but possessed the power of the fourth-order grace.

 Text Chapter 199: The Evil Plan of the God of Knowledge

    ,

    The city of gods descended.

    The headquarters of the Temple Demon Hunting Squad.

    Under the excited eyes of everyone, the head of the demon hunting group, Vivien, took the head's seat step by step, and the deputy head, An Li, stood beside her.

    Vivien took out the magical props given to her by the teacher, as if holding a shining star.

    The field of mental power continued to spread and spread to the surroundings.

    Vivien held the magical prop and came towards her face. The magical prop, the Eye of True Knowledge, melted and disintegrated little by little, turning into a silver liquid that continuously flowed into Vivien's eye sockets, and finally turned into Vivien's right hand.  Eye.

    An Li said: "Bring it up!"

    One by one, the ghost bodies that were sealed and imprisoned in the bottle were carried up in a box. This was a spoil of war collected from the ghost church.

    An Li waved her hand, and all the bottles shattered.

    Ghosts of different strengths and weaknesses rushed out of the bottle.

    "Hoo hoo!" As soon as the ghost body appeared, a gust of wind blew up instantly.

    "Ah!" Some screams and howls broke out.

    Some of them were terrified and wanted to escape from here.

    Some are evil and chaotic, and want to attack strangers as soon as they escape from the bottle.

    In the center of the hall, a group of demons danced wildly for a moment, and terrifying and strange shadows twisted and elongated, spreading towards all directions.

    But at this time, Vivien raised her head.

    The eyes burst into splendor.

    In an instant, those twisted and elongated shadows felt an irresistible suction, pulling them towards the magical eyes.

    The ear-piercing screams from all the ghost bodies even shattered the windows of the hall.

    The members of the Demon Hunt Squad standing inside and outside also covered their ears one by one.

    But other than that, they have no way to escape Vivien's control.

    The strange shadows fled in the opposite direction from where Vivien was, and their figures were like elongated funnels and vortexes.

    Sitting on the main seat, Vivien swallowed them all into her eyes little by little.

    "It worked."

    Some of the ghost bodies cultivated by these ghost churches are evil cultivators who voluntarily transform, and some are sacrificers who pursue eternal life.

    At this time, they all became Vivien's puppets, enslaved by this eye forever.

    These ghost bodies can increase their power in this eye, but it is not infinite.

    To be precise, it is not to increase the strength, but to transfer the power of the Eye of True Knowledge into the ghost body. Vivien can only condense dozens of third-level ghosts at most.

    Or combine them into one massive favored soul.

    certainly.

    In addition, if she can capture powerful ghosts, she can also increase the ghost body army she controls.

    Vivien looked at her hands, and it was the first time she felt how powerful the Priest of God's Grace was.

    A person is a legion.

    Vivien stood up, and as soon as she waved her hand, she saw terrifying ghosts coming out of her back.

    "Huh!"

    The shadow moved extremely fast, rushed out of the door and windows with a gust of wind, and hovered above the sky.

    The members of the Demon Hunt Squad below were also very excited.

    As members of the Demon Hunt Squad, they deal with all kinds of cultists, evil mages, and monsters all day long, and they feel extremely insecure. The only thing that can give them faith and security is the powerful head and deputy head.

    "This is the power of the fourth-order divine grace." The priests are already familiar with this kind of power that one person forms an army, after all, this is not the first time they have seen it.

    "In this way, our Demon Hunting Squad will have two Tier 4 Divine Favors, and with the Plague of Blood, maybe we really have a chance to counterattack the Holy Mountain." After fighting against the Ghost Sect for so long, no one has forgotten their love  Final goal.

    "Take back the City of Servants, the Temple of the Sky, and our holy lake." Even though the holy mountain has been lost for so long, in the eyes of the Sanye people, they have always wanted to regain it.

    Vivien looked at the members of the Demon Hunt Squad below, feeling as excited as them.

    ? For so many years since the establishment of the Demon Hunt Squad, they have fought against the Ghost Sect again and again, and fought openly and secretly.

    But that's just the Ghost Order.

    As for the name of the mythical monster, they usually dare not mention it directly, but refer to it as a demon.In the base camp, Vivien didn't quite believe that the Ghost Order would attack the City of God's Descend directly.

    Other than that, there is only one left.

    Stan City.

    This is the place where the Queen of Stars and Messenger Polo died, and it is also the burial place of the great poet Tito.

    It is named after Stan Tito, the second saint, and the Temple of Tao, one of the nine temples, is located here.

    For the Sanye people.

    There are too many relics of myths and epics here, and there are temples commemorating and enshrining these epic myths.

    After the fall of the holy mountain, many devout believers will go here for pilgrimage, and the whole city is full of strong religious atmosphere.

    It is absolutely not an exaggeration to call it a holy place.

    Vivien immediately felt that there was a high possibility that the Ghost Order would attack here. If there was a problem in Stan City, it would be a major blow to the Hiinsai Kingdom and the Sanye people.

    It is also a huge setback for the currently soaring prestige of the Temple Demon Hunt Squad, and it may make the dignitaries and businessmen who were originally intimidated begin to waver again.

    You must know that the series of actions of Vivien and the Demon Hunt Squad made His Majesty the King somewhat dissatisfied.

    "not good."

    "Send someone to investigate immediately."

    Vivien immediately turned around and gave an order to the attendants beside her to send people to Stan City to check the situation.

    But as soon as I ordered it, I felt unsafe.

    "No."

    "It's not enough to let other people go."

    She immediately asked for the deputy head, An Li, and Vivien said very seriously as soon as the other party opened the door and came in.

    "The Ghost Order is likely to launch some evil plan in Stan City to retaliate against our previous action to destroy the Divine Deed Temple."

    "This must not be a small operation, it is likely to be an evil plan that affects countless people."

    "It's just like the former Cross City."

    Speaking of Cross City, everyone's eyes are different.

    "An Li!"

    "I need you to lead the team, go and have a look in person."

    An Li said: "I'll go there now. ?

 Text Chapter 200: The Chance to Get on the Stage

    Stan City.

    Two teams of 20 people hurried out of the city, many of them came to this city for the first time, including An Li.

    An Li and the team landed on two winged demons and stopped outside a hotel outside the city.

    It is an oath made by the monster family to the gods that monsters cannot enter the town of Heinsay.

    "This gate is so big! It should be the latest one, right?" A member of the Demon Hunt Squad looked at the tall and magnificent gate and exclaimed.

    "It's full of a sense of religious ceremony." Just looking at the city gate, there is a sense of sacredness.

    "I've heard about Stan City a long time ago, maybe this is the feeling of a holy place!" After An Li finished speaking, she led the people towards the city gate.

    The team members are also looking forward to it, wanting to take a look at the sacred relics of the past and feel the weight of history.

    It's just that no one noticed that when they entered the city, the sun in the sky suddenly dimmed.

    When they walked out of the doorway, a cloud of dark clouds drifted across the sky, blocking the originally bright and brilliant afternoon sun.

    An Li raised her head: "Is it going to rain?"

    The team member said: "The recent weather is really unpredictable."

    An Li looked around, there were people coming and going on the street, trailers were parked in front of the shops, and someone was unloading and loading them.

    It's business as usual, nothing seems to have changed.

    However, if those cultists want to carry out any conspiracy, according to their usual habits, it is unlikely to carry out it with great fanfare.

    The problem can be seen from the surface, so why do you need the Demon Hunt Squad?

    An Li ordered: "Contact the chief priest of the Temple of Tao first and ask them to cooperate with us."

    "Let the city lord of Stan City and the local sheriff come to see me immediately. If the Ghost Order really wants to do something, it is impossible not to show any flaws and traces."

    The team immediately divided into several parts and started to act separately.

    An Li went directly to the Temple of Tao, and had an interview with the chief priest of the Temple of Tao.

    On the first day, the members of An Li's team checked out all the powerful people inside and outside the city, and investigated any movement of supernatural power.

    The next day, An Li met with the lord of Stan City, and began to investigate the movements of all the nobles and businessmen, especially whether any of these businessmen had betrayed their faith and believed in demons.

    On the third day, An Li got the results of several investigations from the magistrate. Although there were many crimes in the city, they basically had nothing to do with the Ghost Order.

    Temple of Tao.

    The team members yawned one by one, and everyone was very tired.

    Even An Li, who was always energetic, felt a little sleepy.

    The investigation was in trouble. The entire city of Stan was so normal that they couldn't find any clues or incidents related to the Ghost Order.

    This made An Li couldn't help wondering: "Could it be that my sister is really wrong, and the goal of the Ghost Order is not the city of Stan?"

    Thinking of her sister Vivien, An Li suddenly felt something was wrong.

    "No."

    An Li suddenly stood up from the table, and the movement directly caused the table to move, making a screeching sound.

    All members of the Demon Hunt Squad immediately looked over, not knowing why the deputy leader suddenly made such a big noise.

    An Li's entire face changed, and she kept mumbling.

    "No!"

    "No!"

    An Li rushed outside the temple and looked at the bustling city.

    The sky was still gloomy, and it was so dark that it was breathless, but even so, it never rained.

    The darkness before the rainstorm has lasted for three days. I didn't pay attention to it before, but now I suddenly feel that it is too unusual.

    What's more unusual is.

    It has been three days, and there is no news of an inquiry from the City of God's Descend.

    "It's been three days, why hasn't the headquarters contacted us?"

    An Li immediately asked the other members of the Demon Hunt Squad behind her: "What about the news we sent through consciousness projection? Has the other party responded?"

    Someone stood up and responded: "I passed on the news from here yesterday, but there is no response yet."

    Only then did An Li and the members of the team realize something was wrong.

    They immediately assembled and headed out of the city, wanting to leave.???  "

    "resemble!"

    The student in the wheelchair showed a smile that had the same meaning as his name, even if he was exposed, he was not afraid at all.

    At his age, after experiencing so many things for them, there are very few things that can make them panic.

    He said flatly.

    "teacher!"

    "I don't want to die like this."

    Lane said, "There are other ways."

    The student named Xiao pushed the wheelchair to Lan En's side: "I am not willing to die like this, not just because I am afraid of death."

    "What I'm not reconciled to is."

    "Obviously I possess the wisdom that is not inferior to everyone, but because of the difference in innate talent, I will never be able to reach the top."

    Lan En looked at Xiao: "So you sold your heart to the demon and wanted to use its power."

    Xiao and Lan En looked straight at each other: "Teacher! This is a deal."

    Lan En: "Do you know what will happen if you deal with the demon?"

    Xiao didn't speak for a long time, but just looked at his immobile legs and decayed body.

    Then he said: "I only have a decayed body and an unbearable talent."

    "The only thing worth relying on is this head."

    "I need a step, a step that allows me to get on the stage, as for what will happen next."

    The smile on Xiao's face spread: "Let's do it according to our ability!"

    yes!

    If you can't even get on the stage, and you don't even have a chance to end the curtain, what's the point of the so-called end.

    You can only be a shadow that disappears under the stage, and no one will notice this existence.

    A ray of disappointment appeared in Lan En's eyes, and he closed his eyes.

    "You know too many secrets of the Temple of Truth, I can't keep you."

    After speaking, Lan En opened his eyes.

    A huge shadow emerged behind him, bombarding towards Xiao.

    Even before the fist of the puppet of grace touched Xiao, a strong force field corroded Xiao's body.

    Half of Xiao's body disintegrated under the force, and disappeared into ashes.

    But at the same time, the twisted mythical shadow finally took shape.

    A black shadow spread from the coast, covering Xiao in the blink of an eye, dragging him, who was only half of his body, into the darkness.

    The power of the Divine Grace Puppet bombarded the Shadow of Myth. Although it exploded one big hole after another, it still failed to break through the protection inside.

    The last thing Lan En could see was Xiao's peaceful smile.

    Outside the island, the terrifying figure standing above the sea lowered his head and looked at Lan En in front of the ritual workshop.

    In its sinister and wanton accent it said, "Lane."

    "There are no secrets anymore, everything about youeverything that the Temple of Truth has."

    "Now, it all belongs to me."

    Myths come, with destruction and calamity.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 201: The Will of the Saints

    Lan En stood under the puppet of God's favor, and one after another on the entire land of the misty island, stone demons with a height of more than 30 to 40 meters climbed up from the ground.

    The pattern spread from the central castle, forming a domain enchantment that enveloped the island of mist.

    But this thin layer of enchantment does not bring any sense of security at this moment.

    Everyone in the Temple of Truth looked at the shadow that seemed to be rising into the clouds. Even the brave and fearless people could only feel their own insignificance at this moment.

    There is still powerlessness.

    The mentors of the temple couldn't even say the words to mobilize the battle, because it felt like a bug punching a giant, and it had no meaning except to make people laugh.

    Everyone can only look to the sage Lan En, hoping that the pair can create miracles again.

    Lane looked at the mythical monster.

    He thought of his teacher Sunderan, Haru, and Anhofus.

    The appearance of this monster is inextricably linked to his own lineage.

    You can even say it directly.

    It is their knowledge and inheritance that made this monster appear in this world.

    He remembered what the teacher said many years ago when he first built the temple.

    "Hesitation and hesitation cannot bring about the future."

    "One generation does what one generation does. What my generation should do is to pass on the knowledge bestowed by God and the ideals of saints to everyone."

    "If one day there will be a disaster because of my actions, I believe that in that era, more people who have benefited from the knowledge and ideals I imparted will stand up and save this disaster."

    His teacher Sand'an lit the torch of knowledge and power, and brought the power of ritual from the kingdom of gods to the world.

    He raised the priest's power from the second level to the third level curse seal priest, and the fourth level god priest, and finally ushered in the eve of the coming of the mythical power.

    He had never suspected it before, and that was a bad thing.

    But at the moment, I am a little confused.

    "teacher!"

    "Can our era really save this disaster?"

    Tens of thousands of thoughts flashed through his mind, and finally he said: "Should I call you the villain in the bottle, or Anhofus."

    The Shadow of Myth opened his arms, as if embracing the sea of ??clouds and the whole world: "You should call me the God of Knowledge, Lan En!"

    The second-generation sage of truth couldn't help laughing after hearing this, as if he was laughing at a child.

    "You are not a god."

    "How can there be a god like you, you are just a poor worm locked in a bottle."

    "You originate from the divine grace left by my teacher, from Haru's monsters, and from the wild imagination of Anhofus."

    "But in the final analysis, you are just a monster that was artificially created."

    Lan En tore apart the truth without any concealment, and exposed the lie of the villain in the bottle that he was created by Insai.

    The villain in the bottle lowered his head angrily when he heard Lan En laughing at him like this.

    A terrifying storm swept across the island of mist, eroding towards the inside.

    In an instant, the barrier covering the island of mist collapsed.

    The Tier 3 Stone Demon and other Stone Demons who maintained the barrier also collapsed and died one after another.

    "But they are all dead."

    "A person who cannot exist forever is just a weak person worth mentioning."

    "A humble mortal."

    "But I can always exist."

    "Exist forever."

    Lan En rose head-on, confronting the power of the villain in the bottle.

    The divine puppet, which was hundreds of meters high, stood together with him in the storm, colliding with the power of the mythical shadow.

    "No!"

    "My teacher Sang De'an lives forever, in the body of every Sanye, and in every person who walks out of the Temple of Truth."

    The villain in the bottle sneered: "What is this? Are you deceiving yourself?"

    Lan En looked at the evil eyes of the villain in the bottle in the black hurricane: "We are human, mythical monsters like you will never understand our thoughts."

    The villain in the bottle said contemptuously: "I am a god on high, and I don't need to understand the humble and weak emotions of mortals."

    After finishing speaking, the villain in the bottle changed his words.

    &p; "And Xiao."

    He thought of his students. He knew that his departure would be the beginning of another era, but he didn't know whose era the next era would belong to.

    Who is it again.

    Will rekindle the flame of the will of the saints, illuminating the whole Heinsay.

    Or, the light of the will of the saints has since disappeared from this world.

    He was a little bit reluctant, a little worried.

    But in the end I chose to believe.

    "My time is over!"

    "Everything, leave it to the people who come later!"

    The ferryman paddled through the nothingness with his boat, and the gate of the kingdom of gods in the distance opened slowly, and light shot out from the gap to form a fan shape.

    The boat sailed in the light and entered behind the door a little bit.

    The ship returned to the kingdom of goblins, and the goblins who made a contract with him came to meet him.

    "you are?"

    "An envoy of God?"

    Lan En has never seen this messenger of God, but he is very much looking forward to meeting her.

    The goblin shook his head: "I'm not Lord Sheila, is Lord Sheila still in the sun?"

    At this moment, Sheila is still controlling this artifact step by step on the Cup of God.

    Lan En felt a little regretful, but he still followed the goblin step by step.

    He saw those dreamy and magnificent pictures recorded by his teacher Sang De'an in the kingdom of fairies.

    at last.

    He entered the Great Fairy Library.

    Here he met his teacher, the old man standing behind the stage.

    Lan En knelt in front of Sang De'an, not daring to look up at him: "Teacher!"

    Sunderan just looked at him with a smile: "How about the Temple of Truth?"

    Lan En was silent: "Teacher!"

    "The Temple of Truth is still there."

    "The will of the saints is still being passed on."

    "I believe."

    "There will still be people who will go on and on and turn into flames to illuminate the entire civilization, so that the age of truth will never end."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 202: The Fourth Level Path of Life Power

    On the way, Vivien met survivors who had escaped from the island of mist. They were all young students, with fear still on their faces and trembling bodies.

    The moment they saw Vivien, these students cried together one by one.

    Vivien asked them how the island of mist was doing, and the first sentence they got was.

    "Lord Lan Enis dead."

    Vivien's hands shook, but she didn't speak.

    After a long time, I asked again: "Have you seen it with your own eyes?"

    The student replied: "The instructors said it, and then we were sent out."

    The Winged Demon still flew towards the island of mist.

    Even if you already know the result, you will never be reconciled if you don't take a look.

    The moonlight is dim tonight, but the shadow of the island can still be seen from the sky, because the fog that covered the island of mist in the past has completely dissipated.

    Further down, I noticed that the lighthouse that was always on in the past has long been extinguished.

    Vivien's little extravagant hopes and expectations were completely shattered.

    The Winged Demon landed on the island, and in the darkness, Vivien walked through the buildings with a lamp.

    In the dark night, there are ghosts who have lost themselves wandering everywhere, or hiding in dark corners.

    When Vivien passed by, ghosts would suddenly appear and pass Vivien's side.

    Some ghosts also looked at Vivien blankly, as if talking.

    "Why are you here now?"

    Vivien knew most of these faces, and many of them were Vivien's former classmates.

    She can still recall their smiling faces, how they looked when they were teenagers, and how they played together in the classroom.

    The members of the Demon Hunt Squad who came with Vivien, as well as the students who escaped were also crying together.

    Vivien said to the accompanying members: "Send them back to Insay's country!"

    One by one, the ghosts turned into dreams of life, passed through reality and dreams, and reached the other side of the dream.

    It's like the lights being released one by one.

    Vivien stood alone under the lighthouse, looking at the sea in the distance.

    As if waiting for the sun to rise.

    But the night is so long, I can't wait no matter how long I wait.

    An Li walked out of the castle and came to the lighthouse by the sea: "Sister, what are you looking at?"

    She didn't know how to comfort her sister, she was also sad.

    Vivien looked at the sea in the sky: "I was thinking about the afternoon when I became the captain of the Demon Hunting Squad, the teacher said that I would be the heir to the saint's will."

    "At that time, it was overcast and cloudy, and the sun just came up."

    "It's really beautiful, the rays of the sun pierced through the clouds, dispelling the boundless darkness in an instant.

    "do you know?"

    "I thought I was the rising sun."

    As Vivien spoke, her voice choked up.

    "But I forgot that before the sun rose, it was a dark and oppressive storm."

    An Li turned her head and looked from behind. She saw her sister who had always refused to admit defeat.

    At this moment, she was actually crying, crying even more helplessly than when she was a child.

    "elder sister."

    Vivien turned her head and said to An Li.

    "In the future, no one will back us up, and we will be the only ones in the future."

    An Li didn't know what to say, so she could only stand with Vivien.

    When Vivien slowly put away her emotions, the persistence and stubbornness of the past flooded her face.

    Vivien clenched her fists: "We must kill that demon, and I will tell him that this world is not its board and game."

    "I want to smash its bottle, drag it into this world, and let it dissipate little by little."

    "Let it know that it was never a god."

    "It's just a monster through and through, a shadow created by a lunatic."

    In the city of God descended.

    In front of the temple, Vivien put on the sage's robe.

    Vivien became the third generation of truth sages, officially taking over Lan En's ideals and the will of the saints.

    "The torch will never go out, but the temple will last forever."

    Under the temple, a large number of priests shouted.

    The priests of Xiyin Sai looked at this sage who nominally ruled over all the priests, even though he was shouting the same slogan, there were various expressions on his face.The Holy Mountain, the so-called god at the top.

    It suddenly occurred to him that if he could figure out the secret behind Anhofus' creation of the mythical body, he might be able to solve the problem.

    Xiao, a traitor to the Temple of Truth, has gradually gone further and further on the road of wisdom and power——

    Dream world.

    The God's Messenger Sheila, who had just acquired a mythical body, took a small mirror and watched the pictures that happened in the mortal world over the years.

    Especially when he saw Lan En dying, he sighed.

    "Lane is dead too."

    "But fortunately, the Temple of Truth is still there."

    Unlike Yin Shen, the bias of God's Messenger Sheila has always been clear.

    God Yin took a few steps, and led Sally to stand in front of the window.

    "The combination of the Temple of Truth and the Witch Doctor's House has finally pushed the power of life to the fourth level."

    "Unexpectedly, the mythical body of life power should appear soon."

    The messenger of God, Sheila, followed up and stood by God's side.

    "But they have to find the Ruhe giant monster before they can find enough Ruhe marks."

    Yin Shen: "As long as we don't deliberately cover up, as a man of God, Stuen should be able to sense the existence of other Luhe giant monsters as long as he enters the area of ??the bottomless magic abyss."

    "It allows them to find the city of giant monsters at the bottom of the trench, and get the mark of Ruhe from the giant monsters."

    The God's Messenger Sheila gained eternal life, and the only obsession of God Yin in this era is Sally.

    That is to say, the transformation of life power.

    Sally was held by God Yin, jumped and looked out the window: "Gululu!"

    God Yin took Sally's hand and stroked her head.

    "Do not worry."

    "In the next era, when the time comes, we will create a new world together."

    Sally: "Gululu!"

    &lt;/div&gt

 Main text Chapter 203: I can be your slave god

    The goblin's hot-air balloon boat floated across the sea of ??clouds, getting closer to the surface of the sea.

    On the hot air balloon boat are the messenger of God, Sheila, and the mother of life, Sally. The two slipped out of the gap in the gate of the kingdom of gods and came to the world of mortals.

    On both sides of the deep sea devil abyss, there are many villages, towns and mines of the people of the devil abyss.

    There is even an artificially formed island in the distance. This is the important city of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss and an important source of various ores.

    "What a big change!"

    The Dream Demon Sheila looked at this and exclaimed.

    The last time I came here, it was still quiet, but now it has become the world of the people of Moyuan.

    The hot air balloon boat fell into the sea under the moonlight, and the balloon immediately shrank and retracted into the boat.

    The boat immediately went under the seabed.

    The dream monster's domain power is blessed on the boat, which seems to shuttle between dreams and reality.

    It disappears for a while, then reappears for a while, and keeps heading towards the abyss of the deep sea.

    "Woooooooooooooo!"

    Sally ran back and forth in the boat, holding its mother nut of all things in her hand. Although she could no longer blow it, she still imitated the sound of the horn with her mouth.

    At the beginning, you can still see the traces left by the people of Moyuan.

    For example, a hole dug out, or something abandoned.

    Gradually, there was nothing left.

    In the dark and dull underwater world, nothing can be seen here except sea water.

    finally.

    In the vision of extraordinary induction, there are strange chimneys erected on the seabed in the distance, and there is a steady stream of black smoke that is actually liquid.

    Sheila knew that she had arrived at her destination: "Here we are!"

    "Troll Magic City."

    Sally also made a sound, because it discovered that several of its old toys appeared in the distance.

    The city is built of huge stones, and there are seven mountains outside the city, guarding the city.

    The core of the city is a huge distortion eye, bursting out a round of light from time to time, and then seeing the troll's power increase a little bit.

    When Sheila came last time, these monsters were still inside the city under the sea, but now they have come outside.

    This underwater giant monster magic city can no longer accommodate them.

    "They grow so fast!"

    This also means that God Yin's strategy of using the Eye of Distortion to cultivate monsters and increase the blood of myths is quite successful.

    The trolls also sensed something, and woke up one after another.

    ? Their supreme master, the originator of bloodline power, is here.

    The "giant mountain" moved.

    With a frightening movement.

    They are turned toward their master, their god.

    Sheila pulled Sally out of the boat, and stood on top of the boat, while the dream realm outside protected them.

    Sheila took out a few dead eggs and lowered them from a high place.

    Under the protection of the starlight, the tiny eggs fell onto the giant monsters, which actually triggered a strong reaction from these giant monsters.

    The flesh and blood of these monsters continued to melt, turning into a powerful force, that is, blood energy continuously rushed towards these eggs.

    The giant monster like a mountain was sucked in by a small egg.

    Then.

    In the blink of an eye, the egg split open.

    One after another extremely powerful monsters crawled out of it, and the aura of the giant monsters changed from the first level of life power to the second level, and they mastered the mystery of blood energy.

    Imprints flew out of the mother snail of all things one after another, hitting the bodies of these giant monsters respectively, corresponding to their former identities.

    A mark with a flame pattern, that is the former lava monster.

    The one with the mark of water waves is the former Seiler Siren, the one with the mark of stone is the earth burrower, the one with the mark of gravel is the desert worm, the mark with interlaced wind and thunder represents the giant beast in the sky, and the black star is the monster that once was Siren.  The death star of the family, and the imprint of the moon is the moon demon of the former Samo family.

    Their strength has been constantly changing, and they have made a qualitative leap.

    Even began to affect the surrounding environment and change the terrain.

    The lava monster melted into the bottom of the sea little by little, turning into a violent submarine volcano.

    Seiler Kraken is a tentacle monster wearing a helmet. When it turned into a helmet-like mountain, small rings of terrifying tentacle monsters emerged from the mountain.Subdivided into a dazzling array of flowers and leaves.

    "This is the road to the growth of every wisdom and power, and it is also the road to the supreme myth."

    A grand and mysterious picture is derived from this.

    This is the secret of the supreme power of wisdom.

    Even the villain in the bottle is completely addicted to it at the moment, and Xiao, who created it, is also crazy about it at the moment.

    "My mythical path is to divide each reincarnation into four steps."

    "Spirituality is transformed into a seed for reincarnation, and then wisdom, which is the power of authority, returns when the brain develops and grows."

    "The third step is the awakening of the power of desire."

    "The fourth step is the awakening of all memories and knowledge."

    "At this point, it can be said to be a complete success."

    "Each reincarnation is a fundamental increase in spirituality. As long as reincarnation is repeated, even mortals can become myths."

    Xiao opened his arms and took a deep breath.

    Smiling and looking at the villain in the bottle, behind is the shocking picture.

    "This is the road of mythology, and it can even be said to be the growth model of every intelligent and powerful life."

    The villain in the bottle looked at the picture carefully and incorporated it into his treasure house of knowledge.

    According to this method, it can be said that it has found a way to break the shackles.

    Although it still has not found an immortal body.

    But as long as it has a carrier, it can be reincarnated again and again. This effect is not much different from immortality.

    More importantly, there will be no more constraints from this bottle in the future.

    Its spirituality is not as fragile as it is now, and there is no need to be afraid that someone will hit the holy mountain and break the bottle, and it can disappear in smoke.

    The villain in the bottle looked at Xiao maliciously.

    "oh!"

    "My servant, it seems that you are ready to reincarnate."

    It is going to make Xiao Lai a test case of this mythical path, to see if there are any hidden dangers and loopholes in the way and method that Xiao said.

    But Xiao said: "The great God of knowledge! If I fail, no one will modify and perfect the plan for God."

    The villain in the bottle fell into deep thought.

    Indeed, Xiao was not allowed to become a test subject yet.

    In case there are still any imperfections, this guy will still need to fix them.

    The villain in a bottle claims to have mastered all the knowledge in this world, but it can only master the old knowledge, and others are needed to create new knowledge.

    Neither the villain in the bottle nor Xiao had any interest in becoming the first test subject of this mythical path. Just as they were thinking about who would be suitable, the villain in the bottle had a flash of inspiration.

    It suddenly remembered someone, some funniest toy.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "It's himit's him"

    It laughed loudly, as if it had thought of a brilliant idea, or an extremely interesting game.

    "Then let Anhofus go and make him the first test subject."

    "His own mistakes, let him taste it!"

    The villain in the bottle looked at Xiao: "Well arrange his life."

    The word "good" is very important.

    Xiao is very smart, of course he understands the wickedness of the villain in the bottle.

    In the garden of the Sky Temple.

    The ghost of Anhofus and the ghost of Princess Yeya are both here, like two marionettes.

    The two of them didn't move at all, and only occasionally when there were drastic changes outside, would they stand up and move around.

    Say the last sentence.

    "Ah! It's raining!"

    "Huh? Why am I here?"

    Suddenly, the ghost of Anhofus standing by the garden gate disappeared.

    The ghost of Princess Yeya stood up and searched the sky temple over and over in a daze, but failed to find the shadow of Anhofus.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 204: Will someone survive to the next era?

    In the city at the foot of the holy mountain.

    It can be seen that there are people kneeling down from one end of the city to the other end of the city, from morning to dusk, and it just ends at the foot of the holy mountain.

    In this way, they offer their faith to the God of Knowledge and prove their piety.

    In addition to fishing from the holy lake, these believers do this kind of thing most of the time.

    Worshiping the gods is their life, and the god of knowledge is everything to them.

    The Ghost Order has been around for so many years, and now it not only has its own believers, teachings, and classics, but also has its own place of belief and basic disk.

    The ritual workshop of Xiao, the chief priest of the Divine Deed, is a tower. Xiao usually likes to look down from the highest point of the tower.

    This made him feel that the world is like a stage, and everyone is busy playing their roles.

    And himself.

    Undoubtedly the most unique one among them, he believes that in the long history and time, he must also be the one who can leave bright traces.

    Xiao looked away from the window, and there was a mysterious picture carved on the wall behind him.

    That is to say, the mythical path of wisdom and power created by him.

    He called it the path of wisdom.

    Every reincarnation who embarks on this path must be at the fourth level, which is also the lowest threshold of this path.

    Because only this kind of spirituality is enough to condense this picture of the road of wisdom, and then reincarnate.

    And Anhofus just fits this need.

    Xiao knocked on the table and pronounced this magical name.

    "Anchoforth."

    Xiao looked at a ghost in a bottle, which was given to him by the "God of Knowledge", and told him that the ghost inside was the famous evil mage Anhofus.

    This name is still the nightmare of countless people in Hinnsay, and the most terrifying and evil character in the story.

    Shaw knew him.

    He even vaguely remembered that he might have met each other on the island of mist when he was a child, but the memory was a little fuzzy.

    He could only vaguely remember that they were young men who felt a little gloomy and full of old aristocratic temperament.

    For the success of the experiment and for himself to be able to get out of the flask one day earlier, the God of Knowledge returned the blood and power of the myths of Anhofus to him.

    It took more than half a month.

    He divided Anhoefus' divine power into four parts, spirituality, wisdom, desire, and knowledge, and arranged them according to his drawings to form a stable structure.

    He finally transformed this ghost into a graphic of the path of wisdom.

    "It worked."

    "The first reincarnation in this world, the first person to embark on the path of correct mythology."

    Xiao looked fascinatedly at the inside of the bottle, a sphere exuding silver brilliance.

    This is the seed of reincarnation, and everything a priest of God possesses.

    This seed is like a brain, but the joints and lines in the brain are like a tree or a flower.

    When it is planted, it immediately begins to take root and sprout.

    In order.

    Return a person's spirituality, wisdom, desire, and knowledge, and finally let a reincarnated person completely rush to the new body.

    And the soil that allows it to take root and sprout is a new life that has just begun to breed.

    Xiao didn't dare to release it from the bottle. Once this form was separated from the bottle and the carrier, it would disappear immediately.

    The reincarnation who embarks on the path of wisdom is the most vulnerable at this time.

    In fact, the best situation is to directly enter another body as soon as it is transformed, but at the moment Xiao is conducting an experiment, so there are many things to consider, and every step of the experiment needs to be recorded and observed. Of course, it cannot be carried out in such a hurry.

    more importantly.

    He still needs to report to the God of Knowledge all the time, and the other party doesn't trust Xiao Ke that much.

    Xiao took the bottle and came to the holy mountain to meet the God of Knowledge, and conveyed the good news to the other party.

    "Great God of Knowledge, everything is ready."

    The voice of the villain in the bottle came from the top of the mountain: "About his life, how did you arrange it?"

    The voice of the villain in the bottle is presumptuous and wild, making people feel evil.

    "I want his whole life to be under our control, I want to see his presence all the time, I want him to be forever?? Grind into pieces.

    The two of them glanced at the undersea magic city, and then retreated quietly.

    For fear of disturbing the seven giant monsters that were sleeping soundly.

    Surfacing out of the sea, Vivien fell into deep thought.

    "It is absolutely impossible to take it by force. We cannot be the opponents of the seven Ruhe monsters."

    Vivien expressed his first thoughts, but Stuen didn't speak, which already meant that he agreed.

    But the blood of myth is not something that can be obtained by secretly scratching a button, or picking up a shed skin.

    That's just a derivative of blood energy, just like Stoun's blood river,

    Stoun expressed his own thoughts: "Let's target the Sailor Siren first!"

    "I saw that it has spawned a group of dependents. It should not be difficult to capture one, and then it will take a while to extract the Ruhe brand and refine it."

    Stuun: "It will be easy after we get the first one. We can slowly figure out a solution for the seven Ruhe brands."

    Vivien also felt that this method was the safest, although it was a bit troublesome.

    They need to carefully sneak into such a terrifying city of giant monsters again and again, and secretly obtain the Luhe seal they want from them.

    But it is extremely stable, as long as you find a way to pass the time, you can always succeed.

    after all.

    The Ruhe giant monster is here, and it is impossible to disappear suddenly——

    The dream demon Sheila and the mother of life Sally came back together in a hot air balloon boat. Along the way, there were ferry boats carrying the dreams of life, shuttling through nothingness with lights on.

    Sheila and Sally stood in front of the balloon window, staring at the scene.

    The boat is filled with all kinds of items purchased from the mortal world, most of which are not practical, just fancy.

    After starting the deep-sea troll magic city with the mission of God, Sheila took Sally around the mortal world quietly, and then returned to the kingdom of God contentedly.

    ? God-given land.

    The two quietly passed through the gate of the pyramid temple, and looked inside.

    Did not see God.

    Sheila looked around strangely, but God came out from behind.

    "Have fun?"

    Startled, Sheila stood up straight.

    Then I was a little embarrassed: "I just went shopping for a while."

    "We also brought gifts to God, which is very interesting."

    The length of the goblin is generally longer.

    But it didn't matter to Yin Shen, he just nodded and put the gift brought to him by the goblin on the table.

    Sheila followed and talked about another thing.

    "god!"

    "Aren't we taking the Ruhe troll?"

    What Sheila means is that the giant monsters are also immortal, maybe they can be taken back to the kingdom of gods, and then take them to the next era.

    God Yin shook his head: "Trolls reincarnate every few hundred years, and they just need to cross time and reach the next era."

    He also said the reason: "The troll magic city under the sea is not only for hoarding the blood of myth, it may become an important factor in promoting the evolution of all things."

    "Let them sleep there, the trolls also have their own mission."

    Sheila didn't say anything more, picked up the mirror and Sally watched what happened in the mortal world recently in front of the window.

    Yin Shen sat not far away, and could see the scene in the mirror when he turned his head sideways.

    There are the blood plague Stoun and the scarlet apostle Vivien who went to the abyss of the deep sea.

    There is also Xiao who is carrying out the reincarnation project, and the villain in the bottle.

    as well as.

    Anhofus who will become the reincarnation.

    Yin Shen suddenly said: "Do you think any of these people will live to the next era?"

    Sheila pondered for a while: "There may be some beings who will pass through the era and enter the next era, but I'm not sure if they will be the same as they are now."

    Yin Shen nodded.

    "Too."

    He didn't say anything more.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 205: The Reincarnation

    Rolling Stone Town is a very closed town, the main body of the town is composed of the mayor, priests of the shrine and ordinary residents.

    The social structure is very simple, the mayor and priests rule this remote place, and it seems that there has never been any change in decades.

    A boy named Asai stood in front of the shrine, looking up at the beautiful stained glass windows and the pure white and sacred statues.

    A longing expression appeared on his face.

    He imagined himself wearing the priest's burqa and praying to God under the envious eyes of everyone.

    He raised his hands, and all followed him in the chanting of the Ledlich Pledge.

    "God said"

    The image in his mind even imagined that the idol came alive, and the great Insay stretched out his hand to him.

    "Asay!"

    "Welcome to my palace."

    Asay always felt that he was out of place in this small town. He felt that he was special and unique, although his mother always said he was dreaming.

    But if a person can't even dream, then how dark his life must be.

    In this small town, the only place that made him feel that he should belong to him was this gorgeous building in front of him.

    Temple of God.

    The residence of the high priest is also the place where people in the town pray to the gods.

    And there is a reason for Asai to have this dream.

    Because the doctor in the town told Asai that he might have the talent to become a priest.

    "You may have the talent to become a priest, maybe you can try to go to the temple and ask the priest to perform a power awakening ceremony for you."

    "Asay!"

    "Maybe you can become a big shot?"

    A Sai left the shrine in Rolling Stone Town and walked towards the alley, where a group of children from the town were playing around.

    As soon as Asai walked over, the children immediately looked at him.

    "Look! Isn't this A Sai who doesn't need money to work for others?" One look at this group of children and A Sai doesn't get along.

    "Who is this?" A child walked up to Asai with an exaggerated expression.

    "A big man, Ah Sai?" A Sai always said recently that he would become a big man in the future, so the children gave him a nickname.

    "Asay Asay! Why haven't you become a priest yet?"

    A Sai looked at these stupid children in the town with disdain. He was unwilling to be with these people who could see through their future life at a glance and were destined to be vulgar all their lives.

    Of course, these children have always excluded Asai.

    ?Because Asai has no father, and also because of Asai's somewhat cowardly mother.

    Asai usually avoids walking here, but today he came here on purpose.

    Because Asay wanted to show them off.

    When he was running errands for the shrine today, he got a promise from the priest, saying that he could perform the power awakening ceremony for A Sai for a while.

    This is what he gained from working in the temple for free for half a year and constantly pleasing the priest.

    He has no money, even if he sells himself, he still can't make up the money for a power awakening ceremony.

    Although I heard that some people can awaken their talents without going through rituals, they always say that they are different from others, and they don't really believe that they are the legendary geniuses.

    The only chance is to be valued by the priests in the shrine, which is why he always goes to the shrine to do volunteer work.

    "The doctor said, I have a unique talent."

    "And the priest also said that he will perform a ceremony for me after a while. What does that mean?"

    "I really have the talent to become a priest."

    It was the first time in Asai's life that he felt so much looking forward to something, and his mood was so happy that he couldn't help but look a little exaggerated.

    "Who are the people who can become priests? They are the blood of the early king Laidlich."

    "I have the divine blood of Ledlich flowing through me."

    "I am chosen by God."

    The children looked at A Sai with envy and jealousy, and some couldn't believe it.

    One of the children who had always been at odds with Asai even yelled: "You are a bastard, how could you have the blood of the King of Wisdom."

    It wasn't the first time A Sai had heard such words when he saw the other party yelling.

    But he knows.

    The other party must be very angry at this time, and it is also terrible.nbsp; "Water!"

    "How could there be such a big fire in the shrine?"

    "Some time ago, a batch of silk weaves came, which seemed to be stored in the shrine."

    Asai walked out of the town amidst the chaotic crowd, he turned his head to admire his masterpiece.

    The flames were reflected in the pupils.

    "Greedy and ugly in the name of God."

    "Damn you!"

    Asay didn't think there was anything wrong with his behavior, he felt like a hero at the moment.

    A hero who casts out a false believer in a god and slays the vile and wicked.

    He limped away without looking back.

    With nothing left to commemorate, Asay decided to leave this small town and go to the place he always wanted to go.

    Anjo City.

    In the distance, someone was also watching A Sai's figure.

    Xiao watched Asai's staggering steps, and could feel the change in his heart.

    This kind of extreme violent behavior, this kind of reckless madness, according to reasoning, the original Asai could not do it.

    Is it because of the extreme changes in emotional suppression, or part of another person's personality emerged in A Sai?

    Xiao thinks it's the latter.

    He wrote down the experimental observation record with a pen: "Desire and emotion began to synchronize, and the reincarnated person's previous personality began to emerge in the new body."

    Behind Xiao, there was another figure.

    It is the doctor in Rolling Stone Town.

    The doctor bowed respectfully: "Master Shenqi."

    "Are you leaving?"

    Xiao put away the scroll: "The experiment has entered the next stage, you can go back first."

    "But I guess there is still room for you in the future."

    Amidst the fire and chaos, Xiao came to the tallest building in the town.

    He took off a bead that he had inlaid on it many years ago, and at the same time held the bead and knelt on the ground.

    "O Supreme God of Knowledge."

    "The first scene is over, are you still satisfied?"

    On the other side of the holy mountain, the whole body of the villain in the bottle is squeezed against the narrow wall of the bottle, and the black and white eyes exude an indescribable joy.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "It's so interesting so interesting."

    "Anjofus, do people like you people like you also know what despair is?"

    "Do you also know what pain is?"

    The voice of the God of Knowledge came to Xiao's ears: "My servant, you have done a very good job, I am very satisfied."

    "But it's not enough not enough"

    A smile appeared on Xiao's face: "God!"

    "The story is not over yet."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 206: Ogre

    Anjo City.

    There is a grand festival going on in the city, this festival is called the Festival of Redemption, which commemorates the birth of the second generation saint Stan Tito.

    Because on this very day, Stan Tito saved the city from a troll plague caused by the mad King Summer.

    It was also on this day that the great God Insai took back the trolls of the royal blood family, bestowed the power of rites and miracles on mortals, and brought happiness and salvation to mortal lives.

    Asai came here in a hurry and stood by the side of the street.

    With his head held high, he looked at this big city that had been mentioned countless times by the people in the town. In their words, it was described as like a kingdom of heaven.

    And in Asai's eyes, it was indeed the case.

    He looked at the tall buildings and the commercial street with glass windows stretching the entire street, and as a country boy who had never seen the world, he looked at the land of heaven that the townspeople said.

    "Boom boom boom."

    Drums and conch horns sounded, city people in gorgeous and trendy clothes stood on both sides of the street, and a procession came from afar.

    The team came from a distance carrying a puppet. People on both sides of the street saluted one after another, and many even knelt down to pray.

    A Sai also became one of the crowds on the street. He asked the people around him: "What is this doing?"

    "Salvation Day?"

    When A Sai heard these two words, he lowered his head and kept silently repeating the two words of salvation.

    Finally, the team arrived in front of Asai.

    He looked up.

    The puppet supported by the cloth shell was lifted high, and against the light, Asai could only see a dazzling shadow, and there was endless light behind the dark figure.

    "Heroes and saints."

    "The great Stan Tito."

    A little smile appeared on Stan Tito's face, and his steps became lighter as he walked towards the city.

    Asay stayed in Anjo City, and he became a low-level employee in charge of cleaning in the San An district security team, and occasionally helped with night patrols.

    night.

    When he walked along Redemption Street in St. Ann's, he always stopped to take a look under the statue of Saint Stan Tito.

    He suddenly felt severe pain in his head again, his eyes were dark, but another voice suddenly sounded in his ears.

    The voice was extremely familiar, but Asai felt that he had never heard it before.

    "A truly powerful person never follows the laws and laws of this world."

    "Do whatever you want, make laws."

    "That's the real power."

    Recently, Asai often had some strange words and memories pop up in his mind, and he thought it was part of his fantasy.

    He couldn't see who the speaker was, just like a person couldn't see himself directly.

    He can only perceive that the other party is standing on a high mountain surrounded by clouds, looking at a vast "sea".

    "Who is this?"

    A Sai covered his head and relieved a little bit.

    He didn't understand why he saw such a scene, but if he couldn't figure it out for the time being, don't bother him.

    The next day, when he was sweeping the floor, a memory suddenly popped up in his mind.

    He saw himself holding a scroll book and reading the text on it.

    Asai never went to school, he didn't know many characters, but at this moment he suddenly recognized all the characters on this scroll.

    The first line reads: "Mind Reading."

    Asai closed his eyes and immediately felt his head buzzing, as if countless people were talking.

    When I opened my eyes, this feeling disappeared immediately.

    Asay walked into the lobby of the Sheriff's Office, staring at everyone in the lobby, closing and opening his eyes.

    Only then did he confirm that the voice in his mind was the voice of everyone here.

    His ability is like mind reading, but it is not the same.

    Mind reading is aimed at a certain person, and he can hear what everyone nearby is thinking as long as he closes his eyes.

    No difference.

    Of course, there are also disadvantages. Whenever he closes his eyes, he feels countless people making noise in his mind, which makes his head hurt.

    evening.

    He had just been called up by a member of the security team, and when he was preparing to patrol at night, a theft broke out on the way.

    The stolen one; Asay stepped forward with a cane and came to Colin.

    He yelled at Colin furiously: "I asked you to make up a name casually, who asked you to write your real name."

    "I asked you to make up a story, who asked you to write her name."

    Asay used his cane as if to lash Colin.

    But he let it go slowly, knowing that Colin couldn't be blamed for it all.

    Asai was very annoyed, he was very angry.

    He was angry with Colin, and angry with himself.

    "Why didn't you say it in advance? Why didn't I ask you in advance."

    "Damn it!"

    "Damn it!"

    Colin, who was paralyzed on the ground, was like a corpse, unable to utter a word in the face of Asay's words of blaming him and himself.

    Asai sighed, but he didn't say anything more.

    He returned to the scene of the crime and searched for every clue with the security team.

    Asai didn't say a word, but he was screaming crazily in his heart, his eyes turned red.

    "catch him."

    "I must catch him."——

    After a busy night, Asai didn't stop until early in the morning.

    He found that Colin was missing, and he asked around to find out that Colin had gone back. He was a little worried about Colin's condition.

    After asking all the way, he found Colin's home.

    "You said Colin! His house is at the end of the alley."

    "This child is also pitiful. He has always lived alone and has never had any friends."

    Only then did Asai know that Colin was an orphan whose parents disappeared in an accident.

    It's just that he never believed that his parents were dead, and he hoped to find his parents.

    Maybe.

    That's why he wants to be a detective, and why he considers Asai a teacher.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    When Asai knocked on the door, he found that the door was not closed at all.

    He pushed open the door directly, walked in with a cane, and shouted at the same time.

    "Colin!"

    "Colin."

    Passing through the aisle, Asai looked towards the rooms on both sides.

    Sudden.

    Asai stopped.

    He saw a figure hanging in a room, and the thing was swinging heavily in the shadows, making creaking noises.

    A Sai took two steps back involuntarily, and it took him a long time to walk inside slowly.

    Colin committed suicide.

    He left a letter with only three words on it.

    "sorry."

    Asay stood under Colin's body with the letter and did not move.

    All of a sudden, he beat himself repeatedly with his cane, making a wild beast-like sound from his mouth.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 207: The experiment is over

    Asai had a dream.

    In the dream, he saw a swamp and a dark and damp Grand Canyon.

    He saw fiery monsters floating in the air one after another, and a man standing in front of the altar made a terrible monster out of a bone.

    That is.

    A picture of the birth of the world's first bone devil.

    "ha!"

    Asai woke up from a nightmare. He fell asleep yesterday lying on a pile of long scrolls about the murder.

    Asai hurriedly put on his clothes and picked up his cane.

    After cleaning up, he walked out of the house.

    He didn't know why he had this dream, but he thought it was a guide to him from somewhere, or it was the answer from his heart.

    That villain, that ogre.

    It is a bone demon with a hideous appearance.

    He came to the security station, and everyone gathered together to discuss at the moment, Asai said impatiently as soon as he entered the door.

    "That person must be an ogre. He spread rumors about the evocation game to prey on children."

    "He was cunning, evil, and cruel."

    "He is a person without any humanity"

    Halfway through his speech, he saw that everyone was silent, and the originally noisy hall was extremely quiet.

    The members of the security team all looked at him with worried or incomprehensible eyes, and the captain did not quarrel with him abnormally.

    The captain stood up: "A Sai, take a break!"

    Asai said with red eyes: "I don't need it, I must catch him immediately."

    "We must not let the next person die in his hands. We must catch him before then."

    The captain said sternly: "A Sai, you are no longer a consultant!"

    "Don't you know? Because of your rash actions, because of your fault."

    "Two people have died, two young lives."

    "The two of them are children, are you also an ignorant child?"

    When the captain mentioned this matter, Asai couldn't say a word.

    The blood-red and furious eyes also dimmed in an instant.

    The captain didn't say anything more, just waved his hand.

    "Go back and have a rest."

    "You are not very suitable for doing things recently."

    A Sai put down the badge of honor of the security team consultant, and walked out of the small building of the security station.

    The big iron gate behind him closed slowly, and he was a loser who was driven out at this moment.

    A Sai began to walk slowly, but walked faster and faster.

    Holding his cane, he ran with all his strength until he leaned against the wall with all his strength.

    Asai walked the streets and alleys of San An District in Anjo City, looking for the figure hiding in the crowd in the whole city like crazy, like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    He wants to find that ogre through his special group mind-reading ability. He believes that as long as the ogre appears in front of his eyes, he will never be able to escape.

    Everywhere he goes, he uses his own group mind reading to perceive everyone.

    From morning till night.

    He drew one area after another on the map, and he analyzed the possible residences and groups of people one after another,

    Finally, he couldn't bear the frequent use of this kind of power.

    On the street, Asai suddenly fell to the ground.

    "Hiss!"

    He lay on the ground, panting violently.

    The head was so painful that it was about to split open, as if something was about to burst out of it.

    He couldn't notice that the tumor in his mind was getting bigger and bigger, like a bomb that was about to get out of control.

    However, the more the pain, the stronger the power to read the mind.

    The range he can read minds in groups has grown from 20 to 30 meters, and has recently expanded to more than 100 meters.

    All kinds of voices exploded in A Sai's head at the same time, making it impossible for A Sai to tell who was talking to whom.

    But at this time, he noticed a person.

    A special person.

    He couldn't read that person's mind, but the most important thing was that the other person didn't have the feeling of a priest.

    Asai immediately looked towards the other party. It was a well-dressed aristocratic man.

    A Sai's eyes straightened in an instant.

    &Tell me about the second half of the story,

    However, this priest who was born in the Temple of Truth happened to know part of the story about the holy hand Leicester.

    Evil Mage: "The story the man told you is not wrong, but he didn't tell you the last part."

    Asay raised his head: "The last part? What is the ending of Leicester?"

    The evil mage used an exaggerated expression to tell a completely different story from the first half.

    ? If the first half is bright, sacred and desirable.

    So the second half is despair, terror, and darkness.

    "Lester thinks that the panacea he made can cure everyone and solve all diseases in the world, but in the end it just turns all the patients into living dead, along with his wife."

    "He became a bug that everyone shouted at. People will tear down the statues that have been erected on him, and everyone has turned their backs on him."

    ""

    "at last."

    "He sacrificed the entire Cross City to the God of Knowledge on the stake, and sacrificed the entire city."

    "Because of him, Cross City has since disappeared from history."

    "Herohahahahaha"

    "Ask the countless dead souls in Cross City, do they recognize this hero?"

    When Asai heard such an ending, he felt that he should be angry and sad.

    But in the end he found that he didn't have too many emotions.

    Just said: "Ah!"

    "So this is ah!"

    Asai raised his head and looked out of the window.

    "do you know?"

    "I always feel that another pair of invisible hands are controlling me, making me a buffoon on the stage, enjoying my ugly performance."

    The evil mage thought of his past, his ambitions and pursuits, his embarrassment and his current ending.

    Which loser is not like this, pursuing success again and again, but falling on the road of failure again and again.

    The successful people who can enjoy the glory will always be only a few.

    For this sentence, as a loser, he also feels the same way.

    "In this world, who can truly control their own destiny?"

    The clouds drifted away, and the sun shone in through the narrow window, shining on Asai's body.

    A Sai took the initiative to avoid the light and sat in the darkness.

    He turned his back and lowered his head.

    Then.

    Cover your eyes with your hands.

    Just like his mother likes to do, it brings him endless warmth and security.

    There was darkness in front of his eyes, and he found that when he no longer used his eyes to see the world, he could see more clearly.

    "boom!"

    A bone ball beside him floated up——

    The other side of the city.

    Xiao, the chief priest of the Divine Deed, is currently in Anjo City, living in a residence of the Ghost Order.

    When he arrived, all the dark forces in Anjo City came to meet him, as if they were meeting the emperor of the dark world.

    All the bone demons, evil mages, and cultists crawled under his feet, offering everything they had to him.

    But Xiao snorted and threw it aside.

    "Go away, don't bother me."

    He lived in a small building not far from the prison for half a month, and finally wrote the last line on a long scroll stretched several meters long, and then put down his pen.

    Xiao stretched his waist, waved the scroll and rolled it up to tie the ribbon.

    "The experiment is over."

    "It was also successful."

    Xiao didn't feel relaxed at all, but became extremely serious.

    He looked in the direction of the holy mountain, and a ray of light burst out in his eyes.

    The relationship between Xiao and the villain in a bottle is not so much the relationship between God and believers, but the relationship between boss and employee.

    Of course, in the eyes of the villain in a bottle, he may not even be considered a tool, but only a special toy.

    So.

    ? When the employee has received enough capital and no longer needs the boss to pay the salary.

    When a wanton god finds that a tool is useless and a toy is no longer fun.

    What will happen?

    &lt;/div&gt;nbsp; &lt;/div&gt

 Main Text Chapter 208: Anchoforth's Bone Field

    prison.

    A Sai played with the bone ball in his hand, and closed his eyes tightly.

    He heard the voices of everyone in the prison, and he even felt that he could feel the heartbeat of the city.

    Although cities are not used to describe living things, he can really feel the pulse of every life.

    The signals emanating from everyone's brain gather together and become an ocean of memory and light.

    Asai heard hurried footsteps, and two inhuman beings stepped into the prison.

    They whispered.

    They have ulterior motives.

    They are apprehensive.

    "The judge of the Demon Hunt Squad may be coming, hurry up and get rid of this trouble before then."

    "Damn, meddlesome guy."

    "Such a small person, do we need the two of us? Just find a reason to kill him."

    "The lord of the Barrett family asked us to take him there."

    A Sai stopped moving, and slowly opened his eyes, the pupils were empty and lifeless.

    He spoke, although he didn't speak to anyone, but the evil mage knew that it was Asai who spoke to himself.

    Because the only person here who can listen to him is himself.

    "You're right."

    Evil Mage: "What you said is not bad."

    A Sai: "When a bone demon is found in a place, it means that there is a large group."

    The evil mage laughed: "Of course, can these monsters still appear out of thin air?"

    "Since the demon Anjofus created the existence of the Bone Demon, this kind of thing has spread like a plague throughout Xiyinza."

    "The Temple of Truth thinks that this kind of monster can be cleared up by encirclement and suppression, which is extremely ridiculous."

    "The scary thing is not the bone devil, but death."

    "The majority are people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. What is faith?"

    The Temple of Truth must also know that this method cannot completely solve the problem, but if it is not suppressed and banned, wouldn't things like monsters gradually replace the Sanye people?

    The king is a monster, the aristocrat is a monster, and the three leaf people are also monsters.

    At that time, it will be a group of long-lived monsters enslaving all the Sanye people.

    A Sai didn't discuss this issue, but just said: "I'm going out."

    The evil mage felt that A Sai was dreaming: "How to get out?"

    A Sai said softly: "Someone will take me out."

    The evil mage laughed at him: "You are a poor boy from the countryside, who will come to get you."

    "This is a prison for special prisoners. It is the most heavily guarded place in Anjo City. Do you want to get out alive?"

    "Stop dreaming."

    Asai didn't make any excuses, because someone had already come outside.

    Accompanied by the prison guards, two luxuriously dressed men stood outside the cell door, looking inside with their heads raised.

    They feel the dampness in this prison and smell the stench here.

    A look of disgust appeared on his face, and he tightly covered his nose.

    The two glanced at each other, and finally looked at the figure squatting inside. He turned his back to the door and hid himself in the shadows.

    The man was thin and exuded a gloomy aura.

    One of them pointed: "Take him away."

    The cell door opened, and Asai, who was in shackles, was carried by several soldiers, like a corpse being dragged up.

    He was dragged outside like this, without any reaction.

    The evil mage thought that someone really came to hunt for Asai, so he stuck his head in front of the cell door excitedly, and shouted at the people outside.

    "Take me away!"

    "I want to go out too, so take me with you."

    "Let me do anything."

    He yelled at Asai: "Help me! I want to go out too."

    "I don't want toI don't want to"

    "Die here!"

    It's a pity that no one paid attention to him, he could only watch A Sai go outside the prison he had been longing for for an unknown amount of time.

    Asai was stuffed into an iron prison van, and then followed the prison van to the suburbs outside the city.

    The car came to a manor, and the servant forcibly stopped Asai and sent him to the manor.

    A party is going on in the manor, and the participantsGhost Cultists of Stone Brick.

    "Of course it came with the will of God."

    He imitated the tone of the villain in the bottle, and said to these ghost believers with a high attitude.

    "how?"

    "Do you want to defy God's will?"

    In a word, these ghost believers were scared to death.

    A few people dared not speak or even move.

    Xiao straightened up: "How can mortals guess the will of God, and how can mortals defy the will of God?"

    When Xiao said these words, he took a playful tone.

    Xiao couldn't resist the power of the villain in the bottle. He knew that if he was caught, he would definitely die. The only good news was that the villain in the bottle couldn't leave the holy mountain easily. He could only let other people deal with him.

    And Xiao released A Sai to attract the attention of the villain in the bottle.

    Such a crazy genius who personally created the villain in a bottle, the other party should be the most aware of his horror.

    The villain in the bottle will be the most anxious at that time, and the other party will definitely be anxious and desperate to put Asai or Anhofus back into his bottle.

    The villain in the bottle is worried that Asai is out of control, and the old Anhofus returns again.

    Xiao is not worried.

    Even if Anhofus is really as powerful as the rumors say, and even turned against the wind and became a myth, what does that have to do with him?

    He already has the power of the fourth level, and he has found the path of wisdom.

    His biggest enemy now is the myth that gave him the source of the mythical blood.

    The monster in the bottle.

    Only when the other party is dead can Xiao be able to embark on his own path of wisdom and mythology with peace of mind.

    Xiao walked past several ghost believers step by step, muttering silently.

    "hope."

    "You can live up to your reputation, at least attract more attention for me."

    After saying these words, Xiao Hua disappeared into the night as a shadow.

    Several ghost believers stood up, and then stood up with a sigh of relief.

    "Master Xiao is gone?"

    "It may be that I took the oracle to another place, we can just wait for the priest of truth to come over."——

    Holy Mountain.

    After receiving the oracle, the High Priest of Truth hurried back from the Kingdom of Demon Abyss and boarded the pilgrimage ladder. He cautiously walked through the stone statues of two generations of Kings of Wisdom, and did not stop until the City of God’s Servants appeared in sight.  Down.

    "O great God of Knowledge!"

    "Your servant, the humble entourage who believes in the truth, comes to hear your will."

    The light of original sin erupted from the top of the mountain, and the shadow of myth appeared behind the holy mountain, overlooking the High Priest of Truth.

    "Truth, go to Anjo City now."

    "Kill Xiao."

    The High Priest of Truth raised his head in surprise, not understanding what the purpose was.

    "Killed the god deed?"

    "God? Why?"

    The God of Knowledge didn't bother to explain to a servant. When he heard that a servant dared to question his oracle, his tone immediately changed.

    "Are you questioning God's will?"

    The High Priest of Truth had a frightened expression on his face: "Don't dare, great God of Knowledge."

    "I will go to Anjo City now and kill that traitor who displeased God."

    Good guy, you labeled the other party a traitor in just one sentence.

    However, the High Priest of Truth said in the next sentence: "But the power of the Divine Contract is far stronger than mine, and I am not sure how to deal with him."

    The Shadow of Myth spoke again: "I give you full authority over the Gate of Truth. Xiao's divine blood comes from me, and his power will lose all effect before the Gate of Truth."

    "Kill him and let him return to my kingdom as a ghost."

    Having said that, the shadow of myth suddenly paused.

    "besides."

    "Bring back the experimental goals of the Path of Wisdom."

    The High Priest of Truth didn't know about the Wisdom Governance Experiment. He raised his head and asked, "The goal of the Wisdom Path experiment?"

    The villain in a bottle: "You don't need to know too much, you just need to know."

    "That's a mortal named Asai."

    "Bring him back at any cost."

    ?

 Text Chapter 209: You are Anhofus

    The sun has risen.

    What happened in the prison in the early morning shocked the city lord of Anjo City and the chief priest of the Insai Temple. The city lord immediately ordered a thorough investigation, and the priests of the Insai Temple surrounded the prison to investigate the cause of the incident.

    The priests walked into the bloody purgatory-like prison, and some young priests were frightened by the horrible and bloody scene and collapsed to the ground.

    A leading third-tier curse-seal priest felt the remaining power left by the invaders, and finally got only one answer.

    "Psychic force field."

    "Fourth level of grace."

    When hearing this answer, everyone was silent.

    This is no longer something they can handle, and the priests of the Insai Temple in Anjo City have no confidence to fight against a fourth-order divine grace.

    And other places in Anjo City didn't know about the incident that broke out in the prison, or no one would care if they knew about it.

    after all.

    What does it matter if some people die in a prison like a sewer stinking ditch?

    Everything is still going on in an orderly manner, no different from usual.

    On the execution ground in the west of the city, tens of thousands of people surrounded the execution ground.

    Because today is the day of execution, the heinous death row inmates will be sentenced to death here.

    Anhuo City will take away the executioners to the execution ground in the west of the city at midnight in advance, so when Asai returned to the prison, some people had already been taken away, and there was one target that Asai was looking for.

    Asay took Polik all the way here, just in time for the execution at dawn.

    Polik didn't understand: "It's so early in the morning, we ran here to see what these guys are doing?"

    Asay: "I have been thinking about it for a long time these days, and I feel that something is not quite right."

    "There is a person here who should be able to guide us."

    Inside the iron prison carts, the exhausted death row prisoners were dragged away one by one, and were dragged towards the execution ground.

    Asai looked at the trembling and ugly death row prisoners.

    original.

    He should also be one of these people, but an unknown force made him deviate from the ending originally set for him, and embarked on another path.

    Cheers erupted from the crowd, A Sai held a bone ball in his hand, and slowly closed his eyes.

    Immediately, one after another huge bone hands drilled out of the ground, like a group of demons dancing wildly.

    Chaos broke out on the execution ground.

    The guards and onlookers shouted in panic, and the priest was caught off guard.

    But before they could fully react, the skeleton hands grabbed one of the prisoners and dragged him into the ground.

    Disappear.

    The prisoner was the ogre.

    Asai: "Let's go!"

    Polik: "Where are you going?"

    Asai didn't speak, but just walked forward——

    In the Rock Medical Fort in Anjo City, a benevolent-looking middle-aged doctor is leading a group of young doctor apprentices to diagnose a patient. The doctor is talking about his own opinions while seeing the doctor, and passing on his knowledge to the young people.

    After the end, he stood on the stage and delivered a speech.

    He was wearing a holy white doctor's smock with a special pattern representing the heritage of the witch doctor.

    "Knowledge is not food, if I share it with you, I will lose it."

    "I passed on the knowledge to you, and mine is still there."

    "And knowledge will become more and more due to teaching, so I also hope that after you become real doctors in the future, you will pass on your knowledge to others without reservation."

    "Only in this way can we truly develop medicine."

    "Only in this way can we solve all diseases and eliminate suffering for people."

    There was a tidal wave of applause from the audience.

    ? The young doctor apprentices looked at the middle-aged doctor in admiration and saluted him.

    The middle-aged doctor was not arrogant, but returned the gift to everyone.

    A man walked in from the outside and nodded to the middle-aged doctor.

    Obviously he knew the middle-aged doctor, but no one in the medical castle knew each other.

    The man quickly came over and whispered something into the middle-aged doctor's ear.

    The middle-aged doctor immediately said to everyone: "I'll leave first, everyone is serious.sp;The villain in the bottle didn't make any movement when he heard the servant report that Xiao had run away, but when he heard that the experimental body Ah Sai from the Road of Wisdom had run away, it was completely different.

    The figure of the villain in the bottle swelled up in an instant, and was squeezed into the small flask. It twisted its body crazily to express its dissatisfaction and anger.

    "What?"

    "Ran?"

    "Have you mastered the power of the fourth-order divine favor? Can you still use the bone domain?"

    "When did this happen? Why haven't you heard the report?"

    "Shaw you traitor."

    "Waste, waste, a bunch of waste and traitors."

    "No, no."

    "We must catch him immediately, and we can't let this guy go on."

    The villain in the bottle immediately conveyed the oracle, and ordered the priest of truth extremely sternly.

    "at all costs."

    "We must find him and bring Asay back to me."

    "immediately!"

    "immediately."

    The God of Knowledge was blown away by Xiao's little trick, but Xiao's knife did directly hit the sore spot and vital point of the villain in the bottle.

    Hearing that Asai had disappeared, the villain in the bottle did panic for a moment.

    But thinking of the truth, the high priest is not an ordinary fourth-level divine grace, he also carries the door of truth.

    There shouldn't be any problem dealing with A Sai who is lame, blind and doesn't have a complete memory.

    As long as the speed is fast.

    The opponent's current strength and vision knowledge should not escape the palm of the priest of truth.

    But if it drags on, it's not necessarily true, who knows what will happen if you give the other party time, so the villain in the bottle keeps urging, so that the priest of truth must immediately find Asai, the experimental body of the path of wisdom.

    However, it has also been verified from the side that Xiao's move is really powerful, at least before the villain in the bottle has not caught Asai, it does not have much energy to take care of a defector like Xiao.

    The anger of the villain in the bottle triggered a celestial change in the entire holy mountain.

    In the city at the foot of the mountain, the believers of the Ghost Order were even more terrified and prostrate on the ground, bowing down and praying to the holy mountain.

    After a long time, the gray cloud gradually dissipated.

    The villain in the bottle calmed down, and it looked out of the bottle.

    Its eyes fell on the whole of Heinsay, and looked at the direction where Xiao was escaping. This servant of his was trying every means to avoid his perception and escape from his control.

    However, all this is in vain.

    "resemble!"

    "Do you think you can escape from my palm like this?"

    "No one, no one can escape my grasp."

    "Your fate, I have already arranged everything about you."

    The voice of the villain in the bottle was like thunder: "I am not the one who wants your life the most in this world."

    "Some people want to take your life, they don't want to come to the holy mountain to be with God forever, and they don't want to accept the great God's reward for you."

    "Then go and accept your miserable end, and your destiny!"

    When the villain in the bottle said this, his words became more and more evil.

    There are also unbearable smiles and anticipation.

    It seemed to have seen another extremely exciting drama.

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 210: A story at the end of the era?

    ,

    Stan City.

    Xiao fled away from the north and fled to the southern seaside city of Heinsay, which already belongs to the weakest place of the Ghost Order in the entire kingdom. Even the tentacles of the God of Knowledge cannot touch the core area controlled by the Temple of Truth.

    Xiao lives in a hut by the canal, the lights are on in the room, and he is at his desk making a final summary of his path of wisdom.

    Under the light, Xiao picked up the slate in his hand.

    The back of the slate is densely packed with characters, and the front of the slate is the pattern of the road to wisdom.

    There are four kinds of stones inlaid on the road of wisdom, and he inlaid the spiritual stone at the bottom of the road of wisdom, which is also the starting point of everything.

    The stone of wisdom is turned into the main avenue, the stone of desire is turned into branches and branches, and the stone of memory is the bustling and midway node opened.

    The end of everything leads to the supreme myth.

    Xiao engraved a mysterious crown at the end, perhaps it can be said to be a crown symbolizing mythology, or it can be said to be the legendary crown of wisdom.

    The door behind him opened.

    An old servant came in stooping, and Xiao also spoke.

    "came back?"

    "I happen to have something to tell you."

    He is not a member of the Ghost Order, but Xiao's servant.

    This old servant was once Xiao's student, but he willingly became Xiao's servant after Xiao left the Temple of Truth.

    Like Xiao, the servant has no talent, and he gave up this path after finding that he could not reach a higher level. In Xiao's words, people like them are audiences who are destined not to be able to make it to the stage.

    It's just that Xiao was not reconciled, and the old servant resigned to his fate.

    The old servant looked at Xiao with admiration: "My lord."

    The more ordinary people are like him, the more they have infinite longing and admiration for this kind of existence that dares to break fate and dare to challenge the myth with the body of mortal ants.

    In the eyes of the old servant, Xiao is another myth.

    Xiao's first sentence was: "I'm going to die."

    The servant raised his head and stared blankly at Xiao.

    He was a little overwhelmed, and even thought he had heard it wrong.

    "My lord, you are very well, how could you die?"

    Xiao: "I, named Xiao, must die so that everyone can feel at ease."

    "Only the God of Knowledge can be at ease, the Temple of Truth can be at ease, and Anhofus can be at ease."

    Xiao stood up and opened the window.

    The river outside the window is rippling, and the sea in the distance is boundless.

    The world is so peaceful, but Xiao's eyes seemed to see the raging waves and the storm.

    "Did you see it?"

    The old servant looked out of the window: "What did you see?"

    Xiao's eyes were far-reaching: "The final moment is coming."

    He lightly narrated the scene he saw, which was a grand epic chapter.

    He seems to be able to hear the thick music, which is the accompaniment that this world sounds for the end of the story.

    "Because God Sai gave up this world, the Supreme He is tired of all this and is ready to cross the long river of time to the next era. The only ones who can follow Him are the messenger Heila and the Mother of Life."

    "Anhofus, who uncovered the mythical secret, is about to wake up and return to challenge everything in his past."

    "The Temple of Truth, which has inherited the will of the saints, will do whatever it takes to erase the myth that threatens the existence of civilization."

    "The Temple of Truth has not made any moves for a long time. If my guess is correct, Sturn is likely to be on the myth."

    "And the God of Knowledge is still dreaming of its sweet dreams."

    Xiao felt the sea breeze passing over his face, and he opened his arms to face the sea.

    "A curtain of ups and downs is about to open."

    "Maybe."

    "That will be a story of the end of the era, but most people haven't realized it yet."

    The servant's heart was agitated. Can an ordinary person like him know such a secret?

    In such a story, what kind of role does Xiao play?

    Soon, Xiao told him.

    "It stands to reason that I should be active on this stage."

    "To bloom my light recklessly, play my role well,

    Xiao smiled: "But I'm not going to participate."

    &nbsp; Instead of the same as before, you can only use the bone field to control the bone puppets.

    A Sai walked down from the hospital bed, and his eyes saw the light again.

    He let go of the cane, and the lame leg regained strength at last.

    Just because of long-term habits, it is still a little uncomfortable to use.

    "It worked."

    "It's all good."

    Polik was even happier than Asai, who walked forward step by step.

    "nothing."

    "It's just that we have regained some strength, and our enemies are still extremely powerful."

    Polik said loudly: "I believe that my lord will be able to defeat everyone and restore the former glory."

    Asai smiled: "Do I have any honor?"

    Leaving the medical fort, Asai swaggered back home.

    In a house not far from the city wall, Asai is here to repair and familiarize himself with his own power. The place is filled with various books about divine arts, and he is trying to make up for all the knowledge that can increase his own power.

    At the same time, Asai was familiar with his legs.

    He hasn't felt the feeling of being able to run freely for a long time.

    At this time, there was a knock on the door.

    Asai's mental power swept across, and the whole street and the surrounding situation immediately appeared in his mind.

    The person who knocked on the door was a child running errands. Although he was running out of breath, his eyes were still looking at A Sai with sparkle.

    Just like Asai in Rolling Stone Town, running crazily in the streets and alleys of the town, just to please the priest of the shrine.

    A Sai looked at the child and carefully sized him up.

    His appearance has changed a lot now.

    Not only did his eyes heal, his legs were no longer lame, but his spirit was completely different from usual.

    It is impossible to find him through the portrait on the wanted warrant, A Sai didn't even bother to use illusion to cover him.

    "What's matter?"

    The child handed over a cloth bag: "This is what a grandfather asked me to teach you."

    When the child said these words, the image of the old man that appeared in his mind was introduced into Asai's consciousness.

    A Sai confirmed that he had never seen this person before, and he took the cloth bag in doubt.

    After opening it, there is a slate of the road of wisdom inside.

    A Sai immediately recognized what it was, and he covered it calmly.

    He took out some money to give to the child who was running errands, and the child immediately saluted and bowed and shouted loudly, and finally ran away happily.

    A Sai held the slate of the road of wisdom in his hand and fell into deep thought.

    Don't need to think about it, this must be sent to him by Xiao, the chief priest of the Divine Deed.

    Only this person, the calm and rational betrayer who has controlled the Ghost Order for decades and his entire life, can find his whereabouts so easily.

    Polik also got up from the outside at this time, and talked about a thing that was rumored outside.

    "Have you heard?"

    "Xiao, the chief priest of the divine deed of the Ghost Order, died unexpectedly."

    With the death of an important person like Xiao, the chief priest of the divine deed, it is impossible for Xiyin Sai and the Temple of Truth to hide it, and they must publicize it to attack the aura of the evil god, the Ghost Order and the God of Knowledge.

    A Sai looked at the slate in his hand: "Dead?"

    "It should be reincarnation!"

    A Sai finally sorted out some clues. He somewhat understood why he was able to get rid of the control of the God of Knowledge, and he also understood the meaning of Xiao's gift of the slate of the road of wisdom to him——

    Like Asai, the villain in the bottle who did not believe that Xiao was dead, listened to the prayers of his followers, and then handed down his own oracle.

    "Confirm Xiao's cause of death, how he died, and who was by his side when he died."

    "I want to know everything that happened at that time."

    At the altar thousands of miles away, the High Priest of Original Sin received the oracle.

    "Great God of Knowledge, I will check it out myself."

    On the holy mountain, the villain in the bottle also showed a puzzled expression.

    Although it had already set a trap to send Xiao into a dead end, when Xiao really died, it felt that it was not normal.

    It's not like this guy Xiao to die so easily.

    It sensed Xiao's position: "In the city where the gods descended?"

    "Is it reincarnated? Or was it really taken away from the mythical organ?"

    Even if the Priest of Original Sin rushed to the city of God's Descending, he couldn't find Xiao's reincarnation at all, only the wisdom, power and power left by Xiao.

    From then on, Xiao turned into a fish and fell into the sea, and no one could find him again.City?  "

    "Is it reincarnated? Or was it really taken away from the mythical organ?"

    Even if the Priest of Original Sin rushed to the city of God's Descending, he couldn't find Xiao's reincarnation at all, only the wisdom, power and power left by Xiao.

    From then on, Xiao turned into a fish and fell into the sea, and no one could find him again.

 Text Sorry, I got stuck and got heavy

    ,

    Paid chapters cannot be deleted, I will directly change the reposted chapter to a new chapter tomorrow.

 Text Chapter 211: This is my door of truth

    The secret residence of the Ghost Order.

    The people sent out one after another came back, and the high priest of truth sat on his seat and accepted the worship of these people, just like a king summoning his subjects.

    But after listening to the report, he immediately stood up and yelled at everyone present.

    "I haven't found it yet, so many people can't find a single person."

    "A bunch of trash!"

    "A bunch of trash"

    His voice echoed inside and outside, and all the people in religious costumes lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the high priest.

    The High Priest of Truth was very anxious, even manic.

    The God of Knowledge issued an order for him to send Asai to the holy mountain as soon as possible, regardless of life or death.

    This god is not a benevolent god, and has never had any mercy for his believers and servants.

    This as soon as possible seems to have no time limit, but the priest of truth knows that his god has never been a patient character.

    not to mention.

    The God of Knowledge gave him the Door of Truth not only to allow him to deal with the Priest of the Deed of God, Xiao, and the experimental subject of the Path of Wisdom, Asai, but also to put a layer of shackles on him.

    If he can't solve A Sai, when the patience of the God of Knowledge runs out.

    God's punishment will soon fall on his head.

    But the current situation is that the person named Asai is completely missing, like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    But internally, he just accepted the influence left by the chief priest of the divine deed, Xiao, and he couldn't completely control the situation. Someone was stumbling him both openly and secretly.

    The people below were silent, and the High Priest of Truth became more and more angry.

    "Arrest all the friends that Asai knew and everyone related to him, and have a trial on the execution ground."

    "Doesn't he like going to the execution ground to rob people?"

    "Then let him rob all at once."

    Someone below said: "Doing this will attract the attention of the Temple Demon Hunt Squad, and make them realize that Anjo City has completely lost control."

    "At that time, it is very likely that this A Sai will not be attracted, but An Li, the leader of the Demon Hunt Squad, will be attracted instead."

    "Even."

    The man paused, and slowly said the name that had terrified them for decades: "Vivien, the third-generation sage."

    Everyone knows that when the sage Vivien appears, it means that the terrible monster Stuen will also descend on Anjo City.

    By that time, it is estimated that none of the people present will survive.

    What's more, what the ghost cult members below don't understand is why they go to all lengths for such a character?

    The High Priest of Truth looked at these people with cold eyes: "Oh?"

    "So, your fear of the sages of the Temple of Truth has overwhelmed your belief in God?"

    He roared: "This is the world of gods, what you need is to offer the most devout faith to the god of knowledge."

    "You must firmly believe that no one or any existence in this world can block God's will."

    "The head of the Demon Hunt Squad, An Li, can't do it, the sage Vivien can't do it, and that monster named Stuen can't do it either."

    The names of the God of Knowledge were all mentioned, and the expressions of all the people present changed.

    Under the roar of the High Priest of Truth, the people below expressed their piety one after another, and the person who just raised an objection kowtowed.

    The priest of truth sat down after beating these people.

    "This is my order."

    "It is also God's will."

    Everyone dispersed immediately and started the next step of the plan.

    The High Priest of Truth leaned back on his chair, his eyes lost in deep thought.

    He himself doesn't know if this trick is available, and if it can lead to the Wisdom Path experiment body Asai.

    "Asay!"

    "Experiment on the Road to Wisdom, Shaw's defection."

    "What is all this for?"

    Anjo City was completely in chaos, the guards broke into one house after another, put many people in chains and dragged them out to the prison car.

    The tranquility of Sheng'an District was completely broken, and all members of the local security team were arrested.

    All the friends and neighbors that Asai used to know were arrested.

    In the name of the wicked.

    In addition to thisOnly the real Anhofus can understand all this, understand the details and everything in that power.

    Only the real Anhofus can find and take advantage of the weakness of the villain in the bottle.

    Asai opened the door of truth and aimed at the priest of truth and his ghost believers.

    Endless light bloomed from behind him, covering Anjo City.

    "Who the hell are you?" The High Priest of Truth stared at Asai in a daze, as if seeing another god, another myth.

    Asai didn't say it directly, but just said something.

    "Guess who I am? Why is your god so afraid of me?"

    The High Priest of Truth thought of Xiao, what a terrifying character he was!

    A terrifying figure who suppressed him for decades and single-handedly ruled the Ghost Order and the Dark World for an entire era.

    If it weren't for God's support, he would never have dared to confront Xiao.

    However, in the eyes of the God of Knowledge, Xiao seemed to be nothing compared to Asai, and the God of Knowledge was so eager to mention Asai.

    even.

    A little flustered.

    Think of everything, as well as what Asai did and said just now.

    Until the last moment, he suddenly thought of someone.

    He was so terrified that he didn't believe what Asai said.

    "How can it be?"

    "You're dead long ago, you're dead long ago."

    "How can you still be alive?"

    at last.

    He called out the name.

    "You are Ann"

    at the same time.

    The door of truth is wide open, revealing the world inside.

    Putting the High Priest of Truth who was howling in despair, his body instantly shattered into pieces.

    But his spell-sealed spirit, thinking consciousness and memory were locked behind the door forever.

    Asai turned around and walked towards the opened door of truth step by step.

    The dazzling light completely submerged his figure, and he stepped into the door of truth.

    "I am coming."

    Ordinary people will only reveal everything derived from their wisdom blood when they enter the door of truth, but it is completely different when Asai walks in.

    A huge tree-shaped pattern emerges from his body, which is the fundamental form of Asai, and also represents that he is a reincarnated person who has embarked on the path of wisdom.

    Asai entered the door with a serious expression.

    He knows this is not the end, it's just the beginning

 Text Chapter 212: Asai and Anhofus

    ,

    The world behind the gate of truth is a world that belongs entirely to memory and knowledge.

    There are no real things here, and everything you see is book knowledge, past history, and the memory of the dead.

    He seems to be swimming in the ocean of historical memory, watching those past pictures turn into revolving lanterns and pass by his eyes.

    At the end of the sea, an isolated island appeared.

    It looks a bit like an island of mist, but there are no other buildings on the island, only a workshop erected on the cliff.

    The light is on, like a lighthouse.

    Asay knew some stories about Anhofus. The other party had studied in the Misty Island, and the person who influenced him the most was his teacher, the fire demon Haru.

    And when he looked at the workshop, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity in his heart.

    It's like returning home.

    That place must be the place where Anhofus spent the longest time on the Isle of Misty, and it was also the isolated island and lighthouse that Anhofus had in mind when he was a teenager.

    The fog passed by, and Asai stood on the isolated island.

    There is a person waiting for him on the shore of the island.

    "You are finally here." The other party said to him.

    That voice was indifferent and calm.

    With a sense of world-weariness.

    Even if you can't see his appearance, you can probably guess that he is a person who is incompatible with this world, and it is precisely because of this that he is persistently looking for things that do not belong to this world.

    Asai walked over, the other party continued to speak.

    "Asay."

    "Have you come to find your past?"

    Asai responded: "Yes!"

    "Come to see an old friend."

    The other party still turned his back: "After getting the power of the past, what do you want to do?"

    "You have obtained the method of immortality, you have obtained the answer."

    "Why are you still obsessed with getting back everything you once had?"

    Asai came to the other side, as long as he touches this shadow and opens his heart to welcome the past, he can get back everything he once had.

    But at the same time, this "Anhoefus" showed a weird smile.

    However, Asai didn't intend to touch him at all, but just stood by his side.

    "Why?"

    "Because I want to beat you."

    A Sai quietly looked at the person beside him: "Stop pretending."

    "You are not Anhofus, you are the villain in the bottle."

    The face of "Anhoefus" changed a little bit, it didn't understand, it obviously completely imitated and spoke according to Anhoefus's tone.

    "How did you find out?"

    This is a trap set by the villain in the bottle for A Sai. As long as A Sai chooses it, the villain in the bottle can take away everything that A Sai has now.

    The door of truth will also completely belong to the villain in the bottle.

    According to its thinking, Asai just defeated the High Priest of Truth, and he is at the moment of complacency.

    And such a door of truth is placed in front of his eyes, and he can get it as long as he stretches out his hand. It is impossible for anyone to maintain reason at this time.

    As long as he has a stronger desire to get the door of truth, as long as he wants to get back his past memories, there is a high chance that he will be hooked.

    But A Sai is obviously not an ordinary person, he is frighteningly rational at the moment.

    Although he has not completely regained the memories of the past, those things that belonged to Anhofus seem to have completely descended on him.

    "Because a person may mistake others, but he will never mistake himself."

    "The villain in the bottle."

    "You don't know me, you don't know Anhofus, and you don't know anyone in this world."

    "You are an existence in a bottle, without a human heart, without ideals, and without goals."

    "You are neither a man nor a myth."

    "You're just a monster who does whatever he wants."

    Asai looked at the phantom of the villain in the bottle, and he thought of his mother.

    ?I thought of the people in my hometown, the chaos in Anjo City, and Colin and the doctor.

    He also thought of the story the doctor told him about the holy hand Leicester, the legendary holy mountain and cross city that were turned into a dead zone.

    "Wait for me on the holy mountain!"Soon the Temple of Truth will come, those evildoers will be cleaned up, and all your arrest warrants will be nullified.  "

    The young man couldn't believe it: "Is this the end?"

    A Sai nodded: "Yes!"

    "Everything you are facing is over."

    "Just act as if you have never known a person named Asai, and you can live a peaceful and stable life again."

    "Don't worry, don't worry."

    "Everything is business as usual."

    The skeleton puppet stood up, ready to carry Asai to a distant place.

    At this time, the captain of the San An District Security Team, who had worked with Asai for a long time, caught up.

    The captain and Asai had many conflicts and quarrels.

    However, we have also teamed up to arrest many criminals, and have had many happy and proud experiences.

    "Asay!"

    "you……"

    He had a lot of questions to ask, but among the countless questions, he finally asked only one sentence: "What kind of person is he?"

    Asai turned to look at him.

    He showed a somewhat gloomy smile: "I'm just a lonely person!"

    He ran to the distance alone, and at the end of the road, his only companion, Polik, was waiting for him.

    Polik knelt on one knee: "My lord, what should we do next?"

    Asai looked in the direction of the holy mountain: "Get ready for the final battle!"——

    On the holy mountain.

    The trap of the villain in the bottle in the door of truth was seen through by Asai, making him furious.

    Especially what A Sai said to it later made it feel extremely humiliated.

    On the square in front of the Sky Temple, the villain in the flask roared towards the outside with all his might.

    "I am a god."

    "God cannot be defeated."

    "No one can beat me, no one, not even Anhofus."

    The villain in the bottle kept beating the bottle, as if he was going to come out of it, but he couldn't shake it no matter what.

    "I'll come out and I'll tell you all."

    "I am the strongest."

    "I will ring the death knell of you all, the death knell of this era!"

    "I will enter the next era."

    "And you bugs will be left in this era forever, in the dust of history.?

 Text Chapter 213: The Myth of Life

    ,

    At the foot of the holy mountain.

    The City of Ghost Cultists.

    Today is the birthday of the God of Knowledge, and it is the most important festival for ghost believers and all believers who believe in the God of Knowledge. The believers "invited" a famous performance troupe to hold a grand ceremony  performance.

    Because their god of knowledge loves nothing more than to watch plays, whether they are actually staged or acted out.

    The most important repertoire is: "The God-given City."

    Ever since the goblin show troupe spread the performance mode of puppet show to all parts of Xiyinsi, both nobles and commoners have fallen in love with this performance mode with puppet as the carrier.

    Every city has its own performing troupe, from which many classic plays were born.

    For example, the story of the first generation of wisdom king Laid Leakey has derived many types, some are about merit, some are about love, some are about family affection, and some are about belief.

    And this play focuses on describing the story between Ledlich and Insai.

    On the top of the mountain, the "God of Knowledge" watched the performance at the foot of the mountain in a bottle.

    He saw the two sons of King Laidlich trying to kill King Laedlich for the throne of the King of Wisdom and the Crown of Wisdom Kingship, and immediately taunted him.

    "Ridiculous mortals dare to betray even gods for profit."

    When seeing King Laidlich put the crown on King Jesser, gave up the power dropped by Insay and died.

    It fell into deep thought and became quiet.

    Suddenly, it lost its temper.

    It is a moody being,

    "Are you kidding me? How could God die?"

    "He must not be a god, but a false god."

    "And distribute the power to the children, extremely stupid, extremely stupid."

    The villain in the bottle didn't like this story very much. It felt that Ledricy was not worthy to be called a god, and he was not worthy to enjoy offerings in the temple.

    Because it seems that from the ending of King Laidlich, it sees that fate is a metaphor for its ending.

    It's just that Ledlich voluntarily gave up kingship and power, and it is likely to be overthrown from the mythical throne by others.

    In the city below.

    The people who were quietly enjoying the performance suddenly saw the changing sky due to the anger of the villain in the bottle, and everyone was so frightened that they knelt down and kowtowed to pray.

    "Why is God suddenly angry?"

    "Could it be that we violated some taboo?"

    "Who has offended God?"

    Everyone didn't know what happened, they could only kneel down and ask for forgiveness.

    The originally lively God's Birthday ended hastily amid fear and panic.

    At dusk, the High Priest of Original Sin returned with his mission.

    "Xiao's mythical blood has indeed fallen into the hands of the Temple of Truth, and it seems that the sage of truth, Vivien, is not in the City of God's Descend recently, but I'm not sure, after all, I can't make any big moves in the City of God's Descend  .”

    "It's been a long time since the sages of truth Vivien and Stuen have not appeared. I'm worried that they are planning some kind of conspiracy against the Ghost Order and God you."

    The villain in the bottle nodded, as long as it is confirmed that Xiao is not in suspended animation, then a character like Xiao is no longer worthy of his attention.

    It now has only two enemies, one blood plague, Stoun.

    Another one is Asai, or Anhofus Summer.

    The villain in a bottle: "Of course they are preparing a conspiracy against me. Stupid mortals are always thinking about how to rebel against God."

    "Butall in vain."

    "Because God is invincible and cannot be defeated."

    The mythical shadow on the mountain cast its gaze on the High Priest of Original Sin: "Are you ready for the thing I asked you to prepare for?"

    High Priest of Original Sin: "Everything is ready."

    While Xiao was carrying out the experiment on the path of wisdom, the High Priest of Original Sin was also carrying out a plan.

    It's called the God Body Project.

    Just hearing the name, you can tell that it is the plan of the villain in the bottle to arrange for himself to embark on the road of wisdom and mythology.

    The bottle made it and protected it.

    But at the same time, it also binds its spirituality inside, which is its greatest weakness.

    Previously, the villain in the bottle was fearless, because no one could hit the holy mountain, let alone defeat it.

    &nbspForming Vivien's shadow, she was very excited at the moment.

    "We got it."

    "We got it."

    They got the last Ruhe brand, which belonged to the sky behemoth.

    The most terrifying monster entrenched in the city of giant monsters can release lightning that destroys everything in an instant. They exhausted their brains and tried their best to finally get each other's blood.

    But it also alarmed the giant monsters, and all seven giant monsters woke up at that moment.

    Fortunately, those terrible monsters could not leave the depths of the seabed, which allowed them to escape unharmed again.

    Stoun also showed his figure, and he looked at the depths of the seabed.

    "Vivien."

    "Do you think it's our hard work that made it work?"

    Vivien was still immersed in joy at this moment: "How long have we paid for this! We tried again and again, and finally succeeded!"

    Stoun said: "Those seven-headed monsters are powerful enough to destroy the entire kingdom of Heinsay and Moyuan, but they allow us to break into their cities and domains again and again."

    "Although it seems that they are often offended by us, they let us go every time."

    "Maybe."

    "It was someone who acquiesced in us getting their power."

    As a man made by God, he can faintly feel the powerful force bound to the giant monsters, and even he can faintly feel the emotions of the giant monsters.

    Vivien nodded: "Maybe!"

    "At the very least, if it wasn't for that powerful force that restrains them and prevents them from leaving the Abyss, we probably would have died under the sea."

    Situ En was about to respond to something, when suddenly a violent change erupted in his body.

    His body disintegrated in an instant.

    The last Ruhe seal merged into his body, causing a qualitative change.

    Situen turned into a terrifying devil insect, he easily tore open the bottom of the sea and got into it.

    Instead.

    It turned into the Sailor Siren again, and a simple shock set off waves.

    Immediately afterwards, he successively turned into a moon demon exuding endless light, a desert worm that changed terrain at will, a lava monster that turned into a volcano spewing flames and magma, and a starfish that represented death.

    After changing to the seventh time, he became a jellyfish-like giant and rushed into the sky.

    He waved his tentacles above the sea of ??clouds, releasing thunder and power.

    In the blink of an eye, dark clouds covered the sea, and there was a strong wind and heavy rain on the sea.

    In the end, he regained his fundamental strength, that is, the form of the bright red apostle.

    The terrifying sea of ??blood surged above the sea, enveloping the island.

    So far.

    The mythical blood in his body has all completed its transformation and has become Lu Heyin.

    It was also at this time that the power of myth overflowed his body.

    The scarlet apostle's brand flew out of his body, fused with his heart and turned into something like a prop, a crimson coat of arms.

    Situen looked at the crimson coat of arms, and could feel the power emanating from it.

    It seems to be a part of Stuen, an organ outside his body, and it is a part of himself. If it is destroyed, Sturn will fall from the myth and suffer an unimaginable blow.

    At the same time, a large number of inscriptions also appeared on the cup of gods in the dream world.

    Stoun felt the power in his body, which was much stronger than before.

    The power of immortality, the power of immortality, the ancestor of the race, the unknown powerful instrument.

    From this moment on, his power truly fits the name Myth.

    Stoun became the mythical form of the Way of Life, but it could not notice that his record on the Cup of God had not been erased.

    Like the villain in a bottle, it is still a prop.

    Vivien below looked at Stuun with joy in her eyes, and shouted at him in shock.

    "Myth."

    "This is the myth of life."

    "Stoun."

    "Now you have the most powerful power in the mortal world, and you are also the most perfect life in this world."

    Stoun fell from a high place, although the strength and aura emanating from him made Vivien tremble involuntarily.

    But her heart is not afraid of Stuen, she knows that he is her companion.

    She trusts him.

    Stuun and her looked at each other, and suddenly remembered the dream from yesterday.

    If there is no villain in the bottle, the tragedy of Leicester would not have happened, and Vivien would not have to bear everything to become a sage in the Temple of Truth.

    Is it possible for everyone to live easily and happily have their own beautiful life?

    Stuen stretched out his hand: "The last moment has come."

    Vivien patted his hand heavily: "Get rid of that demon."

    The two held hands and laughed together.?.

    She trusts him.

    Stuun and her looked at each other, and suddenly remembered the dream from yesterday.

    If there is no villain in the bottle, the tragedy of Leicester would not have happened, and Vivien would not have to bear everything to become a sage in the Temple of Truth.

    Is it possible for everyone to live easily and happily have their own beautiful life?

    Stuen stretched out his hand: "The last moment has come."

    Vivien patted his hand heavily: "Get rid of that demon."

    The two held hands and laughed together.

 Text Chapter 214: The ending of the villain in a bottle

    On the square of the Sky Temple, the villain in the bottle faced the black cocoon alone.

    The colored light inside the flask continued to spread outward, and the shadow in the black cocoon became more and more solid and clear.

    The colored light is divided into different types, some are integrated into Sombra's body, some are blended into Sombra's weapon, and some are blended into Sombra's stone slab.

    It will make the most important decision since its birth.

    The life in the black cocoon is an ultimate evolutionary form of ghosts, at least the most powerful ghost body known so far, called the existence of the dead monarch.

    It has lost the door of truth, and it has lost knowledge.

    The title of God of Knowledge is no longer worthy of its name.

    But with the body of the Lord of Death, it will become the master of all ghosts and the master of death.

    It will control the desires of mortals and bestow pain on all.

    When the black cocoon finally matured, the villain in the bottle gradually swelled up.

    The light shines through the small bottle, and the shadow is drawn tens or hundreds of meters across the square.

    The villain in the bottle showed a look of anticipation in his eyes. From the moment it was created by Anhofus, it began to look forward to the present, to this moment.

    Looking forward to every minute and every second.

    "It has begun, my freedom."

    "I will become a real god, no longer bound by anything."

    The shadow of the villain in the bottle turned into the shape of a tree or a road, arranged strictly according to the shape of the road of wisdom, and then eroded into the black cocoon little by little.

    Finally, the black cocoon erupted with a terrifying black light.

    And there was only an empty flask left in place, with nothing in it.

    A paragraph remains in the air.

    "bring it on!"

    "bring it on!"

    "Anchoforth."

    "There is no door of truth, I will use my own strength to defeat you."

    "It's all just right."

    "Prove that I am stronger than you."

    At this time, hundreds of priests from the City of Gods Descended are gathering.

    Although the riots some time ago brought chaos and heavy losses to the entire Shiinsay, they also uprooted the forces of the Ghost Church in various places.

    Moreover, the Temple of Truth has received news about why the God of Knowledge suddenly issued such a crazy oracle.

    Because it will break through its own shackles and come down to the world completely.

    The Temple of Truth and Heinsay will face the most severe test.

    Vivien, the sage of truth who returned from the abyss of the deep sea, stood on the high platform.

    From the moment she stepped onto the stage, the following became silent.

    When many of the people below were born, Vivien was already a sage in the Temple of Truth.

    In their eyes, Vivien is the ruler of the entire Hinnsay, the highest belief of all priests.

    It is she who leads the Sanctuary of Truth to fight against the myth that vainly devours the entire world, and she is the one who guards the civilization of Sinnsay in the dark night.

    Vivien's voice was not loud, but it reached everyone's ears.

    "If we say that every generation of sages has their own mission, it is the responsibility entrusted to us by civilization and the times."

    "Then the mission of the first-generation sage of truth, Sunderan, is to end the era of giant monsters and destruction, and to lead the light of miracles from the kingdom of Insay to the world."

    "The mission of the second-generation truth sage Lan En is to spread the will of the saints to every corner of the world, so that everyone can become a part of the fire of civilization, and every ordinary person can be bathed in the power of miracles."  Light."

    "And from the day I became a sage of truth, my mission is to defeat the demon on the holy mountain."

    Vivien was wearing a sage's robe, and the figures of two generations of saints and sages seemed to appear behind her at this moment.

    "Holy Mountain, City of God's Servant, Sky Temple."

    "That was once the holy place of Heinsay, and we have lost it for too long."

    "We have gone through a bloody battle to clear the tentacles of the Ghost Order and the God of Knowledge in the world, but this is just the beginning."

    "The demon has prepared an even more evil plan, and it wants to descend on our world."

    "This is the biggest crisis our civilization has ever encountered. If we fail to win, everyone will live in darkness from now on."

    The words have not been finished yet, and the following has become ready to move.

    &It seems to have also been infected with the madness of the villain in a bottle.

    Stoun and Vivien joined forces to intercept, as well as the members of the Demon Hunt Squad at the foot of the mountain and the priests of the Nine Ritual Temples, they were only able to intercept a small part.

    These spirit bodies are extremely fast, coming and going without a trace and disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Tens of thousands of horrible, evil, and chaotic spirits are rushing to all parts of the world, and it is estimated that a huge disaster will be caused.

    And the death monarch seems to have died just like that.

    It was Bie Asay who was cornered, and finally chose to drag countless people to be buried with it.

    And the other side.

    Asai's reincarnation had just begun when it was interrupted.

    She closed her hands just right, as if the appearance of dying together just now was just a faux pas.

    The graphic of the path of wisdom dissipated, and Asai who fell from the holy mountain also opened his eyes in midair.

    He stepped on the air a few times, and a huge skeleton puppet crawled out from the ground to catch him.

    Neither Vivien nor Stoun expected the sudden change. Vivien, driving the Winged Demon, looked at Asai from the sky and asked him seriously.

    "You have the door of truth, are you the one who appeared in Anjo City—Asay?"

    "No."

    "who are you?"

    Only Xiao and the villain in the bottle know Asai's identity. Even the Temple of Truth currently only knows his name, but does not know his identity.

    A Sai didn't explain, but just looked at the foot of the mountain: "It's just as I expected, and it doesn't have the courage to fight to the death in the end. When the real death comes, it will just escape."

    Vivien: "Escape?"

    Then she immediately understood what Asai meant: "It's not dead?"——

    In an abandoned town by the holy lake.

    There is a flask in a simple and dilapidated hut, which is the bottle that once trapped the villain in the bottle and made him hate it crazy.

    At this moment, the light and dust reunited, and the shadow of a villain reappeared inside.

    The villain in the bottle seemed to explode, but in fact it had to escape back into its own bottle.

    It has become the little man in a bottle from the dead monarch.

    The villain in the bottle slowly came to life. Through the glass wall, it looked at the direction of the holy mountain with incomparable hatred.

    "I will take revenge!"

    "I haven't lostI haven't lost"

    "The one who wins in the end will definitely be me, and I will take back everything I have."

    But at this time, the door was suddenly pushed open.

    Asai walked in from the door, and the villain in the bottle became dumb instantly.

    It doesn't understand why the backhands arranged by itself in this situation can be detected by the other party and found so quickly.

    All the little tricks of the villain Anhofus in the bottle are like deceiving the ears and stealing the bell in front of another Anhofus.

    It lost almost all its strength, and there was no escape,

    Asai walked in step by step, and it stretched out its hands to hold the flask.

    He looked at the villain in the bottle and said something.

    "This time, it's really over."

    The villain in the bottle looked at A Sai stupidly: "How did you find me?"

    A Sai didn't explain in detail, but just said: "I know you don't have the courage to face death. When you know this, everything is already clear."

    Hearing Asai's words, the little man in the bottle's body swelled up, and it felt indescribably angry and ashamed.

    For the first time, it felt that it was not a god, and it was just a plaything.

    Later.

    It burst into an extremely unwilling voice, and said to Anhofus.

    The voice is not loud, not as exaggerated and sharp as before.

    But the despair and unwillingness in that voice were so obvious.

    "I didn't lose to you, Anhofus."

    "I didn't lose to you."

    "I didn't loseI didn't lose"

    It hit the bottle excitedly.

    Finally, the bottle tumbled down.

    The flask rolled past Asai's feet along the stone slab, just in front of Stuen.

    "Crack!" Stuen stepped on the bottle without hesitation.

    The villain in a bottle would rather die in the hands of Stuen than lose to Anhofus.

    The bottle was broken, revealing its fragile body.

    When it is directly exposed to the outside world, death and pain directly penetrate its consciousness, warning it.

    It does not belong to this world.

    It turned out that the seemingly powerful mythical monster looked so fragile at the moment.

    Even if it is exposed to reality, it will die and dissipate.

    The shadow of the villain in the bottle looked at the outside world, and it took a deep breath.

    Then, like green smoke, his figure gradually turned transparent, blending into the world and the air.

    "ah!"

    "I'm free." Genius remembered the address of this site in a second:Weak body.

    When it is directly exposed to the outside world, death and pain directly penetrate its consciousness, warning it.

    It does not belong to this world.

    It turned out that the seemingly powerful mythical monster looked so fragile at the moment.

    Even if it is exposed to reality, it will die and dissipate.

    The shadow of the villain in the bottle looked at the outside world, and it took a deep breath.

    Then, like green smoke, his figure gradually turned transparent, blending into the world and the air.

    "ah!"

    "I'm free." It took me a second to remember the address of this site.

 Text Chapter 216: See you in the next era

    It is a ship that greets the man made by God, the legendary sacred ship.

    It has rams like a giant's face and hangs a drowsy lamp.

    The person who controls it is the body of the ferryman, not the created puppet clone.

    The man made by God took a boat through the gate of the kingdom of gods, and headed all the way towards the dreamy sun, watching the sun gradually turn into a giant golden cup.

    The land bestowed by the gods floated on the cup of the gods, and the huge bubbles below them fluctuated and fell like mountains, and the endless light of wishes passed over the edge of the island.

    "coming."

    "A complete man created by God."

    "The ultimate mystery of life."

    At the edge of the godsend, witch doctors are waiting for him.

    The man of divine creation got off the boat and walked towards the pyramid along the path of the sea of ??flowers.

    The witch doctors could only stop under the pyramid, not daring to move forward.

    The man made by God walked up to the temple step by step, and he came to Insai.

    Inside the temple, the three supreme beings in this world, Insai, the mother of life, Sally, and the messenger of God, Sheila, are all waiting for him there.

    The man created by God humbly knelt on the ground.

    He has no will, he is just a prop, a prop created by God Insai.

    God Yin looked at the man made by God. When he first created it, he only wanted to explore the power of life power, but he didn't expect so many stories to appear on it in the end.

    But no matter how legendary a story is, it is just a story after all, destined to end one day.

    God Yin took Sally's hand: "Sally!"

    "This is the answer to life, you are the seed of wisdom."

    "But we are about to go to the next era, let's leave everything to the next era!"

    Yin Shen stretched out his hand.

    Immediately, the figure of the man made by God melted away, and an endless sea of ??blood spread, and a blood-red coat of arms rose and floated in the sea of ??blood.

    On the coat of arms is a man with outstretched arms, and on the back are twisted head after head of Ruhe trolls.

    It exhausted the mythic power of all life, blooming a dazzling brilliance.

    at last.

    fell into the palm of God.

    God Yin took the coat of arms and pinned it on Sally's clothes as a badge.

    "Gululu."

    Sally glanced down and could tell she didn't dislike the little toy.

    After God Yin finished this matter, he said to the God's Messenger Sheila: "It's time to leave."

    The meaning of this departure is different from the previous departure.

    God Yin will leave this world completely, reach beyond everything again, and descend into the next era.

    The messenger of God, Sheila, looked at God Yin, and at the sea of ??sunflowers under the pyramid, with reluctance and worry on her face.

    Yin Shen knew her thoughts and worries without speaking, and she was reluctant to part with the goblins.

    "You want to take them with you!"

    God's Messenger Sheila: "I can't bear them."

    Yin Shen: "There will always be farewell."

    Sheila's eyes were full of reluctance: "But, even if you know this."

    "It's still sad."

    Yin Shen: "They are not myths."

    "I am an existence beyond space and time, you use faith and my dreams as anchors, and Sally is an eternal life."

    "We are not afraid of the erosion of time, we ignore the erosion of time."

    "But they."

    "After years of washing, maybe there is nothing after returning, and they are not the group of people you expected."

    The messenger of God, Sheila, has her own countermeasures, or she has already thought about it.

    "I can use the Cup of God and my Kingdom of Dreams as the carrier to make the goblins give up all their power and become spirits of prayer to blend into it."

    "It's good that they don't go out anymore, and they will always live in my dream."

    "Although they can no longer become myths, nor can they gain more powerful power, they can only live in my kingdom."

    "But there is no better way."

    Some people may think that it is cruel to deprive others of the opportunity and future of greater power, but Sheila thinks it is nothing.

    "after all."

    "Strength has never been our pursuit, to be able top; Regarding these news, many people don't believe it, because the news is too scary.

    But many people faintly believed it, otherwise why all the ritual workshops were closed?

    And the nobles and bureaucrats in high positions have even received the news in advance and started to prepare.

    On the street.

    Vivien and An Li stood together, they had just witnessed the chaos.

    Although it has subsided barely now, the two of them understand that this is only temporary.

    An Li chattered about her plan beside Vivien: "We have regained the holy lake, and we can sustain it in a short time."

    "We must expand the offshore fishing grounds, but there may be conflicts with the kingdom of the devil."

    "The fishing grounds in the Dark River area need to be expanded, while we still have so many third-tier curse-seal priests."

    "The power of the sealed spirit can also achieve part of the power of the ritual array. We can use the sealed spirit to restart the workshop. We are still hunting monsters everywhere. We can use their power to"

    "Foodfood is the most important thing."

    Vivien listened quietly, her mood was extremely solemn.

    She stood on a high place and looked at the vast land outside the city.

    "yes!"

    "It can still be supported now, so what about in the future?"

    "What should I do next?"

    Vivien looked at the barren ground in a daze: "Look! There is nothing in this world."

    "We used to think that we have a lot, we have everything in this world, and we are omnipotent."

    "But it was only at the end that I found out"

    Vivien looked at An Li: "We have nothing but the power bestowed by God."

    She couldn't imagine that when their generation passed away.

    When all the curse-seal priests are dead, and when the third-level monsters are no longer born, how should the Sanye people survive on such a desperate and dead land.

    Even if they can survive, it is estimated that they will not be able to maintain the prosperous civilization they once had.

    God has not appeared for an unknown number of years, so long that people have even begun to forget the existence of God Insai.

    For them.

    The God of Insai is just a myth, just a statue in the temple.

    Just like the clouds in the sky, the wind in the sky, and the air around you.

    It wasn't until this moment that they really understood that they could no longer survive without clouds, wind and air.

    god.

    is the only thing they can rely on in this world of nothing.

    An Li couldn't help it now, she seemed a little angry.

    "god!"

    "Abandoned us."

    "Just abandoned us like this, without any signs or instructions."

    Vivien remembered what the villain in the bottle said: "Maybe."

    "I should have believed what it said, we just never meant it."

    "That may be God is declaring an omen to us, and He has already made us prepare in advance."

    "Too bad we never realized it."

    While talking, she suddenly denied what she said before.

    "No!"

    "Actually, I have already believed what they said, but I am too arrogant."

    "I thought that even if there were no gods, we could still be the masters of the earth. I thought we were strong enough."

    After Vivien finished speaking, she was silent for a long time.

    Her expression changed from helpless to flustered to resolute little by little.

    She said to An Li seriously: "From now on, the world will have no light."

    "We are the last light of civilization."

    "We're looking for a way to save Sheinsay."

    An Li asked her: "Sister, will we perish because of this?"

    Vivien: "We will not perish because of this, we will definitely be able to find that way."

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 217: Aren't we always together?

    Two men in temple priest robes stood on the shoreline.

    One is from Sanye. She is very old and her expression is vicissitudes.

    One is a bright red apostle with a human appearance, she looks at the sea in a trance.

    The old man is An Li, she should be the first Clover God Priest who has lived to the limit of her lifespan.

    It's a pity that she who was extremely powerful in the past and attacked the holy mountain with great vigor and vigor, is now terribly old.

    And the scarlet apostle is naturally Vivien.

    They watched a ship slowly approaching in the distance on the sea and arrived at the dilapidated and abandoned pier, and lamented that the scene of thousands of sails racing across the sea in the past would never be seen again.

    Sage Vivien suddenly said, "By the way, are you ready for that matter?"

    An Li told her: "It's already ready."

    Vivien asked again: "Are you really ready?"

    She seemed to care about this matter very much and confirmed it again and again.

    An Li turned her head to look at Vivien, and said helplessly, "You forgot again, didn't you check it yourself?"

    Vivien nodded and said nothing more.

    She is about to reach the moment of reincarnation, and she can feel that the blood of her life myth is eroding her memory and wisdom.

    She often forgets important things, important things.

    This situation has been going on for a long time.

    "How many years do you think this city can survive?"

    "A thousand years?"

    "Five thousand?"

    What Vivien said was the city that descended from the gods behind them. Although the city was still prosperous, for some reason, through the prosperous scene, I could see the afterglow of the setting sun.

    once.

    King Jesser came from the other side of the sea and opened the era of Hiinsai, and the Sanye people have been prosperous since then.

    The Sanye people continued to move inland. They opened up one era after another in the inland, built one city after another, and finally encountered a bottleneck.

    Until the advent of the age of miracles.

    They finally broke through the limitations, their cities and villages spread all over every corner, and the population began to grow dramatically.

    pity.

    After they touched the extremely prosperous ceiling with the power of God for a short moment, everything began to return to the past.

    A hundred years before God left.

    One after another, the third-level curse-seal priests passed away, and even those powerful monsters began to degenerate, losing their former formidable power.

    Three hundred years later.

    The Sanye people gradually retreated to the coast, and even returned to the sea to compete for living space with the people of Moyuan, fighting each other for an island and resources.

    The last few hundred years.

    Vivien and the others tried to fly to other places, trying to find a place that was more affluent and suitable for the survival of the Sanye people, but unfortunately they couldn't find it in the end.

    The place of origin and this offshore area is really the most suitable home for them to survive.

    They wanted to create their own self-sufficient superpower system and rekindle the fire of civilization.

    Unfortunately, it didn't work out in the end.

    Vivien and An Li's persistence was shaky, but fortunately, the Kingdom of Heinsey still exists until now.

    Although disasters broke out one after another, they were all resolved through various methods, and they can barely be called stable at present.

    But they know that once the two of them leave, everything will change again.

    An Li listened to her sister Vivien's question and didn't know how to answer it.

    Because what Vivien is really asking is not how many years this city can survive, but where their civilization will go and how long their race will last.

    An Li used to be so convinced of her own strength and wisdom that she even arrogantly believed that there is no big deal without gods, and their power is enough to reverse and change everything.

    In the end, it was discovered that what they had was only God's gift.

    Looking around, there is nothing in the barren world.

    What allows them to exist in this world is the wisdom given by God, the strength given by God, and the food given by God.

    An Li looked at Vivien and said finally.

    "It's okay, don't we have a final plan?"

    The final plan is what they just said.

    They don't know where the end of civilization is.? 

    The seawater completely engulfed the island and turned into a huge whirlpool.

    at last.

    The vortex calmed down, and only the outline of a shadow could be seen being swallowed by the boundless darkness——

    Dark River area.

    Rolling Stone Town.

    I don't know when, a family entrenched here appeared here. They have the power and inheritance of priests, but they are willing to dormant in such a remote and poor place.

    The name of this family is the Polik family.

    The dead members of this family will be buried in the family cemetery, which is absolutely forbidden to them.

    Because I heard that they once signed a contract with a certain great being, so when their family died, the messenger of death would come to pick them up and enter behind a huge door.

    Behind the door there is no pain, no hunger, no cold.

    There is only one city there.

    An illusory city that is eternally frozen in time, that is the most prosperous time for Xiyin Sai, and the happiest moment for everyone.

    In the deepest layer of the cemetery, in a luxurious metal coffin.

    There is no corpse in the coffin, only a right hand exuding silver luster, with a complex and mysterious symbol pattern on the back of the hand.

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second.

 Text Chapter 218: Island of Trolls and Snakeman

    The sea submerged all the original land, and all the Sanye people had to re-enter the water to survive, and once again robbed the living resources with the people of the Moyuan.

    The volcano erupted and the temperature dropped.

    Fighting and fighting in a cruel environment, the territory and ethnic group of the Sanye people became smaller and smaller.

    They lost everything they once had, the important Sun Cup, and the inheritance of the priests.

    They lost cities, towns, and even languages.

    Gradually they forgot everything about the past.

    They turned into a group of wild beasts.

    Even so, they still exist strongly.

    Until they encountered their natural enemies - monsters.

    The existence of the fire demon is basically extinct because of the loss of the lair where the fire element is naturally formed, leaving only the rare and special mythical blood.

    Most of the stone goblins fell into a deep sleep, submerged in the bottom of the sea.

    However, the Winged Demons still exist, and gradually formed a huge group.

    These extremely active monsters are entrenched on large and small islands. Their strong and powerful wings can soar in the sky, and their keen sensory organs can sense any movement in the sky and the bottom of the sea.

    They retract their wings, and their bodies, like snakes and insects, can easily burrow into the bottom of the sea.

    Although it cannot live underwater for a long time, it is enough for hunting.

    They frantically hunted the Sanye people and the people of the Moyuan in the sea, and used them as food. After all, with the huge size of the Winged Demons, only the Sanye people and the people of the Moyuan could be their food.

    The dense black wings in the sky have become an eternal nightmare for the Sanye people and the people of the Moyuan.

    No one thought of it.

    This kind of existence that was once created by them and enslaved by them has become their disaster.

    Under such a cruel environment, the Sanye people and the people of Moyuan slowly went extinct.

    However, the era of the winged demon's hegemony did not last long, and the so-called great power was not worth mentioning in front of the world.

    Gradually.

    The temperature began to change drastically, heavy snow fell from the sky, and the sea was gradually frozen.

    The winged devil lost its main food source and could not resist the severe weather.

    Only a very short-term temperature drop caused the existence of winged demons to gradually disappear in the world of ice and snow.

    world.

    It became dead silent again.

    Plates shifted and new continents appeared on the far side of the world.

    Under the radiation of the sun, the ozone layer gradually appeared.

    A kind of fish in the ocean used fins as legs, climbed up the coast, and slowly evolved legs.

    They are descendants of archaeopteryx.

    Moss and algae slowly climbed to the surface of the sea, extended to the land, slowly evolved into various early land plants, and finally turned into swamp forests.

    Tall trees with strange shapes, even reaching a height of thirty to forty meters, look like a slingshot from a distance, with sporophytes gathered into sporophyll balls, which are born on the tops of twigs.

    There are also dwarf fern-like plants, which are all over the coast.

    All kinds of amphibians and even reptiles that only live on land appeared, criss-crossing the swamp.

    Insects were flying in the jungle, it was a dragonfly tens of centimeters long.

    There were millipedes and spiders running through the rotting wood, each of them ridiculously large——

    ? More than 200 million years have passed since the era of the Sanye people.

    Northern Hemisphere.

    On a huge peninsula in the east, the coastal area is a vast and endless forest.

    As far as the eye can see are all kinds of gymnosperms, some leaves are like ferns, and some are like palms.

    There are grotesque and huge creatures living on the ground, and they fight each other in order to survive, and the same is true in the sea.

    Regardless of any era, regardless of any ethnic group, it seems that they cannot escape this fate.

    In a dark night.

    There is a hidden crisis in the jungle, even at this time, the game between the predator and the prey cannot be avoided.

    suddenly.

    Dazzling golden light fell on the land, as light as a layer of bright tulle,

    The giant beasts with grotesque back sails looked towards the sky, and the lizards lying on the trees stared into the distance.

    &nbs??Toys.

    She lost track of time.

    However, unlike the former Yin Shen, Yin Shen's face was so dark that it took many years to successfully create a new species, and most of the created species were useless, which made Yin Shen completely give up this gambling game later.

    Sally focused on this game without sleep, and she had her first successful work a month later.

    certainly.

    This is also because in the mother snail of all things, there is a life template stored far beyond that of Yin Shen at that time.

    From the mother nut of all things, a female snake-man with a graceful figure and a slender snake tail slithered out shyly.

    She has slightly curly hair like seaweed, a pair of beautiful light red pupils, and fair skin.

    The world's first snake man appeared in the magic city.

    Sally was very happy, and she swung the snake woman's tail around.

    From time to time, he went up and pinched her face, and touched her body.

    The snake man was so frightened that he made a sound: "Hiss!"

    But he didn't dare to take any action against her.

    "Huh!"

    "It seems like a long time has passed?"

    It was only then that Sally realized that she had been in the city of trolls for so long, and she hadn't seen the city yet.

    Sally went around this huge city, and found that although there were various buildings here, it was obvious that no one had ever lived in it.

    Even the city is not so much a city as a large, elaborately carved altar, just to hold the aberrant eye in the center of the city.

    The power to maintain this city without decay is precisely from a giant Ruhe monster under its feet.

    This city is the carapace of the troll, or a certain crown and hat on the head.

    at last.

    Sally took her new toy snake man and walked towards the heights of the Troll Demon City, step by step into the temple at the highest point of the city.

    Sally strode forward without fear.

    The female snake coweringly timidly followed behind Sally.

    But what is strange is that there are neither statues nor murals in the temple.

    There is only one god seat that is the same as the candlestick.

    The twisted black shadow under Sally's feet moved, and a huge arm supported her one by one, sending her to the seat.

    Sally took a step forward and turned around.

    Just sat on the seat reserved for her.

    And the female snake person under her feet was self-taught, raised her hands and lay down on the ground, bowing to Sally.  The genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 219: All the old things will return

    The thick and majestic troll magic city is entrenched on the mountain, and the dark and cold door slowly opens, slowly revealing three figures behind the door.

    Ferocious reptiles, tall snake people.

    There is also a little girl.

    But it was obvious that no matter whether it was the ferocious reptile or the tall snake man, they were all afraid of the little girl at the moment, and they didn't even dare to look at her.

    ?With their wisdom and knowledge, they don't know what flattery and flattery are, and they don't understand the concept of God at all.

    In their eyes, Sally is the most terrifying monster and the most powerful individual in this world.

    They followed the little girl out of fear, letting each other manipulate them like toys.

    Sally didn't wear a pitch-black cloak today, nor did she play a role like a dark demon god.

    She put on a priest-like gray burqa, a tall hat on her head, and a broken stick that she picked up from nowhere.

    It looks a little funny.

    She sits cross-legged on her "horse", a reptilian creature with a hard shell.

    The snake man on the side held an umbrella, followed behind with his tail twisted, covering Sally from the sun.

    Sally is going to take her mount and servants to inspect her territory and site. After all, the seven Ruhe monsters sleeping underground are her servants, and the entire island is caused by the escape of Ruhe monsters.  It is constructed by the power that comes out.

    Without a doubt, this is Sally's territory.

    Sally raised her broken stick and shouted "majestic".

    "Go ahead!"

    "Earth-moving dragon!"

    She also named this reptile, Dixinglong.

    Although it looks like it has a ferocious head, it doesn't seem to have much to do with dragons.

    Running close to the ground is not fast, and the fighting ability is just like that.

    As soon as Dixinglong climbed out of the city, he uncontrollably climbed the wrong way, not towards the downhill road, but towards the side road.

    Sally was very angry.

    She raised the broken stick in her hand and frightened the dragon, and it lay down and remained still for a long time.

    The snake man was not much better either, her umbrella was tilted crookedly, and as her body swayed from side to side, it didn't have any effect at all.

    A dignified tour turned into a ridiculous burlesque.

    However, for such a simple and rough thing, she has practiced it many times with the ground dragon and the snake man in the troll magic city.

    Repeated three or four times, and finally came down from the mountain.

    The inspection team shuttled through the territory "full of majesty", but unfortunately there was nothing at the foot of the mountain, no forest and no creatures, only bare stones.

    There was neither a view to enjoy nor a cheering crowd.

    In the end, Sally just went around the mountain and came back.

    The ground dragon was resting under the temple, and the snake man was secretly eating in the corner. It was a snack brought by Sally from the kingdom of gods and rewarded to her just now.

    Sally of the temple pouted her chin boredly.

    "It's really stupid!"

    Sally glanced at the snake woman who was eating below, and remembered her performance when she was just patrolling.

    He said to her dissatisfied: "If you can't do your job well, you just know how to eat."

    The snake man couldn't understand what Sally was talking about, and just looked at her blankly.

    The Snake Man is much stupider than Sally imagined. Although she has a brain structure that resembles that of a Clover Man, her intelligence is about the same as that of a beast.

    She couldn't learn language at all, and she didn't understand many emotions.

    Sally thought about giving her some power, but her blood can give the other party powerful power, but it can't give a race every individual has wisdom.

    At this time, a sentence appeared in her mind.

    She couldn't remember the picture, but when she heard the voice, she knew it was God's words.

    "The power of life may be suitable for creating a group of extremely powerful individuals, but it is not suitable for popularizing and creating a life with ordinary intelligence."

    "Quantity is the cornerstone of creating a brilliant civilization."

    Sally looked to the sky.

    She thought of wisdom and power, of the race recorded on the stone tablets.

    At the same time, I also thought of the dreams of life that are densely packed like stars in the dream world.

    "Intelligent power."

    It's been a long time since I came out to play, and she feels like returning to??The magical props in the eyes.

    The eye of true knowledge.

    At this moment, the eyes of true knowledge bloomed in her eyes, as if the fire was burning.

    It's just that how long it will take for her to wake up completely is still unknown.

    In the western corner of Troll Island, buried at the bottom of layer after layer of stone.

    A white and smooth marble-like bone hand flickered, and on the back of the bone hand were symbols representing truth and myth.

    Through this symbolic consciousness, one can go deep into an unknowable place.

    You can see a huge door hidden in endless darkness and bound by heavy chains.

    This giant gate is so dilapidated and decayed that it is about to collapse, but under the power of mythology, it maintains its last strength.

    All the old days will come back.

    No one knows what kind of sparks they will rub against everything in this era, and what kind of changes will be produced.  The genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 220: Ruhe Giant Island

    As time passed year by year, the original dozen or so little snake people gradually grew up.

    The snake-human race began to multiply for the third and fourth generations, and the snake-human group also changed from a dozen to hundreds of people.

    Sally observed them, and the Mother of Life recorded everything about them, deeply imprinting the template and everything of this intelligent life into this artifact.

    Although no snake people have died of old age yet, Sally has already calculated the characteristics and limit of their lives.

    The lifespan of the snake people is a little longer than that of the three leaf people, and the limit has reached 150 years, but whether they can live to this age is a difficult problem for them.

    The path of power of the snake people is not the same as that of priests, but more similar to that of monsters.

    They rely on bloodlines to inherit power. Divine arts can not only be mastered through learning, but also can be awakened by relying on bloodlines.

    They can enter the second level without the Cup of the Sun, but the power of their curse marks prevents them from choosing other directions, and they can only choose the divine brand of pottery, or the divine brand of stone.

    The snake people live in the troll magic city, and the houses that were originally just for decoration have been used.

    They learned the language from the serpent mother Semos, and they called this language the divine language.

    The Giant Monster Island has a name in the mouth of the snake people, it is called Ruhe Giant Island.

    Although the snake-human race did not understand what the word Ruhe meant, the Supreme Mother of Life named it this way, and they called it that way.

    There is no need to ask, there is no doubt.

    Because everything is the will of God.

    Sally, the mother of life, is the god of the snake people, just like Insai is to the Sanye people.

    The Troll Demon City also has a new name, the City of Life, and the temple in the city is also named the Temple of Life.

    In the Temple of Life, Sally felt a little bored.

    She traveled to every corner of the island, she flew to distant lands, and she collected templates of one life after another.

    Although.

    Most of these lives are descendants of species once created by her power.

    She couldn't find something to do, and she felt that the game was not interesting after playing the game over and over again.

    After so many years, Yin Saishen still hasn't woken up.

    The dream world and the kingdom of gods are still dead silent, like a huge mausoleum.

    Because everything exists because of that figure, when it is lost, everything seems meaningless.

    She has no pursuit of power, because she is already strong enough.

    Strong enough that there are no enemies in this world, strong enough to destroy everything easily.

    What's the use of being stronger?

    Who else can I show it to?

    It seemed that the only thing in her life that was worth thinking about was returning to the God of Insai.

    Because the other made her, because the other is like her, because they are one.

    Or.

    It's family.

    "Insay!"

    She missed those pictures in her memory very much, and missed the warmth of him holding her hand.

    She believed that it was only a matter of time before Insai God would return.

    "In the days when God Yin Sai is not around, what other interesting things can you find to do?"

    On the edge of the giant island of Ruhe, a group of snakemen dived into the water and killed a water beast and dragged it to the shore.

    The snake people cheered, this is a big harvest for them, and it will also be their lunch today.

    They will bring their prey back to the city of life and dedicate it to the snake mother, Sermos, and their master, Sally, the mother of life.

    Of course, the Mother of Life will not ask for their offerings.

    In the end, the food will be distributed under the arrangement of the snake mother, Sermos, and everyone will share the food. This is the current order of their group.

    However, on the way to bring the prey back, an accident happened.

    A shadow was cast in the sky, and it continued to grow larger.

    Everyone looked up towards the sky, and saw a monster with wings pounced down.

    "Winged Demon."

    "Monster The monster is coming"

    "Everyone disperse."

    "Hide behind a rock."

    The snake people screamed in horror and panic, and most of them avoided it.

    The existence of winged demons is also for themShrunk down, and finally turned into a small figure dancing on Sally's white palm.

    It looked like the little fire demon was performing on her hands, trying to curry favor with her.

    In fact, the little fire demon kept roaring and writhing in fear.

    Even with its unformed low-level wisdom and consciousness, it was crushed by the aura and coercion of the world-destroying demon god in the face of the terrifying giant monster king.

    Although the breath was only revealed for a short moment, it was withdrawn immediately.

    Sally looked at the fire demon in her palm, and finally said something with a smile.

    "Poor little thing."

    She threw the little fire demon down, and the little fire demon regained its shape.

    However, it curled up in a ball in the Temple of Life and dared not move.

    Sally looked at Sermos, the snake mother, to confirm that she had completed her test.

    "Surmus, until today I can confirm that you are not a toy."

    "You are my servant."

    "You still have some usefulness, at least you know how to use your wisdom, which also proves the potential of your group."

    Sally stretched out her hand, and a terrifying giant hand reached out from the darkness behind her simultaneously, and touched Semoss' forehead.

    The secret technique used by the Sanye people to sign a contract with the fire demon was introduced into Semoss' consciousness.

    "Surmus."

    "Go and create your own ethnic group and civilization!"

    There is still one sentence that Sally didn't say: "Go and become the anchor of God Insai in this world!"

    Semos signed a contract with the little fire demon on the spot, and the fire demon turned into a small flame and surrounded the body of the snake mother Semos.

    The monster that once seemed ferocious is now like a docile pet.

    She can feel what the other person is thinking.

    She can make the other party obey her orders without speaking.

    Semoss was completely immersed in the secret arts. She felt that she had mastered the most powerful power in the world. She even imagined that she could capture the Winged Demon in the sky, and then make it obey her orders.

    "The great master of life!"

    "We will not let you down."

    It's just that she doesn't know that this world is far bigger than she imagined.

    In this world, there are not only all kinds of unimaginable monsters, but also props with unparalleled power.

    even.

    There are still some existences that have not dissipated even after hundreds of millions of years, waiting for the opportunity to return in this era.

    Since then, the snake people have also begun to master the method of concluding contracts through the spirit world.

    Although they can't borrow the miraculous power of fairies like the Sanye people like in the previous era.

    But in this era, there are many options for the existence of the contract they can conclude.

    They also have many possibilities, and the opportunities they have far exceed those of the Sanye people——

    The edge of the city of life, the living area of ??the snake people.

    late at night.

    Thermos took her children to try to use the power of fire.

    She summoned the little fire demon, and let it release flames to ignite some dead wood.

    These dead woods were all floated from the sea, and before the snake people picked them up, they just found them strange, but now they come in handy.

    Dead wood is piled together to form a bonfire.

    All the people erupted with yearning and cheers for the magical power of the flame. Their eyes reflected the fiery red color, and they shouted loudly to their distorted voices.

    "fire!"

    "Flame!"

    "It's so warm!"

    Flame, like the dawn of civilization.

    Only when fire is mastered, can a civilization have hope.

    Amidst the crackling of the flames, the snake mother Semoss began to think.

    Having mastered the power of fire, what can they do?  The genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 221: So what about that great civilization?

    ,

    window.encontent = &amp;quot;p9gkmdjmp+ywr0tuvhbn9hz4kbsi5k5vmb42dsc4raozjlzbfm+ra25utdzjkyfpyjrsyxbmgx1iy1xpmlxpyfonrc3m5c+hqbz1hpj1bjtqzfh1b9tufshw5k0z1 pzpkpdto5b+avxfwmpizvxi5ijgq/vmxrgfm3kzj4izkru+70ans/c5e9wf3xjk1ozufya+5pxqlki+7powq6qopfdzbh4xygcs/k1m6nj/yl/zuttgoxfikdzutejujrhumvnkjy0ersmrccuo6ap tczrumrw5viwfnlwgqhf/ezpw/ksbatrppjt/krffq37i5hn0ntnrlbhae84weumuohdwrhxuesfovhr/w9fmastrqyw4smoa1nc8oaicdnalbml5oopf8cepmun5vooezbblurlwoizn8sjhyyb75rpyey/z8v5 hsuv4cliaikkbrlbiy1y1ijulno3yiy9njzdb5cqlfxz285hbh5wqoerumb8ojroiqms60hgdt9nrrm7fn5qwkkuwft4qu8k+gnd0sk3ebtco99h3cgarvk4uagwgjdfcdbfuumtvp4ewckaonmpnfuz8q 2ojhahtsagofnwpepe/e3ran12ouyknz7pgk0z/id0sfczqi32cfidyhhmhvxlbltj9ilubasl9uqbkqxrmxmup0qw8ulmxoqgmejmzt76hseczmlwctavblkx02qm/  8kbwb4bccvw41dh2nhmowwzoswrfrmreagexvkgzrwnyi0cval4upao5dxjd7lzdrca8kirkgunhotyrndbrtx5zi6o1ngjwkc1vjrtzotmpowi9ch2p4pdzbmpzz+nvmicf63pkipi75byvyseqh/fuhqwpr kzynoqhita5b/zdvgnjmc2+fdd/o/euqk55djf5hfuynvz/jz1wmykx6oru+looknt2niwg5srrbrona6lctn6rffsvthelp8bjrx8kaciqu8djyj9rvizod1kwkvarb9ii1v6gkx4scfwgz3f7g5mkif /jwbkvvlk31nks2fghoodmhzwexabymp7tvvxk2nb0lskoittcqnj+zteayc8askl3dm1frksq49x723yapw2ybbu+gxixk1ghzluwufm6ze/f5fo0s4utkjrlj0+cohqaehqw/dch+3vcaj46 6jife0ouo92cmyqcoa8soalegb2amos4hjkqhqatssmfltdp/xis+h/bygadnzolorvdwy899vclgr6c/bvbty8cn4ojins6nfifeevackdi34qgvv9e64vekvzlajeao5es/ca1aw11odhszepuzp1me174faxahj8jyc el7y/qffydwj96kdsupsdjneywv5gckpbjtv7a0ou1709sqjcg/hx0wgqch0tjzyvwyra8fz7wwq40/ejiu2dzx2qxhg2q5s/to7nfb2gwefxoz2pv56itljaduyaz/  lyxxyxhikccr1iymig3vdn5t/56hot3arpos7diocngij9wqmcbjqwhigpqqnlxpy9iqc0hv5mgmatiw7ll41sce0qmhkwjjfswrfne6parmrmeb5kcquc9hs8thm3ttqch5rzkf3fw/lgadtknv8d jymlnijeuso7o0lzduef/miucbkwcrzuucvkbyi7nzlhbreblsum1ejkq8/pbaiaoiemrtgn/bdued+wsnocbitrwluulqhdknk7c+hy9r2ex1xvqmlq9inpi+caq5x6bpdjvuw/vzifjfdd+bqsgrrjojy5ifp0k vbksh6geqmcumfcqqb6nkoiwzaq9jhhxlaaqqu0ry6hoi1tunjvr5vzs6yt/x/6e5ylwq9j9hgw+5poxcy2phhz1ziqpr/akotcjtj/kpdzdgdksf8lxofjjjndpdxbfnjo9h+vtmi4u3i1/ ar4k6trucotcjmkbztbqs+64dit3icpym29fftcud5csltsf5egaasiuit8aqelo/h+ymp+e0yu20ssigynm0sizso8hoh2gwm9k2uoaecpu4g/akzshzilf4v6ewoq8wlhkiw6deigzykku6i0uuyj2jy1 amhcsj94wir2j92lqeoavx5eyytx7hjopp2wncelds5yid7lp+fphpxzwoc0ormbusdgtdop/wv0ynlnpkdwckgtept9qchscarviyxr8n9zbvpemauncamcon4g5g1eojsbghgogspd+  v2pimipzazng3spvzhffmsymbijbgfj24tmxnbg5pxvgxlpgfbqqtoqgscqatdbctuyo8mtahfkdvphlpoclebyvuvmzzekfppgqo5zodqym1407blw5kvukeynloe1cez65iacxrv07nsnfcc7die4w6gedx 3cwt53cehqm9cql3ajzzzpv3odxk+k/duo9cipug2gqlkrzft7nrg1p4zckfo7vxwigls3f03g0yhu5gn5hgmkgxpla6dqhwzilshpzwzan/krvj+y8vehf0a8ogexwc+72rboxs2a9i/thoei 0taawofvnrqkj89avydzcbt0lkkvuapi/etu1s9e0qq7rsyzczyvbnrggxiqh9s5v+m160xub5pzfo/nrvollb2imxqesylbrfsjqmfxqkof5jxmxrg7jgt/cajc9fjpiawal3nqm1+2p+nacb ncohimmmrghdylbq7a2gnxwcmtg+lmxouhu5fbz+b1yfms848v8igibspeocdgrfjdlphjyiarraptpxdctw/9qrg9mlagvdkocndjsmlanoyhxs+1zv2lwn4ee6q41zieuthhsumx1vukad6eyxybiytbtjawnh2a qenqa8raddyb5imik9moyhjclumxna5astzkimaxi6npmtuf6ffc3kdn9mwcsuhfdaxn32xkhicvgln61kiainsbauxjc6l/dmikviereowga6j8megmw+bsihxczmoh0d8gwbmnum/mcmmpjqqyhltnp+xlu/cvj3ts jwpsutc/rskmkxfp2psqyni0lires7exr6ia+y0gpsxftdsvpimlaoqfrjdlfmkbemlr7k+tddubjd2u9n9zt1rkwuwi5ln4y/  9jrdm+gdsxfx4tf3eyacpxpymghvu8ebthmixgzmwxstqjmrogtzmhl+19rak/9pbckv1psejissxgkqbqko38+ou42ad3dgmdd3lpwbivjg2s1ko3erd8diwhwltqfymg+wfebeotm4dyvvbeg+bu4tryik bgkrrttyspmqtidznlhcyfvnvptjhxwk3kzzpxcxj4octayu3lmddl+85wzpiwubmxqpxg9rbgi99mvlv8abu1gopp2osmzfvpzwxreqzddwjizbwyfwncshlqskxdtr3rkc5jpj584i3irqfhrfdv w56nvkpcsmg86hqp3ktcoxirfdat+clavozr3a2u8favlxwuk7b78bg8xgngwfg1efneuw/hqtf/czdwlf3xnyccuz9ebzczotftk7r2mwufol3k4vawlmjr0nzz1bprcnx7a9unxzcltu+5cc6hmiqs ab0qlycjtgxtqk8ygdeo5ptxvpbmpf4ohrmslp1qh7y4fw0a9mxefu9rmgxf1lsm9ma9u/no50ee7+2rlc+v16omwnvib6lgdrkcuy1liqct/+3hogiwyg/7sr0zxtpcjxks0fvmvxyewyjid9lmev d3j8txbffs0gcnktdq7nygg76hu0pv4qyb8ksly4xmwj2lgbvjqhnpvb9uvf5zg+h+xogxsdffqqcu5zhqjn2yrcvvib98nedvpl61p+0q7ub32/6n1kcoacrhx964rgc17yecm2zjnx05 gitvd6rcobcccrjmhhnbhjaeie0j01og9fs2v0qlnwj5aarxt+yjq8dxyqzd+oeocjyc+mtiosdyvkvjlxeq+ygz0yawvxdpyg0arcwhhonozhiabwaudtygh4blv5it3kyer69xkbvnnarjfe3pthnrzdcq 4eb1cerlllgylz5a2o0xxejwk257cv9eytpekqxuyzpb2syv6n  +nyu9mfu6sb24mhzawvfgwetrbvxhx50xxkohwl2j0j78fowy0q/7l4jor7l+oguu/eiutmqoyizom85wkiypbvmrfbiii5dajmezzq3y7zhsoqz5p/tpxeplrx5ig78ponhw8zlnahhsah9pjqv x8ux/mxcckjdam7x4i8ctqrx1j+umj1wt6lmrhdrxj+un2l27rrsywrty5hlptgucahqikutnajqhckoujmbqmddbw1iz3udydljszwjutgtwn/c/w+zk0fk9a06swsttzpbkt7mmcbkasym2nwcby92 w2hw+0gzy9loju3m0zhxwqlmdh35nwospl26jmzqt4fj/dnseqfl1sjyinwkpwt72mrji9vnlixwffenad55togjfq/kq6hvydwuickfmr+astxb1rvfbej1fonnr0gf3dtudndrrrjkfgzsx5jca vg+mspo7x8vvehcm6jpc7sou7jz/uw7sz0rfqnu9hc3b6r3p6w+3sm2ymmueyjgsmg/a9s//feqnmlb9ti4hlj+1dcnx2sxbdehwfwekqymlmqrzen09dt1tpmydovorwv22u8hedcheaaj/nnq4 0hxziowgs5p6dmamebh5fqghpzqusfqrt+1wulduinmumiw7wjvanmxo8unamyzkrw0pmtewwnbusdybww1iysfzmioizfdku3rcq+1jsmc544tv8cqmihmvzociynotow53m3fviw7hwyaq+  fndeunbbtplnq+qdisnye7u0dbyprf/otq1ovljwzo6cyxtws6ivhtpadeseipaouzu+tjs/jlrahbwkjf/qa20paq2gwesgnswzsxa3azcwaprbcsm3n5qcsgrshauebj/u0rwk/kou0s9nfodwhypeuysw0xcdpatvprzawaklcsaep5rbonlm4su9qtnl1fhqvm6hnz9mxxfzb6bln2okht9q33sbsrwg4cnod0lnjwor6bxprmbvphfaz0hjywarnjemkk/trkxfisrsw zkaj04kxa+hkwnx6ybfmjcgqumdu035mwa/wddyjh46rs/9infg8qtw6d1skoapvg0ouf80lzwqthdmxzeoy8ozqkpf4cvpapnwbc/xf5lw2trz9yyqlg5d7s5mqx28xe7anq8wn8hk n4mryzwe3fqbqf1dvecnwozaphyi9auks82bnwttemv+v710gxbw4bahwz2hm2s2x1ya+vprxtzhdfm//temfevjfx0rpvlndzdl8sa9xbl29pzfqqux8x1vp285rjbnvrhp7maw6gw0mhffxy z9ar2valhmi0howmx8amrnq/n/ujhuzhhde5oiu+ivyy/8fm3kg1liwyfqthi9czvh1fuppghowqkqj/jn0/clm+gd7b9cebye9xnwpcpd8tftklxzxfhnyqo8m+v9tudqrfaglalayddxkxpqvvpu8bpx vfavwvvgjni90y52rvrdcfddo8yds6kgi6mheecg/6zbfmkdbce3rmzz+pfalr48rkuok6rdx+mi114wz4whl/scdnikyrmzy0ecwme4npztqt+kef2+qsowdf  +vmpj47ij3xs2bibvmgn6yt1dbhsyn+kabdyutsqnpge5ekuc2rsv33m6jyqd1ys0xcpp5uayndfacqfmvqmecd50xweecimqqfk45dbrtkusafgy3ylhzx+fqjtsmbdmczfvq/05+npwjdvczuiamc2 576l3audjvqk+ceg4nagfnkrtvd9trty8mq4wbeos9mr2e6xnh3fro42jwuy2agwms54lmbwlryjrlbn0bvvmdzbvfjz/dpbltwitezv6wxjommsnghobo5yzqjsgfvt0sno3r2zuaf04nq4b9r v43pwhmmc4dc70py1plflm1xbpqmnz80uqhxqcq5dogp2whjqerelicv1m6spit9fmwlxslhowqalh0dy9wgs8zlmgzxwukp0cx52ndyl7nwn0ut9zqfobef/zyahkhgn3ux5kgc/z7gsydasnlfb d+n87rg+nzd+aiqa9iyf0dqufbspiwhhi00c7a/wgfbhbjcipz0gngq4ykpdzwnhukhze/qrco84rry4mgttqqfzmalfnabf2n1ww9zzk9j5pbyg5vz3njh/jaluhhwajldscfjri4r9fektq ed+io2/emfoqxh6fcl8dr3vqde2lggjcochw0zmojqcuclkyxznjoeo9tpm7styuc5qigp4wg9ocgarsa9qnwklsvdhw0tk4bffdf8enaoapcsj1/8y98l5+bifurummjhk+p+naophnry66oggu8ir79e7vpqwa 8qyunyy1k/fmdequhw5kexslcm20mgyoq2s/uovqq7vfne+znw+jvppnjwc9shpjyy5da8vkpodcjielqrtvoblrlwenzz67jrefq5fpt2  +mv1pkrbpumwmtcavhbaqt1b1hfcacqvc8om1fqotyockonx3niwpcuanomdpz7uq0mye5drdingqxs6bf+j/0eg1by3ttr293dvnrjvqdpchlzruu+iqd0cgivtx/3qyzzwmlsm0bvfmx0ozktb plsejd4rfbyohejppqkqwosbw+ovnyqpiry2v8czkbtsl+rtd4nniiorlgmg9ru14u9o3fueslfhf40kgdzeiyxz3dltgfvmnnljg+l2escvw2t60ta/usrhakhq+fcoi6xh0d0qnmu2gc/7kxrmnzcnu/ 5mpmayiexlz6gk3vwgjaiiskxlcufy3lfh3qna3fydx+upn4kqr8ucd1zldhudmnzmwgargx8hex9cd9g4jjnb7uwoze80ufdu3wogw+0c0bgtx7wobvd+g2hhd3tpqdreu1pcalke5vq6ninam3hcr rtxciw53og5bm05sm+grao9vvnveonm+ksclhbbhetfftlof5kw9aicds8qfl7r4zi/caxmgzgbftwkr8qorgyolkel42lketfl+yizvl0z2saqihenprvuit5vqem3qri9yl/mv+wvuwb4uo/1mj3kkbtvz1gboxk kavgwvdcme35araw0owocqjwf5hx55mulqphyracb8ludc6ehamihzdsob9rba5eukdbrgraljpworq8jbfkh6wq5bvsbwqlupnd9g1eheii7jlubd9hszsjyvo/gnxzdbyjegfs2pgwjzdgu8wqjexkyass g+k5mdvbvm+vkipwsz2w7dctrjeyvqe87ivharovuss1sfulbwgdmiukb4xbex9eabdabglgh  +643hcmmhqkf2ruf5c8eios2pyzmfz7ulqqpsstmfwxqxgkrosdqod1kascha42lkcy90djedbmrtbcpjgwwtebyipakbn3ibfsmaosnkpn3igz0c6utevrb1su6b/xufxdonh+bcbemcx2nl3ryqj6+ruo3 akjy3ba4ibrywtzabe8rrkvbrrgglxpfasojpm1bmzhm4tsvwrdri903jbtkigxd3kfgacgrs05yai68hwghxlszwcsr4kfejnzjxezjyd0vkjp/cbdwox4wevvbbv5ojqixwu+vjafpizsgt7g61bmgavpvt t+gm96ae0lcaj4p7vxxwr+lbb8ah/z80wirjo+7ipiqysitcyypv3nxg7dbhaz9xapot51bnkrv9sni1jbvyt/nwrx1ng/cwdkyqtvxzzbdju3ky+gzivvazta+vbuamaqppbkp6/k6qig5zq51eo faxjicbakbn6eeq1fgqchaiqr9xxbzydz8b0ilbjai+b+u+w41vcys1xjclpt0rd/vujfryt4dirlhsnj4nvtqvjo4p/uarbcanrbwoofae1jlotqielgy2fz8s2wr61vwqygnbp8oozwuezinhgvg xp9mog5+sodbpix2lvhbsqgd22crw2tfevodwxdky9lqschs0zmesqr369+mzjxqsna+k1onhuzbsfwn11jtbvgkbvgxjti7x4gtqjfrysrfzeygahvwqc8addkaaznre4cs4xknnnintra0hkjxu1 uedjl3dx1snozi8mrr5fkakpctkcrfml+1fisp3dwyg2klbshwe7spyzdon6v9yzrumwtb9mimakic1dbywxqehneek7iamgvx4viwiglfcbj0o1yroadc/6qwondhbku  +m+dhkzkvt7lcbhuc2y7hbnx1dxtmaqqkam2ehg2lq9xkmnis+szoab/m1og/kiqsv15/mvzhdw6i7uq1t6rm6b14s5lyau/hnkux1hr+kjxyijlyhvf4ljnficp87pf67ulmbfmjd5n1gw zqmrdalqb1z0j/4fxz/rqzksiip0zuxav0vvh0xecngtmtlyy1lnnbcv42ajyc1dkzfkdudkexlmxgbjyvgy0+gbxrjwk9jhwrwtacxbymw/xjxcurtk12mdicyqxvbqxjukohhyodgx9xsqfbj 3z5bnnfljrj/jyggiiceqcxdk2nv9defxejbmj5ko6+a3hsswonkjkqcprin1hz1hw4lwyxzors+dkmljvgsrmtn6ujinhqftijaqisx/wrtq64iib7o9ohodnwxgd4bb7pb6o8egxxqjnllp6mesbd 8sk3ltwi0tzlpscdoax9kgzpazi7h/axz2weieqxus6qejr9qdjawcyhasrsghfo3pbrb6optwyssjvqdvtf3ykxvblp8j4y4rplibgrfy9le8ly0sxfdqfyezftkuusamzqftg/xo0sjhjpoyd6pwkpc89odb kjm1cyfirijmqfodeorldzazfrktbmljobnmgwu6sa5o+qgnjuwdpsgajey6n0smrhvf4ktwpyppidgjxpjy/jbxadcs4xyy7qohd8fyzm9ltmb+c5va9zb3dxamkrs2ebudaekyku6bqzwfuvmrwxplrjsd7 ljnulj0b3rxhkzspbyedeu+pxnbhz0uaosvldorudsby83pmaufz8jnqxgib8ow/anwm94pqpgsvzjrbosgtsfv5anfl6t150btdqej50tpljlibswtdafces+xmxvphiv9ldmy3sutv3pjvqukzwd4dhb 5nwtscrw3wn6boqjm/tv2lkav8jqdnlbyem83ddmmvq8dkc5mkz9ttrp52l98hpbhahy0ivh7ysoncbhau  /r08jxodiajhhb1o76nr/tiscnz/zm5gkxkqup83ieg7l48nfanyv6vbtom5xr7twz7mm5a7v0hfecsn9nf6cq+xqkcxsz9hcbar/ydlkzli7xgd7a8gruejo8rswehkseqoaofpzwk6my87su6w rvd6id+tyxkljzxlonnotsurtejsfdgkswua04ki++fg3w/twa74flvybhth3blsprtmt628znba4y8oxgh2i9l5htjeexmqpwbpdh0scqbmx4eyfn/ljpu5dnyftuwfs2yqkgdpt4xilffqjnq8bgoymifbi wvj87kglelbpizwtr7hrphwfqx3jmhepru/mbp6w4wiqxk0vrkgikzi20luscbtxd5+wsyzokkxlt3v4avntyn3geacxa6vwhcj4weapudr2buvvqif6jf8qegi/ndulbuc8nkgivojkqzdf+glq1zyvm5mlg wlz6ktzkivedx+tza13k9lrfdjeexla2pb8mwlhg5p2mnwl2bvq979f6soxeh3q6r15qbnfgymynazfddccmxxyuctfhdqrbcdor70vodrwxhf3ojzjz0zbumsjh6hs/til8kpz87bjx5 tnp6ftdepgzklxz6goh3hkwvnq43d9lvqgifa+l6mkschwlz87lmjhccfjvab+pviqpwsm63jlvzu1bqa3vak1gswdoadtp7fqwfj/sgxfwg9sku/z5/meshkb17cir2qqes3udpbo5zmuliymz vmwfypacyaeujamu/q5a0+salx4sl7ieqycwzcprpf/6pkifmmlhm1y2lufevc1vj282j4ywmobtmivkerryobk3vhf8x6wl04ylilr83ulcxknbr/ezfnrw35ma2n7qeemfmcjkjm2gzteljiwylkulk8 xzmi4p7awjjjg+  vu0riq/aayrka0z8thjaj/5bnixssn/c59d385rgb/difcb1fosg6zzpx+tqrzf4w7/fdpgowdy9jxycewzqjfsstcnaih9lpk7yiobltb618ykpmj4re0dk5gnxgnbkkglzz7at41zmrsoucness ybusuzhheilga53bq5n9lokjonynxn4hxxf8nwnih0rpp6q8uca6dr5k1nnnz6pfmhafltnzqvogr+t0w4r1mypl3uejtidqdyeet/zlmuyq6sdwtqt3jc6msv16wkrnml+yepcw5utodseplieihqfmb/k2u8vi fmasbynmitrkifsw/ct/r4brlsvzzcmn9s6fbddezoyb8dmmhefit3vp7a/swsgva6jsu9guakpxg2tyzsti8/om9ukg85gld6z8tbk0jg23ma/adf6zbgnshufukxo8ns30hishhr1bpyvqdqtgk9zba22idbmx0q w5jvj9vl3h+c3ami5xubvox6vegkucnm02dclxmpvjsbutschckcknyhoajcb+zksqupfbapyaiu5iocxtt2r2r9twsyjyder760b6n7ixyajrpqilsplorbuh1gyypqxj3qdzcewx43qmmo7mn7xo7imunym zo83cqoqfqvqu8px8+6esodqkcky8uh8wyda5gnjqallatrngt4rq4rh12wspb7usbwfz3fxobpui0/z2/wkicmcsqc2vvzrapkxgqxeiz/cw9qte/9gejgbnwqzqabmpka4dmcm7drt3erdsoaltxmly 6awb7asqujumcemvnstb8clbe/f/b9rjtkqy9eqoobeiz7llfja2xo19cwxuejpuzguppnanspee9fzrq9/  rmac0uqw7l5k9wqxwdyrvprhm3+hrt5kssg0qy8jku6tvht2z3vt4ojfiytx4trlwwt259rx6y/t66wchz++ivxwkbwkow5vhnio4mzbd5igpv1t769dee8tyjmjpbg8rw3nzcpt0gq pfeheaqelladbrhm6kfkdbnemvsgl4e9luetvu1rigogmdngyadiz78bnwngo6xr9lg8u1j1rgk77i+6wnr/o6tgcjijfm0n0yngow34yrxl5+yhn7+3jazw2uirr/ezsiw6vvqojxwr1t5lz8/umg q1dqozlnbil3m+jh4pwcv2ytemwvu9emyaxosua++llfjnbfcehhgcbgfjlrysdsvdgq09fgcsnh+cnc3dc0vhzz2nflrczhdmvvm9qymijvw2vxsr3heggcmiqzoxks3da8qptj2exvjhs7iod meoc8u70ebggcd8nvsijjencikoghasz0yvgxgziqsq9rjj7cwl16znh4xbkysilazcdarnmgptt3lsjb7lkt2ebzs87htrt8sm/ntbow/aiivhpw5ekdivrpyyqjpiwmdowc+khfu8qzrsudu0+60p2njg ckiyisek4sicwre5u+lez5pmsuy/cthatxbz32ik+/hpei96ae4ayu6wgxcgzbpua2cupmzuvrtct5vxl43enifocht0a+6wwni13/jjiucihtvpahrkotg5xdpywcv/wz5nhjurcjdboklawukoyva9q2xqo30k na6pani5dnw4cs2kd9cup1tgm3zziqqju7y4mmlkuw+enqrr4md4o8q6oorra10laekssvl9kobyuiviuepm6ppcsxsipfab2do4yodb1lgyjyrji5dwyzr2cyamiwndft7uclwx9tdv+  pfqfg040cgenq2a76kx5w8ump8z7wxfhhbjeygjllkjak2jyyxgzajv8qopp5mgvuuve3apr+larfimh7k/tuaajd+vemtf08kwwqlccfh+meoop+cwolbrn1dh5pyp5nnk4xnyzczw/i2xys1u v7rxxq8jsoey98a585p0e+ounoajjtvo3uhzkwmu6v6iwm32vmoyrdvco68wxtzva+sioq4rroeviwf2fvh9wurrrokzjv0rdjkt5ktut/yj81jjpbsrsn08uilfrv8gussaa/vkf8tsq/1akb7ze vafarvs9s7/blytjo9hodkdta0wyychjepvjwnu5ab8uh69tcebz01ee/j7s1hyez2z51ljd5zom2vjzgnhzjxpb5sr+rysr9rbikvs5d2nrdbjowyhzs5tlv1pf7qiol/mh9dtohbyhdgx/ejient 15wwtdzn57k4oynbbjo8r7zbwgx4l/fbvc+/wgtoesmmnfux3gi63ydsyv5vb2fbc558smknkjuvhsvi9prlitw9gdeqqecjlutpjifcngh0at0qr0tq1xhxvtsluv9ta6shu/8k5i5ocnmulfse1ubgqt 6ax47p6kaal0eyoaebnjefz3b14fkcncd6f04t0ed/+wkcpp35yryw/cnrctx/yvdxwq1k8p5f446ivtmwack++f4rmqgmjc/  i6rhsvdqieqgxjf5gqunuuzv8ermjbvusofuksdjclywrn1wtsutgs92ku3ilh1a2lzvxrnd6gsgsm9pfg6h/ckzlvmd7y4ndie1hyz3vpc8b96jqyh7fhd4cmo9/9nltt0serewzcsji1adhsxax rxlpbhf3s1lzvinebpn9oy3asmzyuyz/jkive0mkiwtqcmmx5sqnpftizoazgzwltjm6xy+jdljqdy+/uzxhw77pxqjynty4b59nuq/btsyrjkorh3iwozegytaoesfjzx7vagu9urodxqvv8nv+s860tf wo2iultnvemv3xx8c5hbr+gdqz0fjy2lxhveerlebs3k2fimxyqg9e+kulngc85+tmidih0pgb2elwz1mpogn1kbwy9n9onvljw8le1dp3aewu8686l96awxs7jdh6hdwfzknzo+djtzbadw7hb 9bqm/v/huvy/v2maeqcw/uj+cxgwga4+zbzddfdci97qo1lnnijlmoiwypn/jenbi+jr+6vlcu1ydj7unxmo0zzlawqqpfsstnyzoca9ls8z8l7raztczenxdzrb75yesi4pvkbo/+6gqaptunln yojjlq04wykhauf09pzzfjxsckatdlbupg2c7pxnhto3mj3wk38qdmgvoeenfimtc5rx3nhli4qgskxvlkg7kbxlcc5hoqkeqvri0fq9lrr7ikzrxyeu86iungn3wnsb+vokt6iutrafawatxrxec1s57 0qm/fmatqewkjmrgf9e6ey93u455o7ddm7pus6c+8pjucit6z3f8d83wkheobqwrahmd9ozy  /cjyznueo4d7z0b1daxi+iqosnimvqqbqtmgtbzmc5o+04qhfzsibg7/oym5jd0m8n0pxwjqx4v2xcl9ozplcbv1ol/ep/j6gp41qnr/jppljhyun2b/lmfkf3/ydbwpo3pcgg9j9om9pq y3tmmjnwgfblalls1qhzbxyqfqgfreg5i4h/vepcfny0te1lnpihvqdwkanchmxzc/xvhwhxws+fkisfjli5tizrh8ivbhraumqztsjhvqsunix4usaobkmrmgcvewwscefbvx+4omn6kesejlgb/sceg0svu qqjln0csfhg20i0hbgsfybb/zofso3ecenqndyw9ttmygqpb8mfrkkxpcj0j911xmocjrikllfghkvxhvsxzi0hochbeanxsvwv52/0wxs92elw7mjuwhsmwc7tgd5uuljwy7f8+6dl+prvdz5 ws6kmwjvep8l3nmetjeezh1ymkffdnwywcn/w+bvsh2ct25irqsc5duhqc2t57ioryzhl6g+2h20225tnetvu3snswf52upwjg3aqsoaa/duofx6qpxnkfgmu6fd9fzsgalsxriypw/diydwmtduwppr 8ggfaywjqx6+nexwodxcldy2qm7qtoserdnyh9czvnwl5ifrgjwy/wzklldfwuqy8cf9r  /jz206qdr9+ezrpkbgwqo66ixict9ocs9bguyhck0zavyg9k/cqejklhmzgtplsilshkix7nfw8t+/2zfhv2qvhrxwqcmruhxa4/jqp51fdyl8fty/r/jcnnnn/viv6qsyny/kxww+if9rux 15t+iyk2f3jglvni9pdmscrytjnnxzh3pmhsp+baaev//q+gv/alyb2frcgdadhhwpfj6mg0tt0rsyacy44uwr5memyoceo4ur6bzopdpzslits9ssshowvhmgtrq8pn7emahjszeporj3siniyuylq54fiwvb5tct gdlbsvsfwaexf9p3ir4pe6sftabygmscdoq81c82/pouvrd3fezulwqwgs/wmmh+ckjinwwcost4zkxomdgngw/yt2vjh0fjqjgzsm17qyeooh6fpazzdwp8irms9wxjhbizl9kvurhlamvzlpp0tdeuid zqsbj3ih3/caxt7w3mtvkcljfjtjezr7sqqt34rzx3kwxseigo9ghiaw+f1b9pil574hc6/rworteifigibtialjcxu/vk85hrlpcurqrhgromx2nluneckp4bap19xvrwrzdo44weehhs5n44umhcm oyalccciczuiljpwrwbm3xq8u42ejwdawkvmfmuu+ic1dzlzplxwi0ef6z8yqanevrpmaiqcdc9ris1akfiajp16i7qqfr9wlx8b6cxcz1jr1jrbsrkvifb3fj+  vqu4j/o7kfdtwzx8eklnmazq4qxpdy/t5/q5s56d+mougbui5fbfgjcnsknfan/5wciy/c4ntoxpefdaznfnv/4xu1od5li+mp9itzmqv6jr3c/sgxfwg9sku/z5/meshkb17cir2qqes3udpbo5zmuliymzvmwfypacyaeujamu/q5a0+salx4sl7ieqycwzcprpf/6pkifmmlhm1y2lufevc1vj282j4ywmobtmivkerryobk3vhf8x6wl04ylilr8 3ulcxknbr/ezfnrw35ma2n7qeemfmcjkjm2gzteljiwylkulk8xzmi4p7awjjjg+vu0riq/aayrka0z8thjaj/5bnixssn/c59d385rgb/difcb1fosg6zzpx+tqrzf4w7/fdpgowdy9jxycewzq jfsstcnaih9lpk7yiobltb618ykpmj4re0dk5gnxgnbkkglzz7at41zmrsoucnessybusuzhheilga53bq5n9lokjonynxn4hxxf8nwnih0rpp6q8uca6dr5k1nnnz6pfmhafltnzqvogr+t0w4r1mypl3uejtidq dye/zlmuyq6sdwtqt3jc6msv16wkrnml+yepcw5utodseplieihqfmb/k2u8vifmasbynmitrkifsw/ct/r4brlsvzzcmn9s6fbddezoyb8dmmhefit3vp7a/swsgva6jsu9guakpxg2tyzsti8/om9ukg85gld6z8 tbk0jg23ma/adf6zbgnshufukxo8ns30hishhr1bpyvqdqtgk9zba22idbmx0qw5jvj9vl3h+c3ami5xubvox6vegkucnm02dclxmpvjsbutschckcknyhoajcb+zksqupfbapyaiu5iocxtt2r2r9twsyjy der760b6n7ixyajrpqilsplorbuh1gyypqxj3qdzcewx43qmmo7mn7xo7imunymzo83cqoqfqvqu8px8  +6esodqkcky8uh8wyda5gnjqallatrngt4rq4rh12wspb7usbwfz3fxobpui0/z2/wkicmcsqc2vvzrapkxgqxeiz/cw9qte/9gejgbnwqzqabmpka4dmcm7drt3erdsoaltxmly6awb7asqujumcemvnstb 8clbe/f/b9rjtkqy9eqoobeiz7llfja2xo19cwxuejpuzguppnanspee9fzrq9/rmac0uqw7l5k9wqxwdyrvprhm3+hrt5kssg0qy8jku6tvht2z3vt4ojfiytx4trlwwt259rx6y/t66wchz++iv xwkbwkow5vhnio4mzbd5igpv1t769dee8tyjmjpbg8rw3nzcpt0gqpfeheaqelladbrhm6kfkdbnemvsgl4e9luetvu1rigogmdngyadiz78bnwngo6xr9lg8u1j1rgk77i+6wnr/o6tgcjijfm0 n0yngow34yrxl5+yhn7+3jazw2uirr/ezsiw6vvqojxwr1t5lz8/umgq1dqozlnbil3m+jh4pwcv2ytemwvu9emyaxosua++llfjnbfcehhgcbgfjlrysdsvdgq09fgcsnh+cnc3dc0vhzz 2nflrczhdmvvm9qymijvw2vxsr3heggcmiqzoxks3da8qptj2exvjhs7iodmeoc8u70ebggcd8nvsijjencikoghasz0yvgxgziqsq9rjj7cwl16znh4xbkysilazcdarnmgptt3lsjb7lkt2ebzs87htrt 8sm/ntbow/aiivhpw5ekdivrpyyqjpiwmdowc+khfu8qzrsudu0+60p2njgckiyisek4sicwre5u  +lez5pmsuy/cthatxbz32ik+/hpei96ae4ayu6wgxcgzbpua2cupmzuvrtct5vxl43enifocht0a+6wwni13/jjiucihtvpahrkotg5xdpywcv/wz5nhjurcjdboklawukoyva9q2xqo30kna6pani5dnw4cs2 kd9cup1tgm3zziqqju7y4mmlkuw+enqrr4md4o8q6oorra10laekssvl9kobyuiviuepm6ppcsxsipfab2do4yodb1lgyjyrji5dwyzr2cyamiwndft7uclwx9tdv+pfqfg040cgenq2a76kx5w8ump8z7wx fhhbjeygjllkjak2jyyxgzajv8qopp5mgvuuve3apr+larfimh7k/tuaajd+vemtf08kwwqlccfh+meoop+cwolbrn1dh5pyp5nnk4xnyzczw/i2xys1uv7rxxq8jsoey98a585p0e+ounoajjtvo3u hzkwmu6v6iwm32vmoyrdvco68wxtzva+sioq4rroeviwf2fvh9wurrrokzjv0rdjkt5ktut/yj81jjpbsrsn08uilfrv8gussaa/vkf8tsq/1akb7zevafarvs9s7/blytjo9hodkdta0wyychjepvjw nu5ab8uh69tcebz01ee/j7s1hyez2z51ljd5zom2vjzgnhzjxpb5sr+rysr9rbikvs5d2nrdbjowyhzs5tlv1pf7qiol/mh9dtohbyhdgx/ejient15wwtdzn57k4oynbbjo8r7zbwgx4l/fb vc+  /wgtoesmmnfux3gi63ydsyv5vb2fbc558smknkjuvhsvi9prlitw9gdeqqecjlutpjifcngh0at0qr0tq1xhxvtsluv9ta6shu/8k5i5ocnmulfse1ubgqt6ax47p6kaal0eyoaebnjefz3b14fkcncd6f04 t0ed/+wkcpp35yryw/cnrctx/yvdxwq1k8p5f446ivtmwack++f4rmqgmjc/i6rhsvdqieqgxjf5gqunuuzv8ermjbvusofuksdjclywrn1wtsutgs92ku3ilh1a2lzvxrnd6gsgsm9pfg6h/ckz lvmd7y4ndie1hyz3vpc8b96jqyh7fhd4cmo9/9nltt0serewzcsji1adhsxaxrxlpbhf3s1lzvinebpn9oy3asmzyuyz/jkive0mkiwtqcmmx5sqnpftizoazgzwltjm6xy+jdljqdy+/uzxhw77pxqjyn ty4b59nuq/btsyrjkorh3iwozegytaoesfjzx7vagu9urodxqvv8nv+s860tfwo2iultnvemv3xx8c5hbr+gdqz0fjy2lxhveerlebs3k2fimxyqg9e+kulngc85+tmidih0pgb2elwz1mpogn1kbwy9n 9onvljw8le1dp3aewu8686l96awxs7jdh6hdwfzknzo+djtzbadw7hb9bqm/v/huvy/v2maeqcw/uj+cxgwga4+zbzddfdci97qo1lnnijlmoiwypn  /jenbi+jr+6vlcu1ydj7unxmo0zzlawqqpfsstnyzoca9ls8z8l7raztczenxdzrb75yesi4pvkbo/+6gqaptunlnyojjlq04wykhauf09pzzfjxsckatdlbupg2c7pxnhto3mj3wk38qdmgvoeen fimtc5rx3nhli4qgskxvlkg7kbxlcc5hoqkeqvri0fq9lrr7ikzrxyeu86iungn3wnsb+vokt6iutrafawatxrxec1s570qm/fmatqewkjmrgf9e6ey93u455o7ddm7pus6c+8pjucit6z3f8d83wkheob qwrahmd9ozy/cjyznueo4d7z0b1daxi+iqosnimvqqbqtmgtbzmc5o+04qhfzsibg7/oym5jd0m8n0pxwjqx4v2xcl9ozplcbv1ol/ep/j6gp41qnr/jppljhyun2b/lmfkf3/ydbwpo3p cgg9j9om9pqy3tmmjnwgfblalls1qhzbxyqfqgfreg5i4h/vepcfny0te1lnpihvqdwkanchmxzc/xvhwhxws+fkisfjli5tizrh8ivbhraumqztsjhvqsunix4usaobkmrmgcvewwscefbvx+4omn6kesejl gb/sceg0svuqqjln0csfhg20i0hbgsfybb/zofso3ecenqndyw9ttmygqpb8mfrkkxpcj0j911xmocjrikllfghkvxhvsxzi0hochbeanxsvwv52/0wxs92elw7mjuwhsmwc7tgd5uuljwy7f8+ 6dl+  prvdz5ws6kmwjvep8l3nmetjeezh1ymkffdnwywcn/w+bvsh2ct25irqsc5duhqc2t57ioryzhl6g+2h20225tnetvu3snswf52upwjg3aqsoaa/duofx6qpxnkfgmu6fd9fzsgalsxriypw/diyd wmtduwppr8ggfaywjqx6+nexwodxcldy2qm7qtoserdnyh9czvnwl5ifrgjwy/wzklldfwuqy8cf9r/jz206qdr9+ezrpkbgwqo66ixict9ocs9bguyhck0zavyg9k/cqejklhmzgtplsilshkix 7nfw8t+/2zfhv2qvhrxwqcmruhxa4/jqp51fdyl8fty/r/jcnnnn/viv6qsyny/kxww+if9rux15t+iyk2f3jglvni9pdmscrytjnnxzh3pmhsp+baaev//q+gv/alyb2frcgdadhhwpfj6mg0tt 0rsyacy44uwr5memyoceo4ur6bzopdpzslits9ssshowvhmgtrq8pn7emahjszeporj3siniyuylq54fiwvb5tctgdlbsvsfwaexf9p3ir4pe6sftabygmscdoq81c82/pouvrd3fezulwqwgs/wmmh  +ckjinwwcost4zkxomdgngw/yt2vjh0fjqjgzsm17qyeooh6fpazzdwp8irms9wxjhbizl9kvurhlamvzlpp0tdeuidzqsbj3ih3/caxt7w3mtvkcljfjtjezr7sqqt34rzx3kwxseigo9ghia w+f1b9pil574hc6/rworteifigibtialjcxu/vk85hrlpcurqrhgromx2nluneckp4bap19xvrwrzdo44weehhs5n44umhcmoyalccciczuiljpwrwbm3xq8u42ejwdawkvmfmuu+ic1dzlzplxwi0ef6z 8yqanevrpmaiqcdc9ris1akfiajp16i7qqfr9wlx8b6cxcz1jr1jrbsrkvifb3fj+vqu4j/o7kfdtwzx8eklnmazq4qxpdy/t5/q5s56d+mougbui5fbfgjcnsknfan/5wciy/c4ntoxpefdaznfn v/4xu1od5li+mp9itzmqv6jr3czpuusdnlv8lfddqhiqozyoxty3jqmb9hcurjcbh11chvowrjkdzvpemxrain6gdk7epbzcbzmhclvv8qf/s4qz8jfxgynlgqjvbinyf0w+a2tryuqhwlbuz4jz08 17giqgfekvql5dyu+ogbs8obkywauxshxh+gfsjvykqsk9ikqgiocf+0/nqcaq8ytqpmhr2q/6wfdv1evsoepnxa4sn6ljywty5iehy+cerjgk54ijxlbyzpdcc/pvjxedfwwx94  +lkx4fblmrnygonqgsrjuydzwzlag7lavit0vmn3xafmfwh2l3usizme4ecfxakjcqkthspnwvmhzmc1gweanjjwqsq0y7sf9d7g16jvssy2ulbonbqzjjsjapg07q3+szbcw6custq2e4wab0suv u8y3obgylipgokzoioyvgfdkanwk9pm7ue5cbcz7u9popumvuobkruaiz7gqaoelnxvdo/hlwdx7szl+0/nszq/0qop3x5mux5ggohd+4s8mi0jaxg+h86oxl0jy4l4nhiurv7fzntjkbd5p75bk4h opqnjoqwhmregcq2pshx40cvcth/3n4jweg5st1fxuyeibm6g4devflx2e2uhmhagsqvleivac2ehfnguekntnhm4c1g1/wwghyaaovbpp+kiiurn4vh/td9sl4bh/kogosiytsjybvmmtcb1q8mhh9/iw k+q+418crztizvay+ahvl4ivmbxdixep0ps/teajma26w38amlyzhkt/bxo1rebluornuyupal8vlqrzsfu5htig8zhhfhra9kw5vqgx18dcf4xmz7e+1nic2z4zlvkvlelf68zqj31sqoexk7udwnw c4auadeprferthsswsvmiamtt5l7l/fynf3dcymqjrhw+vk4z4g03vtq5ht6atgijbafasrq4xmlfldljf9ldkrpjlbmu3+dscwlfk0848jrinf2zict+x4o0i0b8bvocs0ljqt4crgs0toh+1g  /o4fckorg+4xigcn2f+i4rwwhuuvonn/7zjwdoqspby12evkoq9xrmj/078j0jkjukog+mtzwqfo2xrlpotxpknwpx4ammglb/qt4zaupmipmoqxeq/kkbzvmmbvqhukbbiulbg5zylhtp2rvccw8tk z1jc6hfqnltkvdbdmddhwatskmqeonflx6fk+ygwurhwdgbjd+25zotirkq48zc8hcfjvm1uq139wy58zvxy1zvsjiduatkucka0fmaylxsrzobstu5qpkjdknpehyg14zno2enxgia1+jxpktw7p0 u+t067ksbthnfxe1pcbnlyadf4jtt+qu1dkwlsuy+qawk7isqiidpyalnalkugcnjzjqqoyoajf5rjbie8hmyr6kzs+hjamte3r3huch7605tljhtrsvijkszpqw8jl8oimttcdatedxk/nlyuytscayaz rgvijatgud7ge0/0p1io4zci4oi3a7fv2ohmkyhvtyslh6wprvbvd7un0/kmpfwoj6ihlpw1itgtcrjfz8esf4g9plmpwglauztbo8kksg6my8sxrtmxmqaf3czfn50fkuq2+ulragcwq/iekuktli7c3c 78f/68ijpihf7v5ry0xhuausii8vo+ydixm990rbqejrepdtnl5vym1qhyc1izmti4bjuzyako3a0imcfgd0k8igd1kk/ryfcuu/xt7dnnie+1ilvmoyatijhv3dseg8okqrzihmviamd  /5c//n4al5ojkwnglpgzuv7e0cd9+vge36ekgqhfdnkniigaxw6tghfoqjde5ntjf6e4ivm8qt4fn5puirg2082eizoahnglz8ludgo+zswvh5ci3dcjhxlp2ng+zjfhl2vmfqwt76tqzf212dx 4v6jflyf39knaypir7ty/jc8zuqdeoirs60dmecnkk+gdgtl0+x27gfeku0ywoaxzbrijagtyasp7rfber5gmr0ytfi7wci17ab96thtudobwiau17qgfo4x8zkp1e3ox0dhbje6yavubtqhczmdlmo3v paesswy5oyf62utmjai9ouvfc/fxscfu2oeynqhhklkz6bfl9mfkorcaoxl/ok4/gfqgv2al9vkbahy7zgtfcybngjb+l/ysgzvowdudqno/qxnvpev5dk1vvymbj/604mgfqao7oxgfw9cqlqi//efmv 8qq5mktghqwwjiswfozncgdrs8pcgkh2srkw+echcetnkj5metljat3w3yg+0iy3xinamveqbwnyxo2nrt/my2pi/bxdrxdp7to0wn103aoodvdidzykzxdudrcqsfxjesdlu9zrdcouhcqajbuqsj5i+ 3uozrv0sr61kdj9wyltrfhov1dyclzakgvtfoov08j1h7dk4/+web66k5oktl8k9tgxvpnpj0ro0skwre7mmryv11yzlmcqvu63rrc4zm5z4uvvvwwnofyfazvp8n1ymct7mw3pnw2lpimf6vobw iaj4i1cpm40wv5g+6lylicre2fzzvl7i6pl2poolvfulnvs+  ck53fucomoewztlzeskbdlm+9+ovas9uj3a2gsy+q3wl3p72dzuuiguweyvw0xgdvhl+rug6tgnmtjpu2uafvqwptl4mjgfmjhteg4er1b5gkdxbvflu8r7akhr/en0ka7qxb0fsfyvr/qmql 9cunnl+snwtssp8uk+nuifhjgzbnx9r/fwc1m6gkcu4yowk6xxut6it6uq3xi2avh9ofkarmrwbmkmlffaxz19mmfguywgl1z+/wgzmzryn8b/nrvmurt+9mu1ze4ei+y4sdmw4yzpyhkbe83hbynie7d ztjdxxc+coaelqb5/c+u5ayoa9hknnvkf02v0+yoaqjeedlbasmanhn5hq4iebjcsdhx68lyzzxtt1z0wnivctu1qvcogz7wjkbcahjvqtwe+f2tqzbv8+bqfqz5gmezxczx3qohxrxdgx 09d5txo3i1i175jjjv2fhmldnau4flbg6zs4jr93ltru9odaxsoto0gn1ildn+g+r0nzd7jujsxvtksywezejrjwem21gnmbhe8c3moaogpjr67gn9hmxyckf5tcdyws4rqpthvc7pjkhfp+0 g4duxttx+uud1lwh8xjxzkubdie20f/qg4zcfxvabj7o7wmmrdw/  rs1mo5sukmdeu3nxmo5kfv+ghpuvfq+t6trqca5tkmdrswdfqoefbkrkowqqw16t8ovkls/f7/0ubr95m1xa2gkmonmrjj/i3cgvyezabkfhfvm8fp7qa8mjjjwakq1vgl0sqjo6aaisaum9fc0sss odx9qfnz+guw2thqtckrqmoh+bfm7/t/ulpi8vnpvcamw3zscp+mg8g/csuu213qbwukwvdiowro1lsnyzsbnllswv665uk62hawoxb53jkc0azcg8jpki4h34ugsbwaxtmt5ihfapqpd++lekgntnqft7 lzwighflcu02ibwjxphme5rgv+lwjgypwvfcish5ncgrgetth0s4hrtt8hma/x7bimwvcbiml/p/xwmhgcdhs7f4ufcauopp3cqo/jkxapwprqtzhdezjrkp790hsit6wwa9bt5hmk7s8so5zbpvqf+qtra 1gjngjov1bovq1k4krbilginaptk+gffbiuqxcs2zq4awbthcjjb+1h3jlz1hiz0xdfu4ilgw2qwh4kvlnrnqs9fwq6luw2wwaauwvc0rqnyqlzd0tooz9xtkbgx8na8zk93wjmby7esd0h/n 4mzc2e/mblf5uoaf48oxsunwkeacwjtuihkr1pseeyydbabsp2erer7ntf40eclk3ffs0irbs/yvlzlmg7c2inpkz6bh4ma6xkjqocbfmp2veeepgs9rbmch7byfqrniabs9msslhy36fw76iqvnivapnvrfg+xi w  +gfmaks88bm9/9omyo/ofv3eijmciaobd/vzto9mba8qjdwqpb78avq8l3llsbvysjszyrf2ipm13e8fotjvhvad9wu0rc7xcisjs5n4axdav7psob7+h5tm8sbsbkctrz9pyuy+skqx5z/t9ctz8 curfihjzwl8v3zh73cnffjcz3ybnwfotepz3wkzs1nfwoi6srbijx8u8lruauocyjcwsx98n0kd03dkdqgagjclukew7v1dks2885xc/vnbbkq7ihjclgxw6ynmdzwqd3dn4++fzjjgnvinvm kf7omwyvpan10qcu2tn8sxoxnrhdhaxut76hmbjp3ceofp7uo1bcqaaxgujtj99aliizn1s/2nlopdarbem7yyekynvaalvgncxdsfp9kgz5d1fws32al3wj5+pinnqht9h5vbyghh3ikilq6u/6xpayhpcebaja jdyxks1clxkyb8ksqbois8sduzwvj6whkyhgzm/w4u8gguih6si+7b+hqhvuki8rcp02g6x1yylol3rcy+pfqkojtuccg4z7qcyzkvbl5fvdjvar2trtegmqk/pzv2+llc5fv0jul3czoko9if9xfof kaie6bnh3jmpxy7cewyzhkqmrkgvcssfetcvessmrnxy+ktq5vn+p97vx+5xx3bvb4uqfk9kwf3ian265vqvkne23fhzhv3pwmeusv4dtvxuae8eobekh+6nmmh4u6t3jysjo+vchkiku3a5iryswhtvi blzyghnuvcitjayjsnjc257fxsu09eaz6zgb4+waqkinl4rhaitxxuor/  b89pvgxjhsbw+esgjahztktz9wuy0a3ivkqsfospxbpbvm8rz1vk10nbgvx1ma+ll3hndqwvymitdbuykntc2yrlsffb4md9ajcciwuals4wm1tfwhkak+/+umn5b/teyqvk4jvaor9ojubk 1ehfm5pipd40pmlvyznzxkff6hmitc/awk5s5fsydjxcdrefu8blrsmtsomtwenicyzifmxkk0/fhssqe4d7fyzj1kyfzujatj4nfsy5cy7vyq0cncfxg1ktpxwm2gryg8wmdiq9uww4mpmf6 6bf5i4fs7sfydmbkfxla3xbohiduwntvjfthoyyczn184heoguzmy0oy/o1bbgkgr9rzwnzljhm8oxdpviwhw+h2u4j1sgelyzxhkspzyxbwkcxcgiuipz1z322wxoommomo+6cgfs1wxfc81dofb+ 01ybqkop4gctx93ilty3abvqvz6z0nk+uieyjysjidzrns9n6tqzkkwsrl9mmeflyvwmktfbuehorghtiqwgoie9mfmodwsoyfxewtcnq5jsspc64dgzlcdlfkpzprz5g4em+neij2so1hhbzxpxl2pa5ypo odsr/fao+zvlfgna6bmaejclmypkg9hzyt8uwveway2lofpqz212sac3d/s2zflc4cmnpcilxc2nv0wykohjckkgv8ukqfkhsn+c6cs3fdaqtehfujj6r9cx8ngqm5iigqgii6b1cvnm2urrfczrzny lilb1cuctykxvbvhq9tafx4t0gromiby/a1landqc+c7/ubdwhmb+srj5ffdnvcnyvtq2ooq1upgh+nfrukp7f4lcyt+cicc8p0rbrkele7vcjuzind+smjbfiopuqhywe3lbs6w7mag3mycftbs2ou8nm/evorq6d bomgttlugumqhde  +yxy6szo6eajp6pxnjp+sto7uw3vxrthl8p5x2bo4ciak+yxs05m5vveyct0hvmx3oiscmrffutr23pdvy3iap/mruv7l8idop5ephlr1d2yh0j94rct+fg6lcctrmcg/8rsuiv7yyxavhmjxtb 5plxhxvsmo+4avevhssah2g1zanxeqwj+ogs941rvx2r8sige+bryopsq31xpzz8ilbipr4oxy0vqt9ga95bwtm4gxj/ra3+nrfjt5t1qpv/i98tqx3r7jtcovvl7vu+6kshpwcl6x+563jqt1 8ekqkjkscuoqp9vuv6k/fw+qin8pc8fntejw7emufhj+ajosolyypahdibyef0r/qgsgfr7n2heani5bohkkjz1wosdan+kgjpbjnmty5+/wvj9nc7bstjauri0e+llgcjswnkapq18b8kz3wlkrmii2j5r berdfk/eqciz4qhkwbwksaxp/l2hupx8jfdcqbdxsafxuhiunpuq/ddghvhirorew4yspq2wlfojq9lia8vn7gsd637ya/ryq0my2suycyjzwgwmj7dqx9yu4qubzmairqnvcj  /ry3l0o89o0enzufxlfqhujiayvepadsfxgexrjcdg2vv+akpv+97bcxfeux7znkgm8k6paa6iowms26zcecieacxrv4pguhxhkwrzv5/gdyv9q5kdjqilrnqzdz/nf1ioaxlcfk+biboxha+di/prwltt 1hnqmmkx42ellw1m8+tnois8rhdpdul51yzya9yiuskxip0fcgrnwceyvv28s5trqzgzymqjug9s5dgklyciquedehrhmozshipris6jc4ap8l26op1njudqfpl1/u3bkvm9j1h3cwhjpc66suny2pjdt 1sz525yvrimq/vmptcsnrz6w38osmx//seciustyn3a8tthpheox+zlsbiyudsguxakrmrbfhdh3/df5/liomly+itkx0l2/x9sij4pzp1gnqt91evsffpthmjf3aaok3db9xabtipfjwzyf6lwyeg3wxk 4frzhclkcnufccip7gzr9ocbywezwn+e+7qrt+mymphrocy6sfabf1vffs8oefh3rdxeal36mm7zpip/zmqrokagsgyssdajwqfk+lhjshtdqsmkvmybzmtmdl28vfwjhovp+12e66mkmrxblwov+c6ximy bab9mkbowrq0oma+  qvntzhwfslhn44l31unw9g91f6w7hobxlejhm+pyjcdpyciiskb055z1wu4yzwc92khqiksylbryoa2fupo2z4elysrkfvyj6y05kun64oswi7zhot8qlzceutpmoeay0ppirvwqgvlmmnkwme2xqgs4 jjtta558r89lspe8xoy0yq5bv04hthwvdznpzcmyjoglueonftxnxou9t/uif6ixwk9b7nls+xi7ddi/qcnozsznldzzs3gjkpsa5mmzhqhvsz3nodqxwx7v0cpyq2kql1h/3xozx8defe62zsqkli 3zbd6lre7vfxqgyqemnzz5lmxgg10ivonk4j6ayoebrjciuam/k0q92d+ebtadjoj4yrw8n+6lbakbnnpsg4ahmzgooo5kt6pqeml6hgwmymvlprmdsaf9ax5ivpql9tbm1ikyokihfwxdmc/iwqcdmfsk ctmqckxjsruuq3gel89bzdh/z6f8cygi1ltn7bjx4yfe6pvuohilg9jljrtprfglpoj4ue7ic7huslgzeeenp3kt3blgatnujulxvxi0qqfjaoze2jetpyrsmmmzqn0epby9b6tjvaqe0lfs23fpikuv0qjtqenro +5/pmaydifw8ydet9vaaspuvyqgvjnbtq54w0fz1pk2sifrogauct3gzkqoeqb7fv+cigh/smlfaale6t+zvupr6luohc2hk4vmfwfzfkeggmheqbparhwio/3x/ysiosovahknrjujn+d31futr6tixxi0s/ q2hqtf3jppzv2j/hoythjtfo2jyw7rlwxktkgsu5yblu0tocxfjgz7efq/adxd26yf2tz4nluloude2n2qupzrpnp/lownjngr0/eeu85riiz1uxfgdxgk1w05kfa5fj4cokxlqjw3hntt0gv7 dsxe3pbvtnxiezv1z7hvyio+rptepgkdctrmljnifpklhku1hogjhwjuqytrrjaias6hhiqg77eoilabhsx1uaigrled+  0jdagjpw/ukpq22sgtqacshneny12h3gpljkhey8h6mwd3dqprirrqviarc1w0xajuvctouktluoiu1qd/y71arbhpf6qm3bsmtrehpi8x9zztfmrqgas3efwvlfrehbaxk0gndd9y653ktci8bd1 78ox1lqutjn9daiwdtmmktdsjm+wk8vlegdu1pklmlkrvdnpj6a/qx+82vvln5rsf8yxqf37vokqekx3pdn+8ha4sryzmxum/t+dn16unfukums6wg7vg6omf88vc2b7arxgdvkrxdlg/civ kvt+yvf7xjca1wkra4dafmpnhxmjh/95sw9/lf6zlo+wxswigt1pwszf3s8vifl/gu0p7bxmoomx1dvtgutf8rsknlswc1vyaebhz/lmrcxbofdk8cz2o9u/82bmnt+vdzplhjxhxir7m8mfcf1o htlbl9vk9jlpcmz99smork7lyhgyjgsa3ncmcml6jkkq06wcm4tnxgtwkz4fwgxciwefqmiljhsp2okn77lbflzwqsfhwje4zxqpy6fzdgol62cyphicuyrkggfqyqxq1cozjp46e5vz6vjret2mo pzzuwxlo3qrxr4rejr9yofqjluh5n5ndb21pnp1vfzuczmyykmgprw2intifpqtlz0hupv0djy/a72ufx3lrgqagdtpqs9dia9ip6tmpgl1hbfr9ipirhknznziwqfnisxsyfya0/neigh7dmbdpa+ zztit4jiql+0bdq03o5xorbspszyq0ifhtktbqz8x3yd2ehtpb+zpjd2slijmbwwbpl3jhtcdtqbfk/za2o9rjeh65/c7usbuyi4lylgjzo7tn1wqy9jwvfzxnqs/  +oip8bnp7utix0nclubok5qb/zbqvgit5mqvhxu1/aahwgkl/p1q5ozrzquhxpahlhgmygunus/bxwk6+ymplwqik8nmn2zmkchxadjadmou0rf9gwncnbb38mzetvo+9giw+hivx00f+lt3fu2fno1 1zsfypopjdbmzwckhyz+4oeqizg1xj+6to30an8/eqpmmcquesvrcbguqamic0doqcb1a//fjqis3fspqnpr47jhdvtu1dehtvuyu8bj055x1gqo7to6qbbheb9f/3wjdidsvyzuhe3h3rnxmyixu0 +namkdani7rocn+iv07tesmtz9shxbjjd3igikn2qwk4dt/lidurzhavolcnynmadoym7hhdv2qb0grlzujlw+bh4d10bsjdt+yi3gg+/llrnrzlrbutaratn5h6baq7cneavlgsbjcgywtjmnvtexqthghqd 2gkos5p6ftntx9ieevocyfn+79b/5qi9apnah8eoz6amr8c8wv01g9bi+gexuloukeeeyssvtpyg83p0oyuirijsmvvjb5kupsv/crpkdeva/  bkrp1rstzpqargmhb+cwzer7stjlv5mwtsnshetee37wx2c1jhrqyft7jvsptdr282jfzlnkvltnp8zl9+jg5/rbbmd7+lolpxvcwkchu39feovdjnxx/mn+gz9ha4m7fzwkd0ot2b2mitfo8a1 t6ufvwqxfvp8ziwgypgq0ermwpai4nu4sokdwgeal457t4uiepd09vchpgjyocc8pn/zsihg/pmgrldkdbh/jjlmpwgnto9xxeixtj2ojh3lfswgqmmgt9uqbkugugkpktyxzwxs/9jn2kwwylzijg 2elaq5fpeva8xao4pkp1pd2wstkwwiivhzonboe0bfbbb4ipsz7wp44wqmcl/ljmsakxryfpwx+oa5tnsdpb6kclnxcpoldgraemsfmbqiptofrkj5yawlyloavcv+4pqy+c8ziushb5uikulpn9kjobd4ui7moh5 f9bs77ltlhcqaf5dpj8regp0/rkl+ezke/gdvew5dzfcuirjewnfrvjox9agkgl00bkaljk1m8kaozkorg+b9wk5ciz9huwzbiyebx0ctkt75rtbeak/livwn6hck8fhyjsegoliw5ucj38j7h0mqzqak/1xz ia3vxsmfoonoaoeopq0zbf72nlc5kdvdtx7yct95zyrlxwlrhpdeirunpaoyqkbjxnvsyqi7smk8rs91syufn+uwk3xxygivxraa1cpurnevisjwkyf5e5uiw8pbympfif7nvl+5moi137g9ofzoywsu36gtzlrqv5fyidrrdefa 0e9cyg7p04txhvkjtuoqhb+m7kiehhyzo0uiky4ytwpmvgjxuktenpyy0tp74xzisi/fa4a83duaqjwgt6jslozbaa2+/7ykobntejkuxh1otpe9wpyks919pqmemxga5augh9txokg4gbiayzuzvy+nyhiz 6w/bcpebei2pxzzmmkuptkwshc+zm8punzcw+zv0enrqe5sjnrrvs7ltec9xnkbpbhvoujg78stzjmxnwkcc9y7ickjdu2+zrpdyahauz/oda4uzamhsmlh03/vpk7cta7e2rthawdc45g5bv/spdogtao0 b9n4jy0kul8vicjmekuyug0hmutbki7bjqhomcz+hqc04idbuypx3gwxlmjc1zftb7e80bqq7o05mymsldp6khhaoschqpej64sw4buaotqywzn12gy2iseywnvx7j5dnrj2ybfk6pxz30qzi8u +marjglya6ympnvuwukdk3vbph8pkfzecsaar+vlyid+tljey2fmxdmgle95rs4f9kc1tbzep0v7hvkonlsngoo7ydlp0fi6op3olwysbt+yxd/tcvsrs7ks8xaeufwduqw+apjq7ysg0k8tpcb5xatk9ripe0 epeeozfzxe5slcajzumsnqdspftyrvciyuxczr3jtmac5mss5ao3t2oza6kq2mwpv1jl2e8rn9/bnolq83rnu2reqnxcjqfnccdkcnofdeobrvtmqzpnjkt5nnelqqohxsmgitqqdakcrkvb84cpg7jdn 2fi+6jxwsf4/3y8ssmvlvln3m5okegrgkco7tzqwne9taxj63qpyi7zeodh9gy/gqnrm78alaz7cweh+  5p4ard01a8p/ucsjtxvieru0u/k/ob+bs9rty3hanhqpjnqzx9e580rgpu9pjoa+nci75qpno8nv0k38g7u8nyuslxypawrs2rpbjaqk+zeb6emalbgydpfteo5ka1egbnspuzctz9ax+dzhpfwfbwkn 0o2b/s2yavtyl4cprzvxnrgvoxnzljhscv0ehlxcouqdma/cjodkcpahuzz2qfvpuxrpe3r72jpc+xtakwvktuxuapzncqb23tp1ukxne95m2sekld+ocx4dazop67ffdgnsutmdsegahegewajkrylhxcl00 edsmmqsfd03hdm87iiy76e225blutczaanwcd/+6ozkdh4+ybvey1c3bn+f7flvos9unuy+xndnpiiweotzi5y3i7v2cdpibtnhkctdhc2rpf4x2ty9wc3/pz8yepesremzhbxff+3xnzlwnqe iszjdgsgd1+jfyxtdwauzs5xzhnz5vmdprow9ve1syztlfuxdngeixasgrntvp5b814juiqqqwfsxts5ge8yotow6ds4zhmguyajfmgtubjp6of/bgng9cajuvmpb9oezisys5qpcwmgv3ltgzump2l6ok7psnxmf bssga+rkwlhf3v+qusyizjkyumquhzlirxmryjlvoyhd+uvboorjwih56vnc7jbjmbw4pf0ez7ef50p5pmm/5eiyoufntdk10/chkx  /4+9bp73gggdnwwoyl2k+rcwpapavr5mby6vqignrrackc6vvpxcbvp1o2rglwvpzbtqceu7ondrwuhhsbyqap2lwahkidn3pytn06pb8fupcxn5mepk+yhntzuyshzie/tyqzjgnitxtjbiw8cjluyt xrd1i/qe2b8tjl3dmeiu/e/ftdll7y7325a1ukeagsicprvef8zoza2uu5yl/xkm5s3w4bwui/onknzqynwlo+8vyjjsmkm6shf45hg9nbqdwm9geygt2wyvqlap2bcoiztkscphgb3gfeb0biu5x+n z0szvzqh/dnl/yxa5ax4eyhv2trww/y9rh7tcuukgixq7toxasbhsyif06i0gqnwcyvgrh18f8eapdvjohfiio/n6nqzyxanw097hul/if2mrrzhjbexixk/szd1pkogv/0s+cuxqgrp3ruqjnrcj0 ti3eiswphybxop1irm+v8+a1bz0txenhg+fbs1mj3o93/om9+w2bclkle0h  /3jj10a6qe0hicd5xakr4/dfodndb7vtgodfbp4i398nzuipavc/yf9tblnjm8unpv/oqbpuqlv/yxydwlbmnocyjeorfgowmrx61lps+1oj9dco/t8gcavrf+frzatdjzrpdxnpg73sx umqan7faoerowtcl+jiu7/9asfioyc5egy215u/4qtpciucp2dhm8bq49vveiulcjw8xciidimims0ecf6cw9a20dwn77mh9j0tjdusrztroxuq5hu1sqr6wpyz3y2xb4lzhik7rnryokoqysocwjzkpw89 dvw1lbwxvgbpb5sjfrfihp48k2x2mfucsxi50dftg1jqe7u5rmcvdax0ueuzsbqkyyxpsctkgg1mmqaywxqoankdbtop8iepl1qhcnxmpdylklxdnmgid/ndoxm3ymqw731yn5mxoe6/zndsfur7qsqh 5nwe8di1ikrt0jlq176/rvhpju9kcd00b0ygfdboo9gjk41md/6grlp9cnks0y21jky/ujwqzyic8ub50ifxzzszcftdq4u3fjwgtkmtx5kvygm+dm7xbmizlaggew14oqdjdr7gxsbvyuj fhjkfkkavj9eunnftbvxvqn5g7uiwyizbsvs344qoytfztumy/8jpti6vlgiqqualcwuyxbfmdrbvjaige1xgzsdcylixo2mdwpgfzgdbgp/g8l9shq8jtufolc1ymmnuhu9yepe3mur9b82d2d/5aafl 6haw0t6wq2bnyiv15hkbtpsv1fms+niohdqc+boa+mlgzvacc+xqxxd1s9vvozwgh9ylj7i9zn0vt8tc5hvmajc7q5qexnflvadjpo5uojs8l2xbxvh/xl2uq9u7cuiozvdf9ye0f  /rvwlxn6i5goh7ca/wylseu91a4rjsyq2pbo+w5c8tuuzsnk4v/necbm6oimtptoccejsulfdjh6h4askhv9uetmwernq4vwjy3tdd6mfezx5wnxlso9m659dcfhfb1t8g9+nqdtw6sbdknbr fy3thap96bse/jcv+tbzb4duqf5gyzvk2ubn0tao9ivjgxfxo6jxhkzgjbxamzockllg6qynqoirvdxvgdny0yotrotisivcbiti7j0ilawzqnhwx4uy5ovmepa5uec+etwy2whoa/9aocvv1kk5v4vpry c4scykiaeoneg7uprnkodeh7ir82bpfmhcyicw1kj/5qgss7e0wjxc/tgk3sqjqyotiatneyfoghkp7prdlnnrbenqjxajvsn3eappzkcn6ugzdujz66/wplhklgjmgaigjdlpq23bvr1zpb4ina+onzw+bo olfgmdfpkhebgtef9j3awqaxslky2dybw+ryt+9yjkxkgs6gtlfcrfvcoenhymszv43tvlw8agj0limyn7ox3fvxdqlm3ugufd7922pnlwlhbnq+kohtpjee7z7om15rosl4i7ajvidn9wbk3qv/ucfd xsplzakftsk5xreuq+njau+3shlooflic9dwcfnz/8eml0n/tgybv+9k/juagucm0okugwj071py1exhhmhdq5oiyunj1j3xhulupb7v9rtnd8amnzmyfx7fbmyuwsfk6vb6dshvk92+0no3n7f9vj0x ogzorlar4bh2iyg7kv0apnykrkgiqcfcamu0ulllcrk8enjevmcco1jrk  +n+eymkvken61aggh/zsslubybx3s2q1vq04cptx+k2rocjh4m+9dcznto49241az8ekddiyy6qvq60genzd85yoziqxcivqvvjduu26cjtija2k3qri3wkqo49o7lzntgu3a4u/p2saljzdt cp03yynxu/roovima+43yv8u0vsnneutqz8jlb4ruoanfumhbajbt98ma3d4d7e3xl4nxynz5pwldqiv5raaqsbb3phflc9onykhbs3uozost9rm0ymsbaurbthvzsbiwhp6tpd1g4/i4t7uvr9+/tgulh3 lpsd22dsazwbk7ion6dm6q1v0hz2ijmzwjbgdyj5lbsojocsntz20en3ogbg5gkwvrsaw2+s9kkz28y/1i2erufcmv8kb686f0mxkcf7ma4ckiqrsxghtkqkfua6vop9j8eyy6eexlkn9eoyavz1+ rzn8u7vybmh0rdboglyrstpeljcqybmi97nd/4+zfv7dt4lpfvmxhhdqai6v8cxq/4wnlldmlf52nnzl0k09eldjidcw6uczh8qcb6xwyvh+/7g0cpne82g4+ptqj1igusvr7nvcstgnn2cmalght 5/3ejisbtb5tlzuq/lpjxg3mpxyltrqm5piyqqqx4ooxkmsvufsdlsb0kciy5ok0nqmdtmd4ntcnyp4my5nxdh5wc+o/ofn3fnx5f6pfm1muv2gdvpduqczylkuaecmfznzww+qavzgb8owso feibxefc8+ghl8jkirbulobsyjkjwg63sza5emy6dbwzys68mbjnrc72pahmfh4h8hpxcphwm8jyyhirgh8fuiiox3jew0qbslgycjyybhv2yriunj7py8xlz7tgo2ddonpt2htltmtmtegrcwxq7pwooykb ngazv0fcap/zyufdrpo5yestjwpwupxmmm5z2ycw  +eikudvvjuigx22u+mjlpw+2s0m3avmzbervcjbddrim7ekhfcluiyqvvn3ifj5ml5ikwrzsypefndofgq4ngwlbveu2lzlni1rzzlfqnh+ukcqdrxzuzhek4or2jftdikwfibuvosf3wwfv/iblk3o6p0v/z 2qdoxuiu0y7zt0dfikxqr6mqs2qk5ipvvyffpqvu5fmfupvrqvwwfw/pw+wu3uk0og8gxodcevz4ajz2je1jtrunguyh4lwkp4h+sntn0iyc409kxzu7kvd8zqy0mve23ffrdgi95dgdx nshgbre1u3g4pk1wt5rzl4hmgjyclgrnoi2z6e+g0pbwvhoaysr+reut3ssg0icxjrlyvtfv2e7zfaxup9em7xoa1flj1htiyk+nhw80zp/4fvfmirokzb60me9xsyxtxjyjdwt50b2yjxoapw 3q6vhp8ka4+2e3klg+i8ent/bsngswn+iznpwcduhe97w/ug3ajxalasqkzotcdfq1kwfsmwpv658/9oql1mzgixxnycbbbymyuhzjz0qwkf1mqexu9c2wsjwwwoznxxfnao2lwo+sbsa5rtjvvnr5 7qitcesdoyarg3oge5terk1tmksmxh2whty+j/3rzbv8ztce0euia55srfsgra3dzhavfv/hv2ahtyfje4evli64blqnzka0stwuzk1uuvducd4lci+a5rlou/ozf  /vtsvb+tpmbjvlwxinygonxi1do/dkcodhcfe9egyyglixm/8yuwojonxenw1btaqhtyptqx7b4mrudprlskwi6t34nrribkvlt/dlsbaqznnzo6oa9lxqbhoqwxiue5ophhz9m/be+unt/9hn6m1wl6v3 ufmfldbijvm7ouvqpqpgwaolwm0o51nx4rc4fwgjhfzbh15ouu3iccdadpwrmdnt+5w6xjqap99ul6qswewlendmxpyhnsuarpioklatfq8jr7ukc7kfsfxyplgtuydaunni0qnbz/p391wc2cfytessa+zx algpmxvnwizhgrclud/lz1iriw9vooyqx/rcdzqjlrbxu50iauom2xoqwjgxmb2m3bpbtywrt1g95swpg5ljfbu3viwhtr52o4e6epk0rpgaoyu3qeuxmxksm2balggv13ijjckhruqysxr+gt6zm88t 31hnxi9au500cikzsq1aov0m1j0v5w7qoirlrzrzi9soot9udmlndlrenmzgufhuobzycoq96t0gbomeddyupyb1vicekexok29q+fvps9d0sytavr7dsas3xynnpn+ftmps2xfqh/ltopeohp7puzcpgocb7cmaq akaomjs6kh4gxbek7aar6lneyzfuidmvvmcb3q73m+xk0tdypi17oza6f5zjjj0wexwjuuplj2htm0oey1+/4loalpheio2kxefs0w34op6mjxuec8dzxcz4++u/r+9nn7gfe7wubqj4osgzwooa8phm xdla84fci+c/unsvvnqh5jsnpxl7gwalx/  v5s4j7qzsq712vtznp85cbvlitgfbuore4khkoaxm1qm81hwgtfiuya6/5uetsg7jral3veubj7ihwadbgpfnkjrsxrrwiufnsg+bltglvx9i3mx5whaaecejdta0tbfjbqijzuqsynpbxhjxsjtu zqpjre/cis1jhq4msjcwr9eqjzlgcozem8ocmahtkzo/d+xkeatlxm1rapcz38pbfod4wyxdwbe2yvh5fge+qoaazyvngmzyrb2a3gxixw1ygpvw6k2u6yup7xfdblb6rqus7fxmboh/wau2n qbt6eyrnjkvxcwbetsl5ryu/n/fzzti1jyotpbmmdjnmmlf2u6zzzmjf+qp20yr5hpb8w4gsr1q1m6ltnxx5i/rtx7rxfkkg4z7v3ka742opiyqcrtgq9ok6un2jzhovkckwss5pmzxpfwnzv h00unpbltr6gtw8ipjnachnktxxtdunpmqzoxytdmhiyr+5j83pnorzsj28ao5ehkgv1ka0kztbwl0psmzkcwkxk9wtfvggdylbe4un7u2cwot6dg1gwhtznmeqbmckxq9hcme3yrijnnbatptasn5d94 qeboc7n74kuz9kfcy8atvhmypvtjgg4f2ypx5naab8nbjey0v5hhq/f8kxk1vfgxdvd884gp/c9ho5p8+q7+x0c55kwatcyi3mjeo0yro/tmsaccmoaibe7ak+dpqpkqw5olk3ovsayk43pbdogn zaoiyfoprvwbuath2gxhprnnwamfuwxhgys1ysgvyc7gxgwdaka4p9npsia3desavqjogguwrq2jngg6us+ateox4gghxznoeopqjrjcu2tfg+ufeibjcd4k7i2tfcglbihgktcndiz7vhqwgijc5q5wfpyfr8y wderlphwyjpzgjnlob1e3pa1mtfohspnsyzrrx1hsndasputzpuj3qnexu01gaclyexqabsvn/fwtr1eiyvtmxc44vd6hmm0oxs/rvgnbb3fiaia0it+inqr23dvqmdiiopgcq6hkavqrao9qcwtxat4gbt vaug+jywl1ykzwlcaeczigb1x4oq8hmdgwoi2l2enfzwjsnrwmx13rog1qgqtzprkdsvo/  i4xzukequqn7sxkqggr2i4jqyq7h4s8vrtnrbpyjlm2t+0zi/gxxlevqfdu4svbjkhiuqfmnibwakme5dactzxqlbhjnvqeo1g7k7nldyr71bmmr+muzsl/0mjgq120i3j5peyzbjajudmk1uk mwfnesepfefkimzix/b3pqd61a3ml3okcjp6eqtceyutqimssursjcrgzcspxnq5qx+fwldk4qc3j+seus8w7qh+lgbpovjgqv0gcnlow+tqrkslycym8fk/ic+t5dvh//unyi2rrsct47+s0zshebznxy9 ktuomyytese2ha9wg+kzndsenwxvhyessqveiwzepqjvxbopntpdxjtvl5l4lges2gqppmhtjjes8ka7dnsthcqtn2yae7vqzp1/hdlthdomd6vmwysgig9laqujbwldleji9aaxlt7gvq6aqfrgvi/7nvlp8rit wann5bcjqrxwtkua51vhxjwaubyfj1e55nw0fbumg0yy3ygnj/8b77wud2w/nc42lappvnjkzrpown2kmi1ul+2rrvw6c/2fckf3ykanv9w073a17bacia873nvucfmyi+7//afrremckpbwj+cza 7e/  ppwkrv0+1zthez+nj0elqxxobe4fcbk1lojknjdey96tuv0imcbjmsicwd/gi0ijxhfbp6sannyruj5hlzranwkyrgunjtixzt0/zsig1kyncdqdj0hqamxtp5xkp0nki/czbyjvybai6cakpsfxds zgpjexy/wlnieu2lvxxezzbdlo0ouhc61j/f4hkdkq3cwzwexzwbsdbe5xztpuuxze+acvxkgxgarsj5mnnqklrau39tvalevi3hjdsbfi+fbfoz++umwuadtm+sggu8nm8mau5ng0lhonxq49qynmpakdis9op5 vipbtjgm1aa+1vers14zmalt9dzd8gh0gwjtvjlitxuma6ceehrmchzfhixnehpw4xkljdm18v/eg/filg8xb9zi+cmkyznv7fyb+8jjowtcwqrx58cyxhralyxqoivtwjpf3vvyu60eovslui6w zew1rq8tdweu1zn8u0mkn8ygk7bwpp57jjffkyfqyhgfd5czwic64karcannttt3ny57tykzctxswfuu5avfvemn8jx6hmhr3oderqrt82mnafdue3e6yh5elz8zmg22nkfefbl84uls1fqqihkuxk umqtgg8ychuoarrgc71sybthxp79ho+u+r6ung75e5e9wmvfb0t3wycywspoabr1sedeq1frqkxpiayk7bswuhgnszn1wdpxfx2hbssy8eytqsuhx5knb95+hfjk8nahx9glws4rnxnlaolovd67o amjub02q9i6dh/c39x1gk0scz3/at6clinfv6znbm7dmsg8ha3jm1nzkpreixfpvpecqpjy8tce0e7ko/1b9lpjhdqzc1hn/wlaqll5xwsvqbrc9vpwoyqsnzvedlptnododoian+rhxwprbkzw7tig vpceylvjmi5toqmmthddbesawr7byxmldgpdraldkidghqa8guhxfcfh62ybdej0uyr6oh1josehsxku8ofdvpiy9lc1cqbnbw6rjsp3muuijzkmi  +05ll+t9abuykir3idcfdrzaf3soekjetk3yoah23b5kbiot83oro/2nl2+asd4xtplcbvjwoorc3yknr4g3zoqp+fyqkkemnatffa1x6y7jfu1ologjbrahm9zeelnc08i8diiju6jffrz6e3jomjsbxautgl x/tfre4o54y+u8svi7ee7f0kyoevhuuvvl67g6em3u9s7raxahhinhnlzkzroq7w1x/l1qkg9tgxmwkfmaadgas3l0af214vukns52aomzjn7meyfsmv3gntn8zqsk5m+bnpxum5yf5qz/nwnlik w6sstmlnpfaihqxrcblo6mc26wsb5qph2+ct6+oze0s8pskk1ul60rw7hbkgr+ni563n0gfmkrhm9vj/scnlsqu287cehqtjoddgmmricibsrr3nywh8yx/uja23iuke7n8mozkpugwcsc9i3yem6q4dye 3n+34q8ghe4hy+gzqmwpiqh+l1iz4lemhv7l/arhbsva5uagxxsyjfrpdqcfimqv9r8ucuslqp9bdziec4okhjy2wvkgreckoe3dicmletmcqgcr12ajmqkzgses3k+oiuvvbvmqq9uvkuxvjkv wdywvwwbx4kkdai9hypw5pjvvfigbc/hyrnihshs8e8mohzlsapauzqep4by7og4+5mqx+i6mmi9uedv3467f3/qc1hwdgvhhwbayrjow4fl7hu5l2wxk3pmcdcm9dlja0vw2oyutyjitgbfeb3/pmi yi5xi9k59px49lfnd9bf6u7adpitlmcab14th52lqw0brxqy59fkbikckcazque  /zmieuxsu/ba7g==&amp;quot;

    window.cuchapterid = &amp;quot;683899297&amp;quot;

    window.fkp = &amp;quot;d2luzg93lm9ua2v5zm9jdxmoik1umevpae1ovjr0dfnqztzxsvfsu0dwdtvtu1vrlzzucgi1wkjclzb6me9ruexveurlby9md1nwczrxr0rfwlm5bxz5rk80ym5dv vpkthdpylu3alzztg90bvvjk0wzd1cwzjivbgxinnbwa2oxsg5qzur0dgpvzk0xafj5v1qrkzdozut3enz3k3lpc095qvavmwlutkptau1boexjtffkttdty0v4c3rczfh6deiyv3dwd0qyvvbtb kwxr0permppenv0avffvknsrhfsmgn2ujzknwnewmlvawhetjd3ae9vugd2rtewn1e9iiwgmtyzntc1nzqymsk=&amp;quot;

    window.fens = &amp;quot;1&amp;quot;

    var el = document. queryselector(&amp;quot;#encontentloader&amp;quot;)

    el.parentnode.removechild(el)uvosf3wwfv/iblk3o6p0v/z2qdoxuiu0y7zt0dfikxqr6mqs2qk5ipvvyffpqvu5fmfupvrqvwwfw/pw+wu3uk0og8gxodcevz4ajz2je1jtrunguyh4lwkp4h+sntn0iyc409kxzu 7kvd8zqy0mve23ffrdgi95dgdxnshgbre1u3g4pk1wt5rzl4hmgjyclgrnoi2z6e+g0pbwvhoaysr+reut3ssg0icxjrlyvtfv2e7zfaxup9em7xoa1flj1htiyk+nhw80zp/4fvfmirokzb60me 9xsyxtxjyjdwt50b2yjxoapw3q6vhp8ka4+2e3klg+i8ent/bsngswn+iznpwcduhe97w/ug3ajxalasqkzotcdfq1kwfsmwpv658/9oql1mzgixxnycbbbymyuhzjz0qwkf1mqexu9c2wsjwww oznxxfnao2lwo+sbsa5rtjvvnr57qitcesdoyarg3oge5terk1tmksmxh2whty+j/3rzbv8ztce0euia55srfsgra3dzhavfv/hv2ahtyfje4evli64blqnzka0stwuzk1uuvducd4lci+a5rlou/ozf/v tsvb+tpmbjvlwxinygonxi1do/dkcodhcfe9egyyglixm/  8yuwojonxenw1btaqhtyptqx7b4mrudprlskwi6t34nrribkvlt/dlsbaqznnzo6oa9lxqbhoqwxiue5ophhz9m/be+unt/9hn6m1wl6v3ufmfldbijvm7ouvqpqpgwaolwm0o51nx4rc4fwgjhfz bh15ouu3iccdadpwrmdnt+5w6xjqap99ul6qswewlendmxpyhnsuarpioklatfq8jr7ukc7kfsfxyplgtuydaunni0qnbz/p391wc2cfytessa+zxalgpmxvnwizhgrclud/lz1iriw9vooyqx/rcdzqjlrbxu50ia uom2xoqwjgxmb2m3bpbtywrt1g95swpg5ljfbu3viwhtr52o4e6epk0rpgaoyu3qeuxmxksm2balggv13ijjckhruqysxr+gt6zm88t31hnxi9au500cikzsq1aov0m1j0v5w7qoirlrzrzi 9soot9udmlndlrenmzgufhuobzycoq96t0gbomeddyupyb1vicekexok29q+fvps9d0sytavr7dsas3xynnpn+ftmps2xfqh/ltopeohp7puzcpgocb7cmaqakaomjs6kh4gxbek7aar6lneyzfuidmvvmcb3q73m+xk0 tdypi17oza6f5zjjj0wexwjuuplj2htm0oey1+/4loalpheio2kxefs0w34op6mjxuec8dzxcz4++u/r+9nn7gfe7wubqj4osgzwooa8phmxdla84fci+c/unsvvnqh5jsnpxl7gwalx/v5s4j7qz sq712vtznp85cbvlitgfbuore4khkoaxm1qm81hwgtfiuya6/5uetsg7jral3veubj7ihwadbgpfnkjrsxrrwiufnsg+bltglvx9i3mx5whaaecejdta0tbfjbqijzuqsynpbxhjxsjtuzqpjre/cis1 jhq4msjcwr9eqjzlgcozem8ocmahtkzo  /d+xkeatlxm1rapcz38pbfod4wyxdwbe2yvh5fge+qoaazyvngmzyrb2a3gxixw1ygpvw6k2u6yup7xfdblb6rqus7fxmboh/wau2nqbt6eyrnjkvxcwbetsl5ryu/n/fzzti1jyotpbmmdj nmmlf2u6zzzmjf+qp20yr5hpb8w4gsr1q1m6ltnxx5i/rtx7rxfkkg4z7v3ka742opiyqcrtgq9ok6un2jzhovkckwss5pmzxpfwnzvh00unpbltr6gtw8ipjnachnktxxtdunpmqzoxytdmhiyr+ 5j83pnorzsj28ao5ehkgv1ka0kztbwl0psmzkcwkxk9wtfvggdylbe4un7u2cwot6dg1gwhtznmeqbmckxq9hcme3yrijnnbatptasn5d94qeboc7n74kuz9kfcy8atvhmypvtjgg4f2ypx5naab8n bjey0v5hhq/f8kxk1vfgxdvd884gp/c9ho5p8+q7+x0c55kwatcyi3mjeo0yro/tmsaccmoaibe7ak+dpqpkqw5olk3ovsayk43pbdognzaoiyfoprvwbuath2gxhprnnwamfuwxhgys1ysgvyc7g xgwdaka4p9npsia3desavqjogguwrq2jngg6us+ateox4gghxznoeopqjrjcu2tfg+ufeibjcd4k7i2tfcglbihgktcndiz7vhqwgijc5q5wfpyfr8ywderlphwyjpzgjnlob1e3pa1mtfohspnsyzrrx1hsnd asputzpuj3qnexu01gaclyexqabsvn/fwtr1eiyvtmxc44vd6hmm0oxs/rvgnbb3fiaia0it+inqr23dvqmdiiopgcq6hkavqrao9qcwtxat4gbtvaug+jywl1ykzwlcaeczigb1x4oq8hmdgwoi2l2en fzwjsnrwmx13rog1qgqtzprkdsvo/i4xzukequqn7sxkqggr2i4jqyq7h4s8vrtnrbpyjlm2t+0zi/gxxlevqfdu4svbjkhiuqfmnibwakme5dactzxqlbhjnvqeo1g7k7nldyr71bmmr+muzsl  /0mjgq120i3j5peyzbjajudmk1ukmwfnesepfefkimzix/b3pqd61a3ml3okcjp6eqtceyutqimssursjcrgzcspxnq5qx+fwldk4qc3j+seus8w7qh+lgbpovjgqv0gcnlow+tqrkslycym8fk/ic+t 5dvh//unyi2rrsct47+s0zshebznxy9ktuomyytese2ha9wg+kzndsenwxvhyessqveiwzepqjvxbopntpdxjtvl5l4lges2gqppmhtjjes8ka7dnsthcqtn2yae7vqzp1/hdlthdomd6vmwysgig9laqujbw ldleji9aaxlt7gvq6aqfrgvi/7nvlp8ritwann5bcjqrxwtkua51vhxjwaubyfj1e55nw0fbumg0yy3ygnj/8b77wud2w/nc42lappvnjkzrpown2kmi1ul+2rrvw6c/2fckf3ykanv9w073a17bacia 873nvucfmyi+7//afrremckpbwj+cza7e/ppwkrv0+1zthez+nj0elqxxobe4fcbk1lojknjdey96tuv0imcbjmsicwd/gi0ijxhfbp6sannyruj5hlzranwkyrgunjtixzt0  /zsig1kyncdqdj0hqamxtp5xkp0nki/czbyjvybai6cakpsfxdszgpjexy/wlnieu2lvxxezzbdlo0ouhc61j/f4hkdkq3cwzwexzwbsdbe5xztpuuxze+acvxkgxgarsj5mnnqklrau39tvalevi3hj dsbfi+fbfoz++umwuadtm+sggu8nm8mau5ng0lhonxq49qynmpakdis9op5vipbtjgm1aa+1vers14zmalt9dzd8gh0gwjtvjlitxuma6ceehrmchzfhixnehpw4xkljdm18v/eg/filg8xb9zi+cmkyznv 7fyb+8jjowtcwqrx58cyxhralyxqoivtwjpf3vvyu60eovslui6wzew1rq8tdweu1zn8u0mkn8ygk7bwpp57jjffkyfqyhgfd5czwic64karcannttt3ny57tykzctxswfuu5avfvemn8jx6hmhr 3oderqrt82mnafdue3e6yh5elz8zmg22nkfefbl84uls1fqqihkuxkumqtgg8ychuoarrgc71sybthxp79ho+u+r6ung75e5e9wmvfb0t3wycywspoabr1sedeq1frqkxpiayk7bswuhgnszn1wdpxfx2 hbssy8eytqsuhx5knb95+hfjk8nahx9glws4rnxnlaolovd67oamjub02q9i6dh/c39x1gk0scz3/at6clinfv6znbm7dmsg8ha3jm1nzkpreixfpvpecqpjy8tce0e7ko/1b9lpjhdqzc1hn /wlaqll5xwsvqbrc9vpwoyqsnzvedlptnododoian+rhxwprbkzw7tigvpceylvjmi5toqmmthddbesawr7byxmldgpdraldkidghqa8guhxfcfh62ybdej0uyr6oh1josehsxku8ofdvpiy9lc1cqbnbw6rjsp3 muuijzkmi+05ll+t9abuykir3idcfdrzaf3soekjetk3yoah23b5kbiot83oro/2nl2+  asd4xtplcbvjwoorc3yknr4g3zoqp+fyqkkemnatffa1x6y7jfu1ologjbrahm9zeelnc08i8diiju6jffrz6e3jomjsbxautglx/tfre4o54y+u8svi7ee7f0kyoevhuuvvl67g6em3u9s7raxahhinh nlzkzroq7w1x/l1qkg9tgxmwkfmaadgas3l0af214vukns52aomzjn7meyfsmv3gntn8zqsk5m+bnpxum5yf5qz/nwnlikw6sstmlnpfaihqxrcblo6mc26wsb5qph2+ct6+oze0s8pskk1ul60r w7hbkgr+ni563n0gfmkrhm9vj/scnlsqu287cehqtjoddgmmricibsrr3nywh8yx/uja23iuke7n8mozkpugwcsc9i3yem6q4dye3n+34q8ghe4hy+gzqmwpiqh+l1iz4lemhv7l/arhbsva5uagxxsyj frpdqcfimqv9r8ucuslqp9bdziec4okhjy2wvkgreckoe3dicmletmcqgcr12ajmqkzgses3k+oiuvvbvmqq9uvkuxvjkvwdywvwwbx4kkdai9hypw5pjvvfigbc/hyrnihshs8e8mohzlsapauzq ep4by7og4+5mqx+i6mmi9uedv3467f3/qc1hwdgvhhwbayrjow4fl7hu5l2wxk3pmcdcm9dlja0vw2oyutyjitgbfeb3/pmiyi5xi9k59px49lfnd9bf6u7adpitlmcab14th52lqw0brxqy59fk bikckcazque/zmieuxsu/ba7g==&amp  ;quot;

    window.cuchapterid = &amp;quot;683899297&amp;quot;

    window.fkp = &amp;quot;d2luzg93lm9ua2v5zm9jdxmoik1umevpae1ovjr0dfnqztzxsvfsu0dwdtvtu1vrlzzucgi1wkjclzb6me9ruexveurlby9md1nwczrxr0rfwlm5bxz5rk80ym5dv vpkthdpylu3alzztg90bvvjk0wzd1cwzjivbgxinnbwa2oxsg5qzur0dgpvzk0xafj5v1qrkzdozut3enz3k3lpc095qvavmwlutkptau1boexjtffkttdty0v4c3rczfh6deiyv3dwd0qyvvbtb kwxr0permppenv0avffvknsrhfsmgn2ujzknwnewmlvawhetjd3ae9vugd2rtewn1e9iiwgmtyzntc1nzqymsk=&amp;quot;

    window.fens = &amp;quot;1&amp;quot;

    var el = document. queryselector(&amp;quot;#encontentloader&amp;quot;)

    el.parentnode.removechild(el)uot;

    window.cuchapterid = &amp;quot;683899297&amp;quot;

    window.fkp = &amp;quot;d2luzg93lm9ua2v5zm9jdxmoik1umevpae1ovjr0dfnqztzxsvfsu0dwdtvtu1vrlzzucgi1wkjclzb6me9ruexveurlby9md1nwczrxr0rfwlm5bxz5rk80ym5dv vpkthdpylu3alzztg90bvvjk0wzd1cwzjivbgxinnbwa2oxsg5qzur0dgpvzk0xafj5v1qrkzdozut3enz3k3lpc095qvavmwlutkptau1boexjtffkttdty0v4c3rczfh6deiyv3dwd0qyvvbtb kwxr0permppenv0avffvknsrhfsmgn2ujzknwnewmlvawhetjd3ae9vugd2rtewn1e9iiwgmtyzntc1nzqymsk=&amp;quot;

    window.fens = &amp;quot;1&amp;quot;

    var el = document. queryselector(&amp;quot;#encontentloader&amp;quot;)

    el.parentnode.removechild(el

 Text Chapter 222: The Second Test

    &amp;lt;script id=&amp;quot;encontentloader&amp;quot;&amp;gt;

    window.encontent = &amp;quot;sbzt1lbjgshdeeisbxcoldbpi/qojgfenuj4dnewx23fok6meicnfik0iinjfizz3nswp0f+6ovywg6svfkhjm+2wdgdxayob9sg0ahiu3gpdepj6fk6arwy2lu0ranbxuazkj k2xy2xbzzkpylaxgzc1vrrokhxuzo5wrzdw6d/bs1bspbpjqsx9aadfmozvvsbigyfpuzdwex6tcksolbccc7xurusiowp9gucfbatntaqcbraacslk/mf9uvkdate1aqhs3/zjuvicdeeyxwbbhpfxe4y wssnpdyh+gi6rlp+y/4uelma6o9fgumjebuwpczzkylmqeyz6p/zrvaivc5rooi3akyit+l2o3e1n2dm8t3c6hqk3pxasv65jwywxdgjm3vzp8yuj/smucng5nl3jjed8csoxftwddxh7qsaah95 4xxag9zh/al95vcoexpxwwblhgl/yfr+la0+qzyiicpjlbivl6zxay/9ecvnooqvqyfjjq8uhmdjldxehpccvvpkchpgi6kpd83ta730esllk9m5cb4v0ttmohrvlewmqqesc1fxokc634iv9sdec6ndxv gpu/ec0k5o5dzp78a8+h52aeaujbaibatbiiedmvzsaj+r5xigkd2igop1qwo/  eckwiuzx0damc1+zpjisvlfaie3vlm1fa/cdeoepe8flqai52525/6pb0zihpjasbrhj7lmcvas9pxd1n98l8nu1gjswyvllxdyyqr8pckdtg94vaobtqjjpwkwqoe52vdbvkie105mahp2q9ccac1 nbaod8u55qpyzzxikhmjoizzhunlg65xaeihyhyn3qfm2urfsm1zrwfu3spfo/+nucnfd97jgcvblxaqlusb/grt2ih8t5kfljhpz/8k5vulkq/ckw6/mvphsabp5sx8wmlrbhcje5xvz/rz3ccj murgxgk/xch9npgkvnwahcnnjk930vryo6mmdptuz864b3fxerlcc6q0awx0bdw1bqgwwqnnfbvlqwr+n2tecwdhikppqxpn9ln4scgfoluyt9qqqz0a+otlieag3jef7jdu0jnprhowgzxagrwlx flducga2y1vvmyq5jljhs7ncycapeviqbpos6scs7jp3ukhw3dzamxotksf99py6znpip0hdm0kyqm0np7m6rltxzubhuuvci+eikj6qcgj87abwlqs+qlcxlntdgvbxindxhygcdpmwjx60pmbazeix xxlzb8itsyarg7qdhc3nhhf88afmnf1plqwm4hvny7r87gbujx85rp15i5sgv/7mbzeyvsv6x70ui6dm+rbbuvpmrirsymnbrxdl/w0qnrakt3drl8+k326cgru/yk7wrcsn9bed91carqe+eled f58tgesgp1wcoc5mnnpyyez/tyw0f9soqr6fnafdxfydnslb9hfdpjxs4sfl+aw3sxf6wiak3bctvvqekj1xjrzzhm58h3lsrfl0cqskvnmddtdme5qkg2fmcxl6zbno/bsffr0njr3pfdi6/qpeve3 bibv8dbbygsqiumkxsub94havxbpswfyncbfjc1pczdkgqvqpghse7pauwnv7znmol2xjhhvt9gt9ocqvrubpdgha5ptvxm3lpceaq8a1zt15pwvp88ewddykf14y8ue8j3bmwsu  /ags3jyzfs8wtxbznwry08wqul/kmllb8hape9ph/3f3lj/kp2irekvm8vwhe0ocecytnfikbijkzl6lmbl4o1x4g5zvmsysgawyp6npdgbnkqvnai/2nbaoqzp8mptuv23nj7lfilgvd3ya2yffqjv 8ae7x833zdikrln2tqnxy8akxuufq6lqx9ahm+qfqgqhjsp743yecvhrnydjdf62drnqowlwlthk2tp6jwzajvsgzyoc6qlbup7v7xp+xz+qd81ya11lq1mzydraf7mw1lpgz8qjal1oitwq nowjsyv3atxjmcv3jaz/jme4aqc37v4scph8pzzb1b7ixzxffcegpvqpgsijaaceaqufrtnnbytsaixrtfftbloyhau9nxzy+cpmokb39uwpulyrzn0jnuyrmqclqgt9t/rqt4m3c0vv6xuhroi+1/quvbbb1egq prc7iw0gxpvtbxgd0dtwu+jjmtslysubbdw72iv0/nmowzskbpd5cif2rxenm0x5onfwhfpuf8xbatc4bf5gu/uqvkzrzdssb6f1v4dyyn9nhmepeyspe/hghubgxd7whhjfknzui182gad0sfoa8 lfbir2mnw7svmkyvocwlupuksx1spcgnaykmhkxvmiz5fi19c5wdpgbfcepogcpvtnc7japaligdy773bnxcn0f03f7pt2chsuotyxdzjz4grk7xbvndlgr1+9qw5cmlbm20xhvve1pg6w5w07f1iflosx uxbp6/mt7xwh0txkaednrqywowfrzzkgmcxv2z2h0a4f8dlg+/kvcpjjp6fgi35wq9tdmayv+l2qkh0gluavhhubxvrdtkiln3nmivz/xdw2vi13sgq5u6q8zu3rc5jfa0ejnztbyajg2d rojykpuml3traudczffvoudlpif7mlxxy7c2nfvv1wze36cn/3jb9hmjdutqaeqnuhbrikmqztvrfqbtx+obblhkmpoisheust9whhli7+elfbeerr51ykz8husoiexr3qrihiysji4gp33qom8g  +8zz18ivklggqe+zwvjm2wmgcra0lhtimbkg1wajsbefqxm57yfqpm/fac1pgqlsw5vvyf4p8ektl8j93qsh9erm0pdc+wljub5lff5thkpn9wjaa0wj1xz+d2p1wtcdmsdkcqyuz0xd4ai7krs dey9z8oz4gwaatcgpoph2mfduhcc5uq+b+h0afizoaphvzh1m3ebu2xh93czpg+pncnruz1eaiqvzg1czjwaq7urvclpbtxvfbde3baxxqtbetzoqwfyr8hr5xysbwubdc5lv9/28uu41kuevrs0twabsmf mc3rr+oy1emyzt9autzfct/qxyzbjmuax0jblg9kkagzlwy5s59n0gobbrmeiv5e9u78sw7ain+lfxbclqiguouti9xgj94jgqk8dpmlheyt+ci8jdgkvrisruh4fzshhndr3u2xawml4gt0jwuwlid3xxz tiomsg10e+0l2chtapscgg/htgx9olmqw0ebfwm6w3fbk7f+fe0c/mzukdiwza0za6ejvtzsfwt7pujqog4l1vsfoocgu6uml3ae79yg77cjczdaedujvlghpgebf88qah0tnr3p1occbvbztlsx3ci ogndrgrd+qhfcaur0uwvjgcnbn3ow0xbe5t1ox4ecwwgj06qiyxgkirw0zr75sttlqjrjkdvruxxp2apo5hmrn5b0allerb4bbnjf4bsqls+drvqkxyj6ut3ddbc3pqlva0oy2zzs/gponlad9vzzm5b +esnttfvvamwghviqep83mhugzwttdedqmb91zuhiiiepiw0r0jhnxe24svlp+hnzpbzdgxq8rak1bhxi+6fxgxmapm2y75kucazqmtii3snlsaprbrca7ladycnssja2bpxejmbbmuyqlz8/5tehvrb3 llkpcup1evkwzje0jjr1qus36dpou8aljki3geoqerkrz9qzczkbgv8iz0fsxd6/q0ecktvla9tgvm8jquggspmrlw4nxsllwuafntj4yuqbqrjgu9g  +wwdoe5wlsdqleoqcc3xwhpw2kqdmnr8bfmvwj3xct4wlae57vhxa8aqbdmt0fyfbq2lguxhlira7nw53f2ebudbh/iosi7q6aocmwmaomf+evupo8e7icnbnfpck1bnm4m9aa3cz/euga7eiy t3ap3isdkymfukttsjspt656nykdkwlznpwu4ladyjjc0y13pyaxbara9m178dsepupy486fnmybqug1scct2omnjh6o3hnmyocxazp0c3lpqmdl8swhurklnvumkteo0pqbsuftm5yip6zwclzv4tsn8yiwmrk vi6et8zvf0dxbq0x9npm63aj5grhgqvuf8sjizkcuxaomkbcln40lzz5sb/fm/drvbfxqgqgaomprpv0icltqtjf+sa9lcn8nrjwjl7u6hhs2+0hbic1aw1if6hcumjrk6hr64wilrpbeqgen1nxt 1kfqpe59z/uprmhq416vj2fg4lkpucv4wv1flnf4t5gxdop5sqetpn8/innflk0fiewqeg6v//xedezm/kivu3ax732sojkilexy49okjnid4jtmju65qx2wihlaum52e/3p1bwnxtb+7nuzkur+phvww mpwywozukos88oilubkythqwpdvctyrmk8yvon42cngkaisejfolovizsrhf0mnetsvznyuoqyoevqjpnqtd4bn48xjyj25helwwjtfooontd5hwqraxcmlfrqk5r63nvjgtw9lx/ltyditwvcss0ygu0n9f behb6io0btiqxswh/oudpqaatxaysy/vu+c40suc+rkptpwp1bexjy98m1ieerp2zkp4apizlkzzlc1kzrwj6gkgu7bywuplwa5xyefznvhjd7kwigckilsksc7smusnmgg+eml0yfcedk01xqzhze4hxbiaertv 8vvddk47xvnhxv4wpzj0nqeyubll99dk81vptpjmh19qtn6nzezv1mnssdeobvp5+xmv1hzp4dsjercg/euzicbmf+h0zvve9nhc0+  hkzr+ubpderdtuiadmogyu8f0af/yoh5squ3cgwa38urvgetbmgzkvihaklfpqk/54zngd9kzgvujkk5ajhxa2deegklg6/icoxgip6w6ljbtxrg5qx+pvfrsgeso5yai53d9mmmrwrqjbl9b+ioj3myh7uihkgyl0e/du5xrcu7nowlr/1zxyysmupndd/hqtx+zfjcm b1w4jhy5ewiiwgumtvvpysrpvbovd2ubthrksyszersnyab4gjq4aav1dzywads3qwpw0woanuvde7h88ce+sz0tia3d+jlyqhgzokfklg5qc2/pa8jahiauowxgcj5ojndfsqa3or9+8xlzwqs9hngpktvej gw+bunuy0xuyqtjr/a14j0zzou3lmconbz4ccsd1uy2yq7gqsdtddypnlegtzptnh/osfuso75/gcmeju98yodyfi5fk2ilnw3lwn4upzl09yplm0ldsoek8gzroesw1wbmigs19ofytzngzdpfgizk7 gfueihzst9frzvf083zayt9stk40pb0+3xe0onnopcyw8nqpwqijtm7n3fcgfv/gsgst19eesjh6ayrybgynvldflemxv9yrkdfkbooqf1ehriapkaueyh0am0nhfjcqiwuy9xoprz+fxkq1fw ln+vnjizdrjvlfbrhvc46opkzjgedodsj5pg3hzxlhy8eeiztmuu0ox29umdslqswuyiwycubmwtwdg4mnszodrflewmrrczlp/k1yxwm+26dnyifh71ryvnnrr+r/lauhzaexrzqlrsbh1sawujrfvj8sgz7 wsh0kbqahq0b0beig2pyb6/  zvgbmw0syp7fpmjad5icbfbkuejhnqxxq7wkd8lbaakvcgheh7jgfs+djes7ep33adehjyecwd0n6es2xrrl6l7esjoa57dj5fr/0yhh9bvlwfyajhelilbv/xzmim29+fv/grcy8x1qtwql zxunxmtfvkc1xlstyonvgmezg2dfmbesu46wiattwh8m8cc89jh20ygw5yb0l0cj+bsx3n3+rkhvofv1gpdcubqlkwbjsjc5h8m9h+i86j3gsuz9rmatxls4lsbqbp8d7rkdre5k5afvfyo5g83a idnvexosvupbm89kvk5hftlj2uhwkrsya6hjboyyry2jtrci5rkenpaqatcjd1e2srdcvbhux3te6s5j3lgaccfduepqsughdgjz7wate23cnaeud8k6ad6uytmouywfh8c294wdkdix90h48+vsgqadi4rf qjmxno+omidlotkjvwnvgrt5gxqp0mydugddagg2xfeifvturrukjzjfv2ki94orv1ro7ql/26inqwdibyau1erng4rc0ewxdtodsbotqmpwebsdnhq0nmpxg7fobnad0th50xa7o8emqap6nnfomcc/j3lwh/h3v92j 1rotrneszabjniccbusalncyf9ivtaxqms/xipzfelxmags8zokgr07lkndi2ahwbdsi0/0fgbss3e7/pv1nmu6ydrs+vtaqfc/731eheml+i1q1vdyiqykvzi09cmgw2fi9zzwzdwm1z+a6drqimyucabt7m3 xk+cvxh6mmiofsjwkscufrxt4781bdlsu0klzw3thsj0+erlben6hf7hcv06ab06in5tmjk8qwtqzsn81o8dxssk0huxmay9xl7y4j8dq8qpncji0831wnmal+ef2qsmkaop8oytfuihrivxmlekws6 lsitnybb/n/  vsmunhyne+cbc6ql2j/abg+gf3ngeutcxj0cgd9ql46cy1ytkxmpq85ir6idyiwikyhl0dibswsmwueifpsyzvafxvs38uk6is+zrhliuwvvbg2az/usjiu4t5n8h3djtvcill7393772cgka9et+vk2 xwcrnmax2kdqjbplurq6ln3yoinv28iw4klxmcrjxwiwjeqos6nozh5+9shwe0sa9nhhvnic62xwqkwfk1phkmomgitxoafypcnfirn/ne561vntsthgw0lvbfqjidnnrarji8ox08iocendkie6tz2cvafpb6c0 gfh8cweavksj2l7y3yyjkexwdbatbn/hdth0diaxs16f7mn+c4rcpt+pvtvk0sh/aksypnhp9bjtlmit3qv7q7pmyum+mfawtzlodu2o9vwvqwialymne7vtata7smjm+wthw04db+hvmas2ax8t7whuzif v8zuowotmlvpudajvbkzexai+5tz46mvtfitokdwizrjzmwkbscobmqwr7mzvycwxrjao5gg8uxfkeikw2ljm4gnfhy8wsjs8cckjalag71ul0v1hixhcpydgdn1oon7yioevma0uobc4vfmf2v0vtebkf gdmfwje2r6fz4fqjlyngprpi9t1tztqg6gimg443+hkabc9gop13b7iybpbvb4vbserwvo2scckz1wkcrmt1f369xmi9iys3k/hwd1moqy+in2hgifkfgmortq7vhcrpuxes4h3glpyoma5jlrv8/ /tccuw7lq9382lbql7ycdfinh2wr6k0dsygdot5h9nf2kmuydbzan5y4uksc/s4zxmhcvzslvrz7wwleewgk/op2ukh7bblhngww0kvf5zzrcrn02xljwct0ug48sur+spzk0kazdvr7va2dq3lp jjves6gol3ndi2qyplj2yqxvcqnrkc2crcgmyhoav9wunlxhbi/gyp6eayfniyz  +zcfdhlastbjt1yc+p56tpch+oxasly3wyifjbp2wssf/v8aqp6a3nr1szm2tf8cntk+i7vydvc0cj+qjii1cnkafqy31unjsfcyloc41xdadol/t5izqpwra5qpal2mdqrtsikanigbt4dlogyd xca/zdb55r4cqhtqh/jkapm7ojujytc01fd7phvevrv39zbeceujeiv5mfrsq2nd/k5vj1qrpjhggr8vwuo/drebad/nc+bekolstptjczzo9elq2uwkw/et9+5/fambzcpfwhzriwxmw5h6uveji9toc2i yogt3hctuv+eo6gqshxdjk0sfvr4md85ca1a2ldajnsahetdeeu6itzpxqoem88pph/7hjczgjswu0nuktftelrmpebl1inioslzegnjpf2zxnjqcnqyzbl2+u11p8fypeppjtzbr0czsg88xzd6agdccts1 emjene0+wx3dexvbpcrpnf8+1bfmtfp6wev1v94c9eepg+er7n+/58er0pwxqrbzlvr8ve0w995l5v7slivwz1thuuomooahicw4vdnzfbdbahyioagtes2odgjbsmg9fsl8fuj9vgfyebhtsoc9aua ewytmta1ss/qghkq56hxinq1rpjpabvs1ponfeziavtpcwry+8xgxpsxmvuualn8aljhgfaufkk8ctp0vhyfqu8hes  +9ud38yzsygnj5xruuvevqbagg1gf/pfizyss+jkhw1l0koqrio0qaovzik0olgri8r6c2+ov2lof7tfif2fzbl+k/rvahstlpcrql3ch2/o7tlj67s4vbu/rlt5utscg9dctq5vkafge8mjiphucmsoyxi6 etdvlesnmohax9e6ohtczpa2y/195uesgpqnru0pygw4bfb3edyqdndfgyvgdcxkrzjbv0k4patz48ivasdzwaihdkg42eqarfgdejqygr09jcmj0w67uxjkjis/oil9xrhsdnchaxrtb+gyxkqsq ghwrciuwx+t4u/ju52ftvo2soqg1efluq3ia3awlfajdol8y9pggosp6obg+gt4sc3yne6sbzszlvhf2pzhuchb81qu2nlpso4pstl6qr9zqboddchw/4otudiv9mvlajkkjzxfahfgwhci9z1kaavqjuy/8j2q eb/ky+wsth33djfvgycorg8b4y6ewepfr5tuyjreeeq3bziytfrieoqcmjiyk50xvzss2fodtpaf+u1s5+okwizsip/ec9xgtky/qgx47q4lifdx0txfgz0hwdyqsdwir8xgcbsqo5iv85aycgy tf29swbc6zcojqdurdonrfi6sqhsgg0myudrhou8rpuyzxqmx609ysjfwzt15pmlqqc6hlcsa4iha5+rdaunz7ntybrugfht6/h3w+5ybtokiylh4iyngksggyi9snrrcmlovjr0haxcr8ycflerxcumff1jifole owolfd1aeugxkhg7k3mnqmbg2rfjm91pm2hxi0b  /eono/jkdxh2doqs7anwqfhz3yflnht6qzm9tqmqoh8gsntmknpo50grby2bl3ioxsydd9kosy6wtbb2p9ijx0p3qyugcp9jjdahskedu5ie9a27doshitpgnlm7k4e+nb3zlb4lsxqyruyw8aqicc wqunoc3skf1e30q1suwlhxuykqwkj8rxe0r2o/gsclfy1k/kdi7wmb/4qztttcbourg/ozwadbnghvdngijmzhomxw9j6xaf+wp+xmjnk0xtjgbzq+an38ts2b2voofihfdqafysisu4dbtzhs1ux1 ererwoo+irifuuhe5h1gmfv/ewqabcifxe3rb0r+xd/o64artnbgqxi1uwdzbivcjoooiru8cvwc2j51sg9+c7odrlprcdnwcv+8jxtqqnnf0rhsqvsfnw0s9qmjojxsjm1kozbgnlbzsc8qqn q0iryyea2d/q8flb4ufbniju0y0eikqfeby3hhswaydds3xf82q26v9rwkjpddp/egt+lpon3mxatykbszm/sdssvb+i7dggm3yqjubpm8jkmosl/vpg6q8yslrksob8vep7fdbjhemwdh4jxxgzlqdhe amh0swozvg2kd8hs/jsnbvinnhgsmddmsspapnnk2wh/hb+bkugszhbgg81xttyo4zq7iwfhpv45vajimsfjaupqhrdgifnox74guqmtv3ebo3orzry8oxsgtguui8zl0ox456a2e3kq0iqkmx6kjhl7x  +ykb61991xcfsp1pm7qyvd8iqvs2bmkdn64nwgd3horavmgj5mjuvftidu0dmpq3ga7yfjqjgtrepyrx5guu28srmenlzduiq5ilv6optoynbm99jcstonc/pli/thjdrhm2ekaipc+rsuijrin2f3fqlqc 7j3c+ue9vbckx7jp8wv43aw9kkqqp9qqmzm5inaxmqg+7qpqliuz63pbwklglwijpjqpslhzym6vzax76zjdlno9i3lgmn6tkaye9xcutzq9v1et6/vua4hxnhwhwzomtpjz8aqmx8w yu6f1x12sun2t5t9ov1vfsnbi9lkl5txlotw9sc/eubytsjzpgoj5ynefn7wn/jhwvouon+b113yarv1mhwmp2cy3c0jo/yzb9c0v4x7lwvtamdf2duxlwnbgdi8c9ojerptepnei+m2rprp/39hwn 4yzlwshrkt6vwzmjffqzk+g8uyv5yzl8l6isy9+rzmkieud/eqg1mcymc+l6scmom/i1dupzk6gbq4aj1zvlfxankh/5gm0jafawqxgkvojf3yze3a6tkvc2l8ngdj6cje20ycdjhvkb zakxno0vpspiya8buwmwy7s9q6xunphphctcsxgxp3vtr4r/iluwi1jl18mwh7zh8qhk+codenvvqd0j8ul6ppeycucll689v9f1avf/l9nmipv3fteuept3ob1rcpglbahmdlwly+rfm4m+6o8dhgddaku3prw5 vpmvzlvhmzllsuvda4mhqiowfk3gwbyb+nll1gqf0xdpt0gwn  +fpuekuneu8bu64o/wmebdbzdgxigxvpluti2+nysbybbb9xaghwbvlnnilqqeum396a9hke4pbgp5eopwsd91bfinb1r+nk4tzselb1259/kiax6x+eqbc6zryywlsdrmhgjbhxdtzfzntya+as51+b nfgljjahrorakup1qjocarf8z83jxwa0w/tp7osl8yirxzhsnfmqc56fdyz/djofjp4cx+8gcxrcqmqxs90if+wob90xvqjavwkz7vnpqplxrkckwu2llekwsr/vczpbwgicovk7mcpalgzsegldrwq/oo 8d61mis2fbukyo9scgcqj0sznn3mdpdk5ujrqq5g1qiqqc0oq5q8hqall3y2szlvoi1gxcc/1apkayvghkbuhy4v8xvzmvwg6gus+xkrkmsq/rufqc45/sy8oqcoydqemma9xucie7ukhcyf7ovi5 y6sg+yccuxkllklnh+xrgc3n50a91f/bylhv2auo6+pef/x7dmej0jhxdm//xluhdrtk+  tnlraaospo+t958mekzhrogqz9ql8hiig6miaz51rm2djjgnuwgmcvz/pzxfsw9jhbrvm6qze0db/3sletzg5s0vaelc5whkfzlroupu8mblf7bxmdg7mvesgo74me+vubrqrv+dg/bw/2mgajf4hwebx 4tdh25lj1eiktvcnkburfhexa9x1jt8k6xulm3mf/czybhdsrq32kt3ve5c9b8ycmqddyct2/mvjcwmfm2nhd4lf0vrm4nz3e92fyu956cs0osags263cqmfgzyvwntofvqyqkklfuoo5ps oxvekmduw9sqgrzjloaoxohtb6abszadx0fvik4knkewundkffbif7nhudwuqp2x4zoimaycpojm51ksq/k7nwl577rcqdi5osypjiwqtl4d1m1xblx8k8noi3tn+adid5grmlc4q4rot+/f4hiphjbx34acon pxr/7fp+w0eu0tr+8qo+/quoup53jk9cuuik+lxbdk6jevsqeu71n7hsxnutvgvaaoy7//n2angevbqk0hruvczo8nczf5bz9gpmf/mptycb29u6d6ibtqy9/uybdjwbinq+lm1kvggxy1lrqr0jh zmn/imds1x/qn7oqhtv79qdworkzjbhx9mdwldfsul/umnkvs0xgj3knn99tzjwcglmfzzx  /w2y3lv60igehkhxrqttkjig4ryri3nwnrdocahjnlfdd9t8sezhpvlbmpsuwzgfiil82uzjcszleg0ybabwypllq+ccougdcqwfav2k3xh8juevg2lyu49hygzteisqfsytsn6lrzpv7fmjoeyioaoph1amgc 6/cneib03o7vcbf/acnpysge1tvo1l2mz4adoggezduork360hggpqt3m9gyz223hpars/kdm6jw2lditcbzkxnjvaauoo+rtfm9fmxdjrji0bx2yqzpmw5kg42uv/cbimejqjguzn+i8fftp8pn6vz gdbt980dc6z2yfdb7fmdwkkoh5n9jsr2egtc0xidjwqic6g6q5zgj0qgsj1hlhwbon0kmto4w2iybx+jqzi5sskmkxy/hkcvdc6d7ggl73yoorzalbln3/l3fgb0e3gltxk6lqetstuigmws vgcfcffpd4x3udmiz5kpnas/7jkq5fxmfv4iblkyvtdaq2gxqh6af9foz77cjl6wfx8wzeqzzzutrmucoaemlc30l/gr+6fmj+lof9vehaupviat+r1srcqzdv9cjcapk8h2pyo4qaraepersjgs1yse 4omym8abgfg1jkqxbuzbvzw2hiqpxlu5/zoqx/hbmrzcrvsnjrvk4geinwoxdjjniagfihxp33n+nxhjl+veijx1uqjylpvzrklv9x9qmjhfqncds/8azajg4ztr7b8kihq9bnmuzszedz4xcu8h7 0gcmfzf6r531k1mjbocexzjalyc/jaiis8mbql4qudy1huasu/eaekpntajlmz7ouzazqwlhyop8dd8ify8cju4c3qqlm03ed3cgyogtnvdi/4epoxz+peopkdsdukxtu9po  /kamyjlbidutdnehqrsiadg1kiledpvhklxatr/9odeyatuf8fjxvw61dyauftuk7jlctmhncgtmlvahtxi4i43qgknk+s81cpotjnv/wqeuh+1rgubawfximh8npeumbp9fv6qo8pyylb0vvfsytz2/+o 4bu4cfs1eikraps50/wilaxlrdiqsb+ynp9p/tpf+g8znsumk9bdigedydxssd0hxgh6q/wfb70jcdqtvg0yz7/zqjc9g/imam7s6wyxbuj97iwqzm1tsl0kqeaxdfstve8vnihxkexptfejldzt0 ibifynfczvgqexzus/wzjdymo5fdspuzcxvzcpahtjc+h0utupktzfimpehhh/nup7xecbevkwmqbyz5lf7uh6ckewkzqg1y0jgljjpbe6qsj8itdvxk+s4ilnustu5lhcmzt+d7wr3389l7dgpluabxap xqjro/9pbtf02apiqbfw9y96izgin1mgqusk2kmubkt1jvg/u6dsitzu0voyj9drwjq/l9drczva4y12juemqirxqcdr9w9ick+x6mnp2qntr9kdfs29d+uwrnfnphmasva+dk6tond/  sclgggx79ou/itogbqytax+xrqee1c6yvjgd20gith2kre+wbrk7bfkaiavgjvcoqbssnhoa0r2unlpc9+ltrprtaivhnou0ipfykpz3bdt5pgb4irrt/ryy9ev3/t6qmv15cexc5lrrzaujrrr2tughud4 utaucyqxxmyndg68xqjq9nofcwsyia0gvft6353sqi0et2dij7yt9k2ahfwdmps+phe1lsnz1yww7bsxtoyu0hwkhe1evdncxt7lroc2ktw6mim4kkdmaq9ernt6qnxqah+4a2or+2fxwvhkyvcdh cssudef17fpqyqosb3rrnuy7fypmdv6iezmfcm4xmi52tmijn85ivpvazcbajhlfe668y+ciup2ijyczfl7tfgrv6cgsvpef89d3h/kado/jxlhpkz0ncxtzmn+6tojclcra22t7bi9zurkmfyqqu7prwr b/zum+1li/w89wkuzfjleol0mvqlzago4vyzwrs3ub9vgrdsege9gqxso+qcpmj7sx6hx1esvlahzwckvf68nsay/piil/ha0cfy1dplygptrejx65euxvccfa3mneeg+f+0oqawh54abfof9ozaetco7f8is1z jd/ommzhdwmqnhngxcqsglbfvsv6qpuxle5h0irpzdpcpkk3vm8mazdlvfwqlya0w9wq42rnk6ynb19xwlw3qbxgit8xa18wnyl4ymfiq8x3wugvswpans3dp9htkbmg/8eunttqypms3b93gfig 6vjwh/klcflx3hwbdbxmbvd0xsi3ead70vri05vn+  pu8xgq3bowom3gn+j92pnjy6zjezsv4s2pzeygcvle2rmymz0jwvzocstu9ii1rdaab75zzbyy56may56hwuhydw2mflgo58lm4sblsgq+ih0nioawr5ov4gbzprckherjqxlaedmjkjikbsmpudf6ma9 tm+ec6rtdgvwelqjnxym+88vxipgso7exvjlvya66xhastvmemic7dkdt7sbmkxlktzeuvj5pmhzmtvgarjmigz3epwqecj+qrz29vrlyw4y3/h6akihfe5g2b6eauznbma76vnan0ptrxpx0vcnvdrdel am0gc/nijcp6opcho3zhfp6bvq8mquyvmg135yrzvuczoloxmdc4+uf0tnnodq9a2hoeeiyfzmzjahscoyryubnkoojqj9xb5rkfcldne4w3nra5jplxftdtnbswl8hja+tnxiyalhnjlmttj4ofmzqohwz5 bqjc/cq6uexo/g5ghwmlst79f1lf6eoojxnnxhv2vvvcakodw22ei0od90+7f7qzpb59dccbprh3impqvwgo4nov79vimvqfva8+prpk8zpoyimezeje0qspyovf5qrtklvhlux0arjxhvlhbroqezt1 4wluiroehzxew7sgl9umga+odmfuk1ddk02dfuv1qpcxj31cn9dkl0a0x+zafmvfoql8jh8p6ykqhgrp9ur1iypsvobm+oe/ibgftppxmbbiec8o2qrtkz6zp6d5njldokvr9br0ktdc4rud3horavmgj5mjuvftidu0dmpq3ga7yfjqjgtrepyrx5guu28srmenlzduiq5ilv6optoynbm99jcstonc/pli/thjdrhm2ekaipc+rsuijrin2f3fqlqc7j3c+ue9vbckx7jp8wv43aw9kkqqp9qqmzm5ina xmqg+7qpqliuz63pbwklglwijpjqpslhzym6vzax76zjdlno9i3lgmn6tkaye9xcutzq9v1et6/vua4hxnhwhwzomtpjz8aqmx8wyu6f1x12sun2t5t9ov1vfsnbi9lkl5txlotw9sc/euby tsjzpgoj5ynefn7wn/jhwvouon+b113yarv1mhwmp2cy3c0jo/yzb9c0v4x7lwvtamdf2duxlwnbgdi8c9ojerptepnei+m2rprp/39hwn4yzlwshrkt6vwzmjffqzk+g8uyv5yzl8l6isy9+ rzmkieud/eqg1mcymc+l6scmom/i1dupzk6gbq4aj1zvlfxankh/5gm0jafawqxgkvojf3yze3a6tkvc2l8ngdj6cje20ycdjhvkbzakxno0vpspiya8buwmwy7s9q6xunphphctcsxgxp3vtr4r /iluwi1jl18mwh7zh8qhk+codenvvqd0j8ul6ppeycucll689v9f1avf/l9nmipv3fteuept3ob1rcpglbahmdlwly+rfm4m+6o8dhgddaku3prw5vpmvzlvhmzllsuvda4mhqiowfk3gwbyb+nll1gqf0x dpt0gwn+  fpuekuneu8bu64o/wmebdbzdgxigxvpluti2+nysbybbb9xaghwbvlnnilqqeum396a9hke4pbgp5eopwsd91bfinb1r+nk4tzselb1259/kiax6x+eqbc6zryywlsdrmhgjbhxdtzfzntya+as51+bn fgljjahrorakup1qjocarf8z83jxwa0w/tp7osl8yirxzhsnfmqc56fdyz/djofjp4cx+8gcxrcqmqxs90if+wob90xvqjavwkz7vnpqplxrkckwu2llekwsr/vczpbwgicovk7mcpalgzsegldrwq/oo8 d61mis2fbukyo9scgcqj0sznn3mdpdk5ujrqq5g1qiqqc0oq5q8hqall3y2szlvoi1gxcc/1apkayvghkbuhy4v8xvzmvwg6gus+xkrkmsq/rufqc45/sy8oqcoydqemma9xucie7ukhcyf7ovi5y 6sg+yccuxkllklnh+xrgc3n50a91f/bylhv2auo6+pef/x7dmej0jhxdm//xluhdrtk+tnlraaospo  +t958mekzhrogqz9ql8hiig6miaz51rm2djjgnuwgmcvz/pzxfsw9jhbrvm6qze0db/3sletzg5s0vaelc5whkfzlroupu8mblf7bxmdg7mvesgo74me+vubrqrv+dg/bw/2mgajf4hwebx4tdh25l j1eiktvcnkburfhexa9x1jt8k6xulm3mf/czybhdsrq32kt3ve5c9b8ycmqddyct2/mvjcwmfm2nhd4lf0vrm4nz3e92fyu956cs0osags263cqmfgzyvwntofvqyqkklfuoo5psoxvekmduw9s qgrzjloaoxohtb6abszadx0fvik4knkewundkffbif7nhudwuqp2x4zoimaycpojm51ksq/k7nwl577rcqdi5osypjiwqtl4d1m1xblx8k8noi3tn+adid5grmlc4q4rot+/f4hiphjbx34aconpxr/7fp +w0eu0tr+8qo+/quoup53jk9cuuik+lxbdk6jevsqeu71n7hsxnutvgvaaoy7//n2angevbqk0hruvczo8nczf5bz9gpmf/mptycb29u6d6ibtqy9/uybdjwbinq+lm1kvggxy1lrqr0jhzmn/imds1 x/qn7oqhtv79qdworkzjbhx9mdwldfsul/umnkvs0xgj3knn99tzjwcglmfzzx/  w2y3lv60igehkhxrqttkjig4ryri3nwnrdocahjnlfdd9t8sezhpvlbmpsuwzgfiil82uzjcszleg0ybabwypllq+ccougdcqwfav2k3xh8juevg2lyu49hygzteisqfsytsn6lrzpv7fmjoeyioaoph1amgc6 /cneib03o7vcbf/acnpysge1tvo1l2mz4adoggezduork360hggpqt3m9gyz223hpars/kdm6jw2lditcbzkxnjvaauoo+rtfm9fmxdjrji0bx2yqzpmw5kg42uv/cbimejqjguzn+i8fftp8pn6vzg dbt980dc6z2yfdb7fmdwkkoh5n9jsr2egtc0xidjwqic6g6q5zgj0qgsj1hlhwbon0kmto4w2iybx+jqzi5sskmkxy/hkcvdc6d7ggl73yoorzalbln3/l3fgb0e3gltxk6lqetstuigmwsv gcfcffpd4x3udmiz5kpnas/7jkq5fxmfv4iblkyvtdaq2gxqh6af9foz77cjl6wfx8wzeqzzzutrmucoaemlc30l/gr+6fmj+lof9vehaupviat+r1srcqzdv9cjcapk8h2pyo4qaraepersjgs1yse4 omym8abgfg1jkqxbuzbvzw2hiqpxlu5/zoqx/hbmrzcrvsnjrvk4geinwoxdjjniagfihxp33n+nxhjl+veijx1uqjylpvzrklv9x9qmjhfqncds/8azajg4ztr7b8kihq9bnmuzszedz4xcu8h70 gcmfzf6r531k1mjbocexzjalyc/jaiis8mbql4qudy1huasu/eaekpntajlmz7ouzazqwlhyop8dd8ify8cju4c3qqlm03ed3cgyogtnvdi/4epoxz+peopkdsdukxtu9po/  kamyjlbidutdnehqrsiadg1kiledpvhklxatr/9odeyatuf8fjxvw61dyauftuk7jlctmhncgtmlvahtxi4i43qgknk+s81cpotjnv/wqeuh+1rgubawfximh8npeumbp9fv6qo8pyylb0vvfsytz2/+o 4bu4cfs1eikraps50/wilaxlrdiqsb+ynp9p/tpf+g8znsumk9bdigedydxssd0hxgh6q/wfb70jcdqtvg0yz7/zqjc9g/imam7s6wyxbuj97iwqzm1tsl0kqeaxdfstve8vnihxkexptfejldzt0 ibifynfczvgqexzus/wzjdymo5fdspuzcxvzcpahtjc+h0utupktzfimpehhh/nup7xecbevkwmqbyz5lf7uh6ckewkzqg1y0jgljjpbe6qsj8itdvxk+s4ilnustu5lhcmzt+d7wr3389l7dgpluabxap xqjro/9pbtf02apiqbfw9y96izgin1mgqusk2kmubkt1jvg/u6dsitzu0voyj9drwjq/l9drczva4y12juemqirxqcdr9w9ick+x6mnp2qntr9kdfs29d+uwrnfnphmasva+dk6tond/sclgggx79ou  /itogbqytax+xrqee1c6yvjgd20gith2kre+wbrk7bfkaiavgjvcoqbssnhoa0r2unlpc9+ltrprtaivhnou0ipfykpz3bdt5pgb4irrt/ryy9ev3/t6qmv15cexc5lrrzaujrrr2tughud4utaucyqxxmyndg6 8xqjq9nofcwsyia0gvft6353sqi0et2dij7yt9k2ahfwdmps+phe1lsnz1yww7bsxtoyu0hwkhe1evdncxt7lroc2ktw6mim4kkdmaq9ernt6qnxqah+4a2or+2fxwvhkyvcdhcssudef17fpq yqosb3rrnuy7fypmdv6iezmfcm4xmi52tmijn85ivpvazcbajhlfe668y+ciup2ijyczfl7tfgrv6cgsvpef89d3h/kado/jxlhpkz0ncxtzmn+6tojclcra22t7bi9zurkmfyqqu7prwrb/zum+1li/w 89wkuzfjleol0mvqlzago4vyzwrs3ub9vgrdsege9gqxso+qcpmj7sx6hx1esvlahzwckvf68nsay/piil/ha0cfy1dplygptrejx65euxvccfa3mneeg+f+0oqawh54abfof9ozaetco7f8is1zjd/ommzhdwm qnhngxcqsglbfvsv6qpuxle5h0irpzdpcpkk3vm8mazdlvfwqlya0w9wq42rnk6ynb19xwlw3qbxgit8xa18wnyl4ymfiq8x3wugvswpans3dp9htkbmg/8eunttqypms3b93gfig6vjwh/klc flx3hwbdbxmbvd0xsi3ead70vri05vn+pu8xgq3bowom3gn  +j92pnjy6zjezsv4s2pzeygcvle2rmymz0jwvzocstu9ii1rdaab75zzbyy56may56hwuhydw2mflgo58lm4sblsgq+ih0nioawr5ov4gbzprckherjqxlaedmjkjikbsmpudf6ma9tm+ec6rtdgvwelqj nxym+88vxipgso7exvjlvya66xhastvmemic7dkdt7sbmkxlktzeuvj5pmhzmtvgarjmigz3epwqecj+qrz29vrlyw4y3/h6akihfe5g2b6eauznbma76vnan0ptrxpx0vcnvdrdelam0gc/nijcp6opcho3zh fp6bvq8mquyvmg135yrzvuczoloxmdc4+uf0tnnodq9a2hoeeiyfzmzjahscoyryubnkoojqj9xb5rkfcldne4w3nra5jplxftdtnbswl8hja+tnxiyalhnjlmttj4ofmzqohwz5bqjc/cq6uexo/g 5ghwmlst79f1lf6eoojxnnxhv2vvvcakodw22ei0od90+7f7qzpb59dccbprh3impqvwgo4nov79vimvqfva8+prpk8zpoyimezeje0qspyovf5qrtklvhlux0arjxhvlhbroqezt14wluiroehzxew7sgl 9umga+odmfuk1ddk02dfuv1qpcxj31cn9dkl0a0x+zafmvfoql8jh8p6ykqhgrp9ur1iypsvobm+oe/ibgftppxmbbiec8o2qrtkz6zp6d5njldokvr9br0ktdc4rudmxog19ytlejxc+wpgoempmt 37m7nkn/qgpvcd/5fncwxx1v/n9eyll2myei6xnjxxqedad269htxhglr2brkdqqrjdtquotmg1aijqxm5fqsj/qnpauuwsgsbtfmh3zsrf+2fel9tcnk2i4bbbm9yfwxdlqlju//i6yxm4 zmurlzlygb8kdkd40fgaumuf7t0glp0hkjtbwzr2nn4jqnah1/  m6lpgtsa1kovrhgtucxkclqnzzkmdw96romspjaqkwvw1uklisevapsvxcv9wejinvjr5kvtmlhnszz8wjped/siqmbxiwkecg/jpjnabhxlo5tbsxmcypcp4iiltdwixxygifcpnjbq3enbpih8mjvime1cd+1 jaldw5/jcraxq0r9fnodavcztfpnt62jizbjcuugmyoob/a53ohvmvr01r6ndr3pqlc2+q7e36mqlyopdqw2q6hr2ufnsbcckysq8mg0enu0j0tr8fgion+r+x8fptkfleqrye4iknvddzlwhdd7edljd1 bztskcisj7mcf/lu5zt0i3r+7ip9koc5attakktvc3w7bwewtzzrqaofwu/o8hebp1qajxkqhyegz4giakiyn704ljfsntkpiboeltgnkmecogthe4wosxcafzx/bmvtjfuiajik2p/a5gojhpyp4/rf5p4 c8tpep7iz312dvgar/mrfp9teihv5udk9beaft5mxzrctbc1pjr8q1tlzuaa8as8mmmri1tjprkzgbknvv8sqhetxnrcuzmcoyvcsqnbnr+/ld/x1m/lumnd1k2inmkpqi8raql7jfxdhihjzacns fiatfvx2aio/np+fmrmj0bbcxhi5prwm69okijtmkwc/pr9ael0obktyxbtmiqzs/rtrqkg5owcy96djdpbe6ferfzzo4+frvm87rwyqh2xwrdwwl62+v88g6qkuzrngfyihym0wk00xquekyzj7l2 +  xexhavnirql0khi75dufljmj1zz7smfowjfrksgydjw40sija/gk1tj6f3kkldnfwyxtiisychetjatza585gdd15qv6hozzbarm36rqj/frjrtqv43nwyjedcji4izhys0p3qxlgmlecyvy/ngdia4xqding ortv6wdxlo0ficubl8uyxdip7+n9yytxhetlkbg6petn85s5l1nqjalwurpmql+sdsqytteddftiypvde6vclceyx+kgtmsau1zx1pocitztnnrvx/bf2p8nrelduov07zkbt+7h7dfvdii+lcpfq9fvuw mu9pbvwzkbvufeojho3ixmwkgbbmmgh1g5z8iej8l65z/eqegzakfybwfdnymlk+knrp9fomqc2rpfysupnkagoe9heekaeeznho6ukwp/pqq5uklfwxulgto7xel+nwqelwrbpx8rkzax90q1bdm/tdiq ga36qv7i6nx5njiraqs8feg7i70islbchrhwdlv1ci/iv+c8g6gulk/ltjj5yolsizrghn+efbduuvcixwdizo4rspvfdxp4lngabzqe/8bwex5w0/i25g33vgohpwy2ch8/oggymg13oxmxkeo+kknbx sqmkpqj1obaxywrqfpza4l9ywl2bqjt+93do9rdx8su9/tkd7gk3knswpg+  xqes1whe1puq64vbbfocavlfbtofphqi8dvfpjzay0pvq5gjhjiwl5t+8m1fajxyjsyto3uzyzyue4ulhihh+s6yl8a58nzm8ehzthoomwg9jqu/eiwczqparmgcjm+k+05ldmqqz8kfqoo3au+rgbiogsmg xwbxzdnhm0dp42btc3ziuqrxpsqhgx1mlxv960j+8rqdmcwuczy8+xwnfux1nvryapbklzhc4jqkosubukq7jt1fozifafeswweermp0r/sy5pbpe5sfnv5adtybowgzf1i9sid96l2+2trn1g cnag9sfjopvad4rn8kb2ytjbfn3ad7zjbwxmhtyj4bxsi5zb+isk8w52imsuqn5m46upl2bouegoavvp5lr7ofk3pi8o2ei6u3fthpryjb9wqtcwphm1od2irpa7n91+qz4vr3wcvf2ysqwclnbrm5 ltjta19niskwgc9g9q1t6f4aoy1yr+uujk0xwa3x/izx5nbiseaufoqeku4f5ww1ettzjbaqvtayj8c0ycawx+niik8ladr8689n9s87+qf3jospxz3gx5p7fyim/dbyxvv9cdhjjougflrvdo8tk6f hfvqkthb59jb3wbqkygdpxxouhsnwm7guc2prnpn8whgyvfll4/ruxffvzebvet6fkbxnqzf5/w5/3iycvsumyg8cdg7+3/n0lfgmgkdc+pcniadhhogkznzjyx7prbfk31ivc3bb2l1judol cyd24b8mdixjnx1h2ffzlq2vprjbhnogzqunh+wg8kpwfx8ukzhg3qch7ab+  gfwd8hh8rrkj/wme2xd/zif3vasiyky2ba8snme/lw0tvqisczwtjjxeod8i0wlso4ye3rbh5mg0fzmnayudp6lrxcx7stykybzmfokksuw9mtdgz87mk71mjvq3afqfr7k1xck//hmqz n6ewjlvaecb9uznm5d0rzcsaxlsnxhzunxgpdwkioavbxzcxluet5lzdu0myqh3myp2b+s+qm8nnq7zohz2i2mztvjtooqzk4xkozuw2ywboju3tfwguyuoiqcou2uw2vyago1+awo/fr57uv33zhdetz quymmiqov1h7nfvgrc2jzc7sp8pzdtri5ritqwdz1b4qt4l2z5ntvexhfhcssvdr0kvjhux9era1klrsey+6xrtlntdscjj/zogrt5wroo9isnohgh5m51q3foyankzespuw0tmvodlrop1qw9fck7hotem6/uve 0lcvvmsp2kmhzcgcoczyyrm4ofvwwxmna5mby2lhh0pob1cjdgev+zvbzkntanvriblvrnjh4epz67o92euved2fwdcfkl8q+uqs0frvp8udqw60vtyabhv/uqhjfac00owf1s5f10hkwvpc gr+t1gtgrzagsz0e2mij9u6ltqj/iwsmbtp1sicxhbctcnypykkqzfhapcydbq9cz0zc5+meilufojuahxwkuxnzxbvw6xqwsg4cv5pnuomyqkiv7toaixeshhk/ugdgvagigju27kq8uokafxui6lqmjq euqzs79en6a6bpvciyj5wyba+ounnbnb2aek1hlhw1aqiyqgozfazozex3+xses2wxfkprnbf6qcgtymhdeqt6ljikyzc/pl2sjluymqhy7iybfsnimyghh+l7vk3kvirpvndd1x8wvmtmn+vw6 veauhl3ck2mcpqv1dnzwj/5bqjwkpqgh  /zcp4amoj9po8nmly8ld1w5u22nfw8pdqpwldna+hwefagowa+qhuprkmgwjej9srjgs5ytbtqcbwgtgn8z4cg10cxwdpssbldtmafsdahuw+8/eig1ajc1wkzl4cfkwoqg4aatuq0pjefuj8f o6hnpccex8hdfex8mtykazzearb1ovkb2pzbmzgda2cnqg16zz4vnigrs9dpkg8lsiibtproe+vn15q9c/t0x4fvgxzwjqxjni4hewy9im1rvdiexfkfn3oq7rxsui3utrocdosxlep30f1kyxkj5z +vu+ctyu2wdnyolm96vkw7m8c6jxoapapkk8vgaoxbrf0wpfwdfx00/+ftce1oyvxglllyjh48h9s3j14fdgmsdb0dw5djpcnniu/2+rmtoojwackyl8oamlxgrsnxul6nug06otsdf6go7n41h0ycml bikezi/l8j/ph8xwlmuy4siibswofy7gv35nqe7qfj6b8vbcjiiukcbwuv9ufk4fccpavxpwolghcrjmgqkmtuf3ehc6qfrmzgladhuoqug1wzoumlk7mq5c7s1gl0yjokozkvzwqdod/vdv/vjfliaaowgdi xnn0d349gymeavotimn4sdom8ulzkso2zrb66vwe8rmzk6xyotpuh56ojoquy/uf+uj0gfcmaxvvkkolqu9f5as921p2p83yvintdyqjas50lumjbpjq/jebymnzlgrm1p7shxvb1c/qivaduubj1zcdn2vs nhmu1fb8le0pqtsiubdv8c3cskmuqchsxnbahxduz3txsfvmgknb4hq0xhmkm1ilj7coaxhs1aj2tpgeapr3f3ativ+xkkzoox6j/akcfjxablnzspf563ro/yvkqn/f63ew/  k0h40hj1kilpnihzzadrip6kuz7jqpu7d6nlmun63atipiirbh2xbtqxjdnls0i1xpshp8w7b0bp34cxou3cdcntugvo0sb8wboni7nhqqatl3xj89xv60xipij8baxvbnvtwuwoozp+ne9se9myxps iejiklgva3dyif0ygagkxyaw3owr+hs0ddkoyjjaakpregdptipldfmhevwlf1rn+2b+zaqap6fyu61o/iiis0bxilyhxpvwkciu7v/u9zng0ej9ek896wfhb6am6hhbhrwofmm1/vhxbnt5l8l6orgxomewr5zoj yfmfmdbdqoirasarfphvxk+vsv+mdzoxxn/mfm/769mjxdzqq2dq/u1fcw6mcpkvmtccnqy5ygz+2bco9ng4pdsgvolnmi3rrspyvmqqp0mps0qmpegqrmrq3drikar2uvknvqtqnr9wlrcunpjbj fa83hp/tscbjtugu6pgjgml2z8v2cz6ilznepvo1dwkiuqjs/tum06/z+rhymtsbalb9smy8kbe+d/t5aoln9lrippwmqtl8ako/kivb7vrd8tuwvyg+j42vx/ludj+it+lbyn2kflnnfv/  2h33nrpb/8ndl9dxjucxarcrsnrurqdzfujlniqm6gvpj95ghytb8bchvafzy4isemjcmdgirhehbxpqv+9q3rmnzq/un2i/6dbxpjbteq2bqvdesktb+5vno/zs0lmpupvi3tyfm/kcn2lzfpk w5jgvvvg3uyal5md6agdarese6npj1qatgtjw0p2f/ozcpjcokj5b/g3njvlb+bxivcdabni3jf7mbc83axt7a4796+bwm+ax36ef387juacjmp8twszu503jhsuonxs4jvjchgbnllry048ppq 2mk5hamfkp554il67n3vfpdtbzh2s7dg5zsvvrdlodovu83q8nozpr5ejv9f+nyas3se7craf6skmfpuyaroy2sflktpyyvzevjn0ug/ghtcefbr5btfep5vq+r/wg0gud3251qs9pijtn3+hlzhg48f hv5xowz8m6gv1vm8pmxry/trityoadhrh5+n3lie9p32c4hushli0e7826vk5flwevnu95m9zkq+5kp2nq9mv5zqzafxfnjzzm/s102nql3uuvaygftse4lbmn3shqllzerndsniidm+28lkk2bjhbz he65egtpylatncuu/rpo5mgi5u+cvzoc1y+  o+wy3gftbc9rdkbijcsodkkb8porlflgeespzxvs5hlnsp7r2vhcsvwjrre+kx9/jrrfwmubn0u/vzv8p5/34yzyinwe2prmt9ulscb8lr2adldgjz+vdiqeqx+qnncakrxs307og2rx2zstdl1q xczzxmunif6y4zbn9gltdpcornwqjmrl88dc+n9dfj2f3z4bagilu/slvdv2fkr6zsmynkcaihtwqqlkrbstvx7tgiyosdcfkkpmcjvz+vgx5tuzkfa/ms+xxtn9oqp5uvle8jgtkabcezvpa7/1 6+0n0roowdcikauoglggcfnhamnslvvsj2mgg8jrozxreiuwahtnqw7gvsxqftazhjfwelfgqldsvjblecp2/9hfebqk1vgjrllmyhnnljevz9rljexks9aw+emkymaq6jwbx0fu9wtetbennx5d2llbtby4ctawhtefa q7mf9laqb0xiw+3b4ys7fig7yisx8x99noh/jwnubllz688e7pxytyfvncabveqb1grurljjowgeurqh0iogd+xwam5lre0lgtdfeba4bzvfdqzbzaba+ve7lskyzq7dtbyucm7uz0fdqya/kpunxu/f9brg /u17zkrqv5/hu7fvuyidmueomk/  gakbixtzko5dy10e6n3nwn+3pfsqx5qcfxb4q2ivllizdayjal3yo3hgfb4hohvcqgk8xngitppoewr+poxjd0kxhgykexbsbqxk1tdnbbdp9xgi+xqvejdrjw6v0y1dvhrye2+uynyubqn3qrqf uj0jjfjfkqenp5/wbfv/msm+llw4cfhx384osiz72hnixibxtcoxivcif6rfgxavn5brvuruqhawicqmsp4acz8bsqta0kg5t52cvamnyxcfzju786x8zqwzhjt6ciqyyt5oi2sq+hqhq9ggltzpb mcyx9+fqm63zaebn+v9ik62wlkgn2t/5vig9dbawn+tqzliap9s2dsni6lddqjj0xaeqeqrdnk8edoewtfudj//pcbz8ls939x2c9ucwhkhw80+qtzoq4g1p/dcbuzappan2hohinqjuvnnlx/rguexsgh vkejwd2/r1th4hjqtp8xaomcphfjd/0elhmjltz1l1fwqn89uiyzp/m+djovqqy9dnlsvupdg2qifw/lks4lbvsl1k0hhfwjccd3+kgbw0dyjy5oai4j6diz3tows4janv7s7l5xvqqs0i6 hxgnkopjsvfwbklr0cpauuzq8o7ojo4uigb9xzi5qyyp7fuh8baobz0o/chp3a2/id13nhue8fnru32ziblg2aamt8ufbsjjn4duvfgwlsx  +ggudu2omiolf56dk2z1yks9zyneujkfbeibb1do5e0z7buii0syouljvaspozwam0hd/hmiigcepp5f/vdnc6de1vnd1ssqen5l0x2k/bq4ru7klczuwhnj2pag17dk5g4e2e1gawtoj/fdpcih59mu fya7td9vbw9j4n4f8bfyr2al6izzgcwstw5obbgrkql6hvps0gqfepelc/ev9vnbvycu/h1ugcobssdmjf0f/euomdquyrwam1df5dq1gxyqbbswvt+ssrxsec0ylqenji4fqx2k08/qvnn0kj5ke 467hf/lohjxwnrycvwt0wo9egg3dmrmrff9fitpthg2zj4i/7xhyjit8pbvkf+ebmepalcpojgc5qtbxx3lta350zentguxzm5yhoeyfqdezwymdhiv9uxoxhamgphbokfx3kuca0ewvjqdgir4zq3oxluxiy54 hxuobuwifskfi1xf/e+jxhkvi/uschxmx7xqdatez1gihtj/y58ktsomyqdst4x/ibg03zxhzmiovtnthoiydzfpi+tbemhw5espfkg+enckkqyg1mlxagxw5fvsgdsuv+juf5nurocr3xijq2sjykdsnelfili guhl85kvu0n5j9uq3rzjbvo0ravtxi2vkrnjqogffvjzuzmahoifa2ik2nmcpsww3pvbvda9btw7nbfkguqqcena4tf7iiu3thp8lupwh9dm1dgdpyvvbf1mh5ci2hyromr6kineirk/hvz4jfk2uzdamw kut4d16/cd9klknptffpxfspk0ejutwgvyixzuatp4u+xi1dyh2lww/e5c0sep6da3uaaqrprmmiitf8o9klhgnahknav  +vqy+8nhz+ixojhbqgqkj+jferupl0ykmyc1xd7vfcdineiruticldxq/miwxw/3th8cfqhiejgmdxxbprzre7+z+59r8dzhlhzdcaaeqjvbjyohkivhx/gkz3ue7q561nvthpl1fbfke59el+38 r99hcnb0wqnonnccyksl0ia+pkuzat/ufhpmdw2n+x5nuroc+e9jucurdlfzylgmzia1uzj0wnlu7ozjg76w2whyk18s7b5yxobcdqmck5tm4utr1n50nhy7eq8kkau4fmqd1tm4ut98a8emkix4tce 5wkwfsgmpqukbnyqrlrtlelvk/zklugdvpxss5eljvyjuots1rpsl5i3pqfwacmtafelbf7fzkdp1rtari6rrajvrpo5tvk636tgm8jluhj01lrm0awfvde3kzwsgekvobmbocjqgquj+aayzxunhyqxa1 snatbflmtefyhsetuecg+vdk7tipn7br/bkphcw7mzk5pxxztdh57tqn9gd049wt4k1pmqre/ciodd624aitih5lebcknpe+lq15xypzk6skbdrev3fet2z+dxaqsyp8hhuqchw/kdx7vstaryq5ehkio h4tsub6y0jbfivzglji3od+gmymfdt5ewvta1+ck5seksfvq5gbrivi+1qfossc8q2bjwo87vwqegyszrxmly6gbiyy0fyxialjytsyvu  +cbnkfop3lj4hzkg6ebnvinwv50tw08to+qsn0vc3nscnoubez7hjqm2asxcr0dm8bcxgrmbfubdokufzifr0qtacrlk+qgf6uk83vqtrbgan4tdwtkyiv4xydyt5fy+gabgwnr6o8lnoexpm1sjotetk0fudsp qj30rpcjhumefimwxv1ptykt+ljd1ay8gp8mnzfezieqseqgdvxxo5i+wa+kf+i/5avksy71lglj2fthejm8ciw7egtzfjgquo73bq+6cl0nrlahygdtkpl3j7blf0eg6s9uoxgpktqx3aetzkamk qbvvmruohc1jjw2vnn8uvto1cozjm848lytbigbhbdhrdpg6xs+trklgcxj88dh27obvj7uik/6zg4u1onlp9s/zwipvtsw8yjj2vzk+gvidvuzrdzzgilgdavurcfjnktlnmrc2vj40ogbixacwk 68l6a5virp21znh3ytup2mcpyde+uneh3krhcgchfokto9nwm6mhp0jnbzzjodaolxnymwd4crhgeeao8hpmpb7bn9wwa5v39w2bpweymniolmv4msk27t26lpu1xvlgiaj7/a19n5j04rpbyyx 2d7t8upro9gicjh1uw0ukvhbigh2neavvlzj801pnsztl2f2lxu6kqcf2p36vuz7hzvq2akvp4xmla7fgn79bykskwyk1rmywoaisnyshqqnkssyvvu7evnixb8m8jzx7upll8balvk6hia8ccw56iv rxqfbcr747lodhutirupqp2gxrmfke1yxgiqjrhlzif80r5q+bxuydlt7wuz7z9tqdzn2yo+51p1fdauvtzl9gx2rseb1wqrnxqshl/22oifhm5z4onnceqk2oweijq7/yhhbj+j1bxgy+amj ccx31dwxubijjgmqcscbzs0bscfzpj90xoa+ebyju+4wptforb4o9fzp8pzcqm6ybpggxgyqearfoiin83dut+yeh7oghvoaomwls6jpsuaev8f  +bumjws/sv9gmsugsl3gxbeunumltj2+uhu+gksriyki+mbe2ndpwipqvso1zo45vsrwaj8tkvn4156tb1wzzuj71nbzu4j9dirb08cpenb37qapwlvq5hfl957hpnj/gt4rrlwvwhk6pldxxdrkcn 17dzr/pkxeprzgpcm2mojpuisk5e6edfqbvcvvnorqfvdooqkkwmpppijzdqw0pftmldv6yhq79l20hm+auxyfxmhucmoha3yeetdkfcb4waoikcp6kl3nnyzdme/mhok5plyyn37ovo29z1yqi+8qb sttdt0auvna0nofm+ftiymmqx5myvnbmyncyqjsce6jq/lrg/6ae61jzl8ducl+zmnw+atq+gay0irbuowxfw7ma+cglha/s5mzrwlg26bfhdiottwf6kjdm2ugxp4ohjlaxztjjorc54rrxr3zg7o4a 5nagpacyqtpk2mclwxx0+xnokiehtvccuhmamnhkibxxpunol3fdgv+yswfrzrih5zwv09c0++abhjbtk4iagsvgb7hxpi46bum6lfqggfpsiftj+8r20thawugcrr20qwggrt+g+nt4zqicm1j6orx+8rpoy6cirshq6iochsgtocl1s/rqwp4jhdgwvnsmgcc4n9y3btddykvz45g2ojvqac2chwo2tpazpzs+ygf rr00pixpp9vhbh45dutvu64kesy6zx2krbh9tks4qa97xfiachi1ky4tpicksk0ansy9lyepmco/szsxmun8geqtnksxqz+mmb0m27bhgbr2pi4rmcrwuscfnupn/5d2kajqa5donliwaf0qsplmyig6hfd hyjgj8lquxu3pyaknfipo4kpokwpiwgxezn8sjg9asoejdaz3reb8gmdwkm60j7iwwbjtumox8w/b70reppwe2sxllkjxtbzdvmzkfrdgylhbgntp2zfwtz2sentfj8xba+up2qihzjywehfsd/af+r0 k8srl+uecimmf0zpkv2gywx6jjcibaj6s/muwetll9k8yxo8i2nvvkb8epxg7s9/ztdrucxogb3kly9ufbrqlendz7nvbynkn9pzgyq4qgi4kozaqcw7vz7zjkgn7ksbdubbatcdrjlid1hflyaxvz houycvrpzn4nj81glmvu2jcx4kcvezx3eir3kby49vam87iykvwd2owu/kge6qe3hkgn2zfzf9zrdv3qhnfbzbr9hhpl9znzd/u1hn0tike496b4z8s26xsxrhpeonbiiwivoeejaczfp7bzsc 1letwb4q4s27kly2/kanewc+irf3tgumpjqb8m7enahuegtteybxh4lrqj9ubsm5upkz1f8nmvmmj8aeilmc64lpsei2/lzuee+pfzvgrs8qgaihxrmn28z0t7/ko6h89k6dgmpdz9epcq7rj/d6d/  uv7nzsjzvr2ijsd8dzosp6qwz5b1hiss6w/dyccy0amnbsykv/u53u+bweb78nc/61jm0p1ndopufduipyontlko6oewobazkrb61oyxpc7nychk5zgzokstxfi9kgfpmipejnikrbez6ysp5bkddqiu8fzh 6vd5vij9a7+72q353srvio1nizxfq+0otpri+lzsnokcipei4glem76wn08bbc5t9hccdqol38hpqpy45s8jauou0/ek/l+gaayf7qskx907w+afefzqljqn/qd4osh43tepmlpobfobbbelus/ptjushqmkadney j1n3/cywyfxcyxapariielca0fld0ibyfzrfujmd3iuch0h3yo2esm/bv00+tuo02abxpwvjgx7wvxhmm55nwookzfjg0clevpge4ffz2fskeiqjfupopzlmphawjcxth8nkn92ema1smzkb2gxo3zq0csz5 muuotyw+bwmlljgqjserrpvvxppuyqazrhkwlpisjukspbr8fs1zunou1yjnwf3rlb1l1rj9r3gpmly9mnx0g1efyz3e+kwfwehejwnq25lnyqm1hj4yrj28zs3ugvjf/5ya4pmju0vnhebgjwrw v1x8uonuwr7fhkrwr+icnexc4w22zolybmciubo64naof4/fao3fainr7ukydksegfqobhzkdpahmy5fxonw6bvr088/jihplzpe93+ymiajeawhlucmkegscnfllimdfdgwclptivrz4dvmxnhpi4tkilbcblr pvty7uwrx+hcuppwpzsajydh+  0edu1lxverclh3msz0im3kkdixqhora2gcwme8eujstehnavzd34b9sgxlqr8mlagdx7judhaucyce/7gvfo2imtfkj7xmqhhmcljdgnvpneurio+0qrniadp8btajnro6qa7fd2ikx4ncpxo200bj8y 8xgm3juc/lsurhp8lul0ujbyjsyqlxma486ithd4gfzrip0yldrqdaest5ocxbdmasbutkw2haaslmhmq2s1gjnywzgm0n9y5sxezahx9qxhykufkje+trjc39vydggotrjbm15lv3k1orutxdz0814tg88 fucyre4uz9jmnyoijp+2cf6xf/4w0oqads3uxdwg2alv2bceudrmznogvxwq2biddwvmih5cmt3p7n1oc9yhoiyrtex1cu+ihj9zr+/6weqoilddspz58z6rfo6byfsaxx//hj7pbeuwdvbph1mldhk3n jvwxmpskao4nc5mfbewu343nv8awh8te1zh41waggeookio/walvonljf6kmhzjj8qre1ei+/27+mujhm31weayjkay8r5c1qizhbj6jboxiu32l9e4nk4pofdkl7lgrsbkkyhq2qfu8vn8lmq6uv6 67cmnnokxbr8nvnoxmhabrotaeddtd69ugqscsd+i3dn3wwjz0gjxlefip5zdali7kg8cr1a+muxvwuhrq6uaocnje1f1ls53alblomrkvaidngjvuhhbor4mhwiwxxgrxcn0i9ql2rbo7wtroqzg1fzpjwkzjaz8 iezfh2mbgtu3nycixpwksqngpuq55o6+gsqm4aksi7o53bdzya2/9b/7kgsqklgp41/vwmuwbacuygjvf0r3zzu3bssrplxk+zaahhgppt4s3sqgkillxlni1+y/o8nlifoo+iotl/kfhvcp53eg 3mxxml6joxpy4i7oit1ddh9vnwjcuuj+x0iq8vrmlmfb5g4mt7zgamxbp2gsznd6qk  /lwu2lcgex8wcqhkes54ik0hbnlwxikprvqkec12z6iiudfefkzaqdy0vkhr6u8tcs6jydz+3ajldrkkputvcnlso7wn0yxtj+ihhqlekt8uml2gjynoav1crqurltnkewraqc0jqdkvdm+r3jty0x nzusfzh2zgm1rhkoyg2+zfbv5nbgjt1ahy+brinw500jaqstttitmvg14uzxzmj5mnrzy1ujmiluuf70lsogjlnbrqmtj2ntkjfsvi6hm26q6vhusu0dr5q0w8bztrofuv+8tv9bqj/o8j8d0 hbqf5p3xv1qrwvsddejjapklttnhshac4wnt//zaadcamu1+sy+qu0rkmeyb0yyo2xnt9tk2bn2t7hki3cowvd/nuu2tfl0kghg0kl+5axuvgbr0/8vhssfxwlfftusy4es9gwpezzywc/cbkzkbcd guba+zwdci6+mhu2+sh0mgxazkbo5uu1dagb7itynfnacrfnlclmpxw2kx0aq+3kmpeu62puayzvmmgy9clf4egppn5j/phgkwfeckh1coxuc9kmsucoyir9l/13udjzpbzffyjfd85o2gc/fm9yusf1o9ct2ka5 sltnn9wz8gdzpfpp2azqqomkiv62vdjxlwjhydedo7xreiu4qfeul3btwkor2bpv8avog63c7wkz5js2vxgptjcsrnhopun/av5caimk3cdvypqx4rn08azlik5kxjka1+b/  2iegd4koh8d5q9hvyd4dnb1jisyqnd5qbwayrj5/iodx3txzeiig5b5bsielwvasvzjm9r82vtcvzmunwabkxme07qmgg4bnu8jxvjs11zq6mqdtpxxpw5edv3rjbjtwvgtw+0atxe8peace grhotrkowh9utieej6k0hqgob0s2tw3ql+h1zmtcuesxhq6ikeygb9ie1h8oo0efxwarhvjzfday8yb8rm6yx3ofkulb2jbhggjlj0q2tlrlvimusrvaofgw2lojntm2rxheiy+s1esyhdz6cwjhtcbs+ 8nwgrmmzulafhz2m5mdaefpc97dbw1uza7vk8gxgx29iqdiynzbmqencgygk30nhhepny7pedkntsuam+ct5kadbebku84oreqy3whwhoycoohzrbrmrp3inrzmcvedhiicjxbld4a91egormoblbso4gftmd6pdj bnxzt92bo1bohf625gbwxesycpaawh2dty1wacj0ddgd+als0p3fxmgz75bep61804ehhyhqvradwjy5ytz2+jlqunue5s8fboydm0m8jq9r3obeh8k9vtmv9w3vg01yielq1s5dek8+enal4 tuazke03styusem9vh5yilsvoyiu8mrf0laqwfwtz8/fztjm81pwdtdjeljjh5ije9gi19fi3duid2s6m5qgypge6n83o+13qrjkozn4v7zvoe8bivldjnifzupqakvuktt3drfzkqx9hdfukpzcz mu+oo2fqogmcywompwqkmxlg2updctmt7qyuyrjc5ab9nguw03xdtefhkvbatpvvqzng7k3zbkgfu13tclvlzky6uuibg+avtd+0tcuxctkpbj2u4tajob8jt97dukvoqfgpddxjwldo4921ht71 6fyawuifjas4n9s2zw4cwpr/aaj+ald/2gcsgrnjerxgxsv7egyvyzpdvmf8dkyc/e9wjpvmanyzvp4abnglbb4pkauddkp5ol1bqp52+8ozoqm6vj0csoskesnhul/fvhaqpblz3xyjammtubjea9dex dkems1rw+xkcw3lnmthk1j4fsljsjv0dj5bskojyxsszmgfosjsckldbupxb86n/6byps/urcvfv5tryi3ykrpozvstq3dpmyzfsx3wghgmhnzx1ughjrixgmnedc9sfi9dxb5dhiikfjksojquwvabexase oeryyrinfs69bd4b/ucz9hs94toje3zyk7qwgbqone97kvjshb+  9szp5kh1btw0acwg0uu0exckocuswr9r42sfm0m0krkm968hz5fxqkg4bk13xyll8wa14vl6yvbdbfpdqwuyrkqa0pta3gk+h9dvnicmcwxgcrtcdg6cjuqwcbfbfzrolfxbqaosoakpwxb vtipau8kigs4jgmbjzjvwrhfay+mi5sxyzlwczw4ebef53nkaekhzxqvzk2/o7y9lqttczqlcugulhz5uhrdcsmfmg5mbke0jc+eiehg0o0oz40fsrxh7klcedilecwvuckyuuae7ftki5e2qiofdn j6pvy2xt8c9nothrkhqv9igcnqxkskwijq13wd/ho2uv9r5qywxiy9nidn0q/jo1j+hrfdl4d+jpa7hyqpf/rqqnaibswwr3rj1bvegpr7nta66g+e/zyqt916/ne8/2c89lyeytco/4ufvnp3 ef4snleumlr7ovnhp0fal7zguyfud6xnciesj9yiqby4qkuw/g+rrmz0r7lfnzget9h8yxtiwme/z7skjujzs6pjpxnfoajx4ygsxxujrmgkgzhota1zvhblfoaym2povpkr3ipexwqiwo8f7rdtgdusnyds28 rkjxo8smp9x5qxxulju+ducs7joxsfyd+mi9plobkw+y2m6y3m/zdum2d6t2s9to3+hbuxkqkwb3iwqalfdjukyvv2gqjede4wdafyiykcsy9du45+can/qpbfgk7xxjg3t9eayzyw8/  emy6uycovxwd2yvarjmtxq6ib8zmbh19l5ag0y7+q/yrfpgwoezwdynlhrd7e+bitsrogdyf9hmvuxeprof5ttopafmbcl+8rudlzepcff9mwyhe0indhuxnncqez1yrt/asca5uu3wd8ghiyrycdwmlze2dmpivnh mjkbu7qm+vgtlpzhv8tms2wh7ydeizvpehtiye5vkj0kdqewguuvjdtpym8oonhm+aslkperrzj7eqq9whwa53jr2n3v0rlf8xwes8aim05n8w3e1hysiosmoqyzsuh+29+pkqyi6habi2htvd+m57k go14jduco2tmk1flcsr1ewi0mjhhimdgfliwxkpa7dvkgiu+fif3rrxtqihoe4fyha6zvguiwyrz1yf7jpdea4ryhxia5igxc3thjyhein7rfrkrz5bcwawkjduzy+xdjx2hro7tev4wg+rua50goyng2 un8sejpcxtlgyuaxsfzfqfwxll2splviaduwjtf+zc/b8/nki/b4zsx6kems8+vlggbmhlpm9evozfgmwfh//08ugbplxp9qunbghrycxl74k7ucrhwewl/lo/tsp7udynoibc/bymk7yfoaijkjlo0 nvk4swelwqlrq4wd8zscthsam5drarg8wvu2jls2kjwfiknicerjlkibu7bcttabvcljeir+8nurozdlxfiytn+rosszlxftsdjdab1irs7nqp13gg  /hsjd8dwjohtc2bqappynngrbcob4dvn+tpz5j05jlhw6ef8nrkxi25fk2reta3qw1zjs04088m4w/+qd7ovmq/n9/fhkxjg0qh6wbd/pwnehp9juwzjr2jzcyzy5uf4+9noesbfro2ig leqqrjl+kwve9f8u1mi4ytsoxdzdlwqryeo3iyryvaxgegamcgn5jqucc8rpzi6q9lhzr7v7vlrl20+xks0yr2jcn//uqv5i7kca4spwl+jgi24l0yxiaq+gp2ic/i+1aywo5nwkralp8o9fxw 1oguuiutq4bsmpdwbjmbn7dqg/dubw/rgbltndyi8szlxgiodj5w5ucqf5dsdzh44htzwjixs6d1qi+ugojgv+u3fh2u273di3rycssvp/03jhymhtt1rdknizfuybhbrjf/rpzqymh/vdspgv 3rsy5poffbssw7v3vvqpnwk7bsujxalccg6rt9hgk/qs+ylasvwbafyrmq35qxi1bgo4gkh81lbhpu61ns0sqsyrld9uwr8aytmwwtolkyj5mhz3m5k0qzm4a2edh8gavtyml+2  +q9hkri49bgqtpbethwjzhqxolemzift1knllc+b85kypatywc5jtyzf087wfqimcfv6ygef7e39dapo9rpsbaxcsdb2sg2jqwgol3myyh/x27dhbfxdt5+safehageb97k47vhrnfjxyuecqil9yso/ egsjfisqc6es27xcdfqm3ac1evcjuw+9jz9hgaxoaeoyabxml/j50udhg1o3ylggyyaomldf+cmrawg4awovqj7yvqypoybfafdde17wujjtcijf7wnal+davh2zboqz6y9dg7htmun0bmavqe/c+sabrrqw 6eu3kbsug0tvsvrp6oyqblhvxnd2/rvodkykrbabqeu3fodl5t9bh/n84xwoavbl8cxosgbjduveqzwsyrxdx6/czxvfn9ze8tsucjgcyvky2oj2bjnntfwr1hk6dmepjttk5chmmgphc81iufix8 k/6u4nfp6fivssj7badidbwnb98aedxtmotigf915r3hiev07him7syctiteaih7xv4yw0jc0tfqjqevdzkxx/ir/dw3w9ip48fna98s/6fsotlelbf4nep7gj1hoqq+43hpuzgjgwpxo5halcgyk htxekrbh8amkpzqcfb8qsyjuewxco93kcy6jg4mgcuyyea6qjnkg1/etxkfsctmc9b1guehmf0aiy5tsr6/c7wvx8hhqsblaozpl1qutna+ifr0mce29qtkbl5m6fncwyqnqgpws5edwje/czxnx lpgw8pgxa4x0wlqxmeiymg/f3q+edrej3arpyavygtmk2ennlgc79eq7bghvovemglxh8vcvytt  +7kywa/evdcfnrslovfwafoeouf9rrcq5fqqvqjdex0ycybc8yxxvmrfhpfddry45ruqqycf9s+tazy7avldmv7au0cv+j8+pa5mfk8ridarhaz6hrs1td/xn1jzqjjxdui7attswpuwx+f9xgj+shv vgwbvachz5tff4uduuiohbamqwki6qphdwkcxktxqm+qqfuyp2mddtfbristwckyida1+1brmdoe7vbcs1mhqg34qala6d/ofvt2y5qfvv43r5frszcuxtscg2/cahrpwayhdcorvzqabilxhtohxsrkl9s 2bhbgpwnyrsqz/tbozutiofnkjdqi/pzicrlh34mhikaqrzb9p/wrmeyqiicjpdyxeyfzyfwrhxyvj5vvmwfnzympng0okc4uqdcs5uoc7adc6iu4zrp+xhhekjskimceiqj5oef1an1ijaq2yxrnaq x0fpp6exojjxqacxws531wklmfnjym+tl66f18e/cvi2d3v6ejp3dua2iv45monthr4vgsebixhf6yhbwtf37faoriotrtfg7wh04dsrmzhkq7oduh6ztygpuficpbfq2ocj8u6jafpix5af3gau+pye24 iuvz7bufshejf8ocedgl8pceeb5jquvopua4xdukwcr+eqntmminzdrt1xfum19jarwllcu0mfk/pmb5+86hiiiijnzbvsisjeqogmnm+iqukv/hourrz6biayhnyonfbcpfdgmy1zpizhukom5ymhklsditps34aa4lwfq gzzbs2bv7bhhimvyfvqpe77ugemuso8gb9ux6tkhlvxip7yulaml94flagnxfni3y3ngpxe6ywknlebxr9ppqdwcpnveaarvukxonhhbd9upkq1uqcmsgrh57pkzcpnn55+m  /jdvnq0515dlmnpil3bdkfuwvlnv8tigfiyo2zmxuex6u+9adepocaljopc7mfbtfl3qgy/icdmvlhyevjvp0anncddact/hfucp60lru6xmasa/t/vom9edwgjcq/jmcxfwhwmyu/hecshzkp7rxn6z ckqeul8//52mqm2q6x8ltsuf+hxfhph4w0hj/1oqpj5tjht1pi+7mdcmwpf9/jjajwepigbsfnluj6jr6syynhin5gzyn+/col03zk6z0io0xbv56gkcxyjgxlk6v9vuagcvdmymcoygkod1 ic3g2ioete+q9cctwy3vyyma19ion1j2vzm0+p2++caibp7zufddh2/jvmjc4qh4by1axsyp9/40qidf3fzflpbuyu33egsfdjnp1so3h/hxj3xshhg/bacumiwbw0s0voj7twkp2vd0uvikbgb df6eh2takqarem9r6/gjbr8oztd/la7bh6/66qxeskcjztwhekt2ndgc  /in+ogljmeo10w4qtlt7c+gm2vvk9uddqbsdxdvocryyyuaxzw/c9o0lq2g/grqw+3pz7mrfjvh34au8olj1uo1uqgoir9rqfpzby1okaxczyqephaaj56gx/ixxgsfpoa607ooiyqy5r7qi ylhvr9wjefw1a5nmowv1vhti0upkpm0q8ejjkvce/n16zgub9yxrbz/jlmnotd6k4hu+zgpnzx+rsbvjoip3qfhmdhz0z8aknnuvk2/4yneohjob9yuqh0gzhxlgae9dk3awxm2ykg6bphtql2mtou qyeofkl5t+yctpbspax/rbl1pleqgazcqdwgn9iwyglenm8migxlezyzydpyg4o6ibrxn1nnlvj2ktubf27ndhttp96+4mbpjdkz/iwsanudzjlwvedghkrboazhboxm6nhmsskeyrraiyygf42anfjke+ug0z2tr0 q+h2dkrdqxk7k/zig77jryeymoo5bgdva6feurvhf5bgyhdrecqgncdeyrhcj7cjpbtlbz8nikq9g8ce71khbphq55k9i2q63vjqakflhvyfvdmqsde7ivlesaiegaluv0we67dbezs3063lppfiqshaigx 6emlcr9k9sscwosfefbhoimgxi+qcfxd6c9zugg18qoreu109fiiz5pq5s9vwosh9govj2yf8k3rnfj3dtplaiiz8jdzeyhq4r2vcjydjbuabqhwzmeq/lf4vieccvu2o5gqlkez+dq9iphngeo2u7q77 cbvtlkv2o4w==&amp;quot;

    window.cuchapterid = &amp;quot;684071261&amp;quot;

    window.fkp = &amp;quot;d2luzg93lm9ua2v5zm9jdxmoikk0awrgmndhakj2cuuwnkljaxavrvhnk3y2k2fxtxhfmjjqvjbqt1vamgrjahcxtjhtsfpvdzaytmhbzkrxu2s5msttotvzo e5mr3nnbedsa2s1vcszqjfatghqmedrwnjxdwvkngfkzglrv3zwrlv2meqwums4mmm4vjries9qukj3wkorwtbndtjeem5pwtg0t1burmruq0p1vw1vtw5znmvrui9jmhplauk4ukvnmkxqowfnufhinlrwul fdou1zt2s3ugnxyvzwdgmwvlbeawvtrgribmrnce12nllruw90z0fudxruswm9iiwgmtyzntc1nzqymsk=&amp;quot;

    window.fens = &amp;quot;1&amp;quot;

    var el = document. queryselector(&amp;quot;#encontentloader&amp;quot;)

    el.parentnode.removechild(el)

    &amp;lt;/script&amp;gt;rkhqv9igcnqxkskwijq13wd/ho2uv9r5qywxiy9nidn0q/jo1j+hrfdl4d+jpa7hyqpf/rqqnaibswwr3rj1bvegpr7nta66g+e/zyqt916/ne8/2c89lyeytco/4ufvnp3ef4snleumlr7ovn hp0fal7zguyfud6xnciesj9yiqby4qkuw/g+rrmz0r7lfnzget9h8yxtiwme/z7skjujzs6pjpxnfoajx4ygsxxujrmgkgzhota1zvhblfoaym2povpkr3ipexwqiwo8f7rdtgdusnyds28rkjxo8smp9x5q xxulju+ducs7joxsfyd+mi9plobkw+y2m6y3m/zdum2d6t2s9to3+hbuxkqkwb3iwqalfdjukyvv2gqjede4wdafyiykcsy9du45+can/qpbfgk7xxjg3t9eayzyw8/emy6uycovxwd2yvarjmtxq 6ib8zmbh19l5ag0y7+q/yrfpgwoezwdynlhrd7e+bitsrogdyf9hmvuxeprof5ttopafmbcl+  8rudlzepcff9mwyhe0indhuxnncqez1yrt/asca5uu3wd8ghiyrycdwmlze2dmpivnhmjkbu7qm+vgtlpzhv8tms2wh7ydeizvpehtiye5vkj0kdqewguuvjdtpym8oonhm+aslkperrzj7eqq9whwa53jr2n 3v0rlf8xwes8aim05n8w3e1hysiosmoqyzsuh+29+pkqyi6habi2htvd+m57kgo14jduco2tmk1flcsr1ewi0mjhhimdgfliwxkpa7dvkgiu+fif3rrxtqihoe4fyha6zvguiwyrz1yf7jpdea4ryh xia5igxc3thjyhein7rfrkrz5bcwawkjduzy+xdjx2hro7tev4wg+rua50goyng2un8sejpcxtlgyuaxsfzfqfwxll2splviaduwjtf+zc/b8/nki/b4zsx6kems8+vlggbmhlpm9evozfgmwfh// 08ugbplxp9qunbghrycxl74k7ucrhwewl/lo/tsp7udynoibc/bymk7yfoaijkjlo0nvk4swelwqlrq4wd8zscthsam5drarg8wvu2jls2kjwfiknicerjlkibu7bcttabvcljeir+8nurozdlxfiytn+rosszlx ftsdjdab1irs7nqp13gg/hsjd8dwjohtc2bqappynngrbcob4dvn+tpz5j05jlhw6ef8nrkxi25fk2reta3qw1zjs04088m4w/+qd7ovmq/  n9/fhkxjg0qh6wbd/pwnehp9juwzjr2jzcyzy5uf4+9noesbfro2igleqqrjl+kwve9f8u1mi4ytsoxdzdlwqryeo3iyryvaxgegamcgn5jqucc8rpzi6q9lhzr7v7vlrl20+xks0yr2jcn //uqv5i7kca4spwl+jgi24l0yxiaq+gp2ic/i+1aywo5nwkralp8o9fxw1oguuiutq4bsmpdwbjmbn7dqg/dubw/rgbltndyi8szlxgiodj5w5ucqf5dsdzh44htzwjixs6d1qi+ugojgv+u3fh 2u273di3rycssvp/03jhymhtt1rdknizfuybhbrjf/rpzqymh/vdspgv3rsy5poffbssw7v3vvqpnwk7bsujxalccg6rt9hgk/qs+ylasvwbafyrmq35qxi1bgo4gkh81lbhpu61ns0sqsyrld9 uwr8aytmwwtwolkyj5mhz3m5k0qzm4a2edh8gavtyml+2+q9hkri49bgqtpbethwjzhqxolemzift1knllc+b85kypatywc5jtyzf087wfqimcfv6ygef7e39dapo9rpsbaxcsdb2sg2jqwgol3myyh/ x27dhbfxdt5+safehageb97k47vhrnfjxyuecqil9yso  /egsjfisqc6es27xcdfqm3ac1evcjuw+9jz9hgaxoaeoyabxml/j50udhg1o3ylggyyaomldf+cmrawg4awovqj7yvqypoybfafdde17wujjtcijf7wnal+davh2zboqz6y9dg7htmun0bmavqe/c+sabrr qw6eu3kbsug0tvsvrp6oyqblhvxnd2/rvodkykrbabqeu3fodl5t9bh/n84xwoavbl8cxosgbjduveqzwsyrxdx6/czxvfn9ze8tsucjgcyvky2oj2bjnntfwr1hk6dmepjttk5chmmgphc81iuf ix8k/6u4nfp6fivssj7badidbwnb98aedxtmotigf915r3hiev07him7syctiteaih7xv4yw0jc0tfqjqevdzkxx/ir/dw3w9ip48fna98s/6fsotlelbf4nep7gj1hoqq+43hpuzgjgwpxo5halcg ykhtxekrbh8amkpzqcfb8qsyjuewxco93kcy6jg4mgcuyyea6qjnkg1/etxkfsctmc9b1guehmf0aiy5tsr6/c7wvx8hhqsblaozpl1qutna+ifr0mce29qtkbl5m6fncwyqnqgpws5edwje/czx nxlpgw8pgxa4x0wlqxmeiymg/f3q+edrej3arpyavygtmk2ennlgc79eq7bghvovemglxh8vcvytt+7kywa/evdcfnrslovfwafoeouf9rrcq5fqqvqjdex0ycybc8yxxvmrfhpfddry45ruqqycf 9s+tazy7avldmv7au0cv+j8  +pa5mfk8ridarhaz6hrs1td/xn1jzqjjxdui7attswpuwx+f9xgj+shvvgwbvachz5tff4uduuiohbamqwki6qphdwkcxktxqm+qqfuyp2mddtfbristwckyida1+1brmdoe7vbcs1mhqg34qala6d/of vt2y5qfvv43r5frszcuxtscg2/cahrpwayhdcorvzqabilxhtohxsrkl9s2bhbgpwnyrsqz/tbozutiofnkjdqi/pzicrlh34mhikaqrzb9p/wrmeyqiicjpdyxeyfzyfwrhxyvj5vvmwfnzympng0okc 4uqdcs5uoc7adc6iu4zrp+xhhekjskimceiqj5oef1an1ijaq2yxrnaqx0fpp6exojjxqacxws531wklmfnjym+tl66f18e/cvi2d3v6ejp3dua2iv45monthr4vgsebixhf6yhbwtf37faoriotrtf g7wh04dsrmzhkq7oduh6ztygpuficpbfq2ocj8u6jafpix5af3gau+pye24iuvz7bufshejf8ocedgl8pceeb5jquvopua4xdukwcr+eqntmminzdrt1xfum19jarwllcu0mfk/pmb5+86hiiiijnzbvsisjeqogmnm+ iqukv/hourrz6biayhnyonfbcpfdgmy1zpizhukom5ymhklsditps34aa4lwfqgzzbs2bv7bhhimvyfvqpe77ugemuso8gb9ux6tkhlvxip7yulaml94flagnxfni3y3ngpxe6ywknlebxr9ppqdwcpnveaarv ukxonhhbd9upkq1uqcmsgrh57pkzcpnn55+m/jdvnq0515dlmnpil3bdkfuwvlnv8tigfiyo2zmxuex6u+9adepocaljopc7mfbtfl3qgy/icdmvlhyevjvp0anncddact/hfucp60lru6xmasa  /t/vom9edwgjcq/jmcxfwhwmyu/hecshzkp7rxn6zckqeul8//52mqm2q6x8ltsuf+hxfhph4w0hj/1oqpj5tjht1pi+7mdcmwpf9/jjajwepigbsfnluj6jr6syynhin5gzyn+/col03 zk6z0io0xbv56gkcxyjgxlk6v9vuagcvdmymcoygkod1ic3g2ioete+q9cctwy3vyyma19ion1j2vzm0+p2++caibp7zufddh2/jvmjc4qh4by1axsyp9/40qidf3fzflpbuyu33egsfdjnp1so3 h/hxj3xshhg/bacumiwbw0s0voj7twkp2vd0uvikbgbdf6eh2takqarem9r6/gjbr8oztd/la7bh6/66qxeskcjztwhekt2ndgc/in+ogljmeo10w4qtlt7c+gm2vvk9uddqbsdxdvocryyy uaxzw/c9o0lq2g  /grqw+3pz7mrfjvh34au8olj1uo1uqgoir9rqfpzby1okaxczyqephaaj56gx/ixxgsfpoa607ooiyqy5r7qiylhvr9wjefw1a5nmowv1vhti0upkpm0q8ejjkvce/n16zgub9yxrbz/jlmnotd6 k4hu+zgpnzx+rsbvjoip3qfhmdhz0z8aknnuvk2/4yneohjob9yuqh0gzhxlgae9dk3awxm2ykg6bphtql2mtouqyeofkl5t+yctpbspax/rbl1pleqgazcqdwgn9iwyglenm8migxlezyzydpyg4o6i brxn1nnlvj2ktubf27ndhttp96+4mbpjdkz/iwsanudzjlwvedghkrboazhboxm6nhmsskeyrraiyygf42anfjke+ug0z2tr0q+h2dkrdqxk7k/zig77jryeymoo5bgdva6feurvhf5bgyhdrecqgncdeyrhcj7c jpbtlbz8nikq9g8ce71khbphq55k9i2q63vjqakflhvyfvdmqsde7ivlesaiegaluv0we67dbezs3063lppfiqshaigx6emlcr9k9sscwosfefbhoimgxi+qcfxd6c9zugg18qoreu109fiiz5pq5s9vwosh9 govj2yf8k3rnfj3dtplaiiz8jdzeyhq4r2vcjydjbuabqhwzmeq/lf4vieccvu2o5gqlkez+dq9iphngeo2u7q77cbvtlkv2o4w==&amp;quot;

    window.cuchapterid = &amp;quot;684071261&amp;quot;

    window.fkp = &amp;quot;d2luzg93lm9ua2v5zm9jdxmoikk0awrgmndhakj2cuuwnkljaxavrvhnk3y2k2fxtxhfmjjqvjbqt1vamgrjahcxtjhtsfpvdzaytmhbzkrxu2s5msttotvzo e5mr3nnbedsa2s1vcszqjfatghqmedrwnjxdwvkngfkzglrv3zwrlv2meqwums4mmm4vjries9qukj3wkorwtbndtjeem5pwtg0t1burmruq0p1vw1vtw5znmvrui9jmhplauk4ukvnmkxqowfnufhinlrwul fdou1zt2s3ugnxyvzwdgmwvlbeawvtrgribmrnce12nllruw90z0fudxruswm9iiwgmtyzntc1nzqymsk=&amp;quot;

    window.fens = &amp;quot;1&amp;quot;

    var el = document. queryselector(&amp;quot;#encontentloader&amp;quot;)

    el.parentnode.removechild(el)

    &amp;lt;/script&amp;gt;krxu2s5msttotvzoe5mr3nnbedsa2s1vcszqjfatghqmedrwnjxdwvkngfkzglrv3zwrlv2meqwums4mmm4vjries9qukj3wkorwtbndtjeem5pwtg0t1burmruq0p1vw1vtw5znmvrui9jmhplauk4ukv nmkxqowfnufhinlrwulfdou1zt2s3ugnxyvzwdgmwvlbeawvtrgribmrnce12nllruw90z0fudxruswm9iiwgmtyzntc1nzqymsk=&amp;quot;

    window.fens = &amp;quot;1&amp;quot;

    var el = document. queryselector(&amp;quot;#encontentloader&amp;quot;)

    el.parentnode.removechild(el)

    &amp;lt;/script&amp;gt

 Text No. 223: Eternal stars will descend on this world

    Under the blessing and gift of God, the snake-human race has developed rapidly.

    With the city of life as the center, they established villages one by one.

    They began to walk out of the city of life, they fought with monsters in the wilderness, and then subdued them.

    They opened up their own homes in the wilderness and supported the snake mother Semoss as their master and mother. The snake people gradually took on the appearance of a city-state.

    But they also have a sense of crisis.

    Because of that word of God.

    "I hope you can live up to my expectations."

    This sentence makes the snake people continue to struggle and move forward, and also fills them with a sense of crisis.

    In the hall.

    The snake people gathered here and blocked the hall, discussing this extremely serious matter together.

    One by one, the snake people whispered to each other, and their tails flicked unconsciously from time to time.

    There is a snake man lying in front of the window with its tail coiled, and a snake man entangled on the pillar and raised his body to look towards the center of the hall.

    Surrounded by the crowd, Mother Snake Thermos stood.

    She was the only one in the crowd wearing clothes, a gift she had received from the Mother of Life.

    A piece of cloth.

    She wrapped this uncut white silk tightly around her body, just covering her entire body, but the lines on her waist and chest were very obvious.

    The slender arm of her right hand is completely exposed, exposing a shoulder.

    The left hand that is not often used is covered under the cloth, and it will only be revealed when it is lifted.

    It looks full of exotic style.

    But in the eyes of the snake people, it is noble and majestic.

    All snake people will bow their heads slightly when facing her, not daring to look directly into her eyes, which also shows their respect for the snake mother.

    In order to please the mother of life and to be worthy of God's favor, the snake people decided to do one thing for God.

    But they don't know what to do, let alone how to please the gods.

    The gods are so high, he has power that surpasses everything, and he has wisdom that is far higher than them.

    He has knowledge beyond the imagination of the snake people.

    He didn't seem to need anything from them, and their sacrifices and offerings again and again were rarely favored by God.

    For the gods, their efforts don't seem to have much effect, even if they try their best, it is difficult to win the smile of the gods.

    At this time, the snake mother, Semos, remembered the scene where the gods left the world from time to time. The mother of life would leave the world of mortals in a "boat" embedded in a sphere, and return to the kingdom of the gods.

    "Maybe we can build a tall tower for God, a tall, tall tower."

    "It is closer to the world in the sky, so it will be more convenient for God to go back."

    The snake people thought this was a good idea, so they asked the snake mother.

    "Where should we build it? How should we build it?"

    Snake Mother Thermos: "Of course it is built at the highest place."

    The highest place in this area is the mountain range where the City of Life is located, and the highest mountain range is a cliff behind the City of Life.

    Just do it, and the snake people immediately acted.

    The snake mother controls the stone colossus, and other snake people also use their magic to cooperate.

    The stone rises from the ground and keeps rising upwards.

    According to the style of the troll magic city, they built a quaint and mysterious giant tower.

    A giant tower was built for Sally, the mother of life.

    It is more than a hundred meters high, and because it was built with extraordinary power, it looks as if it grew directly from the mountains.

    Without any connecting gaps, it is directly connected to the mountains.

    Looking from the foot of the mountain, the giant tower seems to be connected to the sky.

    On the day when the giant tower was successfully built, Sermos, the snake mother, came to the Temple of Life to meet the gods.

    She happily told the gods that they built him a huge tower leading to the sky.

    She told how hard it was for them to build this huge tower, but they were willing to give anything for the great god.

    Snake people believe that in this way they have a role for gods.

    Sally, the mother of life, took a step forward. In the darkness, her palms stretched out and turned into steps. She stepped on her palms and came to the center of the temple.

    sur?? A crack.

    It finally broke apart.

    However, many snakemen were killed under the great power of the stone demon, turned into bloody corpses, and were run over by the stone demon in the melee and turned into a puddle of meat sauce.

    This is the price one needs to pay for pioneering in the wilderness. Living space and homes have always been bought with blood.

    The main battlefield on the other side.

    Snake mother Sermos and the big stone demon fought inseparably, and their battle was the key to deciding the outcome.

    Not only did Sermos, the snake mother, control the giant puppet, but she also constantly used her innate magical attacks to harass the big stone demon.

    Occasionally seal the opponent's joints, making the big stone demon move slowly.

    From time to time, he manipulated a huge boulder to throw it at the big stone demon from a high place.

    Although the big stone demon didn't hit her directly, the violent shock also made her vomit blood.

    She was covered in scars, but she refused to back down no matter what.

    She controlled the giant puppet to fight fiercely with the big stone demon, and her eyes burst out with strong light.

    And the big stone demon is also very tenacious. It has cracks one after another all over its body, and the stones are constantly being knocked into the air and cracked.

    Even half of the head was smashed under the bombardment of the giant puppet of the snake mother Sermos, so the big stone demon did not die.

    In the end, the tail of the colossus puppet entangled the big stone demon.

    Looking at the increasingly tragic battlefield, the snake people suffered more and more casualties.

    Snake mother Sermos no longer played any tricks, but worked hard.

    The big stone demon kept rolling, but the colossal puppet with a human body and a snake tail clung to it tightly.

    finally.

    Little by little, twist the opponent into a pile of pieces.

    "Boom!"

    She watched the huge stone demon collapse and fall in front of her eyes, with blood streaming from her eyes.

    That is the backlash caused by excessive use of strength.

    Her eyes were blurred, but there was a happy expression on her face.

    "Huh!"

    She was panting violently, holding on to her colossus puppet.

    "I did it again."

    In her blurred vision, she felt the gaze on the throne of God.

    The great mother of life is watching herself.

    The corner of her creator's mouth showed a joyful arc, and that was everything she pursued.

    Not only does she have to complete the test of God, she also has to become the fourth rank.

    she wants.

    Be an apostle of God.

    ?

 Main Text Chapter 225 New Intelligent Race and Winged People

    The snake mother, Sermos, once again completed the test of the mother of life, and the mother of life gave her the method of becoming a fourth-order without hesitation.

    Sally looked at Thermos as if she saw a perfect and outstanding work.

    She suddenly had a sense of accomplishment, which is very rare for a god.

    An idea suddenly came to Sally's mind.

    In addition to the snake man, can he create another race?

    It can not only enrich the types of intelligent races in this world, but also make this world more interesting.

    At the same time, it can also make civilization bloom more, and perhaps make the God of Insai come to this world faster.

    After all, it is no better than 200 million years ago.

    It was a world without an ozone layer, without terrestrial plants, and even the ocean was not rich.

    A world that makes people feel desolate and barren even if they are only seen from books.

    But the current world is enough to accommodate more races living on land. Swamps and forests, lakes full of life, and rivers full of fish have all set up a stage for civilization to let them play freely.

    The only problem is that it is extremely difficult for them to naturally derive a highly intelligent race and turn it into civilization.

    But this is extremely simple for the gods.

    Sally felt that her idea was great, and she stood up from the throne.

    She ran up in the air, and every time she took a step, a hand reached out from the shadows to catch her, making her jump wantonly over the temple.

    "That's right."

    "I can create another intelligent race, a more interesting work, a race that is completely different from the snake people."

    "In this way, can't the speed of the god of competition become faster?"

    Sally thought so, but she still hadn't figured out what to do.

    She left the Temple of Life again, and returned to the Kingdom of God in a goblin hot air balloon from the Tongtian Tower.

    She flipped through all kinds of books, but unfortunately there were not many references in the books.

    Over and over again, it is densely written with the people of Sanye and the people of Moyuan.

    at last.

    Sally stood a little bored on the edge of the land bestowed by the gods, she opened her hands and stepped on the edge that was about to fall.

    Walk forward step by step.

    "What kind of intelligent life should be created?"

    Originally, her eyes were focused on her red leather boots, but suddenly her eyes shifted and she looked towards the cup of god below.

    The huge cup of gods slowly rotated, and the dream of gods as big as a mountain floated out of the cup.

    In the bubbles, there is an illusion like oil paint, and every dream is a world.

    It represents the power of God and the laws of the world.

    In the dream of God.

    She saw the summer night forest and the world of ice and snow.

    She saw a boundless sea of ??clouds.

    It was a dream about flying, and the picture was as beautiful as a fairy tale.

    Under the boundless clouds is a vast sea of ??trees, and a figure in the valley looks up at the sky.

    His face was masked with a fake smile, his body was full of filth, and his limbs were wrapped in layers of chains.

    The mask is false, the filth goes deep into the marrow, and the chains are impenetrable.

    However, one could see the strong longing in the eyes behind the mask.

    That is the longing for flying of mortals who grew up on the earth, and it is the fantasy of every creature bound to the ground for the sky.

    He suddenly opened his arms, and the colorful streamer wings several meters long spread out behind him.

    The chains broke from him layer by layer.

    Like a bird, he rushed into the sky.

    The wings tore through the clouds and left the earth, heading for the sky.

    The man with wings goes up layer after layer of cloud sea, and every time he passes through a layer of cloud sea, the filth and darkness on his body falls off one layer.

    at last.

    His body is as dazzling as a god.

    When passing through the last sea of ??clouds, a great kingdom appeared above the sky.

    He stood in front of a stalwart giant door.

    The sea of ??clouds, the giant gate and the man with wings, and the divine light.

    Combined into an extremely shocking picture.

    The huge door was slowly pushed open, revealing theHave that patience.

    She decided to hand over this troublesome matter to her apostle, Snake Mother Thurmus.

    Thermos has raised many children, and she is a great mother among the snake people.

    In Sally's view, Thurmes is very suitable for this job.

    "This is my newly created life, you are my apostle, take care of them instead of me!"

    Mother Snake Thurmus also saw the newborn Wingmen crawling around in a quilt-covered den, babbling and babbling.

    Mother Snake didn't pay too much attention to it, she just regarded it as some small animals newly made by Mother of Life.

    In the past, the mother of life also created some life without much wisdom and asked her to raise it.

    It's a pity that these lives basically died not long after they were born because of the unstable life form.

    "The great master of life."

    "How long will I have to watch them?"

    Sally, the mother of life, looked at the sky and the world outside the giant tower, and opened her arms, as if imagining the scene of piercing through the clouds in the dream of God.

    All of a sudden, she turned her head to look at Sermos, the snake mother.

    "Just wait until they can fly, and I will arrange their whereabouts."

    After finishing speaking, Sally's shadow disappeared on the Tongtian Tower.

 Chapter 226 God's Chains

    Yiren grows up day by day.

    They grew strong arms and long, powerful thighs.

    Their strong and powerful thighs grew sharp claws, and they tore their nests to pieces as they moved and frolicked.

    Semos watched as their wings grew black or brown feathers, and their upper body gradually became exactly the same as the snakeman's upper body, and then Semos gradually felt something was wrong.

    She brought the food to the top of Tongtian Tower, and tore the meat into strips to feed the little winged people.

    The Winglets surrounded her, fluttering their wings that hadn't fully grown.

    Semoss was also staring at their wings, and it was the first time she saw a life with such a thing, which made her think of the most feared enemy of the snake people before - the winged demon.

    "The Mother of Life says that when they can fly, that's when they will be useful and where they will go."

    "So, can these guys fly when they grow up?"

    This thought came to Thermos' mind.

    The Winglets scrambled for food and made a fuss around Semus.

    Semus looked at them and said, "Eat quickly!"

    "If you are full, you can grow up faster."

    These little winged men were scrambling for food, but one of them kept staring at Semose, watching her speak.

    He opened his mouth, ah for a long time.

    Then he suddenly opened his mouth to imitate the snake mother Sermos's speech.

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    As he spoke, the little wing man became extremely excited.

    He flapped his wings and jumped on the ground, shouting repeatedly.

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    Semoss was taken aback for a moment, and then felt a chill all over her body.

    Only then did she realize that this was not an ordinary animal at all.

    This is an intelligent race.

    A race of intelligence like the snake people, a group with the ability to create civilization.

    The eyes of the snake mother Sermos looking at these winged people have changed, and it is no longer the previous kind of eyes that just find it interesting or don't care.

    It's fear.

    Mother Snake Thurmes stepped back a few steps, covering her mouth.

    She didn't even dare to speak anymore, as if she was afraid that Yiren would learn more languages ??from her.

    The language that belongs to God, the supreme secret taught to them by the mother of life.

    She ran down from Tongtian Tower in a panic and returned to her mansion.

    The more she thought about it, the more she became frightened, the three words that the little winged man said kept echoing in her mind.

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    She didn't understand why the Mother of Life would create a new intelligent race, and she didn't even understand what the winged people would be used for?

    She suddenly remembered what the mother of life once said,

    "Surmus, until today I can confirm that you are not a toy."

    "You are my servant."

    "You still have some usefulness, at least you know how to use your wisdom, which also proves the potential of your group."

    In the past, they were just a toy made by the mother of life out of boredom, a lucky one born by chance under the power of God.

    And they passed God's test little by little and became God's servants.

    In the end, he became an apostle of God.

    They tried their best to complete the test of God, just for God's favor, to prove the potential of the snake people to God.

    but.

    Why did God create a new species of wisdom?

    Are we not doing well enough?

    Or have we lost our role?

    Is it because the gods no longer love them, so they created a new species of wisdom?

    The snake mother, Thermos, was terrified. She was terrified.

    When Semose's daughter Evel came to visit Semose, she felt her mother's uneasiness.

    She asked Thurmes.

    Evel is not only the daughter of the snake mother Sermos, but also the first hunting team leader and fire guardian of the snake people.

    She knew from Semoss that there is a brand new species of wisdom growing up on the Tongtian Tower,Groups of Winged Demons pursued them, but failed to fully catch up with them in the end.

    When it was about to leave Ruhe Giant Island, the Winged Demon gave up chasing.

    Wingman has wings, and a glider is dozens of miles away.

    In the blink of an eye, they were seen skimming the land and disappearing above the sea level——

    On the Tongtian Tower.

    Snake mother Thurmos leaned on the wall, her eyes staring into the distance.

    In her opinion, those wingmen should all be dead.

    Although she didn't kill it with her own hands, at least it has something to do with her.

    She let out a long breath, then lowered her head.

    "Wow!"

    Mother Snake Sermos picked up the chain of magical props in her hand, and looked at it quietly.

    She wrapped the chain around her hands without saying a word, and gently stroked the pattern on the chain.

    The winged people broke free from the chains that the gods bound them and gained freedom.

    And Serpent Mother Serpent clung tightly to the chains that God bound them, which was their faith and everything.

 Main Text Chapter 227 The Giant Serpent Wrapped Around the Tongtian Tower

    Temple of Life.

    Before the god's car landed on the sea of ??clouds and appeared in the sky, Sermos, the snake mother, had already knelt in the temple.

    Semoss expression was quiet, but her eyes were a little dazed.

    Sally, the mother of life, already knew what happened. When she descended on the top of the Tongtian Tower and saw the empty nest of winged men and the broken chains, she knew that Semoss broke the chains and let go of the wings.  people.

    Except for God, only Semoss can freely enter and exit here, and only Semoss can cut off the chains that bound the Winged Man.

    The figure of Sally, the mother of life, appeared on the throne, and she just looked at Semos quietly.

    There is no angry expression as imagined, only indifference.

    "So, you killed them."

    "My apostle."

    "Are you jealous of them?"

    Semos quietly raised her head and looked at the gods above.

    "God!"

    "I didn't kill them, but their death has nothing to do with me."

    "I knew they were going to die in the mouth of the Winged Demon, so I cut off the chain."

    "I watched them fly into the sky, and then died in the mouths of those monsters."

    In Semoss' consciousness, the winged people had already died in the mouth of the winged demon and became food for the monsters.

    Semoss raised her hands and looked at the half of the chain that was wrapped around her hands after it was broken.

    "Do you know?"

    "I had a dream that you abandoned us."

    "I dreamed that countless wingmen hovered above the sky, hunting and killing my children."

    "Since that day."

    "Jealousy and panic consumed me."

    "Because I know that it's not just a dream, it's the future I imagined, and it's a virtual image made up of my anxiety and jealousy."

    The voice of Mother Snake Thermos became higher and higher, and her emotions became more and more intense.

    "My consciousness tells me that I am an apostle under the throne of God, and I am your most devout believer."

    "But my body can't help but want to kill them."

    "Uncontrollable, unrepressible."

    Semoss touched her face with both hands, and her complexion had turned pale. That nightmare was the most terrifying and desperate scene she had ever seen in her life.

    The gods asked Semose, and there was something incomprehensible in the words.

    "What I have bestowed on you far surpasses the Yiren, and what you have is thousands of times greater than them."

    "Yesyou think I don't give you enough?"

    "Or do you want more?"

    Sally would not explain to Semus that she was going out to find a place to house the Wings, and that she had found the Wings' home.

    It is a place on a plateau on a continent far away from the huge island of Ruhe.

    That place is incomparably far away from the giant island of Ruhe, a distance that is difficult for a mortal to cross in a lifetime.

    She is going to leave the Ruhe giant island to the snake people, because they are the first group created by herself.

    But at the moment she didn't say it, let alone want to say it.

    She is a high god, and it is impossible for her to explain her thoughts to her creations.

    There is only one thing she cares about.

    Her apostle Thermos betrayed her.

    She gave everything to Thurmose, and she made Thurmose with her own hands.

    She gave Semose wisdom, she made Semose a fourth-level authority, and she personally created a troll ring to give Semose as a symbol of an apostle.

    but.

    In the end, Semose disobeyed her will, killed the anchor she had prepared for Insai, and disrupted all her plans.

    Thermos wanted to explain something, but Sally opened her mouth to define what she had done.

    "These are not important anymore."

    "What I care about is."

    "You betrayed me."

    Sally looked at Semose, not disappointed, but confused.

    She didn't understand why these creations would always go against God's will, and they would always run counter to God's guidance. Could it be that wisdom itself is a forbidden fruit, and mortals are destined to walk on this path after eating it?

    When the wisdom awakened, they derived desire.

    A creature with desire is doomed to be infiniteI have left the Temple of Life.

    The basilisk named Sermos slid across the ground and the city wall, before coming to the giant tower that reaches the sky.

    She coiled around the Tongtian Tower and hissed sadly towards the sky.

    It seems to be calling the name of God.

    From this day on, the city of life became the territory occupied by the basilisk named Semoss.

    All the snake people living in the city of life escaped from the city, and they never came back.

    The mountains continue to rise until they reach the clouds.

    This place has become a real forbidden place of death, no one dares to approach it.

    Anyone who dares to approach the existence of this city and temple will be killed by the terrifying basilisk Sermos.

    And in this world, apart from God, there is no existence that can kill and defeat her.

    The basilisk Sermos has been staying in the city of life, guarding the temple of life and the giant tower reaching the sky.

    She would often be entangled on the Tongtian Tower, looking at the sky above.

    She seemed to be looking forward to the day when God would forgive herself.

    ? Forgive His apostles and bring yourself back to the Kingdom of God——

    The snake people fled the city of life in a hurry.

    When they fled down the mountain, they found that the mountain was getting higher and higher, until they looked up and couldn't see the city and the giant tower on the top of the mountain.

    The snake people faced the steep mountain, even if they wanted to go back, they could no longer climb the straight cliff easily.

    The snake people were at a loss for the future, and they howled at the foot of the mountain.

    But soon the son of the snake mother stepped forward.

    The captains of the hunting team, the domestication team, and the planting team automatically took over the rights after the snake mother Semos disappeared, and became the leader of the snake people.

    The three captains gathered all the snake people who had left the City of Life, and after some disputes, they parted ways and headed off into the distance.

    The hunting party went to the north, where there was a dense jungle near the sea.

    And there are many snake people who are good at fighting, in order to guard against and capture the fire demon. This group of snake people who are good at hunting and fighting will use their own power to open up their own new homeland.

    The domestication team stayed at the foot of the mountain, because there are rivers and lakes here, where they will domesticate animals.

    The planting team went to the eastern part of Heruhe Continent, where there was a well-developed planting land and a half-built new city.

    The three teams established their own new camps.

    And the station also built a city wall little by little, imitating the style of the city of life.

    Gradually, the snake people established three new cities of their own.

    The three cities also have different customs and styles because of their different skills, which has established the direction of development from now on——

    the other side.

    On the mainland to the northwest of Ruhe Giant Island, the winged people who the snake mother thought were dead came here across the sea.

    The Wingmen fluttered their wings and finally fell into a swampy forest.

    Hungry, they are hunting the beasts in the jungle here, and the blood-drinking ones are eating the flesh and blood of these beasts.

    They are born with the instinct of hunting, and their strong lower limbs and sharp claws are the nightmare of jungle beasts.

    They continued to fly towards the depths of the mainland, crossing patches of jungle.

    They perch on rocks and cliffs, where no one can threaten them.

    The resources here are abundant, and there are no natural enemies except for a small number of monsters.

    but.

    Wing people always feel that this place does not belong to them, and the place where they live must be very high.

    They are the wind family, and their lair should be built in the highest place.

    They stand on the top of the mountain, overlooking the whole world from a high place.

    At last they flew to a mountain range and a plateau, and the winged people happily circled in the sky and let out a cry.

    They love it here.

    In the end, the Wingmen settled down here.

    On one side of the plateau and mountains is boundless jungle, on the other side is barren desert.

    The strong wind howled among the mountains.

    However, the Yi people enjoy this feeling of being with the wind very much, and their innate blood power seems to become more active here.

    But what the Yiren don't know is that this is the home that Sally, the mother of life, chose for them.

    The winged people settled down on this plateau and thrived here.

    It won't take long.

    They will become a huge group.?Come down and thrive here.

    It won't take long.

    They will become a huge group.

 Text Chapter 228: The God of Sai came

    In the dream world.

    The Moon of God suddenly changed, and the supreme artifact of wisdom and power emitted light, and the light penetrated the Moon of God and extended.

    From crescent moon to full moon.

    A will that is more vast than the Milky Way, revealing the breath of the ancient years, emerged from the moon.

    moon.

    It seems to come alive.

    His light bathes the stars, his power leads all living beings, and finally all living beings use their own power as the foundation to guide his coming.

    The entire dream world began to change.

    The boundaries of the dream world are constantly expanding, and the God's Cup that has turned into the sun is also releasing its own power, accommodating the coming of that huge will.

    At the same time, a hot air balloon boat slowly passed through the gap in front of the gate of the kingdom of gods.

    Sally, the mother of life, walked around the giant island of Ruhe, but did not see the shadow of the winged man.

    It is estimated that, as the snake mother Semoss said, the winged demon completely destroyed this newborn race.  The dozen or so winged men all turned into food for the winged demon.

    Sally can also recreate them, but when she thinks of Snake Man, she suddenly feels that even recreating Wing Man will be boring.

    because.

    Are they really better than snake people?

    She was a little depressed, completely different from the restless she used to be.

    She no longer stood in front of the window of the hot air balloon boat observing every detail outside, and no longer ran from window to window trying to change the angle.

    She sat in the room of the hot air balloon boat, thinking about everything before.

    She didn't understand whether it was because she, the god, had failed too much, or because the snake people themselves were a group of people who were not devout enough.

    She has too many ignorance and incomprehension.

    The hot air balloon boat slowly passed through the void of the dream world and entered the Cup of God.

    Therefore, Sally did not see the change of the moon.

    The hot air balloon boat landed on the land bestowed by the gods, and Sally turned her head to look, and found some strange scenes on the edge of the land bestowed by the gods.

    Those dreams of laws stored in the cup of God floated up one after another, and unexpectedly appeared on the edge of the land bestowed by God, far more active than before.

    But she just took a look and turned her head away.

    It was just that the power of the God's Cup became more active, and he didn't take it to heart.

    She climbed directly to the pyramid temple all the way, and came to the front of the altar as usual.

    She put her hands on the altar, and climbed up to the altar with hands and feet.

    Then he sat at the feet of the statue of Insai.

    She raised her hand, danced and talked about what happened in the world this time.

    "O God Insai!"

    "I misread them, they are the same as the Sanye people."

    "I thought that as long as they passed the test, they would be able to make them a little bit worthy of God's favor, and they would have true piety and faith."

    "They will become perfect believers in the process of transformation."

    "but."

    "Everything is completely different from what I imagined."

    Sally sat next to the statue of Insai God and chatted endlessly with Insai God about her thoughts, doubts, and incomprehension.

    "The Winged Man I created also"

    While talking, Sally suddenly found that the textures on the statue became more real, as if they had real flesh and blood textures.

    He exudes eternal power, neither time nor everything in this world can damage him in the slightest.

    Sally froze for a moment, and then she immediately understood what was going on.

    She stood up blankly, then stretched out her hand.

    Holding the left hand of the god statue, the happy expression on his face faded a little bit, turning into a shout.

    "god."

    "you are back?"

    The voice just fell.

    She disappeared into the temple together with the statue of Insai on the altar, together with the moon in the dream.

    A round of silver moon broke through the barrier between the illusory and real worlds and appeared above the sky of the world.

    god.

    Come down to this world——

    Ruhe giant island.

    The three cities of the snake people are being established in an orderly manner. They encountered monster attacks and encountered various difficulties.

    But the difficulties they overcome one by one?.  "

    "You don't have their feelings, let alone understand their emotions."

    "Only when you go deep into their world, will you understand their emotions, understand their helplessness and despair, and understand the reasons behind their crazy actions."

    Sally asked Yin Shen: "What is human nature?"

    "Is it something that mortals are born with?"

    Yin Shen told her; "This cannot be explained in one sentence, it is the emotion between people."

    "Only when you live as a human being, or at least have a group of companions, can you understand the meaning of it."

    Sally couldn't understand, she was a child who was born to be called a god.

    She has no mother, she has no kin.

    She doesn't have any companions to vent her emotions, there are only a handful of things she cares about, and there are only simple truths in her consciousness.

    You are my creation, everything about you is mine.

    I have given you strength, you should give me piety.

    Simple and brutal logic, without any other considerations.

    The more Sally thought about it, the more confused she became, she still didn't quite understand what Yin Shen said.

    Shen Yin didn't want to explain these things, because he felt that Sally would understand one day, just like children would grow up one day.

    "Don't care about the title of God, and don't deliberately play the so-called god."

    "God is just a noun."

    "Any existence that is so powerful that it cannot be understood is called a god."

    "The title God has no meaning."

    "You don't need to be a god, and you are not a mother of life."

    God Yin stroked Sally's hair: "You just need to be a good Sally."

    After hearing this sentence, Sally felt much more relaxed.

    She let go of her stern majesty, and happily grabbed Yin Shen's hand.

    She opened her other arm and turned it into wings to circle around Yinshen, making a humming sound, and Yinshen was also pulled by her to accompany her in circles.

    It looked silly, but that was the happiest time she had ever been.

    She didn't have to think about anything, and she didn't have to think about anything.

    As long as she is with God Insai, the other party is her whole world.

    Finally, she stopped in front of God Yin.

    Sally pouted.

    It seems to be making faces.

    "Gululu."

    Yin Shen looked at Sally and laughed.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    His smile is very flat, with a gentle feeling, completely devoid of the sunshine-like emotions of ordinary people.

    But in Yinshen's body, this is already very rare.

    Sally and Yinshen held hands and circled around Shenzhiyue.

    Two people are very happy, this is the emotion between people.

    Because God Yin cares about Sally, and Sally also cares about God Yin, the two of them are companions.

    Sally suddenly understood a little bit, because of the human nature that God Sai said.

    She seems to have experienced the joy of being a human being.

    She wants time to freeze at this moment and never grow up——

    Shenzhiyue passed over the city of life.

    On the giant tower of Tongtian, a giant snake wrapped around it, looked up at the sky, and neighed full of sorrow at the moon.

    God Yin looked at the big snake and betrayed her servant in Sally's mouth.

    "Her consciousness was polluted by the blood of life power, and her wisdom was eroded by the madness and chaos of the blood of myth."

    "Some trouble."

    Sally looked at Shen Yin: "God!"

    "Do you care about her?"

    The giant snake hissed under the moon, and the sound spread to the sky.

    Shen Yin shook his head and said to Sally.

    "I just think."

    "Maybe one day when you really understand emotions, you will feel regretful."

    "Our lives are long and we have everything, but there is no way to make up for something like regret."

    God Yin stretched out his hand, and a powerful force acted on the giant snake.

    The mythic blood of life in the monster snake gradually calmed down, and her thinking and consciousness stopped being wiped out and eroded.

    One day, she will wake up from the chaos and madness, and become the snake mother Sermos again.

    Sally looked at the giant snake and asked God Yin.

    "If she wakes up, will she still believe in me?"

    But Yin Shen said: "Let her choose herself!"

    Shen Yin turned his back and took Shen Zhiyue up to the sky little by little.

    "Faith and God are the same thing, it is a meaningless title."

    "When you are happy, they can be happy too."

    "Poop is enough."

    "If you are not happy"

    "Then let go!"

    God's Moon penetrated the void and disappeared into the present world little by little.

    On the other side of the ripples, there is a boundless sea of ??stars and a dreamy sun.

    Sally held Shen Yin's hand tightly and said to him.

    "Um!"? 

    Sally looked at the giant snake and asked God Yin.

    "If she wakes up, will she still believe in me?"

    But Yin Shen said: "Let her choose herself!"

    Shen Yin turned his back and took Shen Zhiyue up to the sky little by little.

    "Faith and God are the same thing, it is a meaningless title."

    "When you are happy, they can be happy too."

    "Poop is enough."

    "If you are not happy"

    "Then let go!"

    God's Moon penetrated the void and disappeared into the present world little by little.

    On the other side of the ripples, there is a boundless sea of ??stars and a dreamy sun.

    Sally held Shen Yin's hand tightly and said to him.

    "Well!

 Text Chapter 229 Existence 200 million years ago

    In the temple.

    Sally picked up the goblin's magic mirror that had been thrown by the window before, and flipped through the pictures on it.

    She saw those Winged Men hovering over the plateau, and found these intelligent species who had escaped from their chains.

    The winged people built their nests on the plateau mountains, and some second-generation winged people have been bred. At this moment, they are leading the newborn winged people to spread their wings and jump off the cliff.

    Under the protection of their parents, those wingmen who had just fledged learned to fly in the howling wind.

    Sally was also very happy, she opened her arms like a winged man, jumped up and down in front of God Yin and said to him.

    "Insai God!"

    "The winged man I created is not dead!"

    "They ran to the mainland, and they just happened to go to the homeland I chose for them before, and many little winged people were born in the homeland I chose for them before."

    Yin Shen touched Sally's hair: "This is their fate."

    "Although you are their creator, you must learn to let go."

    "From the moment you endow them with wisdom, they have their own emotions and destiny. If you always try to catch them, you will only make them a tool."

    "Only after letting them fly, will they bloom with a completely different brilliance.

    Sally said, "Of course!"

    "They are a family that can fly, and I made them myself."

    "It's amazing."

    After finishing speaking, Sally pursed her mouth again.

    "It's just a little ugly."

    Yin Shen smiled: "Maybe you are not good-looking in the eyes of the snake man and the wing man."

    Sally jumped up all of a sudden: "How is it possible, I am the prettiest."

    Sally led Sally towards the bottom of the temple, walked through the long stairs, and walked into the sea of ??sunflowers.

    When passing through the sea of ??flowers, a strong wind blew up.

    The wind swayed the flower cup from side to side, and the dense sea of ??flowers became loose as a result.

    Sally suddenly saw a stone tablet in the wind, on which was engraved the story of Ledlich, but in front of the stone tablet was a statue of a citizen of the Demon Abyss kneeling up, holding a pair of stone helmets in his hand.

    "who is this?"

    Yin Shen said casually: "The first king of the people of the Demon Abyss."

    "Followed the poet Tito to come here, and finally died here."

    Sally looked at the other party curiously: "So these are the people of the Demon Abyss, the descendants of those patricide sinners."

    The two visited Huahai for a while, and then left.

    God Yin stood on the edge of the land bestowed by the gods, and looked at the cup of gods under his feet.

    He looked at the light of the cup of God, and the dream of law floating in the cup.

    Shen Yin's eyes penetrated the bubbles of the dream of layers of laws, and he could see a sleeping god lying in it.

    That is the ruler of the dream world and the fairy who guards the dream world.

    Sally's eyes followed Yin Shen, and she also saw the beautiful creature at the root of all dreams.

    "god!"

    "Why is she still sleeping!"

    Sally said to Yin Shen: "She must be very lazy, she likes to sleep late just like you."

    Yin Shen smiled and said to Sally: "I will always wake up. Whether it is the sadness of parting or the laughter of reunion in the long years, it is a surprise."

    "Don't worry, let alone worry."

    "It is a wonderful experience to be able to look forward to it sometimes."

    God Yin looked at the world, and the snake-man civilization had begun to flourish.

    After Sally left, they exploded with even stronger potential.

    The snake people began to really learn to use the most powerful power that Sally gave them-wisdom.

    "Wait for the fruits of civilization to bear!"

    Sally proudly said to Yin Shen: "The life I created must be very powerful. The snake man will be very powerful, and the wing man will be very powerful in the future."

    Yin Shen patted her on the shoulder, and she raised her head even higher.

    When God Yin retracted his gaze, he glanced at the deep sea at the bottom of the giant Ruhe Island.

    An existence at the bottom of the deep sea that was frozen in the red spar was emitting fluctuations little by little.

    Someone is waking up——

    The mother of life, the creator of the snake people and the wing people, has left the world?? species.

    Its roots and leaves are edible, and the ball-like fern balls it grows are very suitable for snake people to eat and grow.

    Arsine, the lord of the Fire Guard City, began to promote the ferns, and the snake people opened up more and more fields and planted this kind of food.

    Gradually, this kind of food replaced the meat of toothed beasts and fish, and became the staple food of snake people.

    The snake people in the Fire Guard City have completely become a group that uses planting as a survival skill.

    The mobility of their ethnic groups began to decrease, and once their ethnic groups took root there, they could live there forever.

    Their food source is stable, and their group expands little by little.

    With Huo Huocheng as the center, a large number of villages and towns gradually formed.

    them.

    With the embryonic form of the city-state.

    Since then, the three split snake people groups have derived different ways of life,

    One became a fishing and hunting islander, and the other became a herding tribe.

    And the last one, the Fire Guard City opened up by the most inconspicuous planting team and Arsini, finally inherited the legacy left by the complete snake mother, Sermos——

    The snake people are constantly opening up and discovering new areas in the wilderness, and they light up this huge island and the world bit by bit.

    And in a wilderness to the south, something buried deep in the soil glowed.

    It is obviously not a natural creation, it has the power of authority.

    It comes from the last epoch.

    It was a huge house, once in fairy-tale color and structure, with beautiful windows and chimneys.

    But after a very long time, all that remains of it is filth.

    Full of mottled rust and dilapidated feel.

    However, with the advent of the gods, the God's Cup, the root artifact of dream power, returned to this world, and it is constantly recovering its power.

    At this moment, the giant wheel behind the house suddenly turned.

    "Kang kuang~"

    "Kang kuang kuang~"

    The wheels turned and made a roaring sound, stirring up the gravel.

    The miracle props full of filth exude a miracle light.

    Miracle props · magic wheel house.

    It is a prop of Vivien, the third-generation sage of the Sanye Temple of Truth, and it seems to have sensed something at this moment.

    The line of sight came to the cliff near the sea in the south of Ruhe Giant Island, and one could see a huge red crystal in the deepest part through the land and the ocean.

    This huge crystal is deeply inlaid on the giant island of Ruhe, and it is integrated with it.

    At first glance, it looks like amber magnified tens of millions of times.

    The red crystals originated from the powerful life forms of the previous era. A small island with a length and width of only a dozen miles was frozen in the crystals, sealing ancient ruins and ancient apostles.

    It was she who sealed the island, recording the glorious civilization 200 million years ago.

    At this moment, the figure sitting on the seat deep in the ruins of the building has obviously changed. The light in the eyes of the woman wearing the sage's robe on the seat keeps bursting out, each time getting stronger.

    Around her, one after another, the shadows of the ancient three-leaf figures condensed and dissipated in the blink of an eye.

    suddenly.

    Her fingers moved.

    Immediately afterwards.

    A severe storm was set off on the sea, even directly higher than the cliff in the south of the giant Ruhe island, and slapped on the ground.

    The color of blood permeated the sea, turning the sea into crimson.

    The moon in the sky reflected the luster of the ocean, and was eroded to red a little bit.

    As long as the snake people in the south of Ruhe Giant Island look up to the sky, they can see the blood-colored sky and a dark red moon.

 Main Text Chapter 230 The First Ancestor of Blood and the Polluted Clover Seed

    In the eyes of the snake people, the changes in the celestial phenomena are the revelations from the gods to them.

    And such a blood-red sky and moon obviously represent an ominous omen.

    The city lords and fire guardians of this generation of Huo Huo City looked at the sky in horror. The dark red moon looked at the earth like a huge and ominous eye, heralding that it would bring disasters like blood and fire to the whole world.

    "This is?"

    "Is something terrible going to happen?"

    ?The snake people who guarded the altar and the bonfire were also terrified. A large group of snake people gathered here. In the dark night, only light can dispel people's uneasiness and fear.

    However, the bonfire above the altar gradually became smaller, and the fire demon guarding the altar fire was shivering under the dark red moon in the sky.

    This power and breath seemed to awaken the images in their blood memory.

    Before the distant era, there was such a race that drove and enslaved them, and this race even gave birth to beings that surpassed mortals.

    They hold the power enough to destroy everything, and they are strong men who have glimpsed eternal life.

    Under their struggle, the Sanye people fell from the peak.

    The snake people gathered under the altar in panic, and everyone talked about their opinions in a hurry.

    Some people think this is an oracle, while others say it is an ominous sign.

    Some people even said that the fire guardians had annoyed the gods by hunting a strange monster a few days ago, and that monster might be the pets of the gods.

    The final result of a group of snake people's discussions was to offer sacrifices to the gods.

    However, before they could discuss the results, the blood color of the sky and the waves of the sea gradually receded.

    Yun and Yue returned to normal.

    The huge red crystal in the bottom of the sea is also melting continuously, and the thick blood is deeply integrated into the ancient isolated island. This ancient island seems to have turned into a terrible monster, revealing a terrifying  Vitality and the rhythm of life.

    at last.

    The former island of mist has turned into a large dark red strange thing. Every piece of land and everything on it looks similar to the real thing, but when you get close to it, you will find that there are densely packed blood vessels in the land.  There are blood streaks in the walls and buildings.

    It looks like it is made of flesh and blood.

    The flesh and blood squirmed in the ruins, turning into strands of blood that arched from the ground, and then became entangled together.

    The seabed is filled with blood-colored things that look like mist, surrounding this ancient ruin.

    The goblet of the sun, polluted by the power of life and turned into blood, swayed on the edge of the island, and these things that looked like mist were emitted from them.

    They are no longer the cups of the sun, perhaps it is more appropriate to call them the cups of blood mist.

    When the Cup of Blood Mist opened its flower cup, its mouth was full of fangs and sharp teeth, revealing the madness of choosing people to eat.

    The outermost collapsed lighthouse was repaired, and even the top of the tower was lit with a dark red light.

    The light penetrated the bottom of the sea, attracting some creatures in the darkness, but as soon as these creatures approached the island, they were swallowed by the blood mist on the edge of the island, and there was a terrifying chewing sound in the darkness.

    The collapsed buildings and ritual workshops were restored to their original appearance, and the thick and gorgeous castle piled up in the flesh and blood. Although the style was exactly the same as before, the color was a bit eerie because of the dark red.

    Everything in the past reappeared one by one.

    The ruins turned into an ancient town, where the priests and apprentices of the Temple of Truth once lived.

    This ruins reveals vicissitudes and antiquity everywhere, even though most of it has been restored, it makes people feel a dilapidated ruin, as if it has been completely abandoned by people and the times.

    The bottom of the sea.

    There is an extra ancient city like ruins.

    Finally, came to the center of everything.

    The ancient temple spliced ??out, and the deepest seat was swallowed by blood, turning into a throne of flesh and blood.

    The existence on the throne of flesh and blood has woken up.

    Her long blood-red hair twisted like a snake, and her eyes opened to reveal a pair of peculiar pupils.

    One of the pupils exudes a fiery silver light, and the other pupil is dark green, which is the color of her original eyes.

    "Um?"

    She felt that her brain was in chaos, and she was ignorant of everything around her.

    She didn't know why she was sitting here in blood.off the coast.

    The First Ancestor of Blood looked blankly at everything around her, and after a distance of 200 million years, she stood on the land again.

    However, everything she saw made her feel puzzled.

    This is a world full of green, with various plants all over the coast.

    Rivers, lakes, and swamps have become homes for all kinds of life, living here together.

    Although she has forgotten the past, she still feels that the earth should not be like this.

    It should be gray and desolate with no limit at a glance, gravel and bare mountains, a forbidden place where life is difficult to set foot on.

    it's here.

    Except for the Sanye people, no life can survive.

    Even the Sanye people can only live because of the gift and blessing of the gods.

    "What's this?"

    She walked through the forest, looking at the beasts, insects, and lizards that climbed up to the land to reproduce.

    This is a world they could not have imagined 200 million years ago, a rich home that they could not even dream of.

    It was so difficult for them to survive in that barren and desolate world.

    In this era, all life is born to enjoy all of this.

    The First Ancestor of Blood walked through forests and swamps, and set off towards the front little by little.

    suddenly.

    In the jungle, she saw a life form that she had never seen before. They had a human upper body, but a strange tail.

    The moment these beings saw the first ancestor of blood, they yelled.

    Terrified.

    And the first ancestor of blood looked at them, and already had the answer.

    "A new species of wisdom."

    There is no longer any problem with the Sanye people reappearing at the foundation of this world.

    And those snake people were frightened the moment they saw her, because she has completely different physical characteristics from the snake people, and because she has two legs.

    The appearance of the other party.

    It turned out to be exactly the same as the legendary god.

    These snake people immediately thought that they had encountered a god, and they were so frightened that they all prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling and not daring to look up.

    However, after a long time, there was no movement.

    When he raised his head, the other party had completely disappeared.

    The snake people talked a lot.

    Some people say that it is a new god, and the direction should come from the direction of the sea.

    Some people say that it may be the existence that came down from the kingdom of gods, came to the world to inspect the situation of the snake people, and is the apostle of the mother of life.

    Because of her rare blood-red hair and the scepter in her hand, the snake people have been speculating about her origin.

    In short.

    The legend about the god Red Queen from the deep sea began to spread on the giant island of Ruhe.

 Text Chapter 230: Who is sitting on the throne?

    The ancestor of the blood walked on the earth with the first Sanye people holding the first life power, and she came to the villages and cities of the snake people.

    She observed the snake people's world, looked at this kind of wisdom species of the new era, and collected their information.

    She used her eyes to see the difference between these snake people and the Sanye people, and what their living habits and cultural beliefs are like.

    She was going to decide how to do it after considering everything.

    Outside the city, she saw stretches of countryside.

    The ground is full of a kind of plant that the snake people call the ball fern, most of which have begun to mature and grow delicious cones.

    There are villages of snake people around the countryside. They use their flexible upper body to cut down trees and pull them down with their strong tails.

    Then take it back home and build your own house.

    A kind of rough house with only a roof and bamboo, which can only be used to keep out the rain.

    The houses are tall and large, and usually a dozen or twenty snake people coil together to rest and work together, forming a big family.

    The snake people obtain their main food by planting, and cook their food by fire.

    They also surrounded the animal pen with trees, and raised a kind of beast with two teeth as the main source of meat.

    When they are free on weekdays, they occasionally fish and hunt animals.

    "Through planting to obtain stable food, fishing and hunting have become auxiliary means."

    The first ancestor of blood looked at all this and was very surprised.

    She suddenly and unconsciously said something that she had never heard before.

    "Only when a steady supply of food is available will a population develop."

    "We have obtained the power of miracles, so we will never lack food and develop a brilliant civilization."

    The Sanye people used to cultivate and make ointment through the power of rituals, and finally embarked on the road of the rise of a civilization.

    It also started from that time.

    It is they who own the whole world and have climbed to a peak never imagined.

    However, the First Ancestor of Blood couldn't recall the method and power of that ritual. She just saw this sentence and immediately came to mind after seeing this scene.

    Because of the annihilation of the Eye of True Knowledge, she lost too many things.

    The First Ancestor of Blood listened to these snake people talking from a distance. Most of the snake people only knew some simple languages ??and could not write.

    Among them, the first ancestor of blood has discovered some strange things.

    Obviously these snake people speak a completely different language from the Sanye people, but there are always some characters in it that she can vaguely understand, which is very similar to the language of the Sanye people.

    "Why is this happening?"

    "Could it be that language has the inevitability of reaching the same goal through different routes for civilization?"

    The First Ancestor of Blood came all the way to the Fire Protection City.

    The appearance of the Fire Protection City is somewhat similar to the City of Life. It is tall and thick, and the patterns on the gates and gates reveal the mysterious feeling of religion.

    The dark city wall is as dark as the bottom of the sea, and the humid climate makes the city wall always have a kind of watery smoothness.

    The city wall is useful, and it is not just built to imitate the city of gods.

    It can block the impact of small monsters, and can also defend against wars from herding tribes and city-states.

    The appearance of the blood ancestor was distorted in the blood, and finally turned into a snake man.

    Change form.

    It is the most basic means for those who are powerful in life.

    She walked into the city like this, following the crowd of snake people.

    The world inside the Fire Protection City is completely different from the outside world. This is the most prosperous and richest place of the entire snake people group, where all the crystallization of wisdom and wealth and power gather.

    Although there are already five or six cities in the southern snake people group, a large number of villages and small towns have been derived from these cities, and each city has its own ruler.

    However, the snake people in the south are mainly from the Fire City.

    Here, they have formed the prototype of a city-state.

    They have a city-state system dominated by cities, have their own aristocrats and management systems, and have maintained a long-term barter trade with each other.

    The lord of the Fireguard City, the Firekeeper, nominally has the right to dispatch troops from other cities, and even some tribes near the west will obey the orders of the Firekeeper, because they need to obtain troops from the Fireguard City through trade.  All kinds of materials.

    ? The First Ancestor of Blood has come to sacrificesp; The blood shadows gathered and turned into a mark on the snake egg.

    Snake people will still be born, and even because of the seed of life power parasitizing on themselves, they will have a strong body, master some strange powers, and even awaken some special inheritance and knowledge.

    But when the opponent dies a little bit of old age, this body will become the support for the rebirth of the Sanye people.

    A Sanye man who has inherited the memory of the last era will be reborn and return from the long river of time.

    Although the first ancestor of blood didn't know it, it was a Sanye who had the memory of another person who returned.

    Or.

    Not even the Sanye people are another race.

    But this is the only thing she can do, and it is also the last hope of their civilization.

    She gently stroked the snake egg, her dark green eyes showed a trace of tenderness.

    "Let our civilization coexist with yours!"

    "Let us work together to reach the glory that has never been reached before."

    This is the idea of ??the first ancestor of blood.

    She needs the power of the snake man, but she doesn't want to be an enemy and start a war with the snake man.

    Although even she alone can kill all the snake people and easily eliminate this race.

    But she also understands.

    Most of the time, killing can't solve the problem. No matter how powerful the blood family of the royal power once was, it has never ushered in a bright future even if it controls the seven Ruhe monsters.

    On the contrary, the Sanye people ushered in their peak after giving up the Ruhe monster.

    at the same time.

    Also because from the moment the three-leaf seed was polluted, she understood that it would be difficult for the three-leaf people to produce a large group from now on, and they only existed as a powerful but rare group.

    The best way is to merge with another civilization.

    Behind the scenes of the world.

    Forever preserved.

    The First Ancestor of Blood stood up, and his shadow disappeared into the air.

    "Let everything start again from now on! ?

 Text Chapter 231: The Ferrymen of the Dream Realm and the Symbiotic Clover

    Dream world.

    God Yin took Sally to the gate of the kingdom of gods. The gate of the kingdom of gods with simple metal texture was slowly pushed outward, shining the light of the dream sun outside.

    "Woooooooooooooo!"

    The gate of the Kingdom of God is clearly opening automatically, but Sally wants to put her hand on it.

    Pretending as if this impossibly large door was pushed open by her.

    Can't see the giant door at the top and the small figure together, it has a funny and funny feeling.

    Shen Yin walked outside, and Sally followed immediately with her calves.

    On the right side of the gate of the Kingdom of God, there is a tall steel giant.

    This giant is carrying a big ship on its back, its head is the ramming horn on the ship, it is sitting cross-legged with its limbs hugged together, it seems that it has been in a deep sleep for an unknown period of time.

    The giant's body was covered with weird vines, tightly wrapped around its body, and then dark silver flowers bloomed on the boat behind it.

    Sally has also seen this ship giant many times: "It's all rusted."

    "It must be broken."

    Yin Shen: "It just hasn't worked for too long, and it's just rested for a while."

    Yin Shen stepped forward and touched the hull of the ship.

    I saw the rusty spots on the clothes peel off instantly, and then burst into golden light.

    The ship giant woke up little by little, making the sound of gold and iron rubbing, roaring in the dream world.

    God Yin restarted the sacred boat and continued its previous mission.

    But it seems that something is missing, and it still can't move independently.

    God Yin released a light of wish, which merged into the body of the ship giant. The ship giant was originally just a fourth-level prop, but now its power began to grow continuously.

    Every trace of its body has been integrated into the power of the light of wish, and it has become an existence completely condensed by the light of wish.

    The ship giant crawled down little by little, and turned into a magnificent golden ship.

    on board.

    The ship giant blossomed into a dream realm, its realm released by the lights on the ship, like the kingdom of goblins.

    In the kingdom of the ship giant, you can see all kinds of statues, which are every kind of creature in the world who has the qualification to enter the dream world.

    Not only the species of wisdom, but also the life with dreaming qualifications can ascend to the fantasy star sea.

    The big golden ship set off from the gate of the kingdom of gods and began its cruise.

    It will cruise in all the realms of dreams from day to night, shuttle at the edge of the dreams of hundreds of millions of creatures, and finally load all the dreams of life on board.

    ? Departs at dawn and returns at night.

    Then send all the dreams of life into the star sea of ??the dream world.

    Day after day, the cycle continues.

    At the same time, it is also the main channel and method to enter the kingdom of gods. Others must pass through this big ship if they want to enter the dream world.

    God Yin watched the sacred boat slowly leave, disappearing into the darkness of the dream world.

    This ship has been swimming on the edge of everyone's dreams, it exists between illusion and reality, but few people can see it, unless you resist the last moment of life.

    Yin Shen: "From now on, there is no need to use people to control it."

    Sally was a little puzzled: "No need to hire someone?"

    In that case, there was still a person driving this ship before.

    Sally's doubts were quickly answered, because Yin Shen finished all this and looked at the vines and dark silver flowers that fell off the ship giant.

    The sacred boat is just a prop, and there was a person who controlled it back then.

    When the two are combined, it is the real existence that guides the dream of life.

    God Yin watched as the dark silver flowers became entangled and finally turned into a figure.

    The ferryman of the dream world.

    He has a human head, but the lower part of his body is a flower. His smock is completely different from that of a goblin, it is a dull color.

    Because the ferryman is not a goblin, he was born from wisdom and power.

    All kinds of desires are hidden in its will and power, but it has been sealed in the lantern of the sacred boat before.

    If you use a gift to describe his body.

    It can only be said to be - the cup of desire.

    ?The ferryman also embarked on the road of wisdom and became aMother is different.

    Alpens thought about it for a long time until the sky slowly dawned.

    Only then did he decide: "Maybe I should take a look at the City of Life, where the gods are, and maybe I can find my own enlightenment."

    Alpens decided to go to the City of Life to find enlightenment. Although no one has been able to return from that city alive so far, Alpens has a kind of confidence in himself.

    Or in other words, he seemed to have sensed someone calling and waiting for him in the dark.

    After dawn.

    Alpens gathered all the snake soldiers he brought out. Most of these soldiers' hometowns are in the villages and towns around the Fire Protection City, and only a few live in the Fire Protection City.

    "Everything is over, you all go home first!"

    The soldiers looked at Alpens, and someone said to Alpens unwillingly: "Captain, is this the end?"

    Alpens shook his head: "Of course not."

    "I'm going to do a very important thing now, so I want to say goodbye to you for the time being."

    "It's not over yet, you go home and wait."

    "If I find the answer, I will come back and summon you."——

    Dense jungle, ferns everywhere.

    ?Pillar-like peaks tower into the sky, and meandering rivers flow through the foot of the mountain.

    Alpens looked up towards the mountain from a distance. Most of it was covered by clouds, and only the lower half of it could be seen from the foot of the mountain.

    "This is it."

    He traveled thousands of miles and finally came to the mountain of origin of life.

    That is to say, the mountain where the city of life is located.

    It didn't have a name at first, but it gradually gained a name in the myth of the snake people, and it was called the mountain of the origin of life.

    Snake people believe that all life and wisdom species start here, and this is the origin of everything.

    Alpens looked in the direction of the top of the mountain, the blood in his body boiled even more, and the sound echoing in his ears became more and more intense.

    He seemed to have also sensed the power and aura of the city of life, which originated from the supreme ruler of the source of blood.

    He walked to the foot of the mountain and took out his tools.

    He is going to climb this insurmountable peak for the snake people.

    ?

 Text Chapter 232: Before you were born on the earth, we ruled the world

    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second.

 Main text Chapter 233: The world will always crawl under your feet (ask for a monthly ticket)

    Above the wilderness, a group of snake people are confronting each other.

    There seemed to be only dozens of people on one side, but they were all rough and strong men. They held crude weapons in their hands and had skilled fighting skills with each other. They were a group of animal herding tribe snake people from the north and west.

    One side seems to have a large number of people, but only half of them are young and strong, and the remaining half are old and weak.

    The weapons in their hands can only be said to be a few rotten pieces of wood, and some of them just took a stone and went on it.

    In many cases, the battle is not just solved by a large number of people. The eyes of the elite snakemen on the other side are full of murderous looks, and they all laugh provocatively, while the side with a large number of people is under the intimidation of the other side, and their faces are pale.  .

    It is obvious that the fear is great, but the party with a large number of people but in a weak position refuses to retreat.

    Because behind them is their own village and tribe, and they are unwilling to let these people into the village, fearing that the other party will burn their homes and houses to ashes. Some of them have seen this kind of tragedy in other snake people villages.  elephant.

    With a shout of killing coming from nowhere, the two sides finally fought together.

    As expected.

    The village snakeman team formed by the old and the weak was dispersed by the opponent in the blink of an eye. The opponent had a perfect attack rhythm and cooperated with each other to attack and kill the village snakeman.

    After more than a dozen people were killed by the snake people in the village, many of them were scared out of their wits and immediately turned around and ran back.

    And this retreat is completely broken.

    Once someone started running, everyone else followed, and no one was willing to stand in front.

    They showed their backs to the enemies wielding butcher knives.

    Seeing this state, the snake people of the animal herding tribe immediately let out bloodthirsty cheers and hisses. They chased after them with weapons, hunting them like driving away tooth beasts.

    They know that once this happens, the other party will be at their mercy.

    The snake people in the villages belonging to the city-state are being massacred.

    The enemy stormed into their presence, plundered their women and belongings, and set fire to their houses.

    Chaos, wailing, screaming, and death fell on the village at the same time. It seemed that no one could resist these looters from the northwest.

    "Kill!" The looters had already seen the sight of them returning with a full load, their faces were ferocious and their eyes were red.

    "Block them and kill the people of these animal herding tribes." The few snakemen who had fled like frightened beasts saw their compatriots and family members being slaughtered, and immediately rushed up desperately.

    However, they no longer have formation and cohesion, and now they realize that it is too late to counterattack.

    The looters rushed up and killed him. Seeing this, the remaining snake men didn't dare to resist, so they could only flee outside the village.

    "Cowardly city-state people." The looters laughed, mocking these cowardly people wantonly.

    "Grab it!" They rushed into the house and robbed everything they could see.

    "Hiss." The excited marauder hissed at the howling victim, extremely insolent.

    At this time, a group of people came from afar, and a large number of soldiers with wooden shields and short guns appeared on the distant hillside.

    Following an order from a man standing in the center, everyone rushed down the hillside to join the battle,

    The leader was a tall and mighty man, who brandished a dagger and rushed into the crowd of looters,

    He alone killed more than half of the dozens of looters.

    He has strong muscles, thick eyebrows, and deep eyes. His appearance is a bit quaint, and his bronze-colored skin faintly exudes a luster that only metal should have in the sun.

    He swung his bronze sword, devouring his enemies like a storm.

    His companions followed behind him and kept moving forward.

    Those vicious looters encountered a stronger and more formidable existence than them, and immediately turned and fled screaming.

    But the man's speed was very fast, he caught up with these looters one by one, and cut them to the ground.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the leader of the looters ran ahead, and his speed was not slow, and he rushed thousands of meters in a short time.

    Yingwei's snake man chased after him because he wanted to intercept and kill other people, causing him to throw a distance of tens of meters.

    Seeing that he was about to enter a small forest, the man who was chasing and killing the leader of the looters threw the sword in his hand.

    "Bah!"

    The sword accurately penetrated the head of the Snakeman Marauder.Alpens prostrated himself under the statue of the Mother of Life, and stretched out his hands to the ground.

    "The supreme ruler of life, the creator of all things."

    "The world and all spirits will always crawl under your feet."

    After praying to God, he looked up at the side of the statue of the Mother of Life.

    There is another statue on the stage.

    That is the servant of the Mother of Life and another god.

    "The First Ancestor of Blood."

    Scarlet Witch is the ruler of the country of blood in the deep sea, also known as the first ancestor of blood and the king of the oldest.

    The snake people regard the mother of life as their main god, thinking that this is their creator.

    However, the Creator no longer easily descends into this world, but new gods are actively appearing before the eyes of mortals.

    While they believed in the Mother of Life, they also enshrined other followers of her, which did not violate their original beliefs——

    Dream world.

    Sally suddenly felt something, she suddenly ran up and picked up the goblin's magic mirror.

    Through the mirror, she saw a brand new temple and the shadow of the bonfire outside the temple.

    She also saw Alpens, praying to herself under the statue.

    However, she didn't pay attention to this guy. She just turned the angle and looked carefully at the other arrangements in the temple to see if there was anything new.

    After reading it.

    She immediately ran to the side of Insai with the magic mirror and showed it off to him.

    "Insai God."

    "Look quickly!"

    "I have another temple."

    Yin Shen took the magic mirror, looked at it and stuffed it into Sally's hand.

    "fine."

    "They have sustenance, and you can be happy too."

    Sally pouted: "But no one remembers you."

    Yin Shen didn't have much reaction: "If you don't remember, don't remember!"

    "You just need to remember me."

    Sally was very happy to hear what Yin Shen said, and she wanted to blow her little conch again.

    However, Shen Yin glanced at her, and she immediately pouted, put down the nut of everything and put it away.

    She pinned the nut nut of all things behind her with both hands, and shrugged at Yin Shen.

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo." It took me a second to remember the address of this site.

 Text Chapter 234: Do not look directly at God and the mission of the ferryman

    The name of the city-state established by Alpens is the Suinhor City-State Alliance, and Suinhor means blood and fire.

    Not only does it mean that Alpens established this city-state out of blood and fire, but it also has other meanings.

    Blood represents the gods who bestowed on Alpens, and fire represents the inheritance of the Fire City.

    Alpens is a charismatic figure and a natural general and commander. He was able to lead his followers and subordinates to victory.

    However, he is not good at governing the country.

    After he established the city-state of Suinhor, he was at a loss as to how to govern the people under his rule.

    But Alpens also has a good habit. He can recruit people he approves to govern the country for him.  Use his charisma to use others to his service.

    He appointed talents who came to serve him to build a new city-state bureaucratic system, and used them to govern the city-state alliance and manage various complicated affairs.

    The bureaucratic system in the early days of the city-state was very simple, only divided into three classes.

    The highest level is the royal family, which is the family of Alpens.

    One is the swearer, that is, the person who swears allegiance to the king to the gods, and can also be called a nobleman.

    There are also servants, who manage cities and territories for the king, various city lords, and territorial nobles.

    The servant did not have a complete system and title before, but Alpens divided the servant into different responsibilities and handled different duties separately.

    The palace that has been passed down from the time of the first generation of firekeeper Arsine.

    From the inside of the hall to the outside of the hall, it was crowded with people today.

    "Do you want to make an oath today?" The snake man outside the palace walked past the pillar with his tail twisted, looking inside enviously one by one.

    "Why are there so many people here?" A snake man looked curiously at the people who kept walking into the palace.

    "A lot of scholars and craftsmen, what are they doing?" A snake man noticed the identities of some of the crowd.

    Those who entered the palace included followers who had sworn oath to the king of the gods, as well as powerful people who were waiting to become new nobles.

    Alpens gathered a group of learned men in the palace, as well as technical craftsmen from all over the place.

    The craftsmen of this era are also very powerful and important figures, mastering important knowledge and inheritance.

    Alpens let them stand in the middle of the palace, asked them one by one how to govern the country, and asked them to make good suggestions.

    He asked a middle-aged snake man who was the leader to come forward and asked him what he could do for this city-state?

    "What do you think I should do? And what can you do?"

    The middle-aged snake man held a leather book in his hand. This is a recording method that some scholars like to use to record words on the skin of the toothed beast.

    It is easy to carry and easy to record.

    "The king of gods."

    "I think the king should build fortress cities on several other main roads going south, so as to prevent the people from the northwest tribe from attacking again."

    "Only peace and stability are what we and the city-state need most at present."

    This Alpens also has some plans, but he also has a better excuse when the other party proposes, and arranges some people to go outside.

    "Very well, what can you do?"

    The middle-aged snake man replied: "I am a scholar, and what I am best at is recording history and writing."

    "I think we should collect all the words and languages ??of the snake people and recompile them. After so many generations, the language of the snake people has changed slightly, and there are many more words; the words in many places  There is a very big difference between language transmission and other places."

    "It is very necessary to recompile the classics to determine the official language."

    Alpens ordered him to compile another book, called Suinhall Dictionary.

    "If you can do well, I can appoint you to be the record servant of the royal court."

    It is not a small position to be a record servant. It is very noble in this era, and you can enter and exit the royal court all the time.

    The next snake man stepped forward and saw that the former was indeed appointed by Alpens, and he was also very excited and excited.

    He said with high spirits.

    "O King of Gods!"

    "My family is a family that is good at using the power of flames. I can smelt and cast bronzes, while others in my family can also burn pottery."

    "I think Wang should? 

    "Your power hasn't been directed at the source yet, so you can't easily look directly at my true existence and form."

    "When you looked at me directly when you were weak, you couldn't see the truth, and you would only be shocked by the appearance and forget your memory."

    "And you have become a myth, you can see the afterglow of my projection under the long river of time."

    "At that moment."

    "You will be truly dragged into the long river of time, and your consciousness will disappear in eternal silence."

    Only then did the ferryman's spiritual body recondense from the stardust vortex, and only then did he regain his senses.

    He quickly prostrated himself on the ground, never daring to raise his head again.

    "god!"

    "Please forgive my presumptuousness."

    He could only answer by staring down at the ground, but it could be seen that he was feeling panic.

    When falling into the eternal abyss, he even felt despair.

    However, after tasting these two flavors, the ferryman had some aftertaste, which was an emotional force he had never felt before.

    Taking advantage of this feeling, he quickly began to answer.

    "Insai God!"

    "I named myself Iva because I have never felt the power of desire before. It is precisely because I have no desire that I long for desire."

    "I, want to feel it."

    "I want to know what its power is, why it can make people feel alive, and what kind of magical power it has."

    Yin Shen understood what he meant and confirmed his pursuit.

    He is a myth on the road of desire.

    Yin Shen nodded and didn't ask any more questions.

    He told Iva: "I called you to give you a new mission."

    The ferryman Iva has been waiting for a long time: "The great creator, Insay!"

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Yin Shen: "I hope you will go to the world and plant a wish in the hearts of mortals."——

    In front of the gate of the kingdom of gods, the ferryman stood quietly.

    The golden ship returned from afar, visited the entire dream world, and returned full of dreams of life.

    The ferryman gently caressed the hull of the sacred ship, his partner who had spent countless years together.

    He watched it slowly enter the door and into the sea of ??stars.

    And he is still standing in front of the gate of the Kingdom of God.

    He is making final preparations.

    His original body has collapsed over the years, because he lives in the dream world, and he has not created a new body before.

    His old body died and became a seed.

    At this moment.

    He also threw the seed out.

    "Go!"

    A seed penetrated the light curtain and suddenly appeared in the mortal world.

    It falls from a height, piercing the sea of ??clouds and the sky.

    Finally landed on an empty land.

    It takes root in the soil and then slowly grows out.

    It didn't take long for an extremely rare flower to grow on the ground. It had a dim black and silver flower cup, and the whole body exuded strange light and power.

    This is a cup of desire.

    A variant of the Sun's Cup soaked in the blood of the God of Wisdom.

    The moment it really grew, an existence from another world occupied this body.

    The cup of desire swelled rapidly, turning into a weird man in a smock.

    He has a flowery lower body, but has a human head.

    The man looked at the world with a blank look in his eyes, and he turned his head to look at everything around him.

    The world is so vast.

    The earth is connected to the sky, the sea of ??trees is connected to the river, and the blending of various colors seems to drown him completely.

    He was once born here, when his consciousness was just taking shape.

    He thought that when he returned again, he would find a familiar feeling in this world, but he didn't.

    He can't see anything he used to look like in this world.

    Times have changed, the world has changed, and species have changed.

    He originally wanted to say, I'm back.

    However, when it comes to the mouth, it can only be reduced to one sentence.

    "I am coming."

    The ferryman danced in his smock and drifted away into the distance.

    He skimmed through jungles and seas of trees, and floated across lakes and rivers.

    Finally, it stopped when people appeared in the sky, and landed on the ground again.

    At your feet is the giant island of Ruhe, and in the distance is the kingdom of snake people.

    The ferryman Iva stared into the distance, and walked towards the kingdom of the snake man step by step.

    "here we go."

    "My mission." Genius remembered the address of this site in a second:; He skimmed the sea of ??jungle trees, and floated over lakes and rivers.

    Finally, it stopped when people appeared in the sky, and landed on the ground again.

    At your feet is the giant island of Ruhe, and in the distance is the kingdom of snake people.

    The ferryman Iva stared into the distance, and walked towards the kingdom of the snake man step by step.

    "here we go."

    "My mission." Genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 235: The Wisdom Demigod Walking in the World

    The ferryman Iva is very confused. He walks on the earth and observes the world and the snake man on the earth.

    Animal herding tribes, fishing and hunting islanders, and people from city-states are all the objects of his observation.

    He has never had contact with living people outside the kingdom of God. He is eager to feel the power of emotions and desires, but he is extremely uncomfortable with the gaze of others.

    It's as if human beings long for the light of fire, but the moment they reach out their hands, they are afraid of the scorching heat of fire.

    He walked alone on the ground.

    He pushed aside the leaves in the jungle, stood on the hill and looked into the distance.

    All of a sudden.

    He suddenly didn't know what to do.

    Iva asked himself: "How can I complete my mission."

    Iva wants to blend into the crowd to experience what he wants to experience, but deep down he is afraid of meeting other people. He feels that those things are incompatible with him. He is used to wandering through the star sea and dream world alone on a boat.  .

    He didn't quite understand how to complete the mission of the gods, so he could only walk around and see.

    From a distance, Yiva saw people coming out from the hill. Two snake men, a man and a woman, held hands and twisted their tails, laughing all the way to the hillside.

    This should be a couple, they talked and laughed all the way forward, and the woman held a basket woven with vines in her hand. This is also a common utensil in snake-man villages and ethnic groups, and vines are woven into various household utensils.

    Even if it is far away, Iva can feel the happiness of the other party.

    Iva walked down from the hill, and he suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.

    Although Iva's appearance and shape are somewhat incompatible with the snake man, his appearance is also very sudden.

    But the young men and women were very bold and watched him without fear.

    Because they felt that Ivar didn't have any malicious intentions.

    They looked at Iva, who was wearing a dark silver burqa, and wondered if he was a nobleman from somewhere. His lower body was covered by short trees, and they didn't see that Iva had no tail.

    The young man asked him, "Who are you?"

    Ivar didn't answer, but asked them, "Why are you so happy?"

    The woman felt that Iva asked inexplicably: "Because we are together."

    Iva asked him: "Is being happy together?"

    The woman replied: "Of course."

    Iva lowered his head and stared at the woman's pupils with his eyes: "I read your hearts, but why don't I feel happy?"

    "why?"

    When Yiva was ferrying in the sea of ??stars, he always wondered if one day he could meet a living person, would he be able to read other people's emotions and happiness.

    He thought he had mind reading skills, as long as he could enter the world of mortals, he would be able to feel everyone's emotions, joy, sorrow, and other emotions one after another.

    But it's obvious.

    That was just a situation he imagined.

    People's sorrows, joys and joys are not the same. He can't get the happiness he wants from reading other people's hearts, and he doesn't understand why two people are happy together.

    "Why?"

    "Does this kind of question still need to be asked?"

    The two male and female snake men looked at Iva as if they were looking at a fool or a lunatic.

    Iva didn't get the answer he wanted, so he turned and left.

    The man whispered, pointing to his head: "He won't have a problem here!"

    The woman looked at Iva's back, and was surprised to find that Iva had no tail.

    "He doesn't have a tail, he might be a lunatic who went mad after someone cut off his tail."

    Speaking of this, her voice became quieter, and she said the rumors she had heard: "I heard that some god servants in the temple committed a felony, and they would have their tails chopped off. Could it be that he was killed by someone?"  Sinners driven out of the temple?"

    They quietly guessed about Iva's origin, but they couldn't imagine that this was not a snake man at all, but a demigod who descended from the kingdom of gods.

    Iva was a little lost, and he walked along the road to the distance.

    Yiva saw another village, outside the village there was a large area of ??reclaimed farmland, planted with carefully cultivated Curcuma.

    The neat and smooth fields give people a feeling full of hope.

    A group of snake-man children slid along the edge of the field, and they chased to a small river.

    The banks of the river are full of treesIt was on him.

    When he was born, Alpens smiled happily and was extremely heroic. The king held up Smerkel, who was still a baby, and said to him in front of everyone.

    "my son."

    "You are my everything and all my hope."

    "I will entrust my kingdom and everything I have to you."

    Smerkel grew up in the city of fire protection, and he was well protected. When he was born, he had the same red birthmark and the mysterious pattern of the gods.

    Like his father, he is also a divinely favored person.

    but.

    Although he has a strong body and fighting ability, he does not have the tough and tenacious perseverance of his father Alpens, because he has never suffered hardships.

    He is a prince who was born in the palace and forest gardens, an idealist; when he was born, Suinhor had been in peace for decades, and King Alpens was at its peak, and the city-state had no wars and conflicts.  crisis.

    Countless people told Smerkel that he was destined to become a king.

    But what kind of king does he want to be, how can he become a king, what kind of effort and price does he have to pay to become a king.

    No one had ever told him these things, and he himself hadn't fully figured it out.

    So now Smerkel suddenly heard that its father, King Alpens, might pass on the throne to him, and Smerkel was suddenly at a loss.

    He has just grown up, and in his opinion, that may be something that will take a long, long time to think about.

    "Become king?"

    "Leading troops to march?"

    Prince Smerkel looked bewildered.

    The head of the guard told Prince Smerkel: "Yes, you are destined to become king."

    "You will be like your father, leading generals to gallop in war."

    "Wherever your spear reaches, everyone will kneel on the ground and surrender."

    The head of the guard looked longingly at Prince Merkel, even though he hadn't made any achievements yet, everyone believed that he was destined to create the future.

    ?Because of the blood in his body, because he is also the favored of the gods.

    Prince Smerkel didn't answer, he just followed the head of the guards to the palace, where he met his father and the rulers of Suinhor city-state.

    The moment everyone saw Prince Smerkel, they all stood up.

    Salute to Prince Smerkel.

    Alpens stepped forward and put his hand on Prince Smerkel's shoulder.

    His sharp eyes scanned everyone, not like asking, but more like announcing directly.

    "I want my son to be the commander-in-chief of this expedition. I think he will be able to defend my city-state in my place."

    "What do you think?"

    Everyone catered to him one after another: "Prince Smerkel will definitely be able to win the enemy. We have never doubted this."

    It was said to be a discussion, but in fact no one dared to object to the only son of King Alpens becoming the commander in chief.

    Originally, Smerkel was not very confident, and he wanted to say something.

    But when he opened his mouth, he didn't say anything.

    At this time, his father, Alpens, took off the blood family certificate on his arm without hesitation, and put it on his son's hand.

    He put his arms around Smerkel, and repeated what Smerkel said when he was born.

    "my son."

    "You are my everything and all my hope."

    "I will entrust my kingdom and everything I have to you."

    Alpens let go of Smerkel, and looked at his son expectantly and hopefully.

    He spent his whole life building up this kingdom with his followers and subordinates.

    This is a kingdom established in blood and fire, sacrificing the light of order and civilization established by an unknown number of people.

    And now.

    It's time to hand everything over to the next generation.

    Smerkel touched the certificate of the blood family member on his arm, and his heart suddenly stirred up, feeling his blood boil.

    This is a fetish bestowed by the gods. When he was young, he had seen his father use it to exert unimaginable power.

    With this thing, it seems that all the difficulties are not difficult.

    The prince looked back, and everyone trusted and looked forward to him.

    Because he is the son of Alpens, he is destined to usher in victory.

    And he must win this battle. Only in this way can he prove that he is the son of Alpens and that he has the ability to become a king.

    ?:When the prince turned his head, everyone trusted and looked forward to him.

    Because he is the son of Alpens, he is destined to usher in victory.

    And he must win this battle. Only in this way can he prove that he is the son of Alpens and that he has the ability to become a king.

    ?

 Text Chapter 236: City-States and Tribes

    In the southern barracks of the Huo Huo City.

    Smerkel didn't fall asleep all night. He tossed and turned on the bed excitedly, feeling uneasy, self-doubt, and desire and imagination for victory.

    At dawn, Lu Qi, the leader of the guards, came to the wooden house, and he noticed Smerkel's mood.

    "Your Highness."

    "Don't doubt your ability, just as we never doubted that you will lead us to victory."

    Lu Qi pulled Prince Smerkel outside the barracks, and saw the soldiers who got up early for training.

    When Prince Smerkel came out, the soldiers immediately fell silent and straightened their backs.

    Lu Qi brought Smerkel into the crowd, and the soldiers of the Fire Guard City all looked at Smerkel with fiery eyes.

    The son of King Alpens has a strong and tall body like his father, possesses the same god-given power, and he carries the legendary blood family certificate on his arm.

    "Prince Smerkel."

    "Smerkel~"

    "Small Kerr~"

    There was a tsunami-like sound from the crowd, Lu Qi told Smerkel.

    "Did you hear the cheers?"

    "Have you seen your soldiers and subjects?"

    "Everyone is supporting you, everyone is trusting you."

    "In that case, why can't you trust yourself?"

    Smerkel looked at his good friend Lu Qi and patted him on the shoulder.

    But Lu Qi still maintained his humility as a courtier.

    Smerkel: "I'll take you to win."

    When the tens of thousands of troops set off, the figure of his father Alpens appeared on the top of the city.

    Although Smerkel couldn't see his expression clearly, he could feel that his eyes were falling on him.

    The army came to Moonlight City, waiting for the arrival of other troops.

    Not only the Fire Guard City sent troops, but also soldiers brought by other city lords.

    All of them once made an oath to the king of the gods, and when the war broke out, they must send soldiers to fight.

    Everyone gathered here to form a coalition of nearly 30,000 troops, and Prince Smerkel was the nominal commander of this coalition.

    Looking at the moonlight forest in the distance, Smerkel asked Lu Qi, the guard commander beside him.

    "I remember, you seem to be from Moonlight City, right?"

    Lu Qi told Prince Smerkel: "Yes, I am the son of Lord Moonlight."

    Smerkel turned his head and thought about the city. This is a very prosperous and rich city.

    "It seems that your family has established this place very well."

    Lu Qi was a little proud: "Back then, Alsini, the first generation of fire guardians, discovered the ball curler here."

    "A poet said."

    "The fire of civilization may also be said to start here."

    Smerkel nodded to Lu Qi: "Rolling the ball has indeed brought us changes. No one thought that the moonlight forest, known as the forbidden place of death, could give the gift of life."

    After finishing speaking, Smerkel looked at the city again.

    "What a beautiful and prosperous city!"

    Lu Qi nodded: "Yes! So I will protect this place at all costs, even if it costs me my life."

    Lu Qi looked at Smerkel trustingly: "This is also the reason why we followed you on the expedition, because we are protecting our homeland and our relatives."

    Smerkel didn't speak, but he had another understanding of the war.

    Prince Smerkel first sent out scouting soldiers to collect information and clues to know the situation on the enemy's side, while familiarizing himself with his army and the generals leading the army.

    However.

    Soon Smerkel learned a bad news.

    Smerkel put down his pen with a shocked expression on his face: "Is Fort Pans lost?"

    The investigating soldier nodded: "Yes, Your Highness."

    "The leader of the Winged Demon Tribe suddenly attacked Pans Fortress, catching us by surprise."

    "The city lord guarding the fortress had no way to deal with the Winged Demons, and finally fought the enemy bravely to the last moment."

    "When we passed by, the enemy had not only occupied Pans Fortress, but also our stone fortresses were being removed one after another."

    &nbThe son led the army into the city.

    He completed a miraculous war and completely defeated the coalition forces of the animal husbandry tribe.

    He completed a successful annihilation battle, which was tens or hundreds of times more difficult than defeating the enemy.

    However.

    It is difficult for a miracle to happen a second time.

    Moonlight City did not complete its miracle, it was attacked by the animal husbandry tribe without any accident.

    The crazy and greedy beast tribe snakemen slaughtered and looted the city.

    Except for a few people who escaped better by hiding, everyone else died under the butcher's knife.

    In the city under fire, there are corpses everywhere.

    Soldiers, young and old, old people, women, children.

    Prince Smerkel opened his mouth slightly, and the muscles on his cheeks could be seen trembling.

    His strategy was very good, and he implemented it smoothly.

    But obviously, he didn't really understand the cost of his words being carried out according to the plan, because the words that came out of his mouth were always very easy.

    When he actually saw this scene, he was completely stunned.

    "I……"

    The prince stood quietly, with corpses and flames reflected in his pupils, but he was at a loss for words.

    After a long time, he asked the soldiers beside him.

    "Did I win?"

    No one answered him, and the scene was extremely quiet.

    Prince Smerkel walked towards the front of the street, and suddenly he saw a very familiar face.

    It was a head pierced by a wooden spear and stuck on the ground, and his body was nowhere to be found.

    "Lucci."

    Smaller called out his name.

    Lu Qi died very tragically, his eyes were open when he died.

    Smerkel stepped forward, but couldn't close his eyes.  The genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 237: Wisdom Demigod and Prince Suinhor

    I am God!  Chapter 237 of the main text volume: The Wisdom Demigod and Prince Suinhor's Moonlight City.

    Everyone is cleaning the city, some are putting out the fire, some are cleaning up the dead bodies, and some are looking for and helping the survivors.

    Prince Smerkel asked his subordinates: "Have you found the body?"

    The subordinate replied: "I didn't find it."

    "There are too many dead bodies, and many are destroyed."

    Smerkel: "Go ahead."

    The subordinates were a little embarrassed: "Your Highness, it's not that they can't find the reason, but that there are too many corpses, and it is impossible to distinguish them at all."

    "Many corpses were burned and charred, and it is completely unknown who belonged to them."

    "These barbarians are extremely cruel."

    In the end, Smerkel could only say: "Try to look for it, if you can't find it"

    "forget about it."

    Everyone is dead, so what's the point of finding the body?

    Smerkel sat on the steps of the City Lord's Mansion in Moonlight City, looking at the wreckage and black ash left after the fire.

    The remaining people on the street came out like walking dead.

    Smerkel heard a word from his teacher when he came here.

    In times of peace, sons bury their fathers; but in times of war, it is fathers who bury their sons.

    And what is the scene he sees now?

    The corpses are piled up like a mountain, and the father, mother, son, wife, and children are all left here.

    The entire family, the entire bloodline, and the entire city all died overnight, although their deaths ended the war and brought future stability.

    But who is willing to be a victim?

    Who is qualified to make them victims?

    "Is it me?"

    "Is it the duty of the king to choose who to sacrifice and who to die?"

    Smerkel leaned on the steps, thinking about this question over and over again.

    Next to him was Lu Qi's head. Lu Qi stared at Smerkel with wide-eyed eyes. He remembered what he had said before and asked Lu Qi to hold on until he came back.

    Smerkel involuntarily covered his face and lowered his head.

    "Hehehehe~"

    "I said it was really easy!"

    Everything that happened in Moonlight City kept repeating in Smerkel's mind. The more Smerkel thought about it, the more annoyed he became, and the more he thought about it, the more scared he felt.

    How could I say such cruel words at that time, you must know that not long ago he was just a prince who had never seen killing in the court.

    War can change a country, and it can change countless people, and he himself is one of them.

    The fate of the entire country, the life and death of countless people, the choice of victory and defeat are enough to make a person undergo a huge change, and it can also make a person crazy.

    The moment when stepping into the battlefield.

    ?No one can control his own destiny, whether he is a civilian, a soldier, a general, or a commander in chief.

    Everyone has become a member on the wheel of war, and inevitably becomes a crazy person.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    "so."

    "The king chose to sacrifice some people to save others; did he let a group of people die and let another group live?"

    Smerkel yelled hoarsely: "This is completely different from what I imagined, this is completely different from what I imagined."

    "Father, you never told me."

    He is an idealistic young man, but at this moment his perfect ideals and expectations have completely collapsed.

    Smerkel's gaffe scared many people present.

    Many people think that Prince Smerkel is crazy, which is normal. Many people are calm and calm on the battlefield, but they go crazy when they retreat from the battlefield.

    It wasn't until the next day that Smerkel quieted down, but the whole person became taciturn——

    A grand welcome ceremony was held in the Fire Guard City, and everyone came to welcome the returning army, as well as Prince Smerkel who led the army to victory.

    "Have you heard? This time, His Royal Highness killed at least a few thousand people, and captured tens of thousands." The common people don't know the real cruelty of war, they only feel the shock and excitement, and death is in their senses  Just a number.

    "So many people? The barbarism of those herding tribesSo shocking.

    This is a story between two brothers.

    "A long time ago, an ancient king died."

    "The descendants of his sons and daughters established four kingdoms. The names of the kingdoms are derived from the names of the sons and daughters of the first king. They are named after volcanoes, starlight, sea water, and deserts. They have the power of destruction bestowed by God.  , has the power to destroy everything."

    "It represents the inheritance, and it also contains the prayers of the first kings to them."

    "The origin of everything comes from the two children of the volcano king's royal family."

    "One of them is called Weishi."

    "And the other."

    "It's called Henir."

    Smerkel listened fascinatedly, and the endless conquests of the Four Kingdoms made him fearful, and the power of destruction was terrifying just by hearing it.

    He heard that Weiss Huo Sen was killed by Henir, and he heard that Henir killed the entire Huo Sen family of royal blood. He didn't understand why Henir did this at all.

    However, after hearing it later, I gradually understood it.

    Only by ending the remnants of the previous era can a new future be created.

    He heard that Henir had wiped out all royal blood families, and the bright-minded saints exiled the power of destruction to usher in a new era.

    Henir finally ascended to the throne and became the king who ruled the world.

    Although the gods and trolls in the story are very vague, and the gods have never officially appeared on the scene, the omnipotent power, as well as the belief and dependence of mortals can be heard from the story.

    "at last."

    "The flower of nightmare that devoured Weiss Horsen became Henir's final outcome."

    "Wes Huo Sen and his half-brother Henir started slaughtering and fighting for the royal power. After death, they were entangled in nightmares together, and finally disappeared together."

    "Your beginning is doomed to your end."

    "Life is like a maze, you stop and go, only to find that where you start is the exit of the end."

    After Iva finished telling his story, Smaller was so shocked that everyone was dumbfounded.

    In this story, there is a god who has not appeared but is omnipresent, kings with different images, and saints who are initially confused but are always on the road to redemption.

    There are people who hold on to power and refuse to let go, there are people who are caught in chaos and sacrificed innocently, there are people who sacrifice everything for their goals, and there are people who sacrifice themselves for redemption.

    All kinds of things converge into an epic picture that makes people's hearts surge.

    Everyone is in the painting, everyone is running around, and everyone is facing a choice.

    Everyone has their own desires and pursuits, and things that they can't let go of even if they die.

    There is no truly perfect person, only when you are faced with a real decision moment, will you truly understand what your heart is really chasing and wanting.

    Smerkel: "Is this true?"

    This story is so real, so real that Smerkel can hardly believe that it is just a story.

    "Or."

    "Are there other countries and city-states in this world?"

    Iva told him: "It's not anywhere else, it's right under your feet."

    Iva said calmly: "This used to be another kingdom. They were born here and disappeared here."

    Ruhe Giant Island is everything that the Sanye people once had, and everything they have is left here.

    "This is true of all civilizations and ethnic groups. They were born here and they disappeared here."

    "everything."

    "They are all destined to be turned into the dust of history, turned into dreams and bubbles, only the Star Sea in the Kingdom of God remembers them."

    The two stood on the ground, looking up at the stars in the sky.

    When you raise your head, you suddenly feel that the world and yourself are so small, while the sky and stars are rotating, and you gradually get lost in this feeling of rotation.

    Lost among the stars and the sea, lost in the drop in the ocean.

    Smerkel asked Ivar: "The people after death."

    "Will they all belong to the Star Sea of ??the Kingdom of God?"

    Iva replied: "All the turmoil and resentment, everyone's birth to death, will eventually return to eternal peace and become a dream of life, which will always be remembered in the fantasy star sea."

    Smerkel suddenly thought of the dead Lu Qi, the dead comrade in arms.

    There are also those who died in Moonlight City, those who died in the war.

    They are last.

    Has it all belonged to the sea of ??stars in the sky?

    Has it all turned into a star-like existence?

    Smerkel stared at the sea of ??stars, and his mind had already flown to the kingdom of gods.

    "If possible, I really want to go and see."

    "Go and have a look."

    "What is the star sea of ??dreams like, and what is the boundless galaxy full of life's dreams like?"?The people who died in Moonlight City, those who died in the war.

    They are last.

    Has it all belonged to the sea of ??stars in the sky?

    Has it all turned into a star-like existence?

    Smerkel stared at the sea of ??stars, and his mind had already flown to the kingdom of gods.

    "If possible, I really want to go and see."

    "Go and have a look."

    "What is the sea of ??stars in the dreamland like, and what is the boundless galaxy full of dreams of life like.?

 Text Chapter 238: Creator and gods are also on it?

    Smerkel looked up under the starry sky, and Ivar stood by the fire and looked at him.

    The demigod spoke suddenly, and he didn't find it difficult for Smerkel's wish.

    Those longings that Smerkel couldn't touch were his daily routine.

    "If you really want to."

    "I can show you there."

    Smerkel turned his head to look at Iva, but he still hadn't realized what Iva meant.

    "Go and see?"

    "Where to go."

    Wearing a dark silver smock, Myth said calmly: "The Kingdom of God!"

    "That dreamy star sea formed by the dreams of all creatures and creatures."

    Smerkel looked at Ivar in disbelief, and only then did he vaguely understand that what was in front of him was not just a weird figure with a strange appearance.

    The origin of Yiva is probably beyond his imagination.

    The existence of being able to enter the kingdom of gods was something that the former snake mother, Semoss, could not do.

    "Can you enter the Kingdom of God?"

    Yiva nodded: "I can't take you to other places, but if I just take you to see the fantasy star sea, it's okay."

    Smerkel hadn't spoken yet, when he suddenly noticed that Iva moved.

    He looked towards the sky, there was only a cloud there, and there was nothing else.

    However, Iva seemed to see something else, which was a huge ship emitting a bright golden light.

    It straddles dreams and reality, walks on the edge of the consciousness of all creatures, but can interfere with the laws of the world.

    Iva said: "It is almost dawn, and the sacred ship is returning."

    Smerkel didn't know what the Sacred Ship was, because no one had ever entered the Kingdom of God before.

    Even before today, they only knew that there was a Kingdom of God opened up by the Creator, and what was in the Kingdom of God specifically, and what the scene in the Kingdom of God was like.

    Regarding how to enter the kingdom of God after death, what is the form after death?

    The snake people know nothing.

    Sally, their Creator and Mother of Life, never told them.

    Immediately afterwards, Ivar showed a method unimaginable to Smerkel.

    Iva's power overflowed from his body, the light of myth passed along the earth to the sky, and a huge door appeared behind him in a flash.

    This is a huge door of dark silver stone, exuding an immortal light.

    A flower is depicted on the door, which is also like a road from a mortal to a myth.

    The flower cup blooms, carrying the shadow of everything.

    The faces of all creatures are presented in the highest flower cup.

    The desires of all beings gather here, and the joys and sorrows are intertwined and conflicted, but Smerkel can't see clearly after looking carefully, as if it hasn't really collected all the desires.

    This door is not complete, it has a feeling that it has just been built, and it has not been painted and carefully crafted.

    But even so, it is enough to shock people into a trance.

    "The door of desire."

    Smerkel had never seen this door before, but at this moment he called out its name.

    He understands that this is definitely something that no one can have.

    The Iva next to him may be a god who descended from the Creator's Kingdom of God, an existence of the same personality as the Scarlet Witch, the ruler of the Deep Sea Blood Kingdom.

    Smerkel suddenly felt a little scared, he could stand side by side with a god.

    Iva climbed the steps of the Gate of Desire, and the two stone doors opened in front of him alternately, breaking through the boundary between reality and illusion.

    Iva looked back at Smerkel: "Come on."

    Smerkel suddenly relaxed. Since the other party didn't care about his identity, why should he be in a cocoon.

    Smaller followed behind him, and followed him into the door of desire in a trance.

    Smerkel felt as if his body and consciousness had been distorted, and he had fallen into a strange realm, where ordinary things could not exist at all, and only creations with mythical power could pass.

    "This is where?"

    Iva told him: "This is the junction of the real world and fantasy."

    Smerkel looked at the world of nothingness and darkness: "Have we reached the kingdom of God?"

    Iva stood in nothingness and looked into the distance, as if waiting for something: ?nbsp; "Mortals still have a festival called the Wishing Festival. On this day, children will make wishes to the fairies, and the fairies will choose the kindest and purest wishes to respond to."

    ""

    After hearing this, Smerkel yearned: "Such a beautiful life exists."

    However, he remembered the key point in that sentence. Ivar first talked about the sea of ??sunflowers, and then said that it was the garden of the Creator.

    The boat is about to cross the gate.

    He suddenly looked at the sun in shock, and the outline of the island looming in the light.

    The island was soaked in a thick prayer light, and layers of mighty power and myths flowed from the surroundings.

    "So, the creator and the gods are also on it?"

    He looked far and wide, as if he wanted to see where the gods and creators were.

    Iva said to him: "You are too weak."

    "Don't talk about looking directly at the Creator, even the two under the throne, you are not qualified to look at them."

    "I once looked directly at the Creator, and was swallowed up by that eternal power in an instant."

    Listening to Iva's description, coupled with the picture in front of him, Smaller's mind was greatly shocked.

    "Is the island of the gods the great mother of life?"

    Iva nodded.

    "Um."

    "She's here too.

    Smerkel thought he got the answer, but he didn't notice the meaning of those two words.

    The sacred boat sent them out of the dream world, and the two reappeared in reality.

    Smerkel looked around and found that they were still where they came from, in the deserted jungle.

    It's just that the bonfire has been extinguished for a long time.

    In front of the extinguished bonfire, Ivar and Smerkel looked at each other, and they knew that it was time to say goodbye.

    Although it was only a brief meeting, both of them felt that the other was their friend.

    Before Iva left, he gave Smerkel a cup of the sun.

    Smerkel asked him with a smile: "If you pray to the goblin with this, can your wish come true?"

    Yiva: "That depends on whether your heart is pure enough, whether it is enough to be liked by fairies."

    Smerkel immediately gave up, and he spread his hands: "Then I must die."

    Having said that, Smerkel still sighed.

    "That is really a beautiful life! No wonder it can only exist in the Kingdom of God."

    Ivar didn't say goodbye to Smerkel, and turned to leave.

    Smerkel suddenly yelled at Iva: "Are you a goblin?"

    Iva didn't look back: "I'm not."

    After a pause, Iva continued.

    "Remember the story of the two brothers I told?"

    Of course Smaller remembered: "Of course I remember, Weiss and Henier."

    Ivar told him: "I am the flower of nightmare that swallowed Weishi."

    Smaller was stunned for a moment, just watching Iva disappear into the jungle in a daze.

    After a long time, he couldn't help but say.

    "The ancient kings, Whispers, Henir, saints, goblins, and the nightmare flower that runs through the beginning and end of the two brothers."

    "It's really a shocking story!"

    After speaking, he also turned and left, heading towards the Fire Guard City.

    And the other side.

    As Iva was walking, he suddenly noticed something was wrong.

    Although the sky was bright, he looked at the lantern in his hand that could not be lit at all, and felt that something was different from usual.

    Upon closer inspection, a faint fire was found inside.

 Text Chapter 239: Divine Blessing

    Protect the city of fire.

    The sun slanted on the palace promenade, and the projections of the pillars moved forward along the promenade like steps.

    Alpens walked out of the bedroom, a tall figure stood at the door, the sun rose slowly in the morning, but Alpens was faintly reeking of old age.

    Many things do not change because of will and not admitting defeat. The aging and decadence of the body are irresistible to ordinary people.

    The waiter brought the basin and told Alpens that it was time to wash.

    Alpens put his hands in the basin and rubbed his face vigorously.

    He held the sides of the water basin with his hands and looked at his reflection in the water.

    The water waves gradually calmed down, and the appearance gradually became clear.

    "It's really old."

    Although his body is still straight, he is over one hundred and twenty years old, and wrinkles and brown spots have been spreading on his body.

    It is rare for a snake person to live to his age. He knows that the part of his body that really belongs to him has decayed like a piece of wood that can be broken when he is pinched, but the blood-red lines on his back are like  Glue is forcibly holding the rotten wood together.

    "It's time to pay the price."

    Facing the approach of death a little bit, Alpens let out a loud laugh instead.

    He has nothing dissatisfied, and his life has been full of glory.

    What he wants to do, what he can do, he has done it all.

    He looked at his reflection in the water, and he seemed to be getting younger a little bit, his gray hair recovered a little bit, forehead wrinkles and brown spots receded a little bit, and he became Alpens in the prime of life.  .

    that time.

    He is a well-known warrior in the city, he defeated one after another well-known warriors, and he became the captain of the guard under the seat of the fire guardian.

    He has gone through a rebellion, he has witnessed the disappearance of the Fire Keeper family, and he went to the mountain of origin of life to find his belief and future.

    In the troubled times, he formed an alliance with one village after another to defend the people who could not resist the raiders of the herding tribe, and finally established the city-state of Suinhor.

    Wherever he went, as long as he waved his arms, thousands of people would follow him.

    The title of hero seems to have been specially prepared for him.

    Alpens moved closer with cloudy eyes, trying to take a closer look.

    However, with a trembling of the hand, ripples appeared everywhere.

    The picture in the water is broken.

    Alpens shook his head: "What a glorious life!"

    "It's a pity that it didn't come to a perfect ending."

    He asked the waiter to pack up, and he walked towards the palace where government affairs were handled.

    The so-called failure to draw a successful full stop naturally refers to the issue of the heir.

    His son Smerkel can be said to be an excellent heir in all aspects, but it is a pity that he grew up in the court since he was a child, and he is not as good as Alpens who came out of blood and fire in many aspects, especially the character of perseverance.  aspect.

    But Alpens still hopes that Smerkel can realize his responsibilities as the heir of the city-state of Suinhor, and hopes that he can consciously take on this responsibility.

    But at this time, Alpens couldn't care less.

    No matter what Smerkel thinks, he must inherit the throne.

    He wants to get Smerkel back.

    He sat down at the table and called his court attendant: "Let the prime minister come over."

    The attendant on the side said cautiously: "King."

    "The prime minister has passed away, and you haven't appointed a new prime minister yet."

    It was only then that Alpens remembered that the court prime minister who had accompanied him for half his life also passed away this year, but he was still not used to this companion leaving his side.

    Alpens was silent again, and he waved his hand to make the attendant retreat.

    The king of gods leaned back on the chair, thinking about the problem quietly.

    At this time, a loud voice suddenly came from outside, which interrupted Alpens' thoughts.

    When Alpens came out, he heard cheers and shouts outside.

    "what happened?"

    The people around didn't know what happened, and one of the waiters was about to go to check, when someone ran back from the front.

    The other party looked excited and said loudly before stopping.

    &n; As a result, more merchants appeared, and the city-state of Suinhall became richer.

    Smerkel's series of measures brought new changes to the city-state of Suinhall.

    This year.

    Under Smerkel's secret promotion, the city of Seines, which had endured for many years, finally broke out in rebellion.

    Smerkel personally took the soldiers to quell the chaos, and returned victoriously without any surprises, dealing with the biggest hidden danger inside.

    Returning, he rode his chariot through the streets.

    A scholar was waiting for him in the middle of the street, holding the latest Book of Cloth in his hand.

    Compared with the previous animal skin book.

    ? Lighter and easier to carry.

    The scholar walked under the chariot and saluted Smerkel respectfully.

    "The king of gods."

    "This is the poem we dedicate to you."

    The name of the poem is: "Divine Blessing."

    The melody of the harp sounded.

    The poem is very long and tells the story of Smerkel.

    The most important of these is the legendary story of Smerkel going to the kingdom of gods. He walked through the star sea formed by the dreams of his life, and he sat on the sacred boat that travels between the dream world and reality.

    There are kings and gods in the story.

    There is also a discussion about the fate of all living beings, which has the most beautiful blessing in the world.

    In the melody of the harp, everyone can't help but look forward to that dreamy journey.

    Smaller recalled that memory, too.

    And when he came back to his senses, he found that this scene was exactly the same as when his father, King Alpens, returned.

    Smerkel laughed too, imitating his father's tone.

    "I like it very much, put it"

    He originally wanted to say, carve it into a stone tablet.

    But then he changed his mind and said: "Compile these poems into a book, and then send it to every city in the city-state of Suinhor, so that everyone in the city-state can know it."

    Poems spread all over the world, and people knew the existence of goblins and the secret of death and destination from the poem "Holy Blessing".

    That sentence: "He hopes that all the lives that have ever existed and lived in the world can leave their own traces and become stars to accompany the Creator forever."

    Became the best prayer and blessing they have ever heard.

    It is also the greatest blessing in the world.

    The name of Sheila, the master of dreams, began to spread all over the world, and stories about prayers and fairies gradually became known.

    Yiva didn't expect that a random conversation with a person he met by accident would push the first step of his mission.  The genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 240: The Creator is Insay

    Alpens walked through the thick fog, and the blood mist cup under his feet wriggled with the thick fog, pulling him towards the distance continuously.

    The huge cup of blood mist under his feet suddenly unfolded, spun around him, brought him into the deep sea, and sank all the way.

    When the flower cup bloomed, he was already standing in that familiar place.

    This is the third time he has come to the Kingdom of Blood, but it is the first time he directly stepped here with his body. He felt the water pressure on the bottom of the sea, and he felt the power of the red light from the lighthouse.

    He truly realized the power of the mythical existence in the center of the kingdom, and the entire kingdom of blood is an extension of the power of that god.

    It can make everything here, the whole island come alive.

    Devour anyone who dares to break into here.

    This is a domain of gods, a kingdom that does not belong to mortals.

    Alpens didn't know what was in store for him, but he was fearless.

    And in the Temple of Truth, the First Ancestor of Blood was also looking at Alpens who was slowly approaching.

    She still remembers the scene when she walked the earth more than a hundred years ago. She chose an egg of the snake man and made him the first symbiote of the life power trilobite.

    In the blink of an eye, the other party changed from a child to a vigorous man.

    The other party established a kingdom with the help of the power they gave him, a kingdom that is completely different from Heinsay. They can obtain sufficient food without the power of gods. They use the power of fire easily, and they don't even need to rely on miracles.  The power of the cloth was made.

    The First Ancestor of Blood doesn't know where this group will go, but he can feel that this group and civilization are full of vitality.

    Everything is just the beginning.

    Everything is full of unknowns.

    It is also like this that can make people feel the place of hope and light.

    In the completely different moods of the two people, Alpens boarded the Temple of Truth little by little, and really stood in front of the first ancestor of blood.

    Alpens wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he found water pouring into his body.

    Only then did he realize that this was the bottom of the sea.

    If it weren't for the symbiotic three-leaf blood on his body that prevented him from breathing and made him ignore external forces, he wouldn't be able to stand here so easily.

    The First Ancestor of Blood also noticed the appearance of Alpens. The pressure of the small sea water and the bottom of the sea was almost the same for her, but it was still a bit inconvenient for other life forms, even those with life powers.

    Alpens was the first to arrive, and there should be more arriving later.

    Her country of blood must also make some corresponding changes.

    The god on the throne of flesh and blood raised his scepter, and layers of blood-colored crystals condensed from the edge of the kingdom of blood, turning into a huge bowl and buckling on the bottom of the sea.

    All the sea water was repelled out, just like the ebb tide.

    Alpens witnessed this scene with his own eyes, and once again marveled at the mighty power of the gods.

    He bowed to the gods, exactly the same as when he first went to the mountain of the origin of life to seek guidance and explore his inner desires.

    He also finally said what he just wanted to say,

    "The great Scarlet Witch, the first ancestor of blood and the king of the oldest race."

    "Alpens came to fulfill my contract."

    The god on the throne of flesh and blood: "I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    Although she didn't show it on her face, her heart was also full of excitement.

    After waiting for more than a hundred years, she finally waited for the first waking Sanye.

    However, she was also full of hesitation.

    Is it still the Sanye people who wake up like this?

    Whether they recognize the identity of the Sanye people or the snake people.

    Or.

    They are already a brand new life, and all traces of the past have been annihilated in the long river of history and time. They are just substitutes named Sanye.

    She asked Alpens: "Are you really ready?"

    Alpens replied: "I am ready, no matter what the cost, I will abide by my contract."

    "I thank you for the strength you gave me. With your strength, I have accomplished all my ideals and established my most glorious kingdom."

    "I have nothing to be dissatisfied with."

    The First Ancestor of Blood nodded, and she stretched out her hand.

    &nbsSuddenly, a picture of what should be appeared in front of my eyes.

    She saw the endless sea of ??sunflowers, the stone monuments running through civilization, and the stone statue of King Ledlich standing at the foot of a stalwart pyramid.

    And Tito, the first-generation saint, is climbing the steps of the pyramid to meet the supreme eternal god, Insay, the creator of all things in the world.

    She finally recalled some previous scenes, and she understood why she was so awkward when she heard that the Creator was Sally, the mother of life.

    She finally understood why every time she saw this cliff, she never dared to restore it.

    because.

    She felt that sitting on the supreme throne should not be Sally, the mother of life, but belonged to an existence so stalwart that all Sanye people could not forget even after 200 million years.

    The real creator of this world, the origin of all wisdom and life, created all the gods in the world.

    The First Ancestor of Blood lost his mind and said, "I remembered."

    "I remember everything."

    "Insai God."

    "Our Creator, we are the descendants and heirs of Laidlich, we are the lineage of the Firstborn of God."

    The voice of Vivien, the ancestor of the blood, became louder and louder, spreading throughout the kingdom of blood in the deep sea.

    Because the location of Insay is not only their beliefs, but also the root and everything of their race and civilization, and the root of their roots in this world.

    The moment she knew about Yin Sai, she felt like a stone had fallen to the ground.

    Alpens said to the first ancestor of blood: "Would you like to tell Smerkel and let everyone know the existence of God Insai."

    The First Ancestor of Blood pondered for a moment, then shook his head.

    "No."

    "Insay is our belief, they have theirs."

    "Insay is our Maker, and their Maker is the Mother of Life."

    "Us and them."

    "no the same."

    The first ancestor of blood walked under the stone wall a little bit, and touched it with his palm.

    The colors and streams of light spread with her hands, gradually covering the entire cliff.

    The painting on the stone wall is finally completed.

    It was a painting full of the style of Heinsay civilization, gorgeous and heavy, revealing a vicissitudes of life and ancient charm.

    There is a sea of ??sun flowers in the painting and a ladder leading to the clouds.

    The highest point of all, the most conspicuous is the temple that merges with the sun.

    The eternal creator god who can't see clearly stands on the altar, as if this world does not exist at all. Looking at the altar, all you can see is an endless darkness like the depths of the starry sky, and a star that represents eternity.

    At the feet of the Creator stands Laidlich, the king of wisdom, with the crown of wisdom, the unique root artifact of wisdom and power, on his head.

    A girl sits on the altar at the left foot of the Creator. That is Sally, the mother of life. She wears a long white dress and holds the mother nut, the artifact that creates life, in her hand.

    And on the right hand of the seat of God is placed a gorgeous long-back carved stone chair.

    A goddess in a golden dress is sleeping peacefully with a dream egg in her arms, and her dream has turned into a sea of ??stars.

    Kneeling below are two devout believers.

    One is Saint Tito and the other is Saint Stan.

    This painting is the beginning of everything.

    It is also the beginning of everything.

    Looking at the painting, Vivien suddenly felt relieved.

    They have recovered the past, and they have also recovered themselves.

    Even if time changes everything, even if time changes Sanye people and themselves.

    but.

    Some things are eternal.

    ?

 Text Chapter 241: The Seed of Prayer

    Dream world.

    What Iva and Prince Smerkel didn't know was that when they looked at the land bestowed by the gods from the sacred boat, the Creator was also watching them on the land bestowed by the gods.

    God Yin saw the flame in Ivati's lamp ignite, and for the first time, Iva realized what really belonged to him, his own emotions and desires.

    Joy.

    God Yin also saw what Smerkel did when he went back, and saw that the legend of the goblin started again in this era.

    It began in the early days of the birth of the light of civilization, and began with a fantasy story about the encounter between a prince and a demigod.

    In the story, death is not punishment.

    Death is a gift from the gods.

    Death is the goblin's blessing.

    Sally boarded the hot air balloon, and she circled the pyramids round and round, and the hot air balloon rose and fell.

    She was talking as she passed by the window where Yin Shen was.

    "too slow."

    "too slow."

    What Sally and Yin Shen said was that Iva had been down for so long before he finally started his mission.

    "It's really too slow."

    If we say that Sally is a child who is always looking for new things, a god full of vigor and vitality.

    She observes everything in this world curiously, and uses her own thoughts to recognize and confirm all people and things.

    She uses her power to transform the world, and she regards the world as her garden.

    She waved the paintbrush recklessly, smearing the blank world.

    So.

    Yiva is a blank piece of paper, a quietly blooming flower.

    He has no idea of ??changing the world, he is even waiting for others to change him.

    He wants to know the world from others, and know the answers to emotions, desires and living from others.

    Yin Shen told her: "Don't pay attention to whether a thing can be completed faster."

    "The process of completing the mission and waiting for the end of the story is also very interesting."

    "It is also a part of life, even more important than endings and outcomes."

    "Just like us."

    Sally: "Are we the same?"

    Yin Shen looked at Sally, and Sally also controlled the hot air balloon and slowly stopped in front of the window, looking at Yin Shen suspiciously.

    "Before you were born with wisdom, you sat next to my idol day after day, and brought the cup of the sun to me day after day."

    "do you remember?"

    Sally nodded, falling into that memory.

    Yin Shen told him.

    "Sometimes waiting is also a beautiful thing."

    "It's also a good memory."

    Sally giggled too, stomping on the hot air balloon.

    She landed on the sea of ??sunflowers with a hot air balloon, and she was going to choose another cup of the sun, put it in a flower pot, and put it in the temple.

    She looked around.

    Which lucky one should I choose?

    "Lucky" trembled.

    God Yin watched as Iva completed part of his mission by accident, and also saw that the root of the power of the dream began to echo on the divine cup, and someone chanted the name of the goblin.

    But it is not enough to only condense the rare light of prayer.

    Ivar took his next step again, but he was still the same old problem.

    He is like a flower, it is difficult to take the initiative.

    He is waiting for the sky to rain, waiting for the change of seasons, waiting for the people passing by to give him answers.

    Sally didn't like this method very much, she ran to God Yin and said with the flowerpot in her hand.

    "He is so stupid!"

    "Stupid."

    "Stupid than a newborn Semose."

    However, Shen Yin saw that Iva was constantly changing: "He will change eventually."

    Sally asked Yin Shen: "What has become?"

    Yin Shen: "Become smart, become wise, become full of various emotions and desires, and become a living individual and life."

    "It also becomescomplicated."

    Sally asked him, "Is this a good thing?"

    And Insai, who was always able to give Sally an answer, didn't speak this time either——

    The demigod Iva has come; Ivar: "Unique?"

    This is very special, there is only one thing in the whole world.

    This reminded him involuntarily of the three source artifacts of power, the Crown of Wisdom, the Mother of All Things, and the Cup of God.

    The girl nodded: "I have golden hair and golden eyes."

    "People say I am the daughter of the sun."

    "I will definitely become a very powerful person in the future, and I can help you do whatever you want."

    Iva believed it, and he finally decided to regard the other party as his goal to realize his mission.

    At this moment, the girl suddenly told Iva her name: "My name is Meryl."

    "How old are you?"

    "I was born more than 200 million years ago." Iva said.

    "More than 200 million years old?" The girl was dumbfounded, she had never heard the word billion.

    "Does two hundred million mean twenty on your side?"

    Yiva explained the meaning of 100 million, the girl didn't believe it at all, no one would brag so outrageously.

    She believed that Iva was only in his twenties, because he looked like a young man.

    She walked and said in a low voice.

    "I am thirteen years old."

    "You are in your twenties."

    She raised her head with a smile and looked at Iva's face: "If you put it that way, there is not much difference."

    Iva didn't understand the meaning of what the girl said, he only cared about another thing.

    own mission.

    When he recognized the other party, he was ready to tell the girl his plan.  The genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 242: The Miracle Garden of God Iva

    Meryl suddenly didn't want to go shopping anymore. She was lying on the bed in gorgeous clothes, holding her arms and was full of thoughts.

    She felt that Iva had everything, and that he was handsome and powerful, and he could buy her anything.

    And she actually can't do anything.

    Meryl looked at the various gifts piled up in the room, all the things she wanted but couldn't get.

    She suddenly understood that these things were not what she imagined, she wanted them, so Iva bought them for her.

    Rather.

    If she wanted it, Iva bought it for her.

    One is caring about her, the other is not caring about these things.

    After returning to the hotel, Ivar took out his lantern.

    He wiped the lantern carefully, even though it was spotlessly clean.

    Meryl also came out, she had never seen such a precious thing as Iva, the lamp was burning with flames, emitting a strange light.

    Iva noticed that Meryl was paying attention to him, and he asked Meryl.

    "What do you see?"

    Meryl stared at the fire in the lantern, and she began to think that she saw nothing.

    But soon, some pictures appeared in front of her eyes.

    Some memories of joy and happiness that she has forgotten in her heart.

    Meryl said in surprise: "I see happiness in it."

    Iva nodded: "This is the only emotion I have ever felt."

    Meryl suddenly looked at Iva with some pity: "Then you are really pitiful."

    She instantly felt that Iva was not omnipotent, he also had troubles and sorrows, and he also had many things he couldn't get.

    And these things, perhaps I can give him.

    "But I think you can feel all kinds of different emotions very quickly."

    What Meryl meant was that she would take Iva to experience the power of those emotions.

    Eva also nodded: "I think so too."

    "I'm also feeling all sorts of emotions very quickly, all emotions and desires."

    "At that time, I will put them all in my lantern and treasure them forever."

    "When I want to taste them, I just take them out and look at them."

    What Yiva means is that he will always grow with time.

    As an immortal demigod of wisdom, he will always collect the lights of those desires and emotions little by little.

    Meryl didn't believe it: "Put emotions and desires in a lantern? How is that possible?"

    However, Meryl thought of Iva as a powerful and powerful person, and felt that maybe the other party really had a way to put desires into the lantern.

    Eva told Meryl: "Of course."

    "When the power of wisdom reaches the fourth level, it can divide a person into four parts, spirituality, wisdom, desire, and knowledge."

    "My path is desire, and what I am best at is extracting the power of desire from the human body."

    "But unfortunately, those are just other people's emotions and desires, not mine."

    Having said that, the conversation box has also opened.

    Iva was just about to talk to Meryl about what he wanted to do.

    "Meryl."

    "I need to tell you something."

    Meryl said seriously: "Go ahead."

    Iva told her: "My name is Iva, and I don't belong to your world."

    Meryl vaguely seemed to have heard this name somewhere, but she couldn't remember it.

    "Eva?"

    "This name is so familiar!"

    Iva was fiddling with the lantern, the fire burst suddenly, and a burst of light escaped from the lantern.

    The light flows in the whole world, like countless meteors passing by.

    The illusory scene devoured the reality, bringing Meryl and Iva into a mirage.

    In the void, Iva stood suspended in the air.

    He held the lamp in one hand, and reached out to Meryl with the other.

    Iva is not a person who is good at words, he has not even learned to lie, and he does not like to cover up his thoughts.

    He decided to use pictures to express what he wanted to express, which might be more precise.

    Meryl opened her mouth wide, she couldn't understand how Iva did it.

    She watched constantlyTell them the power of prayer, tell them the greatness of goblins.  "

    Meryl nodded.

    "Let's make this wish come true together."

    She looked at everything around her excitedly, and she felt that such a beautiful place should have its own name: "What name should we give it?"

    Yiva is obviously not a proactive person. He thought for a long time but couldn't come up with a good name.

    Meryl chose a name for him: "Let's call it Miracle Garden!"

    "The Miracle Garden of God Iva."

    Meryl asked Ivar: "How is it?"

    Ivar itself doesn't matter, it doesn't matter what name it is.

    "Then it's called Miracle Garden!"——

    A legend began to spread around the giant island of Ruhe.

    Legend has it that a great demon spirit blessed everyone and established the festival of prayers.

    As long as you pray to the goblin on the day of the Wishing Festival, people with pure hearts can get responses and blessings.

    And in a place in the Sunrise Mountains, there is a miracle garden built by goblins.

    The river in the garden is filled with gold and silver, the ground is covered with precious stones, and the palace contains countless treasures.

    Only those with the deepest desires will be able to see the way to the Miracle Garden.

    You will take a boat upstream, follow the river and waterfall, and arrive at a garden suspended in the sky.

    That's right.

    A garden floating in the sky, a kingdom that does not belong to mortals.

    The garden is full of silver flowers, each of them can speak, and can see through hearts and desires.

    There are all kinds of lights along the way of the garden and in the palace. The lights reflect all kinds of life, and you can see all kinds of successful lives.

    There is an existence named Meryl in the Miracle Garden, who may be the legendary fairy.

    When you come to her, the existence named Meryl will ask the visitor.

    "What wish do you want to achieve?"

    If the wish made by this person is beautiful, the existence named Meryl will draw out his desire for this wish, blend it into a treasure and give it to him.

    What the visitor desires is wealth, and she will melt the other person's desire into a piece of gold and give it to him.

    The visitor is eager for power, and she will integrate the other party's desire into the scepter or crown.

    These utensils have the power of the demigod spell seal, which can turn the desire of the heart into power and release it.

    Good wishes and restrained desires can always get a good response, and help the other party achieve and get what they want.

    Greedy and unbridled desires will completely devour the other party, causing the other party to suffer a matching punishment.

    And these items will return to the Miracle Garden after the person who made the wish died.

    day to day.

    More and more people know about this place, and more and more people go to the Sunrise Mountains to look for the fairies who can fulfill their wishes, but unfortunately there are very few successful ones.

    However, this does not stop mortals from yearning for a place.

    More and more desires and desires of mortals gather here, pouring into the huge door of desire.

    The garden will also grow bigger and bigger.

    The cup of desire that was opened became more and more brilliant.

    There are more and more gold and silver treasures piled up in the halls, and all kinds of strange items are filled in the palaces and castles.

    ? Gold coins and silver mountains, throne scepters, beautiful statues and so on.  The genius remembers the address of this site in a second.

 Text Chapter 243: The God Who Doesn't Understand People's Hearts

    I am God!  Chapter 243 of the main text volume: The gods Iva and Meryl who don't understand people's hearts live in their miracle garden, and their lives are carefree.

    When no one came, the two of them would hide in the garden, playing the games Meryl had taught him.

    In this country of demigods, the two of them are everywhere.

    Meryl poked her head out of the tall sea of ??flowers, and her beautiful long golden hair was exposed under the beautiful flower hat.

    "Ivar."

    "You are not allowed to use your power, and you are not allowed to cheat."

    Eva agreed.

    Meryl went on to say: "You can't read my heart either, because I have my own freedom."

    Iva also nodded and said, "I can't read your mind."

    Iva obeyed Meryl's words, and he relied on his own eyes honestly, looking for Meryl's trace in the garden like a mortal.

    And Meryl is like a cunning little fox, shuttling around in every corner of the sea of ??flowers, and constantly making noises to tease Iva.

    Although there were no more lights of desire in the Ivati lamp, it became stronger.

    The happiness he feels is also divided into different types.

    Some happiness is like a gurgling spring, soaking into the heart.

    Some happiness surrounds him like huge waves of the sea.

    The two of them sometimes fought in the palace, and sometimes chased among the flowers.

    sometimes.

    They would take a small boat and rush down the waterfall on the top of the mountain together. Meryl screamed and covered her mouth.

    Iva followed her example and screamed loudly, he wanted to appease Meryl's shyness and embarrassment.

    Meryl, on the other hand, explained that he was timid, and then snickered.

    this day.

    Several young people came to the Sunrise Mountain Range, with strong desire in their eyes, and he walked into this steep jungle and mountains with an adventurous and reckless heart.

    One of them was holding a map in his hand, and it was crookedly drawing the so-called map leading to the Miracle Garden in the Sky.

    pity.

    The road to the miracle garden of the gods has never been found by relying on so-called maps and guidelines. That is where the heart is and where the desire is.

    "I heard that it is very dangerous inside. There are not only dragons and beasts, but also monsters." Looking at the deep jungle and the rolling mountains, some people in the team flinched.

    "What are you afraid of? If you die, you will die. If you succeed, you will have everything?" The person holding the map immediately lashed out at the other party.

    "That's right, if we can find God's Sky Miracle Garden, we will have everything." Others also looked at the retreating man with contempt.

    They trekked through mountains and rivers, walking towards this vast mountain range little by little.

    In the beginning, they worked together to find the Miracle Garden with a clear division of labor.

    But gradually, they found themselves lost.

    In the confusion, they were discovered by a wild ground dragon.

    They ran in fear, while the terrifying ground dragon chased them all the way.

    For Dixinglong, they are a hearty meal.

    And the fleeing snake people also found that their group fled into a narrow canyon in a panic, and now they couldn't even escape separately.

    Seeing that the ground dragon was getting closer and closer, they had only a dead end.

    In order to avoid the ground dragon, the timid young man suddenly pushed all the companions walking side by side to the ground, and took out a weapon to stab one of them.

    He let his companions become the food of the ground dragon, and rushed out of the canyon by himself.

    After Di Xinglong had a full meal, he left.

    It was not until dawn the next day that the young man came back here.

    He didn't come back to look for his companions, he just wanted to find the scroll leading to the miracle garden in the sky from the disgusting remains.

    He was holding the blood-stained leather scroll in his hand, and a frantic expression appeared on his timid face.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    "this is mine."

    "this is mine."

    "It's all mine."

    As if possessed by a demon, he took this scroll and searched for the way to the Miracle Garden.

    &nbs?If you don’t believe me, nothing I say will help.  "

    Iva doesn't want to be entangled here anymore, he has to hurry to find a new method.

    He has wasted a long time. Although the Creator never asked him when to finish, Iva felt that he could finish slowly, but he must always be on the way to complete the mission.

    He cannot rest, because that is a repentance promise to the Creator.

    Iva said to Meryl: "You can choose to stay here, this will always be your home."

    "certainly."

    "You can also choose to leave, because you are not my slave."

    Iva looked towards Miracle Garden, he didn't intend to take back this place.

    "I hope you can protect yourself. If you want to leave, you can take something from here."

    "You can let your mind pick and take everything you want."

    Meryl didn't keep Iva, she just said.

    "I can protect myself, I can do many things."

    "I can protect myself."

    The irritability in Iva's heart surged again, and he didn't understand why Meryl was always like this.

    "You can't protect yourself, you are too weak."

    Still Meryl said, "I can."

    Iva didn't know how contradictory human beings are.

    He could only be puzzled, without saying a word.

    Iva tidied up everything, he blessed the cup of desire in the garden, and he left Meryl's mark on the gate of desire.

    He left the garden to Meryl.

    He left behind his last gift. If one day Meryl wants to leave here, his gift can also make Meryl live well, and no one can hurt her.

    He figured he wouldn't be coming back for a long time, at least not until his mission was complete.

    He went to say goodbye to Meryl.

    "goodbye."

    "Meryl."

    Meryl said suddenly.

    "I am indeed neither smart nor powerful."

    "But I really want to help you with something."

    Iva: "It's okay, I will do it well."

    "I'm leaving."

    "You protect yourself well, I left you a gift in the garden, you can ask the cups of desire, they will tell you where I put it."

    Iva still couldn't understand what Meryl wanted to say, and couldn't even tell that after she raised her neck like a proud swan, she flinched and felt unconfident like a little mouse.

    Meryl watched Iva turn around, she suddenly leaned on the seat and wanted to get up.

    However, the moment the hand holding the long-back hollowed-out carved seat was grasped tightly, it slowly loosened again.

    She wanted Iva to stay, but in the end she blurted out yes.

    "I can protect myself, I am not afraid of the outside world, nor those people."

    "You can leave at ease!

    "I can live well by myself."

    Meryl suddenly wanted Iva to read her heart and read her insincere words.

    She really hoped that Iva could stay.

    However, Ivar promised her that he would not read her heart.

    Because that's what she asked for.

    Iva nodded and left full of doubts.

    He stood in the middle of the garden, and his silver smock fluttered, leading him to fly towards the sky.

    Like a bird, he left this exquisite cage again and returned to the vast sky that belonged to him.

    Meryl was sitting alone in the garden and castle that Ivar built for her.

    She bit her lip tightly, even in the end she refused to show a weak look.

    Because she is so humble, in front of Iva,

    Iva is a god.

    If even the last pride and self-esteem are gone, she will really be nothing, and there will be nothing left——

    Eva left.

    However, Meryl still stayed where she was, and there were still a steady stream of people chasing their desires, and boarded this garden that was suspended in mid-air and independent of reality.

    Occasionally, someone will be lucky enough to step into the garden and meet the Queen of Miracle Garden.

    only.

    The Queen of the Miracle Garden is no longer the same as before, always with a smile on her face and the cunning of a little fox.

    Her face was always sad, and she didn't even look at the mortals who stepped into the palace.

    But always looking out at the garden, looking at those silver flower cups swaying in the wind.bsp; The Queen of the Miracle Garden is no longer the same as before, always with a smile on her face and the cunning of a little fox.

    Her face was always sad, and she didn't even look at the mortals who stepped into the palace.

    And always looking out into the garden, at the silver cups swaying in the wind.

 Text Chapter 244: I am a follower of Sheila, the Lord of Dreams

    The Sunrise Mountains are very large, running through the southeast direction of the giant island of Ruhe.

    There are many mountain people living in the mountains, and these villages just spread out along a road regularly, witnessing the traces of the migration of the ancestors.

    The ancestors of these people came here because they escaped from wars and disasters, and they stayed here and multiplied from generation to generation.

    Iva passed along the mountain people's village all the way and finally reached the other side of the mountain.

    There is a title here in Suinhor, and it is called the land of sunrise.

    Many Suinhaore people even think that this is the end of the world, the place where the sun rises, because there are Sunrise Mountains in the middle, and Suinhaore people seldom know the news and situation here.

    Yiva flew out of the Sunrise Mountains and came here.

    A large coastal plain appeared in front of my eyes, with dots of villages, towns and houses scattered everywhere. The land here is sparsely populated, and it is difficult to see large clusters of snake people.

    ?Because it took less than two hundred years for the snake people to migrate here.

    Finally, he stopped in the largest snake dwelling area.

    It's not yet dawn.

    on the hill.

    Iva lifted the lamp high.

    In his lantern burned two flames, tangled together like wicks.

    The light poured down, illuminating everything in the dark.

    There are simple wooden houses on the hillside, animal pens surrounded by stones, toothed beasts crawling in the animal pens, and the fields are full of curcuma, and the atmosphere of civilization and ethnic groups is revealed under the lights one by one.

    This made Iva feel the pastoral atmosphere.

    The light spanned the hillside, illuminating the snake city below.

    This is the only city here, but it is not the same as the city of Suinhall.

    The city has no walls, just a large number of wooden houses and a few stone buildings.

    Those stone buildings are also very interesting. Most of them are built in a circle, like a big bowl on the ground, with a small window and a single wooden door.

    Mostly used as a warehouse, or other special functions.

    Most of the houses for living are wooden houses.

    But to say that it is a town, it is too big.

    Because at least tens of thousands of people live here.

    There are large and small wooden boats and sampans moored on the coast in the distance. The supplies here are abundant and far away from war.

    Whether it is breeding dental beasts, breeding balls or fishing for a living, they can live a stable life.

    The people here do not belong to the city-state of Suinhor. They came here through the Sunrise Mountains and have lived here for several generations.

    The ancestors of the mountain people in the Sunrise Mountains and the snake people here should be Alsini's subordinates. Members of the planting team of the City of Life were assigned to the Sunrise Mountains to reclaim their homes and build cities.

    But before the Fire Guard City was destroyed, the war spread to this area.

    It forced them to go deep into the mountains and forests, and finally came here.

    The snake people in the city woke up when the light covered the earth, they walked out of the room and looked outside.

    "Why did the sun rise so early today?" Someone was confused and hadn't figured out the situation yet.

    "No, that's not the sun." Some people twisted and looked towards the sea, while looking at the place where the light came out in horror.

    In their memories, the sun cannot rise from the west.

    The city immediately became restless, and everyone felt that something was wrong.

    Surrounded by everyone, an old man came towards the hillside. The old man was a powerful person at the peak of the second order. He felt the mythical power in the light.

    Although he doesn't know what a myth is, he knows that the place where the light prays is definitely a god.

    Because this is not a power that mortals can possess.

    And he somehow felt that he yearned for that kind of power, as if the power of that god was resonating with his own spirit.

    A group of people came to the foot of the hill and knelt and kowtowed at the old man's order.

    They raised their heads, and their eyes gradually became familiar with the light.

    Their sights gradually penetrated the light, and they saw the shadows and silhouettes behind the light.

    It was a man wearing a silver smock. The other party did not transform into a snake man this time, and just stood in front of everyone.

    "No tail?"

    "The shape of a god."

    &nb"I'm cured."

    "I'm all right."

    Everyone below exclaimed, and more people went up to ask the elder Xinji to save their family members.

    Singh agreed one by one, this is the best time to publicize God's faith and visits.

    Elder Xinji shouted loudly: "This is the strength God has given me."

    Singh looked at everyone below: "Only the most devout believers, those who can give everything for God, can receive God's gift."

    "Even if you are just a mortal, even if you have no talent."

    "As long as you believe in the gods, you can get everything you want."

    Everyone under the temple fell into madness, and they chanted the names of the dream masters Xila and Iva.

    At this time, Xinji said: "The gods have set a festival that belongs to us——Prayer Festival."

    "Today is this great holiday."

    "It is a day we must never forget, no matter where or where you are in the future."

    "It's still your son and grandson. We must remember this moment. This is our oath to God and our belief in God."

    Singh's voice echoed under the entire temple, and his speech could be heard in every corner of the city.

    "Let us make a wish to the gods and holy spirits, and the gods will respond to the most pious among us."

    Everyone prostrated themselves on the ground, praying devoutly.

    However, the assassin, a young man in the crowd suddenly floated up.

    Among the crowd again, Iva found a person who had the talent to become his priest.

    The boy was originally just an ordinary person, and he was born without the power of authority.

    But at this moment, a door appeared in front of his eyes, and after opening, a huge silver flower swallowed him.

    The boy felt that he lost his body and turned into a transparent person emitting silver light.

    And the stone slab under him suddenly burst into dazzling light.

    It became a magical prop connected to his spirit and consciousness.

    This is a stone lamp with a white flame inside.

    In an instant, the boy changed from an ordinary person to a priest of the gods.

    ? A high and mighty one.

    Singh waved his hand and let the boy come to the foot of the temple.

    "congratulations."

    "God's new servant."

    The young man was at a loss, but he kowtowed devoutly towards the temple.

    And the others were even crazier, wishing they could become the next person chosen by God.

    They don't know.

    What the gods need to choose priests may not be the talent of power, but they also need another talent.

    It's not like Xinji said, everyone can.

    A brand-new kind of powerful person appeared in the City of Lights, they are believers and priests of God Iva.

    Because their first priest condensed the golden lamp, a large number of subsequent priests also chose to use gold and metal as carriers to create their own magical props.

    They are famous for using the power of their own desires and desires to melt various gold, silver, copper, iron and other metals to create various magical props.

    Divine props are everything to them.

    Through magical props, they can master those strange powers that did not belong to the snake people, and control the power of lightning, strong wind, flame and so on.

    They can also use the characteristics of their magical props to create various convenient creations, or medicines that can treat diseases, etc.

    They are always inseparable from fiddling with various metals and making various foreign objects.

    Because of this, he is called an alchemist.

    And the power they mastered to use the power of desire to create various magical props, strange items, and medicines is also called alchemy.

    The temple of Sheila, the master of dreams, and the statue of Ivar also began to scatter to various places in the Land of Sunrise, whether it was fishermen by the sea, residents of towns, or herdsmen grazing.

    Many people began to believe in Sheila and Ivar.

    Even among the mountain people there are legends about the miraculous power of goblins and the gods of alchemy and desire.

    Because he was once a dream ferryman appointed by the master of dreams, Sheila, his image is often with the boat. Every fisherman who goes out to sea here will enshrine the statue of Iva and pray for him to bless him.

    Even if they are unfortunately buried in the sea, they still hope that God Iva can protect them and enter the kingdom of God.

    besides.

    The statue of Iva still has the appearance of holding a lamp, and also has the appearance of the god of desire with seven faces. In some places, the cup of desire is also regarded as the symbol of Iva.

    And Sheila, the master of dreams, became a supreme god.

    Although people have never really seen the mighty power of this god, as long as they think that God Iva is just a follower of this master, they will have infinite longing and admiration.??Enter the Kingdom of God.

    besides.

    The statue of Iva still has the appearance of holding a lamp, and also has the appearance of the god of desire with seven faces. In some places, the cup of desire is also regarded as the symbol of Iva.

    And Sheila, the master of dreams, became a supreme god.

    Although people have never really seen the mighty power of this god, as long as they think that God Iva is just a follower of this master, they will have infinite longing and hope.

 Text Chapter 245: The Fairy Tale

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/682066856.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/682066856.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 246: Awakening of the Dream Master

    It's another annual prayer festival.

    The people of the City of Lights gathered in front of the Temple of Miracles, each of them holding a lamp, which is a unique sight in the City of Lights.

    Lamps have a special meaning for the people in the city of lights.

    If the main god of the Temple of Miracles, Sheila, is the sun, she will bless everyone with her light and heat, illuminate everyone's dreams, and give everyone a way back.

    Then the servant Iva is the guiding light of mortals, leading them in the direction of their progress in the fog of life, and guiding them to the place where their souls return on the way home from death.

    And every alchemist in the city of lights, everyone.

    They are all the bearers of the lamp of Iva.

    Once upon a time, there was only one lamp in the dark wasteland, and it was Iva who carried the lamp on the hillside to illuminate the darkness.

    But at this moment, each of them held up a lamp, and the whole wasteland and city were lit up from a height.

    ? Like a spark that starts a prairie fire, like a sky full of stars.

    In the center of the white pillar in front of the temple stood a group of snake men in light-colored clothes. Their clothes were a bit monotonous in color, but they showed a light and unrestrained posture when they were draped over their bodies.

    There are copper rings on their clothes as buttons, and there are exquisite patterns on the copper rings.

    The snake people twist their tails with the grace of their race.

    The snake people have solemn expressions on their faces, representing the piety in their hearts.

    Since the birth of Sermos, the mother of all snakes, the snake people have gone through generations of hard work to finally have the prosperous civilization they have today.

    Xin Ji, the great elder of the City of Lights, slowly slid out from the depths and came to the steps.

    What he has in his hand is his divine deed golden lamp.

    At this moment, he also held it high.

    The lamp spirit in the golden lamp roared out and turned into a holy flame spirit body.

    It jumped at the crowd from a height, and everyone in the square did not avoid it, but stood up to meet the jumping spirit of the lamp.

    Wherever the spirit of the lamp passes, everyone feels like a spring breeze.

    They felt a warm force pouring into their bodies, eliminating fatigue and at the same time, even some minor diseases in the body would be eliminated directly.

    This is the blessing given to them by the great elder Xinji every year, and it is also a unique grace of the Prayer Festival.

    "Believers of God."

    "Hold up the lights and face the Temple of Miracles."

    Singh called out loudly: "Let us offer our faith and devotion to the great master of dreams, to the master of lights and desires and gods."

    Tens of thousands of snake people sit down in a kneeling posture.

    They raised the lights in their hands high, and chanted the sacred name in unison.

    And on the street next to the temple, crowds of children were looking forward to it early.

    "here we go."

    "A gift has been sent."

    The children saw the gate of the side hall of the temple open, and one by one immediately rushed into the hall.

    This hall is completely different from the main hall. It does not have that sense of sacred majesty, but is full of childishness.

    The entire hall is golden, depicting murals about goblins.

    In the mural.

    Little fairies wearing golden smocks are flying among the clouds in the country of fairies. You can see the country of weaving made of thread balls, rivers made of oil, houses made of sugar cakes, etc.

    There are also pictures from fairy tales.

    On the colorful murals, there are fairies riding hot air balloons, fairies who came to the world to set up performance troupes, and golden figures frolicking across the street like flowers and butterflies.

    No matter which painting, the colors are bright and bright.

    It seems that wherever goblins appear, this should be the case.

    In the center of the hall, there are large boxes one after another.

    The box is closed, so you can't see what's inside.

    The priest of the Temple of Miracles said to the children: "Everyone can put their hands in the box and grab a gift, and they can only take one gift. If they get it, they are not allowed to go back on their word."

    The children cheered and swarmed up, lining up in the hall.

    When they were queuing up, they looked at the paintings and stories on the walls. The children present had all read fairy tales, and immediately recognized the scenes in the stories from those pictures.

    Whether it is an older child or a child, they all show yearning and longing for the holy spirit and beauty in these stories.

    When the children came to the wooden boxTell her: "There's a lot left."

    "Some people and things from the previous era have still flowed into this world."

    "They have crossed the long years and arrived at this era."

    "They are far stronger than you think."

    "Besides, the ferryman you guided back then is still there."

    God Yin saw the book in the goblin's arms, it was the book in the city of lights, the first fairy tale in the world.

    "It seems."

    "You have received his gift."

    The goblin nodded: "Yeah!"

    "I entrusted him with the path of wisdom back then, and I believe he can live to this era."

    But she asked again: "God!"

    "You let go of his ferryman mission and let him go to the world."

    Yin Shen nodded: "His mission as a ferryman is over, and I gave him another mission."

    Yin Shen looked at the world, and then said another sentence.

    "And now, this mission is over."

    Yin Shen's voice paused for a moment: "But he already has his own destiny."

    The goblin also said: "I also saw him just now. I saw a group of beautiful creatures singing poems for me, and I saw him under a big snow-white tree."

    The goblin held "Fairy Tale of a Fairy" and happily talked to Yin Shen.

    "God, look."

    "This is "Fairy Tales of Fairies"."

    "our story."

    There was joy in her brows and eyes: "In this era, there are still so many people who remember us."

    The three eternal gods are walking in the sea of ??golden sun flowers, and there are a group of playful fairies in the sea of ??flowers, setting off waves of flowers with the wind.

    Yin Shen walked in front and held Sally's hand. Sally's hand kept stroking the sunflower cup, and she muttered indistinctly.

    "Gululu."

    Sheila followed, talking to him softly.

    Everything seems to be exactly the same as before.

    ?

 Text Chapter 247: God and Man

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/681690457.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/681690457.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 248: The Awakening of Thermos, Mother of Snakes

    Dream world.

    On the edge of the land bestowed by the gods, Sheila, the master of dreams, is standing here.

    A series of resplendent rivers formed by prayer lights flowed through the land bestowed by the gods, passing through the realms of goblins one after another, and finally turned into waterfalls and flowed into the cup of gods.

    Seen from a distance, there are golden waterfalls left on all sides of the land bestowed by the gods.

    And these waterfalls stirred up the dream of law in the cup of gods to float and rotate, circling around the land bestowed by the gods.

    It is really.

    The beauty is dazzling.

    The goblin Sheila stood by the golden waterfall, looking at Iva and Meryl's Miracle Garden.

    She nodded with a smile.

    "congratulations!"

    "You have a name and something you want to do."

    "I also havea companion of my own."

    The goblin Sheila witnessed the story of Iva and Meryl, and finally turned her gaze back and walked towards the island.

    In the end, Iva chose to stay in the human world. He got rid of the mission he had been looking for and embarked on another path.

    And the goblin Sheila was thinking about another question, whether to recreate the goblin family.

    After the dream power reaches the fifth level, the biggest change is from the dream domain to the dream kingdom composed entirely of prayer lights.

    In order to bring all the goblins to this era, Sheila, the master of the dream, turned them all into the spirits of prayer in her dream kingdom. She brought the goblins to obtain eternal life, but also made the goblins disappear into the world.  At the end of the last era.

    And now.

    She either re-creates a new race, or creates a goblin again.

    Sheila came to the Pyramid Temple and talked about it with God Insai.

    At this moment, God Yin holds a piece of grace stone in the palm of his hand, watching the grace stone split into four parts: spirituality, wisdom, desire, and knowledge.

    Then one door after another emerged in his hand, each door is different,

    This is not the real door, this is the door of people's heart.

    Relying on the door of the heart of all kinds of wisdom.

    But every door is so illusory, so hazy, because they haven't been pinned yet.

    It's like the sand is gathered together.

    When the waves pass, they will be gone.

    However, through this scene, it is also possible to faintly penetrate the essence of wisdom and power, as well as the future path.

    God Yin put away the gift stone, stood up and said to the goblin.

    "That's it."

    "Plant another sea of ??sunflowers and give them the power of dream power."

    The birth of a goblin does not depend on race, nor does it require the union of life.

    The goblin family was born from the sea of ??sun flowers, and it is the division and extension of the power of dreams.

    The relationship between each goblin is not actually a parent and an heir, but more like a separate self that has its own power and the same blood, but is completely different.

    Every goblin has no elders and juniors, they think every goblin is their own companion.

    Fairy Sheila thought for a while, shook her head and said, "All the dream fairies are here, and we will live forever with us."

    "That's enough."

    "Let this dream of eternal life come to an end here!"

    "A new era, new them, have their new stories.

    Dream Fairy is the full name of Fairy, and it can also be called Dream Fairy, or Fairy.

    Yin Shen said: "Don't you feel regretful that the Dream Fairy clan just disappeared like this?"

    But Sheila said: "We have not disappeared, we have always been there!"

    "The Dream Fairy is us, our group."

    "No matter what form we become, no matter what we become."

    "As long as we are together, we will belong to the Dream Fairy family."

    Yin Shen nodded: "So, you want to recreate a race?"

    "A new race of dream power."

    Fairy Sheila nodded: "Well, a brand new dream race."

    "Maybe it's another kind of goblin."

    "I think they must be noble and elegant, they are born from the most beautiful dreams."

    "They can have their own stories in this era, making this world more colorful and more beautiful.awns.

    The girl was carrying a backpack, which was filled with all kinds of woven dolls, and because they couldn't be stuffed in, cute heads were exposed outside.

    Not only that, there are even large and small dolls hanging outside the backpack, swinging back and forth as she walks.

    It looks like a weird villain.

    The girl grabbed the strap of her backpack and said to Semus with a bright smile.

    "Hello."

    "I am the emissary of the gods, a fairy from the dream world."

    "It is also a family that masters the power of miracles."

    The goblin tilted her head and said her name: "My name is Simila."

    Thurmes blurted out immediately, and said the word she was most concerned about.

    "Dream world?"

    "The Kingdom of the Creator?"

    In the language of the snake people, the Kingdom of the Creator has a unique word.

    It can be called a dreamlike world, and it also points to the kingdom of the Creator.

    Semos even thought of a lot from the miraculous power that the other party said. She once heard the mother of life say that the things in the kingdom of gods are all made with miraculous power.

    It is a power that can create everything, so it is also called a miracle.

    Coupled with the power on the opponent that does not belong to life or wisdom at all, this can almost prove the identity of the opponent.

    All sorts of speculations immediately surged in Thermos' mind.

    "This is?"

    "God forgive me?"

    "Has God given me guidance again?"

    Thermos was excited, but at the same time asked a little humbly.

    "So."

    "O Holy Spirit of the Kingdom of God! Why did you come to me?"

    "Did the gods bring me his will?"

    Before the fairy Simila opened her mouth, she couldn't wait to speak.

    "His apostles and servants will do everything in their power to accomplish His will."

    The goblin with the backpack jumped up and down in front of Semoss, and told Semoss seriously.

    "Your master, Sally, the mother of life, will enter the world again, and he will come to this world in the form of a dream."

    "This time."

    "She will experience the life of a mortal."

    When Simila said this, she seemed to have forgotten something.

    She immediately raised her hand and looked at her palm.

    "oh!"

    "Your mission is to protect him. When he returns to the kingdom of God, you can return with him."

    Simila told her: "This is the promise of the Creator to you."

    Tears welled up in Thermos' eyes, and she asked Simila, the fairy.

    "is this real?"

    Simila looked at her suspiciously: "This is the oracle of the Creator."

    Mortals may lie, but the Creator will never.

    It's not because gods can't tell lies, but because such gods no longer need to lie.

    Semose prostrated herself on the ground, welcoming God's will.

    And her future.

    "Surmus will definitely complete this test."

    Simila shook her head: "No, no, no."

    "This is not a test."

    She shook her head, and said with an extremely cute look: "This is an adventure."

    Finished.

    Simila walked up to Sermos, the mother of snakes, and put her hand on the forehead of the kneeling mother of all snakes.

    She pulled out Semose's memory and consciousness as a dream, and merged them into Semose's eyes.

    Rays of light converged into colorful dreams, and finally turned into a bubble.

    In the end, the bubble was sealed into the pupil.

    In this way, she can avoid the disadvantages of the reincarnation of the power of life, and after she gets back and adapts to her own power, she will regain her previous memories.

    After finishing all this, the goblin with the backpack immediately waved goodbye to Sermos, the snake mother.

    "So."

    "Bye now."

    "Good luck on your adventurous journey."

    Snake mother Semose's consciousness gradually became blurred, and her whole body became drowsy.

    She watched the other party turn into a segment of starlight and head towards the sky.

    Finally merged into the sea of ??stars.

    As for Sermos, the snake mother, she turned into a shadow, a bloody vortex.

    She looked at the throne in the Temple of Life with her last consciousness, and said softly.

    "My master."

    "wait for me."

    The Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes, the oldest ancestor of the Snake People, is about to walk out of the sin of killing another wise Winged Man created by the Mother of Life.

    A blood-colored meteor fell from the sky on the mountain of origin of life and fell to the world.

    She passed through the sea of ??clouds and wind, and stepped towards the world.  ()?Xinghai.

    As for Sermos, the snake mother, she turned into a shadow, a bloody vortex.

    She looked at the throne in the Temple of Life with her last consciousness, and said softly.

    "My master."

    "wait for me."

    The Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes, the oldest ancestor of the Snake People, is about to walk out of the sin of killing another wise Winged Man created by the Mother of Life.

    A blood-colored meteor fell from the sky on the mountain of origin of life and fell to the world.

    She passed through the sea of ??clouds and wind, and stepped towards the world.  (

 Text Chapter 249: Sally's Dream

    Dream world.

    In the pyramid temple of the land bestowed by the gods, the magic mirror linked to the fantasy sea of ??stars reveals the scene on the Ruhe Giant Island and the animal herding plain.

    The former animal husbandry tribe now has a new look.

    They are no longer shirtless and completely naked, or covered with animal skins like savages.

    Many people wore coarse cloth clothes produced by the city-state of Suinhor, and even wore gold and silver ornaments.

    Holding bows and arrows in their hands, they drove the tooth beasts to run on the plain.

    They traded leather, animal meat and Suinhor city-state in exchange for various necessities of life.

    Although the two sides are still at odds, the animal husbandry tribe still has tribes going south to carry out small-scale plunder every year, but there has been no major war in recent years.

    A hundred years ago.

    Some kings took advantage of the Winged Demon tribe's attack on the city-state to decline, and took advantage of the momentum to rise when the entire animal husbandry tribe was scattered.

    He annexed one tribe after another through war, and also established his own system and even laws by imitating the city-state model.

    He divided each tribe on the prairie into a hundred tribes, a thousand tribes, and a ten thousand tribe.

    Only the tribe that he canonize can become the tribe of thousands of households, or the tribe of ten thousand households.

    Otherwise, after the population reaches a certain level, it must be divided.

    He formulated the law on the animal herding plain, brought order to this chaotic country, and strengthened his own rights and control.

    What he did gave the animal husbandry plain the foundation to build a kingdom.

    The king built a new city on the site of the former city of Pence, and named his country the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    Then.

    He calls himself the king of snakes.

    The King of Ten Thousand Snakes also summoned a large number of craftsmen in the royal court to imitate the city-state and the city of lights to make bows and arrows, weapons, and burn pottery.

    However, their pottery is not as exquisite as that of Suinhall, and their weapons are far less excellent than that of the City of Lights.

    Their custom still maintains the state of grazing.

    Even though they set the city of Pans, the royal court city, at the foot of the mountain of origin of life, they still migrate every year and live in a city closer to the west for half a year.

    That was their imperial capital.

    Whether it is city-state civilization or animal husbandry civilization, they are all developing rapidly.

    And at this moment.

    Outside the mirror, the two gods were setting their gazes on a figure heading to Pence City.

    ?Because Saishen and Dream Master Sheila stood side by side, because Saishen's eyes were calm and indifferent, and there was a gleam of softness in Dream Master's eyes.

    "Is she Sermos?"

    "Sally's apostle."

    Yin Shen nodded, but did not speak.

    Sheila, the master of dreams, went on to say: "I really hope she can have a good ending, and I also hope that Sally can find her own partner."

    Yin Shen turned around and said, "She may not be able to be Sally's partner, she can only be Sally's eternal apostle."

    "but……"

    "It would be nice to have someone to talk to Sally with."

    In the mirror, only the lower half of the magnificent mountain of origin of life can be seen in the distance.

    And at the foot of the mountain, a city full of thick and ancient atmosphere has been gradually revealed as the mirror image expands.

    The powerful people of the snake people are born with the talent to control petrification, and have great advantages in building cities.

    This is also one of the reasons why the previous city-states were able to develop rapidly.

    This is a city that is completely different from the city-state of Suinhall and the City of Lights in the Land of the Rising Sun.

    The city-state of Suinhall likes to use spires, and the buildings look like sharp swords, symbolizing blood and fire, and symbolizing the power of kingship.

    The City of Lights likes to use circles, domes, round houses, and balls.

    It looks very gorgeous, especially when facing the sea at sunrise.

    The golden light shone obliquely on the dome of the city and the temple, and the lines of light could be seen clearly, and the entire city was refracted with golden sunlight.

    At this moment, people feel that it is not in the world, but a kingdom of God.

    And the buildings here are all square.

    It has a simple and atmospheric style, which is completely inherited from the style of the city of life.

    ? Especially since this city is in what was once the city of Pence.With a blank face: "What did you say?"

    The blind prophetess turned around and faced the statue.

    "Forget what I just said, go get him back."

    "This is your mission and our supreme honor."

    "Remember."

    "Be sure to bring her back, and bring her back safe and sound."

    "Thenuse everything you have to guard him."

    Just after finishing speaking, the old blind woman said a prayer to the statue.

    at last.

    He lowered his head.

    The female knight took a look over and found that the other party had lost her breath.

    With a smile on her face, she seemed to be on her way home in satisfaction.

    Thus the blind prophetess died.

    She was already very old, plus she had snooped on the secrets belonging to the gods, so she couldn't bear the shock of staring directly at the gods.

    The female knight faintly noticed the problem in the words of the blind female prophet, and uttered a question.

    "Him?"

    She felt that the blind prophet might have made a mistake in the final emotional moment.

    "It should be her!"

    But no matter what, she felt that she should follow the guidance of the blind prophetess to take a look, to see what the prophet said about the fire saint and the apostle of God.

    Moreover, she felt faintly in her heart that what the blind female prophet said just now seemed to be right.

    This is her mission.

    is also the reason why she came here.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/681306814.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/681306814.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 250: How do you prove that God really exists?

    At the end of the sky, the team of Dixinglong set off a burst of smoke.

    A group of armored elite female knights came from the south, and they finally found the place where the blind female prophet was guiding before she died.

    However, he raised his head.

    Then they saw a scene that was shocking and puzzled them at the same time.

    It was clearly daytime, but the place in front of me was in darkness.

    It can be seen that there is a dilapidated abandoned village on the top of the mountain, and it seems that no one has lived there.

    These buildings are obviously not like the villages and towns of snake people, and such villages and towns should not appear on the animal herding plain. At least they have never seen such buildings. The architectural style here is full of primitive atmosphere, but it also has  Beyond the civilized atmosphere of the snake people.

    just like.

    It is the same as established by another race.

    These buildings are built on a mountain range that looks a bit like a starfish, surrounded by rich starlight and darkness.

    Here is completely shrouded in darkness, and when you look up, you can still see the continuously rotating and flowing galaxy.

    But they turned their heads away.

    On the other side is the blue sky and white clouds, and the sun is hanging in the middle of the sky.

    "What is this place?" A female knight took off her helmet and hugged it to her chest, her eyes filled with confusion.

    "How can day and night appear at the same time." Everyone kept turning their heads and turning their heads to confirm whether they had read it wrong.

    "There is a problem, I feel danger." Said a female knight who was following the head of the knight order.

    All of them noticed something abnormal.

    And for mortals, this kind of abnormality has always represented an incomprehensible danger, as long as they go deep into it, it means death.

    They didn't know that this was the manifestation of the power of the Ruhe troll Death Star.

    In the last era, one of the seven Ruhe monsters.

    The leader of the knights observed it and then made a decision.

    "I'll go in, you are waiting for me outside."

    "If something goes wrong."

    The deputy head at the side immediately said: "We will go in and rescue you immediately."

    The head of the Knights shook his head: "If I can't get out, you will die in vain if you go in."

    "If there is any problem, the first thing you should do is to evacuate immediately."

    The head of the Knights of the Temple let go of the holster on his hand, and at the same time let go of his tail.

    In the past, the Snakeman rode around the ground dragon. They could flexibly circle around the ground dragon, swinging weapons from its back, abdomen, and flanks to attack the enemy from all angles.

    Every dragon knight not only has a strong physique, but also possesses superb fighting skills.

    With the help of the swift speed and impact force of the ground dragon, they can also use their physical advantages to flexibly avoid the enemy's attacks. There are almost no opponents except the powerful ones.

    After having bows and arrows, they also have the ability to attack from a distance.

    After the head of the Temple Knights became the head, he made some improvements and made a dragon leather case.

    It can be used to control the ground dragon more conveniently, and it can also make it easier for novices to stabilize their body shape.

    The head of the Knights entered the area shrouded in darkness. After passing through the curtain of starlight, the surroundings instantly changed from day to night.

    This feeling.

    It's like entering another world.

    She climbed up the mountain and slowly entered the abandoned building.

    She noticed that not only is the architectural style completely different from that of the Snake Man, but she doesn't even recognize the writing on the building, which is definitely not the language used by the Snake Man.

    Even though the characters used by the city-state of Suinhall and the City of Lights are somewhat different from theirs, they are basically the same and it is easy to distinguish them.

    As for these words, she couldn't see any familiar places.

    She touched the words on the building with her hands, and closed her eyes slightly.

    "Boom~"

    She felt a slight vibration through the palm of her hand, as well as a sound from under the ground.

    She felt that the mountain under her feet was moving slowly, and the building was also constantly changing.

    "What's this?"

    She immediately opened her eyes and turned her gaze to the entire mountain.

    She noticed something.

    "This building and the mountain below."

    &nbsToday, the snake people have not finished exploring the giant island of Ruhe.

    Not to mention knowing what happened on another continent.

    The female knight projected the image of the Winged Demon onto the wall through light, and Her Royal Highness immediately shook her head.

    "too ugly."

    Then the female knight projected the record about the image of the Winged Man seen in the scroll.

    Her Royal Highness also shook her head: "This is not pretty either."

    However, the images of these two creatures suddenly brought a memory to Her Majesty's mind.

    On the screen.

    She seemed to be standing on a huge island in the sky, and she saw a golden bubble floating up from below, and a sacred and childlike dream flowed in the bubble.

    In the illusion.

    A person rushed into the sky like a bird.

    The man's wings tore through the clouds and left the earth, heading towards the sky.

    The man with wings climbed up layer after layer of sea of ??clouds, his wings exuded brilliance, drawing light trails among layers of white clouds.

    at last.

    His body is as dazzling as a god, standing on the top layer of clouds.

    It is really a gorgeous dream, so gorgeous that people feel that they have seen the ultimate beauty and freedom.

    She didn't remember that it was the Creator's dream.

    This dream is deeply hidden in the God's Cup, the root artifact of dream power, and only she and another god have seen it in this world.

    She just thought that she might have fallen asleep and dreamed about such a scene.

    The eyes of Her Majesty the Holy Maiden sparkled, and she suddenly said something loudly.

    "This is it."

    "I want this."

    As soon as the words fell, a streamer of light suddenly burst out from behind her.

    "Wow!"

    Feathers emerged from the light one by one, and finally unfolded completely.

    Those are a pair of holy white wings that exude light, so big that they can completely envelop the little girl.

    The little girl was very happy, unfolding it for a while, and putting it away for a while.

    The female knight was stunned. Although she had seen the scene where the girl was born, she had speculated about her origin.

    But when she actually saw this scene at this moment, she was still completely shocked.

    Her Majesty the Holy Maiden didn't realize it at all, she happily talked to the female knight.

    "Have you seen."

    "Not only can I conjure a tail, but I can also conjure wings."

    "I can fly."

    The female knight didn't speak, she knelt down suddenly, facing Her Royal Highness.

    But the little girl jumped up and down behind the temple, shouting loudly——

    On the top of the temple, I don't know when the little girl climbed up.

    The top of the temple is nearly 30 meters high, and falling from it is enough to smash a person into meat paste. This scene scared the gods of the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes enough.

    A group of people shouted below, as anxious as ants on a hot pan.

    "His Royal Highness."

    "Come down!"

    "Too high!"

    "Too dangerous!"

    The little girl was fearless, she yelled down.

    "It's okay, don't worry about me."

    "look."

    The little girl opened her arms, and a pair of wings spread out behind her.

    "See, I have wings."

    at last.

    She jumped and jumped from a high place.

    This really frightened everyone, and rushed towards her, and the powerful people present tried their best.

    But before the little girl landed, as soon as her wings waved, she was seen turning around in the air and heading towards the sky.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    "whee."

    The little girl's laughter came down from the heights, and her people were already heading towards the sky.

    She waved her wings and steered the wind towards the clouds, her figure getting smaller and smaller.

    free.

    There are no constraints.

    Everyone looked at her dumbfounded under the sun, unable to even speak.

    But I don't know why, I think this scene is so reasonable.

    She doesn't seem to belong to this world, and there shouldn't be anything that can restrain her.

    The little girl flew towards the sky, her eyes fixed on the mountain where life originated.

    She must fly up to this mountain to see what the top of the mountain looks like.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/681122800.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/681122800.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.com?Anything can bind her.

    The little girl flew towards the sky, her eyes fixed on the mountain where life originated.

    She must fly up to this mountain to see what the top of the mountain looks like.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/681122800.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/681122800.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Main Text Chapter 251: Divine Artifact Polik's Right Hand

    The majestic and majestic mountain is like a giant pillar leading to the sky, and the clouds can only surround it halfway up the mountain.

    At this moment.

    In the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes in Pansi City at the foot of the mountain, everyone was in a panic, sweating profusely from fright.

    "The saint has grown wings." Someone yelled.

    "The saint flew out, and flew into the sky." Everyone in the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes ran outside and looked up at the sky.

    "Where did your Highness fly to?" Someone looked carefully at the sky, but at this time, His Highness the Holy Maiden had already flown very high, and gradually merged with the color of the mountain, and the naked eye completely lost sight of it.  .

    "I can't see it anymore." Everyone ran from here to there, from there to here, trying to find the shadow of Her Royal Highness from another angle.

    "Look, there it is!"

    "Is there a small black spot?"

    Finally someone saw it, and everyone showed nervous expressions.

    Above the sky.

    "Woo~"

    A child with spread wings cheered and flew close to the mountain wall, yelling loudly.

    Her pair of white wings seemed to be shining, she flew higher and higher, and she gradually approached the clouds.

    But she gradually found that she was not strong enough, and the more she flew up, the harder it was.

    And the more you fly up, the thinner the air becomes, and the colder the temperature becomes.

    After all, her real body is still in the pyramid temple, lying on the left side of the Creator's throne.

    And the current body.

    It's just a dream, the shell of a dream.

    The little girl felt that her face was stiff, and even her wings were about to be frozen.

    She felt a little out of breath, but she hadn't been able to see the top of the mountain yet.

    She was going to fly to the top of the mountain in one breath to see if the legendary city of life existed, but she found that she was beyond her strength.

    This mountain of origin of life seems impossible for mortals to climb.

    "Huh!"

    She let out a breath of white air, rubbed her face, and hugged her arm.

    She knew that if she continued to fly, she would probably end up falling from the sky due to exhaustion or coma.

    She glanced at the sky unwillingly and said loudly.

    "Next time I will definitely fly over."

    After finishing speaking, she turned and glides towards the earth.

    It is extremely strenuous when flying up, but it is completely different when going down, it is easy and freehand, and there is an indescribable joy.

    She circled around the city of Pance, causing a lot of exclamations, and finally landed in the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes contentedly.

    As soon as it fell, a group of people surrounded it.

    A group of god attendants carefully checked whether she was injured, and then the older god attendant bent down on the ground to show humility, and at the same time spoke to Her Majesty the Holy Maiden in a stern voice.

    "Your Highness, in the future, you will never never allow such a dangerous thing to happen."

    "You are the saintess of the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes, the owner of this place."

    "You are the representative of the gods, and every move represents the gods"

    The old god attendant chattered endlessly, but the little girl obviously didn't listen too much.

    "I got it."

    "It will definitely not happen next time."

    She has said this kind of thing many times, but I usually know it, so I dare to do it next time.

    The eyes of the others were all on the wings of Her Majesty the Holy Maiden.

    The white and sacred wings and the power to soar in the sky make every mortal full of yearning and awe.

    "The ability of the apostle of God." Everyone knows that Her Majesty has the shape of a god, but everyone present thought that Her Majesty first had a tail and then changed into legs.

    Only the head of the Knights of the Temple knows that when Her Majesty the Holy Maiden appeared in this world, she didn't have a tail at all. She just took a look at other people's tails, and then conjured them up.

    It's not that she changed into the form of a god.

    Rather, she herself is in the form of a god.

    However, the Knights of the Temple never mentioned the scene above the Starry Night Mountain Range, because it was too shocking and at the same time unbelievable.

    "God's apostle can change into the shape of a god, and can also change into wings?? pointing to himself and said.

    "but me."

    "I must be God's favorite person."

    The two walked towards the bottom of the temple together, and waited until they reached the bottom.

    Her Royal Highness turned her head and glanced at the Temple of Life above it again.

    "The two of us will definitely do better than Thurmus, the mother of all snakes."

    She smiled and looked at the female knight: "You are responsible for obeying God's beliefs, letting everyone know God's kindness and gifts, and protecting the kingdom and everyone."

    She pointed to herself again: "And I am responsible for telling the gods what you have done."

    "I think if the gods know that you are so devout and determined, they will be very happy, and maybe they can give you more things."

    The female knight smiled: "We have enough."——

    Because the trolls occasionally move their bodies slightly, earthquakes will occasionally erupt in some connected places.

    These places are either clusters of mountains or low valleys.

    It may also be a bottomless rift valley.

    At this moment, at the foot of a large mountain in the northern part of Ruhe Giant Island, violent shaking suddenly broke out.

    "Boom."

    A large number of beasts and reptiles rushed out of the forest, and the bugs also flew into the sky and turned into a black mass, with hissing and buzzing of bugs everywhere.

    Following an earthquake, the slope of a peak in the mountain slid down as a whole.

    The mud rolled over, completely blocking the side road.

    And in the mud, a strange bone palm was exposed.

    This palm is very strange.

    It is very large, obviously it should not be the hand bone of the snake man.

    Moreover, the hand bones are covered with a layer of bone armor, and there is a strange pattern or symbol on the bone armor on the back of the hand.

    If there are people from the previous era, they will definitely exclaim the moment they see this symbol.

    "Symbol of truth."

    "The God of Knowledge."

    That is the existence of the myth that represents the former evil god.

    His followers go crazy when they see this symbol, while others are terrified when they see it.

    One person pushed this powerful ancient civilization into the abyss.

    When he was at his most rampant, the entire civilization and the world were shrouded in his shadow.

    However, he also died in a battle that could be called a mythical battle.

    His former truth and knowledge also fell into the hands of another existence.

    The right hand of the magical prop Polik.

    Appeared.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/680934905.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/680934905.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 252: Reappearance of the ghost

    The northern part of Ruhe Giant Island.

    The terrain here is relatively high, with mountains everywhere.

    Although there are dense jungles growing on this land, it is not suitable for planting curly balls and crops. Most of the people who live here are mountain people who rely on the mountains to hunt, and fishermen who rely on the sea to fish.

    They lived scattered and lived a wild and primitive life, and all ethnic groups, large and small, fought endlessly for survival.

    They are tall and strong, wild and aggressive.

    Because in this harsh environment, the weak cannot survive at all, and those who survive from generation to generation are the most physically fit and best at fighting.

    In the eyes of the former city-state people and even the animal herders.

    These people are a group of savages who live in the mountains and islands. These people have completely forgotten even the words.

    But more than a hundred years ago, a caravan arrived here and changed it completely.

    They took advantage of the large number of giant trees in the northern forest of Ruhe Giant Island and the advantages of the people here who are good at building ships, and built a large number of ships to form their fleet.

    The caravan recruits a large number of crews here, because the people here are born to be the best sailors.

    On weekdays, they disguised themselves as caravans and traded with the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, the city-state of Suinhor, and the City of Lights in the Land of the Rising Sun.

    But as soon as they see the opportunity and get the news, they immediately become robbers.

    They usually have hundreds of thousands of people when they are dispatched, and they plunder the animal husbandry tribes along the coast and the towns of the city-state of Suinhor. They come and go by boat without a trace, which is very troublesome.

    But a hundred years ago.

    The local people overthrew the leader of the caravan and subdued the scattered fleet.

    Relying on the wealth they once gained through trade and plunder, they established a city called Aiweier, or it can also be called a country.

    The name of the city of Aiweier comes from their ancestor Aiweier.

    There are palaces and temples in the city.

    There is a royal family and there are gods.

    There were also nobles, warriors, and commoners who established their own order and had their own customs.

    At this moment, these descendants of Aiweier really have their own civilization.

    Evil City is built on a prominent terrain in the northwest, which is a natural port, and a large number of sailboats are parked in the port.

    "Wow!"

    "Wow!"

    Looking from a height, you can hear the waves of the waves hitting the coast.

    Soldiers walking on the top of the city, they can see people on the coast coming and going like ants, these people are constantly transporting things from inside the city to outside the city, and from outside the city to inside the city.

    "Two fleets came back today." The soldiers stood idle on the city wall and kept watch while discussing the following matters.

    "I heard that a lot of good things have been brought back from the City of Lights, and we will go and have a look later." A soldier's eyes flickered when he said this.

    "I just came up from below, and I saw Suinhor's cloth, pottery and gold. This time, the cloth has various colors and is very beautiful." A soldier couldn't help describing it.

    The fleet of Evil City controls the most detailed sea route information. They understand the ocean currents and wind directions at sea, and possess skilled navigation skills.

    They know where there are islands in the sea and where to supply them.

    even.

    There are strongholds established by them on many islands along the coast.

    With such skills and convenience, their fleets can travel freely to and from various places, amassing a lot of wealth.

    This is how this prosperous city, the majestic palace, and the gorgeous and luxurious temple came into existence.

    At this moment.

    A carriage pulled by a ground dragon came from a distance. This was a carriage coming from the avenue, surrounded by a large number of soldiers guarding it.

    Looking at the direction, the other party came from the direction of Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    In the car was the envoy sent by Aiweier City to the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes, who just returned from his mission at this moment.

    Evil City hopes to establish a good relationship and alliance with the Ten Thousand Snakes Court. After all, such a powerful country is so close to Eville City.

    Even if they have the most powerful fleet and the most advanced sailing warships.

    They can come and go like the wind at sea.

    But as long as they are still on Ruhe Island, they must pay attention to the will of this neighbor and any movements.

    ?"Weird.

    The opponent jumped down from a height, bringing death.

    "No!" the king on deck yelled terribly.

    "I don't want to die." The others turned around and wanted to escape, but on the boat facing the sea, where could they escape?

    "Damn Ten Thousand Snakes Court." Someone even cursed.

    The shadow of the fire demon swept across the sea, engulfing the big ship under everyone's horrified and desperate eyes.

    At this moment, Xiubo En fell into a sluggish state.

    He stared at the shadow of flames covering the sky, as if he saw divine punishment.

    A whisper came out of his mouth: "God!"

    "What did I do wrong? You want to punish your followers like this?"

    Before the fire demon approached, everyone was scorched by the high temperature and wailed in pain.

    Immediately afterwards, he turned into a scorched corpse amidst the pain.

    ?The sailboat caught fire, and disappeared into the mist with the ship full of corpses,——

    After confirming that there was no living person on board, the powerful person on the shore turned and left.

    He didn't see it.

    The burning ship gradually drifted away in the mist, and finally a strange force spread from the ship.

    And the flames on the ship were extinguished.

    On the deck of the big ship, a corpse scorched by the flames was facing the bow in a bent kneeling posture.

    All I saw was a magical prop in his arms suddenly burst into intense light at the moment of his death.

    This corpse is none other than Xiuburn.

    An illusory shadow floated out of Xiuboen's body, and the bone palm exuding silver luster merged into his body, and his shadow became staring little by little.

    His shadow floated high into the sky, under the charred and blackened mast.

    A ray of light radiated from his body.

    One after another, transparent shadows floated out of the corpses on the ship and stood on top of the big ship.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/680681310.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/680681310.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 253: Isn't our Creator the real Creator?

    Hewburn is dead, but not completely dead.

    He turned into a spirit body.

    The ghost family was originally just a derivative of the villain in the bottle used to sacrifice and deprive mortals, and it was a plaything that appeared after being radiated by the villain in the bottle.

    The lowest level of ghosts is not intelligent, not even the first level of authority.

    Because the power of wisdom has been taken away, only part of their spirituality and past memories remain in their bodies. It is not so much a species, but more like a transparent book carved with memories.

    In the last epoch.

    After the final battle of the Holy Mountain, Asai released all the ghosts, and there was no such existence in this world.

    But at this moment, Xiuboen obviously still has consciousness.

    He is not an ordinary ghost.

    "What's wrong with me?"

    "I am not dead?"

    He lowered his head and could see a glowing object in his chest.

    He immediately recognized that it was the god-given thing he had received before.

    Because he wants to understand the function and power of this prop, and it is not very big, so he has been carrying it with him recently.

    Unexpectedly, it was this thing that held him back at the end of death.

    It was pulled.

    But it didn't pull back.

    Because no one is sure whether he is dead or alive in this state.

    "No!"

    "That's my body."

    The moment he lowered his head, he also saw a scorched black corpse under his body.

    He was terrified, and he couldn't understand what was going on.

    At this time, he suddenly saw a beam of light shining down from a high place.

    Then he raised his head again, and saw a gap between reality and illusion.

    And inside.

    There is a huge and broken door.

    Complicated and mysterious patterns are depicted on the door, which looks like a big tree, and also like a branched route map.

    It is so dilapidated, revealing the charm of ancient and vicissitudes.

    One chain after another was entangled and tied to the gate, as if the existence inside did not want people to open it easily.

    suddenly.

    Xiu Boen has a kind of clear understanding, this is the creation of the gods.

    That hand bone is the only key to this door.

    This door does not exist in this world, and only Polic's right hand can find its existence in the gap between reality and illusion.

    However, in Xiuburn's eyes, he thought he was going to the kingdom of God.

    "Am I called by God?"

    Xiuburn was a little excited, he had too many questions.

    He wanted to ask his god why such a huge disaster would be brought to the city of Aiweier.

    They believed in the gods so devoutly, why did they usher in such an ending in the end.

    Xiuboen quickly walked up to the sky step by step, the earth lost its attraction and restraint to him, and there seemed to be an invisible ladder in the sky.

    He crosses the border between fiction and reality.

    The Gate of Truth was not summoned by him to the real world, so it was Xiuborne who left the real world and went to the edge of illusion.

    He watched the clouds, sky, and sun all disappear, and he appeared in an unknown dark area.

    He stepped up the darkness.

    In the end, he came to the door of truth.

    Matching the huge door is a broken base suspended in the void.

    It can be seen that there are a lot of stones floating in the darkness. I don't know how long it has taken for this door of God to become so incomplete.

    A "person" stands on the right side of the base.

    However, the moment Xiuburn saw him, he didn't know whether the other person could be called a human being.

    The other party appeared out of nowhere, at least he didn't exist before Xiuburn appeared.

    He is tall and tall, and his whole body and face are covered with a layer of bone armor.

    He is wearing a smock, which is much more gorgeous and delicate than the snake man's clothes, as if there are no gaps at all, and the patterns on it are as exquisite as the costumes of the gods in mythology.

    But the moment Xiuboen got close, he saw that the other party's body was transparent.

    Hewburn??In another kingdom of gods.

    He heard another answer.

    He instantly felt his scalp burst and his body become cold.

    A few simple words from the other party took him out of his wits, and he didn't react for a long time.

    What he paid attention to was not Laid Leakey, the king of wisdom, but that sentence.

    "The Creator is due to Sai."

    He almost trembled and asked the other party: "What does this mean?"

    "The Creator? Insay?"

    He questioned loudly, as if everything about his beliefs had been overturned by others.

    "What about Sally, the mother of life?"

    "Where is the great master of life? What is it?"

    The ghost replied: "The master of life power, the god on the left of the Creator's throne."

    Xiu Boen pointed to the ghost and said, "The god on the left of the creator seat?"

    "Then what are you? Aren't you created by the master of life?"

    Ghost raised his hand, and the dome of the temple was completely lit up.

    In addition to the crown of wisdom above the head, there is also an eternal star standing in the background in the background.

    But the moment he saw it, Xiuburn felt the endless years and time rushing by.

    He saw everything die, saw the world collapse, and saw the sun fall.

    But the other party will never change.

    It is the supreme one, the origin and end of all things and spirits.

    The ghost went on to say: "The world was first opened, and all things originated."

    "God has descended into this world."

    "Insai God created all things and created wisdom and life."

    "The highest source of wisdom, the origin of all spirituality, is the king of wisdom, Laidlich."

    "It is the source of power of all intelligent species, and the god of all intelligent life."

    "The King of Wisdom decomposed his own power, allowing the world to have wisdom."

    "It is the sacrifice that gives everything a beginning and the world a light."

    The ghost's voice seems to have traveled through time at this moment, overlapping with countless Sanye people 200 million years ago, echoing in this temple.

    "We are the lineage of the eldest son of God, we once lived in the garden of the Creator, and we once dominated the world."

    "we are……"

    "Clover people."

    Xiu Boen was so shocked that he couldn't speak at all, he could only stand dead in the center of the temple.

    After a long time, he seemed to have completely digested the meaning of the other party's words.

    He kept chanting the name of the god in his mouth, but his body was striding backwards.

    "Insai God?"

    "The CreatorInsay?"

    He didn't believe it at all, he yelled crazily.

    "What's this?"

    "You are the lineage of the eldest son of God, and we are just servants and creations of the Mother of Life."

    "Our Creator is just the god to the left of the real Creator's throne?"

    "It's another existence that created all of this?"

    Xiuburn seemed to be crazy: "How is this possible? How is this possible?"

    "We've never heard that claim, we've never heard it."

    "This is all fabricated by you, and it doesn't exist in our mythology."

    He fled to the door of truth in a hurry, and he saw the ghost Polik again.

    He asked the other party embarrassedly: "Who is the Creator?"

    The ghost Polik stared at him and replied.

    "The Creator?"

    "Of course it is God Insai."

    "I don't believe it," said Shewborne aloud.

    "I will never believe it."

    He stumbled and rushed down from the gate of truth, disappearing into the boundless darkness.

    The sun's light fell on him and the ship, yet Hewburn felt an endless emptiness.

    There seemed to be a big hole dug out in his heart, which couldn't be filled no matter what.

    ?

 Text Chapter 254: The Frozen Sky Temple in the Sky Mirror

    Xiuburn stood facing the sun for a long time.

    Everything changed too fast.

    They tried their best to worship the gods they believed in, and finally the gods failed to respond.

    Instead of praying to another god, another god stretched out his hand to him.

    Xiu Boen's father is also a servant of God, and their family has always been a devout believer in the master of life.

    After he was born, his father told him what the world was like with great conviction.

    "Everything in this world was created by the mother of life, who came to the world from the kingdom of God."

    "From now on."

    "There are fish, shrimp and all kinds of life in the endless ocean."

    "He blew the conch of all things, and the earth floated up from the bottom of the sea."

    "He waved his hand, and the wind brought seeds from afar. From then on, there were forests and plants, and there were animals running on the earth."

    "He came to the mountain of origin and created a snake man according to a part of himself."

    "This is it."

    "Our story is also the story of this world."

    And an ancient ghost from an age that cannot be traced back told him that the Creator they believed in was not the real Creator, but the god on the left of the Creator Throne.

    And they are the lineage of the eldest son of the gods, descendants of the god named Laidlich.

    Snake people are nothing but random creations of the Mother of Life.

    Before the mother of life created this land, there were all creatures.

    Known as the eldest sons of gods, they rule over everything in this world like the gods. They have the blood of gods and everything bestowed by the creator.

    Xiuborne felt that the world he knew, the reality he had known since he was a child, was completely torn apart.

    He looked at the world clearly with his eyes, but felt that everything was so unreal, as if everything he saw was fake.

    The sky is unreal, the ocean is unreal.

    even.

    He himself is illusory.

    Xiuburn stretched out his hand towards the sky, as if to touch the sun in the sky.

    However, no matter how he stretched out his hand, he couldn't catch the light flowing through his fingers, let alone touch the golden wheel of light.

    "Our world."

    "What is it like?"

    Xiuburn opened his arms and shouted to the sun and the sea.

    "The supreme master of life! Why did you create us?"

    "The meaning of our birth, the meaning of our existence."

    "What is it to you?"

    He couldn't find the answer, there wasn't even an echo in the sea.

    at last.

    Xiuburn could only turn around and look at the broken ship.

    The big black ship covered with traces of flames was full of scorched corpses.

    It is a huge moving grave.

    Xiuburn put together the corpses on the ship and put them in the warehouse of the cabin.

    The ghosts of those dead kept wandering around Xiuburn, even when they saw their own corpses being moved, they didn't make any movement, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with them.

    Xiu Bowen sorted out the corpses, and finally walked out of the cabin.

    However, when the sun shone on him, he suddenly stared at the deck and froze.

    He could touch anything on the ship, and he clearly felt that he was still alive, as if nothing had changed.

    However, at this moment, he discovered that there was no shadow of himself under the sun.

    "Where's my shadow?"

    How he twisted his body and changed direction.

    Neither has changed anything.

    Although Wu Ling has a body that can switch between virtual and real, their real body is the book of Wu Ling.

    Their bodies are somewhat similar to monsters, composed of the power of curse seal, the blood of myth and the power of memory.

    People's memory is powerful, and knowledge is people's cognition of the world, and it is a tool to run the world.

    Wu Ling's self-awareness formed the shape of their bodies.

    With a thought, Xiu Boen immediately changed into another set of clothes.

    "This is the witch spirit."

    For the first time, Xiuboen had a general understanding of the power of witch spirits, but aftera temple.

    "god."

    "The god of the Sanye people is enshrined there, the oldest god in the world."

    "There."

    "There is the truth of endless years ago, and the secrets hidden behind the last era and era."

    He raised his head, watching the temple step by step towards the temple.

    While walking, he felt a majestic, stalwart, and divine power completely surrounding him.

    He seemed to have suffered a baptism, from the sanctity and faith of endless years ago, which destroyed his heart.

    Finally, he came to the front of the temple.

    There is a stone monument erected there.

    He saw the writing on the stone tablet, the writing of the Sanye people.

    It says.

    "Sky Temple."

    Xiuburn felt a shock penetrate his whole body, and emotions of fear, awe, and trance arose in his heart.

    He suddenly wanted to escape, and he didn't dare to step into this temple.

    He didn't know what he was terrified of, what he was shocked about.

    He may be afraid of seeing the truth of everything, maybe he is terrified that he is about to see the secret about the Creator, or he is shocked that he is about to step into a temple before endless years.

    He hesitated for a long time.

    He finally walked up. The Sky Temple is divided into three floors, and there are many halls.

    But Xiu Boen walked towards the main hall at the top with no distractions.

    The huge metal door was half-closed, Xiu Boen used all his mental power to summon the ghosts, and then slowly pushed the door.

    The light shone in the temple and projected on the wall.

    Xiu Boen raised his head and saw the base of the altar in the center of the temple.

    He saw the statue of the creator Insay, which was carved by the second generation of wise king Jesser himself.

    He lost his strength for a moment and leaned against the temple door.

    He couldn't help but read the name of the god, the name of the real creator.

    "The CreatorInsay."

    ?The tall God Insai stood in the center of the altar, and his eldest son, the King of Wisdom, Laidlich, stood under the altar. He was the ancestor of the Sanye people and the god they believed in.

    On the right side of the seat of God, a goddess sitting on a long-backed ornate armchair hugging a starlight eggshell is sleeping peacefully, as if faintly seeing a vast dreamland scattered from the eggshell.

    And on the left side of Insai God, there is a girl sitting next to the god's throne.

    She was wearing a dress and looked up as if blowing bubbles.

    She wears a small conch around her waist.

    The mother nut of all things.

    The horn that can create life and end everything.

    Xiuburn was momentarily stunned.

    Even though the image was very different from the gods they enshrined, he immediately recognized that it was their god.

    Their Creator, the Supreme Lord.

    The mother of life - Sally.

    Xiu Boen walked towards it as if he had lost his soul, with his head raised high.

    He looked blankly at everything around him.

    This is a temple that records ancient myths. The murals on both sides also depict the stories of two generations of saints. You can see the beautiful and sacred sea of ??sunflowers.

    The air echoed with the praises of countless Sanye people, their beliefs and prayers.

    ? You can hear the "Hymn of the King of Wisdom" and "The Epic of Insay", and countless people praise their creator, the supreme God Insay.

    suddenly.

    Xiu Boen covered his face and lay helplessly on the ground.

    ? It was hard to tell whether he was worshiping the real Creator, or was so shocked by the truth that he collapsed to the ground.

    "It turns out that what they said is true, it turns outit's true."

    "Insay, the creator the firstborn son of God the source of wisdom."

    He has obviously transformed into a witch spirit, but at this moment he feels as if someone is strangling his throat fiercely, and he feels that he can't breathe.

    He lay on the ground panting continuously.

    The whole person sometimes laughs and sometimes cries.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/680304263.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/680304263.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 255: Eyes of the Giant Ruhe

    It's already dawn.

    The sun shines through the ice above the head, and the sunlight that shines down ripples slightly on the cold ancient stone with strands of fine ripples.

    The light slanted with the rising angle of the sun, and finally passed through the stained-glass windows on the side of the temple, and fell on the stone slabs in the hall and Xiuborne's head.

    It's so quiet here.

    Stand in the city, on the holy mountain, and outside the temple to listen quietly.

    Can hear the subtle voices that don't know where they come from, some are like the sound of water, and some are like who is singing.

    "Crash!"

    "La La~"

    It's like a goblin's ballad.

    ? Pure and ethereal.

    However, in this secluded lake bottom world, there is a trace of loneliness and depth.

    If the inspiration is stronger, get closer to the sacred murals and statues.

    You can even hear the prayers repeated over and over again.

    "God said that a king wears a crown."

    "The king of wisdom said, God doesn't care, I care."

    "God said, I am alone, and you are alone; the human race has not yet been born in this world, and the Sanye people are only you."

    "Because of loneliness, God created Laidlich, the king of wisdom, and because of Laidlich's loneliness, God created the three-leaf man."

    "Therefore the race begins, and the kingdom is established from this moment."

    ""

    "God said, I am the god who created you, and you are their king."

    "God said to the King of Wisdom that the gully of desire will not be satisfied because you give enough, and the mountain of resentment will not disappear just because you give favor."

    "God said"

    "God said"

    "God said"

    Started as a person.

    Later, it became a few people, hundreds of people.

    And, thousands of people.

    The prayers of thousands of people gathered into a huge wave, overwhelming the sky from the height of the temple, and involved the mortals who were prostrate on the ground.

    The beliefs of all Sanye people are condensed here.

    Condensed in this palace.

    Xiu Boen raised his head and stared blankly at the statue of the Creator with his mouth wide open.

    From shock.

    To unacceptable.

    until the chaos collapses.

    After a whole night, he finally accepted everything, accepted this ancient truth and fact.

    "Our God is not the Creator, nor the supreme and only God, but an ancient God created by the real Creator."

    "Our blood and strength come from another god, from the crown of wisdom, everything about usis just a continuation of the previous era, the afterimage of the previous world."

    "We have never been the darlings of some gods, and we have never shouldered any missions or tests. We are just a group of humble mortal creations."

    Soburn rose to his feet, and he began to walk around the temple.

    Just like those priests who just came here for pilgrimage hundreds of millions of years ago.

    Xiuburn stood in front of the first mural, which was painted with a very abstract pattern, telling the origin of all power.

    "The world was first opened, and all things originated."

    "God has descended into this world."

    On the screen is an eternal star, and under the eternal star are three patterns of crown, conch, and cup.

    According to the records in the myth of the Sanye people, the power of the Creator is divided into three parts.

    The King of Wisdom, Laidlich, inherited the power of the Spirit of God, controlled the power of wisdom with the Crown of Wisdom, and controlled the world with conscious thinking.

    He is the eldest son of God, born to be the ruler of the sky, the earth, and the sea.

    In order to let the light of wisdom shine on the world, the fraternal king of wisdom, Laidlich, distributed power to his descendants, leaving only the eternal crown of wisdom.

    Sally, the mother of life, inherited the power of the God-like form. She and her servants have eternal life and the power to create and transform life.

    The power of the power of the dream is much more twists and turns. The ruler Polo was born in the dream of the gods and possesses the power of the realm of the gods.

    Polo integrated his own power into the sun flower sea of ??the creator, and derived the dream fairy family.

    He was originally a son of God, a creature of innocence and dreams, but he fell into the world and was willing to accompany the Queen of Stars in the dreams.Thousands of people prayed in the sky temple, but this time it was thousands of people who were uttering vicious words.

    It seems that countless people are cursing him and this book.

    Xiuburn didn't know if this was true, or because he peeked at the secrets of the gods again and again, his fragile consciousness was on the verge of collapse.

    He raised his head and looked out the window.

    Outside the window, the clouds are thick, and the thunder is shining.

    He faintly saw that there was an eye looking at him among the black clouds and lightning.

    Those eyes.

    It was almost exactly the same as what he saw on the frozen plateau.

    "impossible."

    But after he got up, the eyes disappeared again.

    He leaned limply against the wall and looked out the window in horror.

    The book on the table fell to the ground with a muffled sound.

    "The Book of Hewburne".

    is the later name of this book. The legend book records the truth of this world, records the secrets about the gods, and has the names of the gods.

    It was also said that it was a blasphemous book.

    A book cursed by the gods, all those who open this book are destined to suffer divine punishment.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/680154493.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/680154493.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 256: I know where the Sky Temple is

    At the moment when "The Book of Xiuburn" appeared.

    The whole world is clamoring because of this.

    Because the book of Xiuboen not only records the real names of the gods and fairies of the Creator Kingdom, but also the names of the seven Ruhe giant monsters.

    It's just that even Xiuburn doesn't know about those monsters of destruction that are recorded on the murals and are driven by the descendants of King Laidrici.

    It has already turned into the continent under his feet, carrying countless lives.

    In more than 200 million years, everything has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    The sky behemoth, the moon monster, the lava monster, the death star, the desert worm, the earth worm, and the Sele siren heard someone calling them at the same time, and someone was spying on them  secret.

    The earth opened its terrifying eyes, the sky was covered with thunderclouds, thick smoke billowed from the volcano, and the endless sand sea in the northeast raised billows of dust.

    Suinhor city-state.

    The old king patrolled his country in a chariot. The recent self-determination battle and brilliant victory of the Sea Alliance made him feel crisis and instability.

    He decided to deter the subjects in the city-state by inspecting the city-state and its territory.

    He came to a city he liked very much when he was young, the bustling city of Meiya.

    The city lord knelt on the ground to welcome him, and the citizens of Meiya City presented him with fine wine, beautiful clothes, and delicious food, and countless people came to pay their respects to the legendary king of Suinhor.

    Even if he is no longer as strong as he was when he was young.

    In this city-state.

    In this country.

    He is still the only king.

    Several days later, he left with the army.

    He had just left Meiya City not far away, and the lava volcano in the distance appeared in front of his eyes.

    The volcano at the end of the sky is like a trumpet facing the sky, and there is no sign of life on the bare mountain.

    However, on the plain at the foot of the mountain, there is a large area of ??jungle.

    Suddenly, there was a roar from the ground.

    The topographic dragons were so frightened that they kept screaming and struggling left and right.

    The marching army also became anxious, and the humming under the ground made everyone panic.

    King Smerkel looked at the volcano in the distance, and he could feel everything coming from there.

    "what happened?"

    "The lava volcano is about to erupt again?" Someone pointed to the volcano, and thick smoke could be seen coming out of the volcano.

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a loud noise in the volcano.

    Vast smoke and dust exploded from the volcano, and a huge black cloud floated from the volcano, covering the sky.

    Immediately afterwards, fiery red leaked from the mountain, turning into meteors and fireworks and splashing down from a high place.

    The hot magma continued to flow down the mountain, like veins glowing with light.

    Lava volcano.

    Erupted.

    "The last eruption seems to be ten years ago, and the lava volcano has become more and more unstable recently." Someone calculated, and this scene seems to have happened once not long ago.

    "I know, people here say that the gods are angry." The people on the side laughed and said that the local people believed that there was a god under the lava volcano, and every eruption of the volcano was the breath of the god.

    But everyone laughed.

    Except for the locals, no one takes this kind of thing seriously.

    "Maybe it's true?" King Smerkel said suddenly.

    Watching the volcano explode again and again, but the situation slowly calmed down, King Smerkel also led the army to inspect his city-state.

    The country of blood in the deep sea.

    In an ancient city shrouded in blood-red crystals, the lighthouse emits light to illuminate the streets and temples.

    In the Temple of Truth, the demigod on the throne of flesh and blood also looked at the giant island of Ruhe.

    Unlike King Smerkel, who just saw the eruption of the lava volcano, she saw all the changes, and even saw the terrifying Luhe monsters waking up.

    In this world, apart from those in the God of Creation Kingdom, few people know the true face of Ruhe Giant Island better than her, and know what this state is made of.

    But even she only knows this.

    And it is impossible to know all the secrets of these giants, let alone their inner thoughts.

    "What the hell happened recently?"

    &Bourne looked at King Smerkel, and he suddenly realized that he might be wrong.

    He underestimated the opponent, and also underestimated the majesty of a king.

    Xiuburn bowed his waist and paid tribute to the king and elder.

    "I admire your magnanimity, but I have reasons to come."

    "My people lost their freedom in the war, I must rescue them."

    Xiuburn raised his head and looked at King Smerkel.

    "I want to make a deal with you."

    King Smerkel laughed loudly: "I am the king of Suinhor, what do you have that deserves my attention?"

    Xiubo En's eyes were far-reaching, as if he was thinking about something.

    But in the blink of an eye, he came back to his senses.

    "King Suinhor, maybe you don't care."

    "But I want to."

    "What you believe in will make you care."

    Questions had just appeared on Smerkel's face, and he hadn't had time to speak.

    Standing in the middle of the hall, Xiu Bowen revealed the secret in his heart, the secret that he touched with his own hands.

    "I know……"

    "The location of the Sky Temple."

    The voice was so sharp that it was shocking.

    The will and vision of a god have invested here from his kingdom.

    In the entire palace, no one can move.

    Even his expression froze.

    It's as if time is no longer passing for everyone.

    That is the coming of the will to exist beyond their imagination, thus suppressing their consciousness and thinking.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/679890477.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/679890477.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 257: Our Holy Land!  Our faith!

    King Smerkel and Xiuborne looked at each other, and then fell from nothingness.

    The sky spun, and everything around it turned into afterimages and disappeared.

    The two fell into the boundless water, and the silence and depth enveloped them.

    Xiuburn stretched out his hand, and there was darkness in front of him, and he couldn't see anything.

    But he could feel as if a bubble slipped through his fingers, all the way to the high place, and finally burst on the sea surface.

    A tide-like sound came from my ears, wave after wave, full of rhythm.

    "I am in the deep sea."

    Xiuborne immediately understood.

    He didn't understand how he suddenly came to the deep sea from the palace of the city-state of Suinhor.

    But he knows.

    Who brought him here.

    All of this must have something to do with the gods that Smerkel believed in, and the ruler of the country of blood in the deep sea enshrined by Suinhor.

    By Xiubo En's side.

    King Smerkel, who fell with him, also knew where he had come. He looked down and saw the lighthouse shining in the darkness.

    "The kingdom of blood in the deep sea."

    He had heard his father, King Alpens, say this again and again.

    He said that there is a lighthouse that illuminates the bottom of the sea, and an ancient city with an indescribable style, which was created before time beyond what they could imagine.

    It is a miracle, a myth, and the kingdom of God.

    The two of them penetrated the blood-red crystal together and landed in the blood kingdom.

    Hewburn looked at the lighthouse, and he seemed to see the colors of civilization.

    Once again he heard the chants of epics and myths.

    King Smerkel looked deeply at the high hall, and his heart was full of excitement and anticipation.

    This is the first time he has come to the Kingdom of Blood, and he thinks that this time he may see his father, King Alpens.

    Xiuburn and King Smerkel did not speak, but walked towards the high place together at the same time.

    they know.

    There a great Being is calling them.

    They are about to.

    See a god.

    The four sides of the Temple of Truth are inlaid with stone slabs one after another, and the mysterious characters are transmitted from the floor to the four sides, and then all the way to the dome.

    On the steps below the throne of flesh and blood, stood a tall man. He no longer had a snake tail, but his hair, eyebrows and eyes still had the characteristics of the snake people.

    "Father."

    Smerkel couldn't help but took two steps forward.

    He finally confirmed that his father was not dead.

    Instead, it belongs to this sea, to the kingdom of God.

    It's just that the appearance of King Alpens is completely different from that old posture at the beginning. He is so young, so strong and heroic.

    But Smerkel recognized him immediately at a glance.

    The unrivaled arrogance and kingly attitude are beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    King Alpens smiled and nodded to Smerkel, and Smerkel raised his head.

    He saw the gods aloft.

    Sitting on the throne of flesh and blood sat a woman in a burqa, with blood-red hair, holding a scepter in her hand.

    The sea and the kingdom under the sea are under His control, and she has eternal life.

    "The First Ancestor of Blood."

    "The ruler of the kingdom of blood, the great Scarlet Witch."

    "Your follower, Smerkel, has come to see you."

    Smerkel prostrated himself on the ground and kowtowed to the gods.

    The same is true for Xiuboen on the side. Although the other party is not the god he believes in, as a god, worship and admiration by mortals is a must.

    In other words, the moment he saw the gods, he was involuntarily pressed to the ground by coercion.

    "Shuburn the Evil."

    "Meet the ruler of the kingdom of blood in the deep sea, the first ancestor of blood under the throne of the god of life."

    The moment Xiuburn lowered his head, he noticed a symbol on the god's cloak.

    It was the sacrificial gown of the Temple of Truth, with the symbol of truth printed on it.

    And Xiuburn also saw this symbol in the hall of the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    "What does this symbol represent?There is no expression.

    She rested her head on her arm and looked down sideways.

    "Sky Temple."

    "It also appeared?"

    The Temple of Truth was extremely silent, except for the sigh of the first ancestor of blood, there was no sound.

    Alpens knew that there was no need to say anything at this time, his emotions were so similar to the gods on the throne of flesh and blood.

    finally.

    The First Ancestor of Blood couldn't bear to step down from the throne of flesh and blood. She left the Temple of Truth and came to the cliff mural behind.

    The murals are gorgeous and heavy, and the colors are full of the style of the late Henir dynasty. That was the peak of the Sanye people. They owned almost everything with the help of miracles and squandered inexhaustible resources wantonly.

    Those extravagances, those graces.

    It is fully reflected in this gorgeous style of painting.

    Vivien touched the sea of ??sunflowers on the painting, as if following the stairs leading to the clouds to a high place, climbing into the temple that merged with the sun.

    She looked up.

    Looking at the King of Wisdom Laidlich standing at the feet of the Creator.

    Looking at Sally, the mother of life on the left of the throne, and the master of dreams on the right of the throne.

    This is the original god.

    Just like a big family,

    The Creator came and gave birth to them.

    Only after their birth did they have this beautiful and rich world, and a race that created all possibilities.

    Regardless of whether this race is good or evil, no matter whether this story is beautiful or ugly.

    All add the most colorful colors to this empty and lonely world.

    For this gray and white earth, the most beautiful movement has been written.

    this painting.

    It was she who completed it according to the scene in the Sky Temple, which was their indelible past, and the scene that reincarnation did not dare to forget.

    Vivien raised her hands high, like a believer looking up at the kingdom of God.

    "Our holy place."

    "Our faith.

    Alpens came out, and he couldn't help but say something.

    "Master Vivien."

    "Are you going to take a look?"

    The First Ancestor of Blood did not speak.

    she was thinking.

    We are like this, are we still Sanye people?

    Our ancestors, the source of wisdom, two generations of saints, two generations of sages.

    How would he think of her, of them?

    She was so eager, so looking forward to it.

    But at this moment, she is afraid and shrinks back.

 Text Chapter 258: Death is also a gift from God

    Protect the city of fire.

    Thousands of city dwellers crowded in front of the temple, but all of them looked solemn and there was no noise.

    What are they waiting for.

    The townspeople looked up and could faintly see the lower half of the statue of the main god of life through the gate of the temple, and the lower half of the statue of the first blood ancestor.

    The gods of the temple line up in a row in front of the temple and stand along the pillars.

    "Please~"

    "Holy fire."

    One of the god servants waved his hand, and a huge fire demon spun up from behind him and rushed to the altar in the center of the square.

    The fire demon ignited the flames, exuding a comfortable temperature.

    The flame is blood red, just like Suinhor's name.

    Blood and fire.

    Immediately, cheers erupted from the crowd, and thousands of snakemen crawled down, praying to the flame.

    At this time, King Smerkel walked out of the temple. He was wearing the armor of the Blood Family Certificate, and the blood-red cloak fluttered in the wind behind him.

    This is a symbol of a hero and a proof of being favored by the gods.

    "King Smerkel!"

    "King Smerkel!"

    The crowd moved forward excitedly, and the soldiers under the temple couldn't stop the wave.

    His full head of white hair and silver beard could not hide his aura and might, and his prestige and reputation could be seen from the eyes and shouts of the subjects below.

    It wasn't until King Smerkel raised his hand high that everyone stopped in unison, and the noisy sound subsided instantly.

    In front of the temple, King Smerkel issued an oracle to the subjects of the Fire Guard City.

    "The gods sent down an oracle."

    "Release all Evelians."

    Although some of the subjects were somewhat puzzled, they still knelt on the ground to express their compliance.

    Because this is the will of God, the oracle read by King Smerkel.

    No one dared to question it.

    God's will and will have always been like this, and there is never any need to explain anything to mortals.

    Moreover, God's will is much more deterrent than the king's will. There are still people who dare to obey the king's orders, but no one dares to defy God's will in the entire Suinhall.

    Even those merchants who were greedy enough to deal with demons honestly returned these slaves.

    certainly.

    No one mentioned the property looted from Aiweier City.

    On the coast of Sata City.

    Sata means beach, where you can see a lot of sailboats and trackers.

    The high stone platform is full of wooden barrels and boxes, and the pulleys lift the planks and goods.

    And under the protection and surveillance of the Fireguard City army, a group of Evelians were also brought here.

    All the Evil slaves were returned here, waiting for someone to come and pick them up to return to their hometown.

    In the distance, sailing ships with the logo of Evil City came from afar.

    Standing or lying on the beach, the embarrassed Evil people stood up from the shore one by one when they saw the sail, and tears suddenly filled their eyes.

    They knelt on the ground and cried, and they waved to the sailboat in the distance.

    "coming."

    "Here it comes."

    "Look quickly." A scarred man pointed to the distance and shouted, smiling at everyone around him while shouting.

    "That's the person who came to pick us up." The crowd was crowded together, as if this was the only way to give them a sense of security.

    "We are going home." As soon as the words came out, almost everyone shed tears.

    Xiuborne stood on his own ghost ship, not approaching the shore.

    He watched these Aiweier people boarding the ship from a distance, and said something.

    "I made a promise to you."

    "I will save our people, and I will rebuild the city of Evil."

    "I did it."

    He spoke not to those on the coast, but to the dead Evils.

    Behind him appeared one ghost after another, looking into the distance like him, looking at the people boarding the ship.

    These ghosts who have lost their wisdom seem to be trapped in memories at this moment.

    One ship after another arrived at the coast and took these displaced Evelians back to their hometowns.

    Xiu Boen exchanged the position of the Sky Temple for his own clansmen.

    There are enoughThe Snake King came down from the bed, and he and Xiu Boen faced each other.

    "Admit defeat? Apologize?"

    "I don't know how to admit defeat and apologize in my life?"

    "It's ridiculous."

    "I'm about to die. I use you Evil people as a sacrifice for the next generation of the King of Snakes to ascend to the throne. This is a sacrifice that everyone who wants to become a king must sacrifice."

    "If you kill me, let my blood ignite the blood of the next generation King of Snakes."

    "Let him know."

    "The day when life is not over, the war will never end."

    "Beast herders live in this world by devouring and eating other people, using other people's blood and flesh to keep themselves alive."

    The voice from the hoarse throat of the King of Snakes was extremely harsh and extremely cruel.

    "There is only death in this world, there is no surrender."

    "There's no point apologizing for the jungle of the jungle."

    Having said that, there is nothing to talk about.

    The King of Ten Thousand Snakes is not afraid of death, and Xiubo En's dislike for the King of Ten Thousand Snakes is also to the extreme.

    The King of Ten Thousand Snakes would rather die than retreat, and Xiuboen must save the Evils, and the war is inevitable.

    If Xiuburn retreats, he will not find such an opportunity next time.

    It's better to kill the King of Ten Thousand Snakes here and solve this extremely troublesome enemy.

    Xiu Boen no longer tolerated the anger in his patience, his eyes even turned blood red, and he stared at the King of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    "die?"

    "It's not that easy."

    "I will let you know that in this world, death is also a gift from God!"

    Xiu Boen raised the sword in his hand high, and a colorful light suddenly fell from the sky.

    The colorful light fell from the sky, split in the bedroom, and penetrated the body of the King of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    The body of the King of Ten Thousand Snakes gradually stiffened, turning into a stone statue.

    The King of Snakes suddenly sensed something was wrong, and he looked at Xiuboen.

    "what did you do to me?"

    Xiuburn laughed loudly, and he asked the other party.

    "Aren't you afraid of death?"

    "Don't you want to go to the kingdom of God?"

    Xiu Bowen's face was ferocious, and his facial features were condensed together.

    At this moment, he thought of the night when the city of Evil was massacred, the raging fire on the ship, and the countless people who faced death and cried in despair.

    "I want to keep you in the world, and turn you into a ghost that wanders on the earth forever and cannot be released forever."

    "Let you suffer eternal torture."

    The King of Snakes' complexion changed, he suddenly looked towards the sky, and stretched out his hand.

    He seemed to want to call his gods to save him, a believer who was about to fall into the abyss of eternal nightmare.

    But before I waited, I hurriedly opened my mouth.

    He kept this posture and completely turned into a statue.

    Immediately afterwards, a dazed ghost emerged from the statue.

    Xiu Boen killed the King of Snakes, fulfilled the promise between him and the ghost of the contract, and completed revenge for them.

    Xiuboen looked at the ghost of the King of Snakes, and put his hands in front of him.

    "The ghost of the king of snakes."

    "Come on my boat and be a lonely soul who will always hover above the sea."

    Xiuboen's book of witch spirits unfolded, and his body emitted silver lights one after another.

    The huge ghost ship fell from the void and landed on the palace of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    The huge waves were raging, and the sailboat rowed across the land.

    Take away the King of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    And his move alarmed everyone in the city.

    It also rang the bell for the war between the descendants of Ewell and the descendants of Pans.

    That's what Hewborne wanted.

    Since the war is inevitable, then truly defeat the Ten Thousand Snake Royal Court and hurt them.

    Rescue all Evelians with upright methods.

    Use the blood of the King of Ten Thousand Snakes and the blood of the herdsmen to pay homage to all the dead Aiweier people.

    Use their blood to witness the rise of Aiweier.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/679553602.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/679553602.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 259: The Mother of Life Is Not the True Supreme God

    The ghost ship appeared from the sky.

    One after another, ghosts appeared on the deck of the ghost ship, and the sails on the ship fluttered and bulged under the moon.

    The eyes of the ghosts standing on the boat burst out with hatred, and while facing the moonlight, they let out a sharp hiss.

    That voice pierced into the minds of the people in the palace below like a sharp knife.

    They are all evil spirits who have returned with a vengeance.

    This scene was like a bolt from the blue that startled the people in Pence City who were still ignorant of the death of the King of Snakes. The loud noise and shock that the bang hit in the palace of the royal court even more attracted the soldiers who rushed around and the people who watched in horror.  The waiter fell to the ground.

    The ghosts watched by a few people not far from the sleeping palace rushed down in groups, and stretched out their dense hands to hold the King of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    Just like this, they watched the ghost of the King of Snakes being taken away and became part of the ghost ship.

    "The King of Ten Thousand Snakes?" The guards and attendants in the palace immediately recognized the King of Ten Thousand Snakes, but the other party floated high into the sky in a translucent posture and landed on the deck, and they couldn't tell what was going on.

    "Who is that? Who is standing there?" Some people also noticed Xiu Boen standing in front of the bedroom. The other party was obviously not from the palace, no matter his dress or appearance.

    "It's the assassin, he did it all." Someone immediately wanted to understand everything, shouted and rushed towards the bedroom.

    At this time, Xiu Boen had already boarded the ghost ship.

    He drove the big boat down from a high place, and the bottom of the boat rolled up waves out of thin air, pushing the big boat forward.

    "Clatter."

    Dashui quickly rushed across the avenue between the palaces with the ghost ship and Suburn.

    "Boom~"

    The ghost ship smashed through the tall stone gate and came to the street outside.

    The ordinary guards and powerful people in the palace had no way to stop Xiuborne, or even chase him.

    Soon, Xiu Boen drove the sailboat and rushed into the wide canal.

    Here it is.

    He left even faster.

    There were also two people in Pence City chasing Xiuboen and the ghost ship, and one of them was the commander of the royal court's guards.

    When he came from his mansion, the first thing he had to do was not to arrest the intruder, but to confirm whether the King of Ten Thousand Snakes was safe and protect the safety of the King of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    but.

    When he arrived in the palace, he saw the King of Ten Thousand Snakes that had turned into an empty shell, dried up like a mummified statue.

    "king?"

    Afterwards, he roared furiously.

    "catch him."

    "Be sure to catch him."

    The huge stone puppet rose from the ground following his command, and quickly chased after the ghost ship and Xiuboen.

    The stone puppet ran fast, causing the earth to tremble along with it.

    But its body has fallen behind.

    Instead, it was another person, the knight leader in the temple who was the first to catch up with Xiuborne and blocked Xiuborne's way.

    "Stop."

    Dressed in silver armor, a female knight with a bound ponytail suddenly appeared on the street.

    A ray of light came out as she drew her sword, cutting off the canal.

    The flood surged quickly, submerged the stone slabs on the street, and poured into the distance.

    And the ghost ship had to stop because of the cut off of the canal.

    When the water flow calmed down again, the female knight had appeared on the canal, blocking the ghost ship.

    Standing at the bow of the boat, Xiu Bowen looked at this powerful existence exuding the breath of life from top to bottom.

    He has a serious expression.

    Xiu Boen vaguely guessed the identity of the other party. Although this person would never appear in the outside world, many people said that she was the most powerful person in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    "Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes."

    "A temple knight who serves the gods?"

    The female knight originally didn't want to intervene in the war between the Evils and the Ten Thousand Snakes, but the other party has already killed the mountain of the origin of life.

    According to the agreement, she also had to make a move.

    She has the responsibility to protect the Temple of Ten Thousand Serpents and the city.

    The female knight looked at Xiuburn, and suddenly frowned.

    "What the hell are you?"

    "You are no longer human, your power comes from another existence."

    The head of the Knights of the Temple sawbsp; There is even a story-like romance.

    But when she actually saw the war unfold, she didn't feel any romance in the story, only fear and uneasiness.

    Because war has never been the same as in stories and imaginations. The stories depict heroes and epics, but those who face it directly feel plunder and loss.

    Her Royal Highness asked: "Why are they fighting?"

    The female knight replied: "In the past, it was for land, for property, for various things."

    "But once."

    "Soldiers and generals are for the king, and the servants of the temple are for the gods."

    Her Royal Highness asked the female knight: "Did the gods let them go to war? Why didn't I know?"

    The female knight replied: "In order to maintain the glory and greatness of God."

    Her Royal Highness was even more puzzled: "God itself is glorious and great, why does it need mortals to maintain it?"

    A sentence suddenly appeared in the female knight's mind, as if it was a poem that a great existence once recited a long time ago.

    "God doesn't care."

    "But, we care."

    "Your Highness."

    Her Royal Highness said nothing more.

    Finally, when it was time for the war to start, the army began to set off.

    All the knights and servants who were preparing to go to the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes came under the temple, and they prostrated themselves in front of His Royal Highness.

    "His Royal Highness!"

    "Please grant us your blessing."

    Her Royal Highness looked at them: "You will defeat the bad guys and come back alive?"

    The members of the Temple Knights shouted together: "It is our supreme honor to die for the gods."

    The saint suddenly clenched her fist and bit her lip.

    "But."

    "I want you to come back alive."

    "Or, let's not go!"

    The people crawling below were all much older than His Royal Highness, and they all laughed when they saw that His Highness was reluctant to part with them.

    "With the blessing of Her Royal Highness, we will definitely win and come back alive.

    Only then did Her Royal Highness smile.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/679269821.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/679269821.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 260: Water and Fire that Swallow All

    Cross the edge of the Fire Demon Swamp.

    The knights drove the ground dragons and came in groups on the ground, and led them to the north of the giant island of Ruhe.

    The tooth beasts with their baggage on their backs followed closely behind. The soldiers were equipped with leather armor, and some heavy armor, spears, and swords were placed on the tooth beasts during the march.

    The tents stretched out, and groups of toothed beasts were driven across the plain.

    Soldiers, auxiliary soldiers, shepherds, slaves, and even merchants also followed, and all kinds of people gathered into this mighty team.

    From a distance, it doesn't look like a march, but more like a large-scale migration.

    But after arriving here, the topography is completely different.

    There are frozen plateaus, gurgling rivers flowing down from the mountains, and a fire demon swamp with large and small lakes.

    Compared to the densely populated south and the herding plains.

    Everything here is primitive and wild.

    The coalition forces of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court seemed to be full of vigor and confidence.

    They had been here last year and captured the city of Evil without much effort.

    The Aiweier people had no resistance at all, and even King Aiweier died in their hands.

    A large number of royal families and nobles were slaughtered without fighting.

    How can they not be confident when they come again now.

    The commander of the royal guards was only the deputy commander of the army last time, but because of the merits of the last time and the fact that the previous commander has become the new generation of king of snakes, he naturally became the current supreme commander of the entire army.

    He stood on top of the camp tent pulled by four ground dragons, and the generals in heavy armor followed closely while asking loudly.

    "General."

    "How do we fight this time?"

    There are some differences between the titles of the generals of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court and those of the city-state people, but the meaning is basically the same.

    The commander-in-chief of the royal court looked towards the side of the frozen mountain range, which was somewhat rugged and treacherous.

    "Still fighting the Glacier Fortress."

    "As long as this fortress is gone, we can approach the city of Aiweier, and the people of Aiweier have no choice but to board a ship and escape."

    "However, I have already contacted the current elders of the Golden City, and they also want to seek revenge from the Evils. Without cities on land, the Evils will not be able to float on the sea for long."

    "We were not cruel enough last time, this time I will completely exterminate these Evils."

    "Kill all the Evil men, take away their women and children, and make them completely part of the royal court."

    He paused.

    "This time."

    "We will absolutely not give them any chance to survive."

    These words full of killing intent greeted the cheers of many soldiers below.

    Glacier Fortress.

    In addition to the main fortress, there are fortresses, fortresses, and arrow towers everywhere along the way.

    There are defensive measures to prevent the impact of the earth dragon, there are water channels to prevent the impact of stone demons and drinking water, and there are ear holes to guard against fire demons.

    There are even hidden strongholds prepared for those in power who control fire demons and stone demons.

    The powerful people in Aiweier City can suddenly burst out of it and catch the opponent by surprise.

    All kinds of materials were continuously transported up, filling up the fortress.

    It seems that the people of Aiweier City are already preparing for the war.

    Weapons, bows and arrows, crossbow bolts, dried fish, animal meat, and fruit powder were loaded on carts and pushed into the fortress and various strongholds.

    All the soldiers were gearing up, with hatred and anger in their eyes.

    Standing on the city wall, Xiuburn stared into the distance.

    Although he didn't see the enemy's army, he had already learned that the other party had dispatched an army.

    Tomorrow at the latest.

    Even today the enemy army will reach under the Glacier Fortress.

    "Here they come."

    The apprentices who followed him were very excited: "This time, let them know how powerful the Evil people are."

    "The last time they just took advantage of our war with the Sea Alliance to sneak attack, otherwise, with the bravery of the Aiweier people, it is absolutely impossible to lose so badly."

    Hewborne just nodded, and it was obvious that he was thinking.

    Before the war even started, he had already thought of various aspects, and had already begun to plan various preparations after the war, envisioning various possible situations.

    Finally, he hammered the stone on the city wall.

    &nbI hate it, don't need to say much.

    The two released all their strength in the flood, fighting each other with their lives.

    The stone stands like a puppet standing in the torrent like a mainstay.

    The colossus firmly resisted Xiuborne's ghost ship.

    And the ghost ship slammed into the stone puppet with potential energy, making a loud impact sound.

    Immediately, I saw that the stone puppets summoned by Commander Wang Ting kept retreating.

    It took a long time to stabilize my figure.

    The Commander-in-Chief of the royal court summoned a huge boulder with his hand, and threw it at Xiuboen's ghost ship.

    And Xiuburn raised his hand, and the huge waves turned into transparent sailors, constantly rolling towards those stones.

    The stone golem began to fight back.

    One by one ghosts separated from the ghost ship.

    But in this big water and torrent, it is obvious that Xiuburn, who can control the water flow and owns the ghost ship, has an advantage.

    However, the commander-in-chief of Wang Ting's army lost the fire demon and the guards of the soldiers, and now he has fallen into the worst situation.

    Xiuboen can rely on the power of water continuously, and he also has a large number of ghosts who have contracted through the gate of truth to assist him.

    The two of them tried their best.

    It can be seen that Wu Ling's methods are more and more strange.

    The Commander Wang Ting gradually found it difficult to support himself in the flood.

    but.

    His counterattack was not useless, at least it won a lot of retreat space and time for the army behind.

    The water flow rolled up a vortex, tightly trapped the stone puppet of the commander of the royal court.

    The ghost ship continued to press down from under the waves, the stone puppets continued to crack and cracks, and even large pieces of stones fell off.

    Standing at the bow of the ship, Xiu Boen watched the commander of the royal court on the stone puppet.

    "When you set fire to the city of Evil and burned King Evil to death."

    "Have you ever thought about today?"

    The Commander-in-Chief of the Royal Court glanced at Xiu Boen, and remorse was revealed in his hatred eyes.

    "I only regret it."

    "Why didn't you check it that day, and let you slip through the net."

    The voice just fell.

    The ghost ship and the huge waves slammed together, crushing the stone puppet into pieces.

    And the commander-in-chief of the royal court also fell into the flood and turned into meat sauce under the hull.

    But at this time, the rest of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court's army basically evacuated.

    Xiu Boen did not continue to chase, but just watched from a distance.

    I don't know what I'm thinking.

    Xiu Boen put away the ghost ship and stood in a large swamp country.

    The moment the water calmed down, densely packed corpses were also seen floating from the bottom of the water——

    This battle.

    The elite of the royal court were completely lost, and even the commander in chief died in the hands of Xiu Boen.

    The rest of the people fled towards the Fire Demon Swamp and the wasteland.

    They were frightened by the huge glacier waves.

    However, there are boats and boats criss-crossing in the Fire Demon Swamp, and the Aiweier, a fishing and hunting nation, have long been waiting for them.

    Only in the wilderness can there be a retreat.

    However, it is not easy to pass under the wasteland, because the tens of thousands of soldiers from the city of Aiweier that Shubern has already arranged have blocked their back road.

    This group of rout soldiers tried it out and fought with each other, and found that it would be impossible to rush out for a while.

    If the fight continues, maybe the pursuers behind will catch up.

    By the time.

    What they will face is a double attack.

    However, the servants of the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes are indeed very powerful. They even forged a simple fortress out of thin air on an easy-to-defend and difficult-to-attack mountain in the wasteland.

    Twenty to thirty thousand broken soldiers who lost their luggage and supplies are huddled here waiting for rescue.

    "Have you sent the letter back yet?" Several knights in a panic discussed with a servant.

    God Attendant looked towards the sky, with anxiety and anticipation in his eyes.

    In the sky.

    A little winged demon who was only one or two years old circled away.

    "I hope that the head of the group can come and save us!" &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 261: Saw God (ask for a monthly ticket)

    late at night.

    There was a hissing sound from the sky.

    A small winged demon hovered in the sky, breaking the tranquility of Pence City.

    The news of the defeat of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court army spread to the palace and the Ten Thousand Snake Temple.

    The new generation of the King of Ten Thousand Snakes and the nobles of the royal court all came to the Ten Thousand Snake Temple one after another, their expressions anxious and terrified.

    Now, except for the head of the Knights of the Temple, no one can solve this situation.

    One hundred thousand elites were defeated, not to mention that there were still a large number of powerful people among these people, as well as the established Earth Dragon Knights.

    That is the most important deterrent force of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court.

    If the rest of the people could not be rescued, and the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court suffered such a heavy loss, what kind of changes would happen internally?

    Can the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court maintain its current stability?

    Will those thousand and ten thousand tribes, large and small, completely obey the orders of the royal court as they are now?

    No one can imagine.

    Although some of these defeated troops have fled to the Fire Demon Swamp, and some have scattered throughout the wasteland.

    They are still fighting sporadically with the Evelians in the Fire Demon Swamp and the Evelians on the wasteland.

    With the strength and strength of the Aiweier people, although they won the victory, it will be difficult to clean up these defeated troops in a while.

    Ten Thousand Snakes Court still has a chance.

    Even if you can't turn the tables, at least you can rescue some people.

    The most important thing is that the group of dragon knights, powerful men, and temple servants trapped in the wasteland must be brought back.

    This generation of King of Snakes waited late at night under the wall of the siege, shouting at the members of the Knights above the wall.

    "Please."

    "Save them!"

    The people behind the King of Snakes knelt down one after another.

    "His Royal Highness."

    "His Royal Highness."

    ""

    "Please save them!"

    Although they called Her Majesty the Holy Maiden, they didn't say it to the knights on the city wall, nor did they say it to Her Majesty the Holy Maiden who was still a child.

    Instead, it was said to the head of the knights inside.

    But in this Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes, its only owner can only be Her Royal Highness.

    When they called Her Royal Highness, they were actually calling the head of the Knights in a disguised form.

    They also know that with the strength of the other party, even if they are separated by thousands of meters and walls, they must know that they are outside and can hear what they are saying.

    In the temple.

    The head of the Knights of the Temple didn't wear armor, she just wore a long gown that covered her whole body, and looked out of the window quietly.

    I don't know if she is looking at the people outside who are begging her to take action, or if she has already seen the soldiers and knights standing in panic in the distance.

    As soon as he received the letter, the head of the Knights of the Temple fell into hesitation.

    finally.

    She made a decision.

    She put on her skirt armor, arranged the long sword, and inserted it into the scabbard.

    She came to the bedroom of His Highness the Holy Maiden with the helmet in her arms.

    The saint is covered with a quilt and is sleeping soundly.

    The female knight looked at Her Majesty's sleeping state, and finally couldn't help showing a smile on her sad face.

    She moved forward and came to the bed.

    Called softly: "Your Highness!"

    "Your Highness!"

    Her Royal Highness seemed to hear her calling, and it took a long time to open her eyes.

    Then she turned away, pouted and said.

    "It's not dawn yet."

    "I'm still growing and I'm going to sleep."

    "I don't want to get up and study."

    The female knight decides to tell her part of the truth: "I'm going out, and the whole Knights of the Temple will go with me."

    "The 100,000 troops from the royal court were defeated by the Evil man Xiuburn in the Glacier Fortress. Our people were trapped between the Fire Demon Swamp and the wasteland. I need to rescue them."

    Her Royal Highness just woke up, and she immediately turned over.

    She looked at the female knight and asked her hastily.

    "Are they going to die?"

    The female knight hesitated for a moment, and told Her Royal Highness, "Many people have died."

    Her Royal Highness was stunned.

    sheStanding in front of the Temple of Ten Thousand Serpents, looking at this magnificent temple far surpassing the city of Aiweier.

    Looking up, you can see the sacred flame platform through the tall city wall.

    Looking further back, it is the mountain of the origin of life that penetrates the sea of ??clouds in the sky.

    This can be said to be the closest place to the master of life.

    The main god used to be here and left his footprints.

    He created the snake people here, and the snake people started their civilization from here.

    "The place where life originated."

    Xiu Boen himself didn't know why, but unexpectedly walked towards it in a strange way.

    He is obviously no longer the God of Life Ruler, he has long since given up his belief and turned to worship another god.

    But still can't help but want to go in and have a look.

    His figure was blurred, and the gate couldn't stop him at all.

    The sudden appearance of Xiubo En, in a transparent form like a ghost, frightened the guards behind the door.

    The sharp arrow pierced Xiuborne's body, but it was like hitting the air.

    It didn't work at all.

    Xiuboen climbed up step by step, while the people in the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes kept retreating until they reached the front of the main hall.

    at this time.

    A somewhat immature voice came from a high place, and it obviously felt like it was spoken by a child, but Xiuboen felt in his heart that the voice had an indescribable majesty.

    "Are you the bad guy?"

    "That murderous Xiuburn."

    In front of the temple, a little girl looked at him angrily, her fists clenched tightly.

    It seems that he is about to come up and beat him.

    The god attendant on the side firmly stopped the little girl, for fear that Xiu Boen, the murderer who killed the king of snakes and defeated a hundred thousand troops, would hurt her.

    They knew that the person in front of them was a Tier 3 authority.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is already the peak power of a mortal.

    In the absence of the head of the Temple Knights, no one in the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes can deal with this murderer.

    "Am I the bad guy?"

    "Anyone is qualified to say such things, you ten thousand snakes"

    Xiuburn felt it was funny, and only a child could say such a thing.

    He raised his head while talking.

    He saw the saint.

    His original expression of shaking his head and smiling wryly, instantly froze on his face.

    If it is said that the snake people's offerings and statues of the master of life have elements of beautification and modification, they look older, more majestic and more like gods.

    Then the records of the Sanye people's sky temple are almost close to reality.

    The face of the girl in front of her is almost exactly the same as the one on the left of the seat of the Sky Temple.

    In an instant, Xiu Bowen was frightened out of his body,

    His expression was horrified, and his body directly changed from virtual to solid.

    Then.

    A somersault fell from above.

    "Mother of Life?"

    "God?"

    "How is it possible? How is this possible?"

    It can be seen that Xiu Boen was completely paralyzed by fright. He is a majestic third-level authority, and he was lying on the ground for a long time without getting up again.

    He lay on the ground under the steps and kept backing away, pointing at the little girl in front of the temple and screaming sharply as if coming from the depths of his soul.

    "No!"

    "No!"

    "Who are you?"

    "who are you?"

    It never occurred to Xiu Boen that he just missed his own past, the days when he was still the chief god attendant in the temple of the Mother of Life.

    He just wanted to come in and take a look at what the temple under the mountain of origin of life looked like.

    When I came in and took a look, I saw such a terrible scene.

    He was actually in front of the mortal temple.

    Saw God.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/678824631.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/678824631.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 262: The Door of Truth Opened

    Groups of dragon knights running on the ground are very shocking.

    Along the way, the animal herding tribes saw the brightly colored banners held by the Knights of the Temple and the armor worn by the knights from a distance, either because they didn’t know each other, or because they recognized the people from the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes.  And kneel down and pray.

    In the eyes of ordinary shepherds, these people are the messengers of God.

    However, the state of these ground dragons is obviously not normal, they are hyperactive, and their eyes are red.

    Even between panting, you can see blood mist spitting out of their mouths.

    The Knights of the Temple has mystic skills and was founded by the head of the Knights of the Temple.

    Especially the leader of the knight group, she can use secret techniques to make these ground dragons have a monster-like physique, so that the ground dragons can continue to attack.

    but.

    This method is consuming the vitality of the ground dragon, but at this time, it can no longer be taken care of.

    The wasteland is a high-lying, barren and barren mountainous area in the north.

    It is connected to the Fire Demon Swamp.

    On the one hand, it is extremely rich, but the country is full of swamps, and the toothed beasts are not used to living there. Only the Aiweier, who live by fishing and hunting, survive in the lakes and swamps everywhere.

    One side is so barren that no vegetation can be seen, only barrenness remains, and only the area near the west near the sea gradually has some vegetation.

    Some Evelians live there.

    Only the most fringe and weakest herding tribes of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court will graze at the foot of this wasteland.

    So when the Knights of the Temple came to this area, they saw that the crowd gradually became scarce, and there were not many nomadic animal husbandry tribes.

    "Ahead is the easternmost passage in the wilderness." The ground dragon knight who was exploring in the distance came back and reported to the leader.

    "According to the letter, there are nearly 10,000 regular troops here and the wilderness authorities who follow them, and they are accompanied by a large number of small-scale troops to harass. These people all came from deeper in the west of the wilderness. Xiuboen and Sidi, the King of Evil, recently  Many of these Evelians have been subdued." The head of the Knights of the Temple received a lot of news about the Evelians.

    "But as long as we break through their defenses, we can open the retreat channel and allow our soldiers to return to the animal herding plain." A knight replied.

    But when the entire knight group rushed to the wilderness and shuttled between the dark and tall stone mountains, they found something was wrong.

    They didn't encounter any enemies at all.

    Some of the bunkers that were obviously built for defense and the station for surveillance were all empty.

    "It should take less than half a day to leave." The person who went in to check came back and said.

    "Do they know we're here?" Someone voiced doubts.

    These people seemed to have known that the Knights of the Temple were coming, and they knew that they could not resist, so they rushed to evacuate ahead of them.

    The head of the Knights of the Temple immediately raised his brows suddenly, and there was a hint of worry on his gorgeous face.

    She always felt that something was not quite right.

    "Return?"

    A member of the Knights of the Temple spoke, and she also had doubts: "Is it a trap?"

    The Knight Leader thought for a while, then shook his head.

    "If they know that we are here, they will know that setting a trap is useless."

    "Even if Xiuburn comes in person, it's useless."

    "Then why are they doing this?"

    The knight beside him also said, "That's why they knew we were coming, so they ran away."

    The Knights of the Temple increased their vigilance and attention, and then went forward.

    As a result, on the way, he ran into the army of the royal court who had been besieged before.

    The chariots and horses stretched for dozens of miles, and they were marching at a fast speed, looking like they couldn't wait to leave the north.

    The two collided head-on, and both were taken aback.

    But when he stopped, he immediately recognized that the other party was one of his own.

    Soon someone in the army rushed out on the ground dragon and came under the ground dragon of the head of the Temple Knights.

    The other party turned over and crawled to salute.

    "My lord, it really is you."

    "I heard that the Knights of the Temple are coming, so I knew that you led the team to rescue us."

    More and more people came to meet the head of the Knights of the Temple, as if they had found the backbone.

    Among them are generals, servants, and knights who left the Temple Knights before.Lifting his hand, he could feel his power dissipating, and his life form was descending from a living life to a dead thing.

    because.

    His Book of Witch Spirits was defeated just now.

    His current form has become a ghost without roots.

    The female knight did not expect such a situation to appear.

    She just killed a fanatic who dared to hurt Her Majesty the Holy Maiden. Suddenly, a door sealed with chains appeared, and she opened it unexpectedly by herself.

    Xiu Boen also did not expect that the door of truth would open at this time.

    What's more, he didn't know what the consequences would be if a demigod was still silent and did not wake up, and the door of truth that was out of control opened.

    The female knight felt a powerful destructive force gushing out from the gate of truth, and the entire city of Pans was the first to bear the brunt.

    She clearly felt that if this power was released, no one in Pans City would be able to survive.

    "no."

    "Can't make it open."

    The giant snake immediately wrapped itself around the door of truth, replacing the previous role of the chain.

    The giant snake kept constricting its power, and she wanted to close the door of truth again.

    However, the door that has been pushed open is so easy to close, and the leaked power and light cannot be easily taken back.

    The two sides produced a tug-of-war effect.

    However.

    The power inside the Gate of Truth has been tilting out like a torrent irresistibly.

    White light spilled out from the door like a flood.  , all the creatures in the city, whether they are snake people, earth dragons, tooth beasts or other animals, even schools of fish.

    After being covered by light, he stopped all movements in an instant.

    All people's consciousness was pulled into the illusion, and they lost control over their bodies.

    Immediately afterwards, a terrifying colored light erupted immediately after the white light, and the distance between the two sides was only an instant.

    That is.

    The Light of Original Sin.

    It will exterminate all mortal creatures present, and drag everyone into that world of ghosts.

    Seeing that the end of hundreds of millions of years ago is about to happen again.

    However, the last time it happened, it was because the villain in the bottle needed to be sacrificed.

    But this time, it was because the struggle among mortals alarmed the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes, breaking the seal left by Asai,

    The girl in front of the temple happened to be standing in front of that gate, facing the ever-opening gate of truth.

    When the door opens.

    She will be the first to be covered in light.

    Seeing the light pouring down, it was going to cover Her Royal Highness and all the gods in the temple.

    "No!" The giant snake neighed.

    Her Highness the Holy Maiden was not afraid, but instead looked curiously at the door that was constantly being pushed open with rumbling noises.

    "What's this?"

    The giant snake rushed down, trying to coil up and wrap the entire hall and temple.

    She wanted to stand in front of Her Majesty the Holy Maiden, and the door of truth completely lost its restraint.

    But the speed at which the light shines down is still far faster than her.

    In the blink of an eye, the light from the Gate of Truth has already covered the inside of the temple.

    However, when the light covered the steps and shone into the threshold of the temple.

    "boom!"

    The door of truth made a loud bang and stopped abruptly.

    It seemed to pull an unbearable dream into it.

    The remaining weight of the opponent's consciousness has not been pulled in yet.

    Just squash the door of truth.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    In an instant, the door of truth oscillated from side to side like a pendulum——

    Feeling the light bathed in her body, Her Highness the Holy Maiden turned her head to look at her side, and the others had fallen asleep as well.

    "Ha~"

    She yawned in a daze, feeling a little sleepy.

    "Why are you all asleep?"

    Under the earth.

    Something was alarmed.

    The original earth turned black in an instant, and then became transparent, like crystallization.

    The light seeps out from the ground, and the color of the earth changes little by little.

    Following the transmission of that light, it was as if a gigantic eye was slowly opening-

    It was a huge eye with black and white stripes, so big that it was unimaginable.

    Pupils focused on the sky, staring at the huge door.

    Countless tentacles stretched out from under the earth, embracing the sky.

    Stretching to the door of truth, to the mother of all snakes, and to the temple of all snakes.

    at last.

    Submerge it all.

    The entire city of Pans, this piece of land was covered by dense tentacles.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/678618376.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/678618376.html</a> The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.com?, as if a gigantic eye was slowly opening-

    It was a huge eye with black and white stripes, so big that it was unimaginable.

    Pupils focused on the sky, staring at the huge door.

    Countless tentacles stretched out from under the earth, embracing the sky.

    Stretching to the door of truth, to the mother of all snakes, and to the temple of all snakes.

    at last.

    Submerge it all.

    The entire city of Pans, this piece of land was covered by dense tentacles.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/678618376.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/678618376.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Main Text Chapter 263: The Power of Ruhe Giant Monster Earth Burrower

    The entire city of Pans was plunged into darkness.

    However, there is something faintly emitting light in the darkness, and those lights are shaking regularly.

    Xiuburn was floating in the air, he looked over carefully, and finally saw clearly what the light was.

    Those are tentacles of different sizes.

    Some tentacles are like huge pillars reaching the sky, some are like giant trees, and some are like grass.

    And around the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes, such fluorescent grasses are swaying everywhere.

    At first glance.

    It was as if he had fallen into a dark and magnificent seabed, where seaweeds fluttered everywhere, and it seemed that he was having a strange dream.

    He heard the sound of someone spitting bubbles, as well as laughing and chasing.

    "Gululu."

    "Da da da da~" The sound of footsteps was so clear in this dark silence.

    This is obvious, and it cannot be issued by ordinary snake people.

    Xiuburn looked towards the place where the sound came from, which was in the corridor of the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    A girl with the form of a god is chasing those fluorescent plants.

    Where she ran, those fluorescent plants immediately gave way.

    She ran back and forth, and these fluorescent grasses were like the road switches she controlled.

    at last.

    She stopped in front of the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes and shouted at those fluorescent plants.

    "Good boy."

    "Be obedient and protect everyone."

    The fluorescent grass immediately swayed left and right, as if it was really listening to her.

    The little girl was very happy, jumping up and down the steps.

    "whee."

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Xiuborne witnessed the giant eye that opened underground, and saw the scene where the power of that terrifying eye instantly engulfed the city and enveloped the earth.

    Although it is completely different from what he saw on the frozen plateau before, he can be sure that it is definitely the same kind of existence.

    So scary.

    Such a terrifying existence.

    In Xiuburn's view, it is an unknown that is even more powerful than the Scarlet Witch, the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    At this moment, the other party was begging for mercy in front of a little girl.

    But at this time, Xiu Boen, who had completely confirmed the identity of the other party, felt nothing strange.

    He felt that this should be the case.

    With the person of the other party, except that she doesn't care about this world, what else in this world can go against her wishes?

    The little girl finally came to the temple.

    She raised her head and looked at the tall statue of the Lord of Life.

    This statue looks like a majestic young girl, dressed in black and gorgeous clothes, it seems to have an indescribably mysterious and deep sea-like temperament.

    Her Royal Highness is not afraid or terrified of the changes outside, because she thinks.

    This is the mother of life's response to herself.

    She hoped that the other party would save this city and all the people here.

    Then the other party used his power to save the disaster.

    She cheered and talked to the other party in front of the god statue. She didn't have the kind of reverence and awe that mortals have for the gods, but was full of the innocence and romance of a child.

    "O great god!"

    "You are so kind!"

    "As good as they say."

    At this time, a translucent figure walked in from the outside.

    Xiu Boen came behind Her Royal Highness and stood outside the gate of the temple.

    He stared blankly at the back of Her Majesty the Holy Maiden, and hearing her sincere prayer that day, couldn't help but said.

    "because."

    "You are the master of life!"

    "Are you a god?"

    Her Royal Highness turned around and said at the same time: "Me?"

    She shook her head and immediately explained.

    "Am I not a god?"

    "I'm not good at all, I can't learn anything."

    "In addition to changing feet, I can only change wings."

    Her Royal Highness pouted and said to the other party.

    "They are all very powerful, and they can do all kinds of magical arts."

    But Xiubo En told her affirmatively: "You are God."

    HewburnFeeling dizzy.

    "I seemed to see a door just now. As soon as it opened, I fell asleep." The people around said immediately.

    "Is there something else, black." People also faintly saw the scene of the monster Luhe opening its eyes, but because that eye was too big, everything happened in an instant, and no one could understand  In the end what happened.

    "That's right, that's right, I saw it too." The others responded immediately.

    "No, the Evils were still attacking our city just now, where did they go?" Finally someone reflected and looked around.

    Everyone immediately stood up vigilantly, some started to run away, and some took up weapons.

    However, all those Evils were gone.

    A group of Evelians woke up from the boat, only to find that they had reached the mouth of the Shepherd's River.

    "Where are we?"

    "How did we appear here?"

    These Evil people are so surprised?

    They simply don't understand what's going on.

    In the palace of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    The king on the Beast Plain also woke up. As a direct descendant of Pence, he just saw the legendary mother of ten thousand snakes, Thurmos, in his dream.

    He turned over, and many people around him had woken up early and were waiting for him.

    He glanced at everyone, and then said to the surrounding nobles who had narrowly escaped death and were almost killed by the swords and guns of the Evils.

    "Just now, I heard the voice of the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes."

    "The mother of ten thousand snakes delivered the oracle to me face to face."

    "Release all Evelians and let them go back."

    "Stop the war and that's the end of it all."

    The nobles on the side did not doubt the authenticity of the oracle at all, and everything that happened just now proved it.

    Immediately they knelt on the ground and questioned their king.

    "How do we do it?"

    The king thought of the disaster and slaughter just now, and the scene where the giant snake coiled in the sky and the gate of truth stood on the ground.

    He couldn't help trembling all over.

    He never thought that this grievance and fight between the descendants of Pans and the descendants of Aiweier would lead to such a scene.

    Finally, he stood up and said to everyone.

    "Of course it is to follow God's will.?

 Text Chapter 264: The Return of the Mother of Life and the New World

    The hot air balloon passed through the edge of dreams and illusions, and Thurmus, the mother of snakes, saw the boundless darkness swallowing everything.

    The black curtain spreads, covering the human scene behind,

    The high mountains and the sea of ??clouds in the present world, with the cover of darkness, all turned into images that only existed in a huge mirror.

    And this mirror.

    is also gradually shrinking as they go away and deepen, until they are no longer visible.

    It was the first time she came here, and she felt that everything around her began to become unreal and endless.

    Everything is born from spirituality and dreams, and everything is constantly moving towards reality.

    Thermos stood on the goblin's hot air balloon, looking out through the glass window.

    "This is……"

    Having said that, she paused for a moment, and then her voice became much higher.

    "The Kingdom of God."

    This is the name of the previous era, and this era should be called the Kingdom of the Creator.

    "This is only the dream world, and the kingdom of gods is in the deepest part of the dream world."

    Sally, the mother of life, told Semos that they are still far away from the kingdom of the Creator.

    Semose was terrified. Since she was born, she had longed to return to the kingdom of God after death. She never thought that one day she would be able to come here with God.

    As soon as the voice fell, a golden light suddenly appeared in the distance.

    Thermos saw a huge sailing ship coming from afar.

    It radiates light all over, and the color can no longer be distinguished.

    Perhaps it was originally golden.

    Or it was because the golden light continuously refracted on its smooth hull, dyeing it golden.

    "What's that?" Just as this thought came to Semoss' mind, the master of life on the other side seemed to have heard her question.

    "The sacred boat, the boat that guides all the dreams of life." The master of life looked at the big ship, and suddenly felt that although this hot air balloon boat was dreamy enough, it was not as majestic as the sacred boat.

    next time.

    She wants to sit on this.

    Semoss had naturally heard the name of the Sacred Ship when she was the head of the Knights, in the chapter of "Holy Blessing".

    It's just that she was shocked by the sudden appearance of the big ship, and didn't react for a while.

    It is said that.

    The master of dreams bestows blessings on everyone, turns everyone's life into a beautiful dream, and leaves an eternal imprint in the kingdom of the creator.

    And this ship is a big ship that goes back and forth between the God of Creation Kingdom and the edge of dreams.

    The master of life told Semoss, telling her the story about the Kingdom of Creator God.

    "There was no such ship here a long time ago."

    "At that time, it was relying on people to catch people's dreams."

    Sally turned her head and glanced at Semose: "It's that Ivar."

    Sally said casually that it was that Eva, but Semoss knew that the other party was a god believed in the Land of the Rising Sun.

    The title should be the God of Desire and Alchemy.

    And the sentence that the master of life said a long time ago, and the dream of leading people.

    After thinking about it carefully, Thurmes vaguely understood.

    That man is not a snake man, but a Sanye man from the previous era.

    A long time ago refers to hundreds of millions of years ago.

    Thermos suddenly sighed.

    I don't know when, even she herself became a long time ago.

    She also became part of the ancient legends of the snake population.

    They passed through the gate of the Creator's Kingdom of God together, and saw the endless dreamy sea of ??stars flowing past their heads.

    Sally picked up the dream of life in her hand, and let it float to the sky like a light.

    Semoss thought of Xiuburn: "Did Idid he kill him?"

    For the grievances between the descendants of Ewell and the descendants of Pence, it is hard to tell who paid the more painful price.

    In the end, tens of thousands of people died on both sides, and a king died on both sides.

    Originally, more people should die next.

    In the midst of civil strife and fighting, the two sides will pile up the corpses of the snake people into a high mountain, a sea of ??corpses.

    This enmity.

    A hundred years, a thousand years may not be resolved.

    In the end, it was forcibly ended because of Semoss' shot.

    Although it seems that the war has stopped, peace has come.

    ?? Gradually turned into a land with no end in sight.

    And on land.

    It is endless green.

    "That is……"

    "new world?"

    There were cheers on the boat, and everyone approached the side of the boat with their hands raised high, screaming continuously.

    There are also snake-men wrapped around the mast and climbing upwards, using their hands in front of their mouths as trumpets at high places, and screaming loudly.

    Everyone looked at the continent, looked at the vegetation covering the land, and felt hopeful.

    For them, the continent is the world.

    Another continent is naturally another world.

    And such an undeveloped continent is a future with endless possibilities for them.

    On one of the largest sailing warships, Sidi, King of Evil, was also crowded with the crowd.  Standing on the bow of the boat, I looked at the distant land excitedly.

    He couldn't help showing a happy expression.

    "Is this a whole new world?"

    Yafuan nodded: "That's right, it is another continent in the legend."

    Immediately afterwards, he said something softly.

    "one."

    "Belongs to our world." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/677096247.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/677096247.html</a> Only a second can remember this site  Address: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 265: I hope that all beautiful dreams can be connected with the world

    Dream world.

    The Great Fairy Library looks like a huge tree. Although it can be seen that there are dense glass windows on it, there are layers of vines growing on the outer layer, and different flowers are entangled on these vines.

    The golden cup of the sun, the silver cup of desire, and the red cup of blood mist.

    At first glance, it is colorful and full of vitality.

    The simple and life-like engraved wooden door is open, thick and at the same time you can smell the fragrance of wood. When you step into it, your restless heart can always calm down immediately.

    The library has no stairs.

    It is divided into countless large and small grids inside, all the way to the highest dome.

    In the library, groups of goblins can be seen flying around holding books, and many goblins can be seen in the large and small grids, but most of them are not here to study seriously.

    Either send the mortal books collected through dreams here, or it's their turn to organize the books together.

    Either.

    Just sleep here.

    There were also goblins who recited their poems on the stage with their notebooks and pens. Some of the goblins below applauded, some made noise, and some laughed.

    However, they are far away, but they can't hear their talking and making noise at all.

    Because there is a magic spell of silence here.

    If the sound is more than three meters away, it will be absorbed by the magic, and there is no way to transmit it.

    The dream master said that this is to create a good environment.

    But obviously, this is for these rowdy goblins.

    The high-rise lattice space with glass windows is very large. Through the windows, you can see the vines, flowers, and sky outside, just like the Tianjing Garden.

    The master of the dream is reading a book, and there are all kinds of books, scrolls, and clay tablets beside him.

    Various creatures are recorded in the book.

    Some of them are extinct, and some still exist in this world.

    "this is not OK."

    "This doesn't work either."

    The Dream Fairy Sheila rubbed her forehead, feeling a little distressed.

    "This one seems not very pretty."

    "This one doesn't have that dreamy and longing feeling."

    Sheila told God Insai a long time ago that she wanted to create a brand new race of dreams.

    But until now, she hasn't figured out what kind of dream race she wants to create.

    What she wants is too perfect, and it is difficult to find a corresponding model in the real world.

    Sheila remembered a word from God again, if you feel that your own wisdom and knowledge are not enough, you can borrow the wisdom and knowledge of others.

    "It's called brainstorming."

    Sheila remembered the word and immediately stood up.

    There was light in her eyes.

    Then, he immediately started to act.

    Sheila summoned all the goblins and came to the library. Some of the goblins were floating in the air, some were yawning on the balloons, and some were wearing strange monster hats.

    But as soon as Sheila spoke, all the goblins immediately fell silent.

    All listened attentively to Sir Sheila's speech.

    "I declare."

    "We will hold a competition, and everyone will draw the most beautiful and interesting existence they think, which can be real or imagined."

    "As a judge, I will evaluate who draws the best and most powerful."

    "Award winner."

    "You can get the first place to grant a child's wish in this year's prayer festival."

    As soon as Sheila finished speaking, the goblins immediately cheered with their eyes glowing.

    Even the yawning and drowsy little goblin suddenly became energetic.

    This is more attractive to them than an artifact.

    The Wishing Festival is the grandest festival for the goblins, and it is also the most important day of the year for them.

    Who can be the first to go to the Fantasy Star Sea, and to realize the dreams of the children in the most solemn festival of the Wishing Festival, is the most glorious thing in the eyes of the goblins.

    Although Sheila had a good idea, the result was not satisfactory.

    The goblins presented unreliable ideas one by one, and various pictures flew in front of Sheila like snowflakes.

    ?A continent, and the imprint of life in the sea.

    The female knight saluted Sally and Sheila.

    Sheila nodded with a smile. After the female knight greeted Sally, she continued to get busy.

    Sally stood on the city wall, looking at the bare world outside.

    "Nothing at all."

    "It's not pretty at all."

    Sally's power is life, and she can create all kinds of life.

    But the only thing that can exist in the dream world is the one with the blood of myth.

    So ordinary trees and plants cannot grow here, and ordinary life cannot exist in the dream world.

    On the contrary, the dream power can create all kinds of things here.

    This power to turn illusion into reality is the miraculous power of goblins and the magical light of prayer.

    Sheila told Sally: "The dream race can transform everything in reality into the light of prayer. This kind of substance composed of spirituality and mythical blood can also exist in the dream world."

    "If you allow the dream race to settle here with you, it would be a very good thing."

    "You are very big here, and it should become even bigger in the future."

    "The dream race can make your place beautiful, with all kinds of beautiful regions and miracle creations, it will definitely look very good then."

    Sheila added: "In the future."

    "It won't be worse than the land bestowed by God."

    Sally was very happy: "Okay, okay!"

    Sheila and Sally said: "However, you can be one of their homes in the future."

    "You can't bully them."

    Sally immediately smiled cutely, and put her little hands behind her back.

    "I am very obedient. I have always obeyed God's words very much."

    "How can you bully others!"

    Sheila looked at Sally suspiciously, and Sally responded "sincerely" with her big emerald green eyes.

    Fortunately, there are no other goblins around here.

    Otherwise, a lot of goblins would jump out in an instant, accusing Sally of all kinds of "evil deeds" of the big devil.

    Sheila was relieved to have found a home for the new dream race.

    Sheila looked around the Dreamland Continent.

    This piece of land created by Sally is really suitable, even if it is only just born, it still has enough space.

    However, Sally suddenly remembered what Sheila said just now, and felt that there was something wrong.

    "I'm just one of their homes here?"

    "Could it be"

    "Do they have other homes?"

    Sheila nodded: "I hope that all beautiful dreams can be connected in the world." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/676601263.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/676601263.  html</a> The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 267: The Rainbow Forest and the Forest Fairy

    ,

    ? Dreamland Continent.

    This continent is very large, and it is difficult for an ordinary person to travel to every corner of this continent by walking. There is a mountain that is also high and the top is not visible, and the temple of the Lord of Life is on the top of the mountain.

    However, there is a point here that is similar to the mountain of origin of life in the mortal world.

    Even if you climb to the top of the mountain, you can hardly see the master of life.

    Basically, this god would not stay in his palace, but ran out to play.

    Either in the sea of ??flowers and the realm of goblins in the land bestowed by the gods.

    Or just hang around at the feet of Insai, taking and eating in the temple.

    but.

    In the east of this land, which has been barren and barren since its birth, there is already a brilliant color at this moment.

    All the goblins in the land bestowed by the gods also came here on this day, and they floated down from the sky one by one holding balloons.

    When they fall.

    There is only one flower tree here.

    The goblins formed a circle around the field and sang songs together.

    The light of prayer emerges.

    Immediately, this barren land was transformed into a large piece of fertile black soil under the power of miracles.

    On the side, Thermos, the mother of all snakes, catalyzed the tree with the power of life, allowing it to continuously grow new branches.

    The goblins took off the branches one by one and planted them in the soil.

    Some goblin conjured water and poured it on the soil.

    certainly.

    There are also goblins who don't do business at all, but just hide in the woods that have just grown up and play and play around.

    "Hahahaha."

    "Can't catch me, can't catch me."

    "You are playing again, I want to tell Lord Sheila."

    "Slightly, slightly, I am not afraid."

    Although he said so, the little goblin still secretly looked back to see if Lord Sheila was there.

    Originally, this kind of thing didn't need the goblins to come over at all. With the power of Sheila, the master of dreams, it could be easily done with a wave of hand.

    However, Sheila thinks that the birth of a new dream race is a very meaningful thing. From a certain point of view, they are the fairies of the new era.

    It is a continuation of the ancient fairies of the previous era.

    Sheila wants all goblins to get involved and take this newborn race seriously.

    Demarcated woods and land on the other side.

    Sheila is also busy.

    She is injecting the power of dreams into this land, making it a fairyland like a sea of ??sunflowers.

    The root of the birth of the dream race is not just this flower tree, but because of an environment with dream laws and powers.

    A piece of forest, a fairyland, a dreamland.

    The flower tree with colorful flowers has a name. This name is no longer given by the god of Sai, but by the fairy.

    The name is Rainbow Tree.

    Of course, this forest is also called the Rainbow Forest.

    As Sheila and the goblins were busy planting the branches one by one in the ground, Thermos, the mother of all snakes, used the power of life to continuously catalyze these branches and slowly grow into a big tree.

    Seeing the playful and lazy goblins, Sheila immediately spoke.

    "Don't be lazy!"

    "If it is not planted well, the fairy will die."

    The little fairies immediately turned their heads together, showing a shocked expression.

    "Ah! Will it die?"

    "If you die, you can't live?"

    The little goblin asked innocently.

    "Of course you can't live if you die." A big goblin pretended to be knowledgeable.

    "But none of us will die, how could they die?" The other goblins thought it was strange that the dream race would die.

    "They are different from us," said the big goblin.

    "You were lazy just now." Immediately, the goblins looked at the fruits of their labor just now.

    "You just planted it crookedly, and you have to plant it again." The little fairies began to become serious, ten times more serious.

    One rainbow tree after another grew out, from the thickness of fingers to the thickness of arms, and then into a hug of one person.

    at last.

    It turned into an extremely thick giant tree.

    Gradually, it has the appearance of a small forest.

    The dream master??Existence conveys their troubles and prayers, and conveys the emotions they want to tell to people far away.

    The goblin thinks.

    Many times conflicts and tragedies are due to inability to communicate.

    The dream race can easily shuttle between the dream world and reality. They can travel from one place in this world to another coordinate through the dream world in an instant.

    But the premise is that the coordinates must be set in advance.

    Sheila originally hoped that the new dream race could become a race that communicates reality and the dream world. Creating them by herself not only allowed them to be born, but also gave them their innate mission and talent.

    "Send messages through trees and flowers, and become a messenger traveling through dreams."

    "It seems very good!"

    "And the first-level forest fairies can deliver letters, and the second- and third-level forest fairies should be able to do more things."

    I have to say that the goblin's thinking is a bit naive.

    is also too beautiful.

    But she thought of it, and immediately went to realize it.

    At the moment when the goblin fell into deep thought, the rainbow tree behind her suddenly burst into layers of dazzling light.

    Others wandered around, judging which rainbow tree the fairy in the forest would be born in, and the goblins immediately gathered towards this side.

    "it's here."

    "it's here."

    "Come here quickly, come and see the fairy."

    A tree hole suddenly appeared in the center of the rainbow tree, and a gorgeous light was born in the tree hole.

    Amidst the light, a beautiful young girl condensed out.

    The world's first forest fairy was born.

    The girl was born with a wreath on her head, and her hair was black, the same color as the Creator's hair.

    This is the rarest and rarest color in the world. However, Sheila, the lord of dreams, gave it to the fairy family in the forest, so that we can see her value and best wishes for this new dream race.

    Their pupils are very strange, showing colorful light under the refraction of the sun.

    Take a look.

    There is a feeling of falling into a dream, and it makes people feel that the fairy family has dreams that do not belong to the mortal world and the world.

    She is covered with a white gauze, which is thin and simple but just supports their pure and beautiful temperament.

    The forest fairy stretched out in the tree hole, and saw a large group of goblins looking at her curiously.

    She immediately hugged her legs shyly and buried her head.

    After a long time, she came out of the tree hole cautiously.

    Stepping on the ground with pure white bare feet, she held up the hem of her skirt to salute the god surrounded by fairies.

    "GreatGod!"

    She has the language of God inherited by blood, but it is obvious that she is not proficient in using it.

    The master of the dream, Sheila, stood in the middle of the sea of ??flowers and trees, holding the goblin by the hand and speaking to her.

    "I would rather you call me by my name, or you can call me Lord Sheila like other fairies.?

 Text Chapter 268: Only true gods can go to the Kingdom of the Creator God

    Pyramid Temple.

    There are countless miracle props in the treasure house of gods, each of which has different unique functions and powers.

    There are various miracle rooms behind the temple.

    Among them are the miracle kitchen that can produce all kinds of delicacies, the cloakroom that produces beautiful clothes according to the mind, and the toy workshop full of various toys.

    And the rest room that can be turned into various decorations according to the mind and so on.

    This is Sally's paradise on weekdays.

    Because God Yin rarely comes here, and Sheila only comes here occasionally.

    But Sally is different.

    She comes every day, enjoying one thing and another without being polite.

    She turns the lounge into her big castle, changing into different structures according to her mood. For example, the latest style is a slide castle style, which is full of toys from the toy workshop.

    On weekdays, she would go out and fight with the goblins first, and then come back here to rest.

    Choose your favorite clothes in the cloakroom, and finally eat and drink in the miracle kitchen.

    It's not counting when it's over, I have to take some back.

    It is justifiable that her dream land and temple are too desolate and barren, and she needs to bring some back to decorate.

    Today she patted her belly again and walked out of the side corridor of the Pyramid Temple, pushed open the gorgeous door and appeared in the main hall.

    Sally put on new clothes and a pointed wizard hat.

    The left pocket is full, and the right pocket is also full.

    The bosom is also full.

    In the corner of the temple, the sun shone on a figure, and the shadow stretched very long.

    "Finished?"

    "Are you finished?"

    "And then we're leaving."

    Sally's eyeballs slid up, and she quibbled.

    "I don't."

    Yin Shen put down the book in her hand, and looked at her bulging pockets and the big and small bags she was wearing in her arms.

    This ability to tell lies with eyes open is comparable to that of some mischievous goblins.

    "whee."

    Embarrassed, Sally started showing off her cuteness to Yin Shen.

    "Gululu."

    As soon as Sally leaned forward, the things in her bulging pockets fell out.

    It was a pastry wrapped in oiled paper, very delicate, with delicate and beautiful patterns on it.

    Yin Shen stretched out his hand, and the pastry fell into his hand.

    He reached out and handed it to Sally, and Sally immediately peeled it off and stuffed it into her mouth, smiling foolishly.

    "tasty."

    God Yin looked at Sally, and couldn't help laughing along with her.

    The Creator stood up, and he suddenly looked at the Dreamland Continent.

    Recently, both Sheila, the ruler of the dreamland, and the big and small goblins in the land bestowed by the gods have been extraordinarily busy, commuting between the dreamland sun and the dreamland continent every day.

    When the sun rises, they fly to the Land of Dreams with the miraculous props, fairy hot air balloons, and at sunset, they can see groups of balloons and hot air balloon boats returning together.

    These days.

    The Rainbow Forest in the Dreamland Continent has successively born fairies in the forest.

    This is the first dream race created by Sheila, and she attaches great importance and seriousness to it.

    According to Sheila's plan.

    First plant a fairyland like the Rainbow Forest, and then give birth to the first batch of forest fairies. The next step is to create a connection between the dream race and the real world.

    This is the original intention of Sheila to create them, not just an ornament used to decorate the Kingdom of Creator God.

    Yin Shen suddenly wanted to go down and take a look.

    After all, the last time he went to see it, the fairy in the forest had not yet been born, only a rainbow tree.

    "Count it up."

    "Sheila should be ready to open the channel between the dream world and the human world."

    Sally immediately said: "I heard from the goblins this morning that the first fairy in the second-tier forest is about to be born."

    "Sheila endowed those black hair with her miraculous power about space and domain."

    Sally was not happy.

    No, don't be unhappy or not accurate, it should be said that I am envious.

    It has nothing to do with the strangeness and strength of the power, but the black hair.

    None of her has black hair.

    Although her dark brown hair looks at first glance, it is actually somewhat similar to Yin Shen's hair.

    &nbs?props, holding the engraved copy of the saints' chapters, and went to find the legendary island of mist and the temple of truth.

    There, they started their real life.

    Vivien, the ancestor of the beginning of blood, couldn't help but stepped forward and touched this friend who had been with her and had been separated for more than 200 million years.

    She touched every pattern on it, feeling the vicissitudes of time left on this miracle prop.

    at last.

    She put her face on the body of this miracle prop, closed her eyes and smiled.

    "did not expect."

    "You are still there."

    Vivien was very happy.

    She carefully cleaned and fiddled with the dirt on the magic wheel house, and completely moved it out of the ground.

    As soon as it was moved out, the wheels under the magic wheel house started to spin, and started running around in the valley.

    Vivien ran after the magic wheel house, then jumped up and stood on the edge.

    The magic wheel house ran farther and farther.

    Slide out of the valley and run fast on the slope.

    Vivien's mood became more and more cheerful, she grabbed the window frame of the magic wheel house, let the wind blow past her face quickly, and let the leaves brush her cheeks.

    She was also shouting happily in her heart, and her eyes became brighter and brighter.

    "Everything is still there."

    "We are also what we used to be."

    The appearance of the magic wheel house, as well as the emergence of past happiness and initial memories, made Vivien less hesitant.

    The magic wheel house runs faster and faster.

    It bumped and rushed out of the hillside, leaping high in mid-air.

    Finally, slide towards the bottom.

    And in mid-air, Vivien stood up and looked into the distance amidst the turbulence.

    She suddenly saw a bright color in the distance, so conspicuous in the green world.

    "what is that?"

    Vivien, the ancestor of the blood, immediately controlled the magic wheel house and rushed towards the color. After arriving at the target, she realized that it was a flower tree exuding dreamy colors.

    The magic wheel house stopped under the tree, and the red-haired demigod came down.

    She raised her head and looked at the trees and flowers.

    Smelling the tangy fragrance.

    The First Ancestor of Blood saw such a beautiful tree for the first time, and at a glance she thought it was definitely not something that should exist in the world.

    With a burst of starlight condensing.

    A black-haired girl appeared on the flower tree.

    She has the form of a god, with a colorful flower crown on her head.

    At first glance, I thought it was some god who came down from the Kingdom of God.

    However, after careful identification, it was found that the opponent's power was far from reaching the level of a god, and it was far from touching the threshold of mythical power.

    However, Vivien, the ancestor of blood, did not dare to underestimate the black-haired girl who suddenly appeared in front of her.

    The red-haired demigod asked her, "Who are you?"

    The girl sat on the treetop and looked at the red-haired demigod peacefully, without a smile but answered politely.

    "A demigod in the world!"

    "I am a fairy in the forest, from the Land of Dreams." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 269: The Pilgrimage Demigod

    The red-haired demigod pondered for a while, she had never heard of the Dreamland Continent, but she quickly realized it.

    She asked tentatively: "Are you from the Kingdom of the Creator?"

    "From the land bestowed by God!"

    The girl on the treetop nodded first, then shook her head.

    "The kingdom of the creator is very large, and the land bestowed by the gods is the kingdom of goblins, the residence of the creator."

    "We live at the bottom of the Kingdom of God."

    "I am the dream family, and I am in charge of the creatures created by Sheila."

    Vivien, the ancestor of the first blood, fell into deep thought. She didn't know why she felt this name was very kind.

    In her memory, she had obviously never seen each other.

    and.

    The other party is the aloof master of dreams, the existence on the right side of the creation god seat.

    She once saw Sheila, the master of dreams, and she even saw the back of the Creator faintly, but she had long forgotten these.  .

    Vivien, the ancestor of the beginning of blood, once had a relationship with Sheila, the master of dreams. When she was young, her sister almost died of an accident. She took her sister in a trailer to seek the footsteps of the witch doctor, and finally entered the goblin's hot air balloon because of Sheila's pity.

    only.

    She was just a mortal then.

    All memories about the Creator will be forgotten due to lack of personality.

    Not to mention that Vivien has experienced 200 million years of reincarnation, and lost most of the memories stored in the eyes of true knowledge.

    Vivien, the ancestor of blood, bowed down and paid tribute to this great god.

    "Fairy from the kingdom of creation, is it the will of the master of dreams that you come to see me?"

    "Or did I accidentally bump into the messenger from the Kingdom of God?"

    Although the first ancestor of blood seems to have seen the rainbow tree by chance and then met the fairy in the forest, the first ancestor of blood also believes that it may be that this god has an oracle and will.

    The fairy didn't tell her whose will it was, she just talked.

    "We are the fairies of the forest."

    "We are the messengers of the gods, the creatures who travel between dreams and reality, and the messengers who entrust their wishes and thoughts."

    "A demigod in the world!"

    "I have a tree hole space, which can connect the world, the dream world and the kingdom of God."

    "Although no one else can transfer through this space except us."

    "But I can bring letters and things or what you want to say to people far away."

    The fairy in the forest looked at the blood ancestor with her dreamy eyes, and told her in an ethereal voice.

    "You met me and saw this rainbow tree."

    "It means that there is a letter that I want to send to a distant place."

    To be able to meet such a beautiful life, to meet the creatures of dreams.

    It is a beautiful and lucky thing.

    It's just that Vivien's mind is full of other things, so she seems a little absent-minded.

    The First Ancestor of Blood shook his head, smiled and said to the garland girl on the treetop: "But I didn't want to"

    As soon as the words were spoken, they suddenly stopped.

    She immediately remembered something, and asked a little excitedly.

    "if."

    "I want to send a letter to the Kingdom of Creator God, to the master of life."

    "Is this okay too?"

    Vivien was a little excited.

    Because she ran a big circle and finally saw the dawn.

    She moved closer to the flower tree, and the bright rainbow-like petals hung down and swayed beside her red hair.

    "Can Ican I pray to the master of life?"

    The forest fairy asked her: "What do you want to pray for?"

    Vivien: "I want to tell God, the supreme and eternal master."

    "The Sanye people have lost their past, lost too many things."

    "We want to worship the temples of our ancestors, to worship our former glory and glory, we want to"

    The fairy in the forest looked at Vivien. She was just born and couldn't understand Vivien's excitement.

    They have existed for too short a time, and they do not have the thick history of the Sanye people.

    They have not gained everything, and lost everything.

    But the fairy in the forest can feel Vivien's emotions, which is a feeling of hesitation, sadness, and confusion.

    She is the messenger who conveys thoughts and emotions, isIn the sea, I didn't expect it to be sealed here.  "Alpens was once a descendant of Henir, so how could he not recognize the scepter of Heinsay.

    Vivien carefully took over the scepter of Heinsay, the sacred object of the Clover.

    Three people together.

    Kneel down again and kowtow to the mother of life——

    The magic wheel house was driving slowly on the road.

    It seems that the first ancestor of the blood is in a good mood, and he is already in the mood to appreciate the surrounding scenery.

    The Magic Wheel House crosses the border of Suinhall, passing through the Fire Guard City on the way.

    Vivien, the ancestor of the blood, looked at the city from a distance.

    When she saw it for the first time, it was the age of the Flame Warden.

    Arsine's bloodline has not been cut off, all the snake people are naked, and there are not many cities.

    The snake people can only forge a small amount of bronze ware to sacrifice to the gods, and even pottery has become exclusive to the nobles.

    It's Alpens, it's Smaller.

    changed all that.

    Alpens unified the city-state, compiled a new law code and order, and transformed the disordered world into an orderly civilization.

    Smerkel pacified internal and external troubles, formulated coins, promoted the planting of textiles, promoted commercial trade, and carried out drastic reforms on the entire Suinhall.

    They changed this city-state, this kingdom.

    Only now there are snake people who are no longer naked in clothes, and pottery is used in every household, and there are smelting workshops and pottery workshops all over the cities.

    But even so.

    Compared with the civilization of the Sanye people, they are still in the wild and primitive.

    Vivien was born in the Henir dynasty.

    In that era, the first-generation sage of truth, Sang De'an, had brought back the technique of miracles from the Kingdom of God of Creation.

    Through various rituals, the Sanye people possess almost inexhaustible resources and various miraculous creations beyond imagination.

    Compared with the Sanye people, the current snake people can only be said to be still very backward.

    However, the prosperity of the Sanye people, in a sense, is also based on the gift of the Creator.

    However, in that era when there was nothing in the land and sea, they really had nothing except God's gift.

    Vivien looked at everything outside and fell into deep thought.

    Compared with the previous era, this era is much richer and has more possibilities.

    Maybe.

    This era can create even greater miracles.

    The Magic Wheel House crossed the avenue, and Vivien saw a caravan on the side of the road.

    A vehicle pulled by a domesticated sail camel fell to the ground.

    The car broke down and can no longer move forward.

    And the goods on the car also fell to the ground,

    A young man came over with a large package for repairs. During the repairs, he saw the magic wheel house, a miracle prop, passing through the street.

    In the fog of the evening.

    The magic wheel house came from the mist and went away in the mist.

    It feels elusive.

    Such a house that can run on land without any pack animals obviously shocked everyone in the caravan.

    "Look, a house!"

    "A house that can run?"

    "Look at its wheels turning."

    Everyone couldn't understand how the magic wheel house ran.

    "What is this?" People watched curiously as the magic wheel house came and went away like the wind.

    "It must be the creation of the alchemist. I heard that the alchemist in the east is very powerful." Everyone is not afraid, this is a world full of extraordinary power, and it is normal to have all kinds of strange creations.

    In the window, Vivien, the primordial ancestor of blood, couldn't help but look at the broken trailer.

    And the gaze just happened to meet the young man's gaze.

    The young man had never seen such a beautiful person before, and he froze in place, without any movement for a long time.

    And Vivien.

    She suddenly remembered something.

    Long, long ago, when she was not a sage of truth, not even a priest.

    The city she lives in is called Cross City.

    There are enthusiastic neighbors and friends in the city, there is a vicious but kind tow truck repair shop owner, and there is a doctor who wants to cure all diseases.

    They lived a quiet and happy life.

    At that time, she was just a car repair craftsman like the young man in front of her.

    Standing at the crossroads in the same confusion, looking forward to tomorrow in the same peaceful life.

    Whether it is a clover man or a snake man.

    As a race of intelligent blood, they are so similar.

    The First Ancestor of Blood finally turned his head and spoke to Alpens and Smerkel behind him.

    "I made a decision."

    "Let more Sanye people reincarnate to promote Suinhall's city-state civilization."

    "At the same time, I am also preparing to recast the eye of true knowledge, respond to the sacrifices and prayers of believers, and once again form a civilization inheritance."

    "Let the wisdom of the Sanye people, the technology of the Sanye people, and the power of the Sanye people appear in this world more."

    King Alpens saw that Vivien had finally moved on, and was no longer obsessed with the past.

    Showed a gratified smile.  &lt;/div&gt;.

    At that time, she was just a car repair craftsman like the young man in front of her.

    Standing at the crossroads in the same confusion, looking forward to tomorrow in the same peaceful life.

    Whether it is a clover man or a snake man.

    As a race of intelligent blood, they are so similar.

    The First Ancestor of Blood finally turned his head and spoke to Alpens and Smerkel behind him.

    "I made a decision."

    "Let more Sanye people reincarnate to promote Suinhall's city-state civilization."

    "At the same time, I am also preparing to recast the eye of true knowledge, respond to the sacrifices and prayers of believers, and once again form a civilization inheritance."

    "Let the wisdom of the Sanye people, the technology of the Sanye people, and the power of the Sanye people appear in this world more."

    King Alpens saw that Vivien had finally moved on, and was no longer obsessed with the past.

    Showed a gratified smile.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 270: Do you also want to pry into the secrets of the gods?

    Outside the giant island of Ruhe.

    The continents of this era are connected into one, converging into a super-large continent, and in the center of the continent is an unimaginably large desert.

    However, there are rich swamp forests along the coast.

    All kinds of peculiar landforms and environments constitute the ecology of this world.

    There are surprisingly large insects here, far more species than Ruhe Giant Island, and all kinds of strange reptiles.

    For the Evelians, this is a completely new world.

    Everything here makes them feel novel.

    The place where the Aiweier landed is a large peninsula with an area of ??hundreds of thousands of square kilometers. It is surrounded by the sea on three sides and has a rich coastline.

    The peninsula is connected to the north of the mainland, and there is a raised plateau mountain range at the junction.

    That's where the mother of life once prepared the habitat for the Winged Man.

    It's just that the Aiweier people haven't even explored the entire peninsula, and they don't have the energy to touch more distant areas, and they don't know that they are very close to the territory of the Yiren.

    Snake people are indeed good at building cities.

    They chose a natural bay port and re-established the new city of Evil.

    The powerful man controls the power, and can easily change and shape the stone.

    They built the city wall and built the power supply.

    The civilians cut down trees to build houses, or directly used mud and stones to build walls and houses.

    The prototype of a city was born.

    While building the city, there are still a steady stream of Evelians coming across the sea.

    The Evil people can't wait to leave the giant island of Ruhe. On the one hand, of course, it is because of the enmity between the Evel people and the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, which makes the Evel people have a very strong sense of crisis.

    On the other hand, it is naturally something that the people of Aiweier dare not mention in their hearts.

    The conversion of the Evelians and Hewburne.

    ? They changed their faith from the pantheon of life to the pantheon of wisdom, although the gods did not punish them, let alone their faith.

    But the people of Aiweier are still panic.

    Fortunately, at this time, the God of truth and knowledge gave them blessing and guidance. They left the giant island of Ruhe created by the mother of life and came to the new world to open up their homes.

    The third is also because a rich new continent is extremely attractive to the Aiweier people.

    Here is a rich land comparable to the southern part of Ruhe Giant Island. They can also learn from the city-state people to plant curly balls and net rope vines.

    They can not care about the threat of war at all, and freely develop their homeland.

    all of these.

    All are much better than their former habitat, the barren north of Ruhe Giant Island.

    ? On the crudely built unloading dock and port, Avon led a group of people to watch from afar.

    They are waiting for the last boats to arrive.

    According to the time calculation, the fleet should have arrived a few days ago, but until today, there is still no shadow of the fleet.

    This made Afran a little anxious.

    Although Yafuan didn't speak, one can see the anxiety in his heart from his expression.

    It's just that Yafuan is no longer as frizzy as before. No matter how anxious he is, he still stands firmly at the forefront and looks straight into the distance.

    Aizilio, the servant of the Temple of Knowledge, noticed Avon's mood.

    said the middle-aged servant.

    "no need to worry."

    "There are often delays at sea, and it is normal to arrive later."

    Avon nodded, and he gave another reason for his concern.

    "But the wind and waves at sea these days are not quite right, so I am a little worried."

    "I don't know if I'm thinking too much."

    Aiqilio is a divine attendant far older than Fuan, and he is one of the Evelians who were rescued from the Land of Sunrise by Xiuburn.

    Logically speaking, Echirio should be the one who is more suitable to be the heir of Xiuburne.

    But in the end Xiuburn chose Avon.

    The former chief servant chose this young man to inherit his will, and chose Avon to lead the Evelians forward.

    Echirio chooses to respect Xiuborne's will.

    ?Because the other party rescued the Aiweier people from danger, and because Xiuboen saved his name.

    &nKnowledge.  "

    "He walked the path that mortals should not take, he knew everything that mortals should not know, and he faced the existence that mortals should not directly look at."

    Yafuan kept chewing on the meaning of these words.

    It is certain that Xiuburn recorded the knowledge of the gods in the book, which does not belong to the knowledge of mortals.

    So he knew everything that a mortal should not know.

    But what does it mean that he walked the path that ordinary people should not go, and faced the existence that ordinary people cannot directly look at?

    Yafuan didn't know what happened in the Sky Temple, and he didn't know that Xiuboen had walked the path of divine descent prepared by the second generation king of wisdom for the Creator.

    What happened in Pence City under the mountain of origin of life is like a big dream for everyone. Everyone knows that the mother of all snakes has come, and they have also witnessed the emergence of the door of truth, and finally the darkness engulfed everything.

    Other than that, I don't know anything.

    After thinking for a long time, Yafuan determined that the book in his hand was something that he was not yet able to touch and open.

    At least.

    When he is not strong enough, he cannot be consulted.

    "Master Xiuboen suffered because of this book, which means that ordinary third-tier power users should not have access to such knowledge."

    "I'm currently thinking too much about it, and it doesn't work."

    "Let's put it away, at least we can't let others touch such a dangerous thing."

    Yafuan carefully put away the "Book of Hubern", he used divine magic to open a hole in the wall, and then put the "Book of Hubern" in.

    He is carefully sealing the stone, looking at the closed hole, his mind is a little complicated.

    He didn't know when he would take it out again.

    Or will it be taken out again.

    Yafuan walked out of the Temple of Knowledge, and there was a busy scene everywhere outside.

    The Sanye people have built a shipbuilding workshop by the sea, and houses are being built everywhere in the city, and the treated wood is transported to the city by road one by one, and the city of Aiweier has become a decent place.

    Someone has started fishing, someone has cleared fields to build villages, and someone has started to grow net rope rattan, and use the fiber of this plant to weave coarse cloth.

    Some businessmen recruited workers, and officials at all levels began to organize the restoration of production and commerce in an orderly manner, and establish a common home for the Aiweier people.

    Everything looks prosperous.

    His Majesty King Sidi of Aiweier happened to come to Avon because of something, and when he came over, he happened to see Avon looking at the newly established Aiweier City so intently.

    His Majesty Sidi couldn't help but follow his gaze to this beautiful scene, and couldn't help but speak.

    "look."

    "What a beautiful scenery!"

    "We are so united, no matter how hard the Ewell people go through, they will never admit defeat."

    "I must build Aiweier into the greatest country in the world, a heavenly kingdom of God on earth."

    His Majesty Sidi was rescued by Xiuburn in the midst of suffering. He always believed that this was the guidance of God, and it was the God of truth and knowledge who rescued the Evelians from suffering.

    Those of them who have experienced suffering are extremely devout to the God of truth and knowledge, and they know how difficult it all is.

    Yafuan looked long and long: "It will definitely."

    "but……"

    "I hope this is our heaven too. ?

 Text Chapter 271: Strange Winged Men and Their Gods

    New World.

    Evil City.

    Another fleet returned with news from the sea.

    After the captain arrived at the palace, he kowtowed to His Majesty Sidi on the throne, and then saluted Afran who was beside him.

    "We have discovered four more islands and two lairs of winged demons. Now we can draw a detailed sea map of the surrounding sea area."

    His Majesty Sidi then asked, "Where is the Sea of ??Storms?"

    The captain replied: "As soon as we approached the Sea of ??Storms, we saw a black storm, and the ocean currents and celestial phenomena in that area are changing, so there is no way to sail."

    "It is impossible for us to cross the sea of ??storms. I can't imagine what kind of ship can sail in such a storm, and even if it can hold the ship without capsizing, it can't find its way in such a storm."

    "Not to mention the inability to rely on wind power and unpredictable ocean currents, it is even more impossible for ships to approach Ruhe Giant Island."

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Unless we encounter the black storm once again being suppressed on a large scale, otherwise we will not be able to cross the Sea of ??Storms."

    The Sea of ??Storms is the name of the Ewell people for the sea area surrounding the outermost layer of the giant island of Ruhe where the strange airflow and astronomical phenomenon and the extraordinary vision are hedged, and it can almost cover the entire southeast sea area.

    These anomalies are not detectable at all from the coastal waters of Ruhe Giant Island, and can only be discovered when they are really far away from Ruhe Giant Island.

    The following ministers and nobles talked a lot.

    Some people feel panic, while others don't care.

    God Servant Echilio stood up from the stone brick in the palace and spoke.

    "Your Majesty Sidi, Lord Afran."

    "It seems that we can't go back. The original trade plan and channel opening plan may be terminated."

    "We should focus more on opening up this new continent."

    Avon immediately seized the opportunity at the beginning of Aizilio: "From the moment we set off, didn't we already make such a plan?"

    "Since you must have made up your mind a long time ago, why panic now?"

    Sidi stood up and made a conclusion.

    "Everyone."

    "In this paradise chosen by God for us, we can plant, hunt, and fish."

    "This place is so rich, you can just do everything with peace of mind."

    He cried out loudly: "God will guide us."

    Everyone immediately responded and shouted together.

    "God will guide us."

    "Your Majesty will lead us to the light."

    "We came here by the will of the God of Knowledge. With God's blessing, what are we afraid of?"

    The Aiweier people completely severed their connection with the giant island of Ruhe, and they naturally shifted more attention to developing land and planting crops, which was not their strong point originally.

    The Evelians are a powerful sea nation.

    They have strong bodies honed in a cruel environment, the most skilled sailors on the sea, and shipbuilding craftsmen and techniques cultivated over two hundred years.

    However, the key factor that determines a country and a nation is the geographical environment.

    They came to the New World, so they naturally had to adapt to the environment of the New World.

    It is suitable for growing crops, as well as hunting and fishing, but the sailing and shipbuilding skills they used to be good at have gradually become useless.

    Without wars and threats, the Evils are multiplying very fast.

    They looked for livable places to cultivate fields, and they planted plants such as curly balls and net rope vines.

    They made various kinds of food with the balls, and used them to brew wine and offer sacrifices to the gods.

    Planting net rope rattan is woven into coarse cloth, which is then processed into other commodities.

    soon.

    They established a large number of towns and villages, and one of the towns even became a city.

    Roads also appeared in the wilderness connecting villages, towns, and cities.

    They continue to extend from the sea to the inland, and develop towards the depths of the mainland like a prairie fire.

    But the deeper you go, the more problems you encounter.

    Some places have terrible stone demons and fire demons, and some places are inhabited by groups of beasts and terrible swarms.

    There are even terrain dragon groups that drive the beast tide through the jungle.

    therefore.

    EvilEntered the temple, knelt down and worshiped the statue.

    They knelt on their knees, their white wings spreading on the ground.

    Every day at dawn and dusk, they will come here to pray to the gods.

    The queen raised her head slightly, looked at the god with intoxicated eyes, and then called out the name of the god with a beautiful voice like an aria.

    "The great gate of spirituality, the eternal lord of light, the lord of dawn and dusk."

    "The God of Western Asia."

    Following the chanting of all the Winged Men, their eyes gradually turned into darkness.

    They seem to have escaped from reality together, and their consciousness traveled through space to a place that does not belong to the mundane world.

    A huge door appeared in front of their eyes.

    This is a mythical gate, representing the road of wisdom leading to the gods and eternity, and it is also the highest crystallization of wisdom of the Sanye people in the last era.

    This door is a symbol of the intelligent power, the transformation from mortal to god.

    There are patterns engraved on the door leaf.

    The pattern is the life in endless reincarnation, which is a vast species that the Winged Man and the Snake Man have never seen, and they are arranged in a regular way.

    Trilobites, Archaeopteryx, all kinds of strange fish and species, etc. all appeared on this gate.

    And extending upwards, I saw these fishes grew two legs, climbed onto the land, and gradually evolved into various animals.

    This door.

    ? It records the evolutionary history of more than 200 million years, and records the evolutionary journey from the archaeopteryx to the present.

    However, upon closer inspection, it was found that these patterns formed a road like reincarnation, a tree-like figure.

    This is.

    The road to wisdom.

    The fish creatures and insects at the bottom represent spiritual power patterns, exuding fluorescence and power like the sea.

    However, the trunk of wisdom at the upper level, the branches of desire, and the leaves of knowledge.

    It looks extremely dry and dull.

    "Boom."

    The door opened with a bang, and a terrifying figure twisted like a whirlpool appeared behind the door, emitting white light.

    This is the god that Yiren believes in.

    Lord of Spirituality and Radiance.

    The special winged people immediately fell into a madness, calling the name of God frantically.

    "God of Western Asia!"

    "God of Western Asia!"

    "The God of Dawn and Dusk, the Lord of Eternal Glory"

    And during this call, they became stronger little by little, and their bodies became more perfect little by little.

 Text Chapter 272: The Lord of Radiance and His Sky Messenger

    Temple of the Lord of Spirituality and Radiance.

    Crowds of Wingmen are praying.

    It can be seen that their pupils turned completely white, and their consciousness broke away from reality and entered an unknown space.

    Following the sound of prayer, rays of light came out of the main hall and overflowed into the palaces on both sides.

    it's here.

    There were also a few white-winged men kneeling on their knees, all of whom had very serious eye injuries.

    Two of the Wingmen appeared to be seriously injured and dying.

    One of them had a pair of wings torn off and a hole in his chest.

    The other shoulder was bitten off along with the arm.

    It was a terrible scar caused by the battle with the monster, and the wound should be made by the Winged Demon.

    A strange white light prevented their wounds from spreading and aggravating, and protected the wounds, which is why they survived such heavy injuries.

    But even so, they don't seem to be able to last long.

    However, they still knelt on the ground piously and kept praying to the gods, as if they didn't care that they would die.

    And at this moment.

    Under the radiance of that light, the wounds on these white-winged men are slowly healing.

    As for the white-winged men who had broken their arms and wings, their arms and wings could be seen growing out little by little.

    "Lord of Radiance~"

    "Lord of Radiance~"

    This made these white-winged people even more fanatical.

    The language in which they invoked the gods did not belong to any language currently known.

    However, from the root of the Yiren's writing, you can find some shadows of the wisdom of the Sansanye people in the previous era, but the pronunciation is very different.

    Because their writing originated from this huge spiritual gate, and it was created by imitating the "God's writing" on the spiritual gate.

    Winged Queen Melde knelt in the center of the crowd.

    Her strength is also constantly unfolding, and the power of power that erupts continues to rise.

    at the same time.

    The white wings on her back are also constantly changing with the extension of power.

    soon.

    Just saw another pair of wings spread out behind her. The wings of those wings were completely smooth, and each feather carried holy spiritual power, which originated from the original power of power.

    It hasn't stopped yet,

    The third pair of wings spread out like a pair of light wheels, drawing a perfect arc in the air, and the power of the Winged Queen Meld reached its peak.

    ?Third-tier power holders.

    She has three pairs of wings, light and slender, and looks even more sacred and beautiful under the light.

    The beauty that does not belong to the world.

    It can be seen that each pair of her wings has different powers.

    "All sky messengers."

    "Thank God!"

    Winged Queen Meld opened her arms and raised her chest high.

    Welcome to the light that shines from the door of spirituality.

    Other Wingmen with the shape of gods are also in front of this spiritual door, urging their power under the divine glory of the Lord of Radiance.

    The bodies of all Winged Men became transparent in the light, revealing their true core and strength.

    There is a sacred stone between the eyebrows of every Baiyiyiman.

    This sacred stone is usually invisible.

    But as soon as they stimulated the power, they saw that the god stone turned into a sacred white pattern on their eyebrows.

    This sacred stone is bestowed by the gods, it is the core of their power, and it can even be said to be the most important place.

    The stronger they are, the less vital points they have.

    At the level of the Winged Queen Melde, as long as her brain and the god stone are not destroyed, even if all the parts below her neck are destroyed, it will be difficult to kill her.

    This is somewhat similar to witch spirits and alchemists.

    These two are also gradually getting rid of the shackles of the body, and transferred everything to the lamp of the divine deed and the book of witch spirits.

    After a night of prayers and chants.

    The spiritual door opened wider and wider, and the light became more and more intense.

    Winged Queen Melde and many white-winged men finally stood up.

    They sang hymns, and their expressions were solemn.

    The gate of the temple was completely opened, and everyone sang hymns and walked outside.

    &n?His Majesty looked at Avon and said in disbelief.

    "Have you discovered the existence of a suspected Winged Man?"

    "How can this be?"

    "According to the myth, those winged people should be dead, how could they still appear?"

    Yafuan shook her head: "I'm not sure if it's a wingman, but she does have wings."

    His Majesty Sidi: "With wings, you don't necessarily have to be a winged person."

    "Could it be that some god's apostle walked out of the kingdom and was walking in the world and just happened to be met by you?"

    His Majesty Sidi made this guess, but no one was able to answer it.

    "The most important thing at the moment is, will the appearance of this strange person have any effect on us?"

    "Is she the only one here, or is there another group?"

    Afoan discussed with His Majesty Sidi for a long time, but in the end they had no clue.

    They know too little, and it is difficult to know more information just by seeing a woman with wings, let alone respond accordingly.

    His Majesty Sidi: "Let's do this first!"

    "I will send someone to investigate this matter, but Yafuan, you should break through to the third level, right?"

    "If you become a high-ranking witch spirit, we don't need to panic no matter what happens.

    Avon nodded: "It's almost there."

    Sidi said seriously: "Are you sure?"

    Yafuan: "Don't worry, Your Majesty, I'm ready."

    He returned to the Temple of Knowledge and took out his Book of Witch Spirits.

    The Book of Witch Spirits has been filled with various divine spells, some of which were learned by Afran himself, and some of which were created by himself.

    The power of these magical pages blended together, faintly emitting light.

    When all the divine arts in the Book of Witch Spirits are combined, they can be gathered into a page of truth.

    That is the power of the upper witch spirit.

    Yafuan said, "It's time to break through."

    He became a second-rank from the first rank through the bequest of Xiuburn, and mastered the right hand of the magic prop Polik.

    After so many years of precipitation, he thinks that accumulation is enough.

    It's finally time for a breakthrough. He is confident that the type of divine arts he has mastered, and the page of truth he has formed can surpass Xiuburn in the past and gain even more powerful power.

    Tier 3 is already the peak combat power on Ruhe Giant Island.

    In Avon's view.

    I can become a high-ranking witch spirit, and then make good use of the power of the right hand of Polik, a magic tool, so I don't have to be afraid even if I encounter any crisis.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/675370239.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/675370239.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 273: The Origin of the Winged Man

    The city-state of Aiweier.

    There are smooth roads built on three sides of the capital, and you can see sail camels driving vehicles around non-stop. People talk while driving pack animals. The tranquility of life can be seen from the comfort on their faces.

    The city wall is not too high, and there is no moat prepared for war. There are only a few canals leading to the city.

    There is a port on the side facing the sea.

    Originally, the port had been deserted for a long time, only some small boats docked, and no big ships came and went.

    However, with the development of the other two seaside cities in the city-state of Aiweier, the port has gradually become more prosperous, and there have been more ships coming and going.

    The temple of knowledge in the city is more magnificent than the palace.

    This temple also serves as a library, storing all the books of the Evelians.

    People in Aiweier attach great importance to knowledge. For them, knowledge is power and knowledge is faith.

    Of course, this kind of knowledge mainly focuses on divine arts knowledge.

    The books they currently have are not many, and the library seems a bit empty, but it is foreseeable that there will be more and more books in the future.

    this day.

    Everyone in the Temple of Knowledge is on standby, and it is no longer open to the public.

    Even Sidi, the King of Evil, came to the temple, as if expecting something.

    Yafuan knelt under the statue of the god of truth and knowledge, holding his book of witchcraft in his hand.

    Under the eyes of everyone, Avon sang all the titles of the god of truth and knowledge.

    "The god who grasps the truth, the master of books and knowledge, and the god of eternal reincarnation."

    "I offer sacrifices to you."

    "I beg you."

    "I hope you will give me the power of truth."

    All the witch spirits in the Temple of Knowledge began to chant the name of the god, offering sacrifices to him, and praying to him.

    The sacrificial ceremony begins.

    A large number of books and paper pages floated in the light.

    The words recorded on it all peeled off from the paper, turning into distorted black words and heading towards the sky.

    Avon and the witch spirits raised their heads.

    The consciousness of these servants and priests of the God of Knowledge was immediately attracted by the existence of the sacrifice.

    Their consciousness was instantly torn away from reality by the superior mythical existence, and they saw the great door of truth.

    And in the city outside, you can also see a beam of light falling from the sky.

    The beam of light shrouded the Temple of Knowledge and Avon's body.

    "Clatter."

    The book of witch spirits in Yafuan's hand flipped violently, and all the magic arts he had learned and mastered twisted and squirmed in an instant.

    It can be seen that a mark representing truth appeared on his book of witch spirits.

    In his body, the light of law flows.

    The pages of one kind of divine art recorded in the Book of Witch Spirits flew out, and a large number of blank books and papers that had just been sacrificed were spinning around Avon.

    The two are combined and integrated with each other.

    The seal of the spell became its heart, the ghost became its spirit, the page of divine magic became its bone, and the white paper assimilated by extraordinary power became its skin.

    Finally, a huge white monster was born.

    That is the appearance of a ground dragon, but it has grown a pair of huge wings.

    It is still changing and getting bigger and bigger.

    at last.

    As soon as it shook its wings, it flew out of the temple, and freely spread its wings tens of meters long in the sky.

    One by one, the witch spirits chased out, looking at the huge thing made of paper in the sky.

    "Earth-moving dragon, this is what an earth-moving dragon looks like." As an Evelian, I couldn't recognize this famous creature on Ruhe Giant Island.

    "A ground dragon with wings? Is this an existence imagined by Lord Afran? Or does this kind of terrifying life really exist?" But no one has ever seen a ground dragon grow wings, and all the gods looked at it one by one.  The flying paper dragon has a big mouth.

    "Flying ground dragon, what is that?" The guards under the temple and King Sidi of Evel in the side hall all exclaimed.

    Dixinglong is the most powerful existence among species without extraordinary power.

    ?It is said that in ancient times, their ancestors once carried the master of life who had just descended from the kingdom of creation. Although the master did not bestow it with extraordinary power, but?? 

    Duma stared at him blankly, and she asked a word out of nowhere.

    "On the Creator Throne"

    "who is it?"

    Yafuan shook his head: "I don't know His name yet. My teacher has seen everything in the last era, but he didn't tell me in the end."

    "Those ancient sacred names, those ancient secrets."

    "Maybe it's not what we mortals should know."

    "But before we were born, in an age too ancient to trace back."

    "The Creator created everything, and all wisdom, life, and strength come from Him."

    Duma found a loophole again: "In this case, why don't you believe in Him?"

    "To believe in what you said, what about the Creator who created everything?"

    Duma was extremely excited. She felt that she had never had such intense emotions since she was born.

    "If there is such a great god."

    "Why doesn't He let everyone believe in Him? Go tell everyone His greatness?"

    Yafuan suddenly asked Duma: "You say."

    "How do the gods view the beliefs of mortals?"

    How could Duma know this kind of thing, and she has never seen a god.

    However, Xiuboen remembered the things that happened a long time ago, when Lord Xiuboen was still alive.

    Xiuboen also asked Avon: "How do you think the gods view the beliefs of mortals?"

    At that time, Yafuan also froze in place.

    However, Xiuboen said something to Avon that made him tremble, and he felt as if he had been frozen to the bone by the cold wind on the spot, unable to move at all.

    Xiubo En's expression at that time was helpless and hesitant to the extreme, and there was even a hint of madness.

    he said to Avon.

    "God said."

    "Believe in me, it has nothing to do with me."

    Yafuan thought that this sentence was said by the master of life, which fits the image of the master aloofly.

    He didn't know that Xiuboen heard it from the Sky Temple, from the "Ledericy Oath" sung by the three-leaf people from generation to generation.  What King Jesser said.

    Afon stood up, he looked at the city outside, at the moon in the sky.

    "Because the supreme god does not need the belief of mortals."

    Avon expressed his inner thoughts: "I just said it."

    "The gods are like the sun."

    "Mortals are too weak and too close to the sun will bring disaster."

    "And without the sun, we can't exist in this world."

    "We need the sun, even if there is a glimmer of light or warmth in the dark, we must hug him tightly."

    Duma looked at Avon, she asked him.

    "Is your belief still considered belief?"

    Avon asked her back, "Does God care?"

    Duma was shocked, but she didn't believe what Avon said.

    "not like this."

    "not like this."

    She shook her head and kept backing away, looking at Afran with indescribable emotions in her eyes.

    But in the end.

    She didn't argue, and she didn't get angry.

    Just spread her wings and flew into the sky, her beautiful and light figure flitting under the moon.

    She left with unspeakable fear and uneasiness.

    On the other side, Yafoan watched Duma leave, and also felt a sense of uneasiness and crisis in his heart.

    "The winged people really survived."

    Avon looked to the northwest, and he could probably guess that the wingman's territory should be there.  (

 Main text Chapter 274: Let the Lord of Radiance come to this world again

    By the sea.

    Duma looked at the sailboat on the sea with extremely complicated emotions.

    Because those Evil people came from the end of the sky on such a big ship, they were not born from the soil, nor did they appear suddenly.

    They come from another world, across the sea.

    These boats, and the curly balls they planted, and all the things they brought from the giant island of Ruhe.

    can prove their origins.

    She looked into the distance, and the snake people said that there was a huge island on the other side of the sea.

    Ruhe giant island.

    According to what Avon said, there is the origin of everything.

    There are remnants of the previous era, and there are gods aloof.

    "Our God is not the only one."

    She knew the answer the moment she saw Avon's paper dragon.

    And in the distance, there is an even more terrifying answer.

    Duma spread her wings, and she flew forward.

    Go ahead.

    When she saw the terrifying Sea of ??Storms.

    She understood that her god was not supreme.

    It is just the residual power escaping from the end of the sky, which can disturb the whole world. The dark storm sweeps thousands of miles, and the terrifying influence can be transmitted to all known corners.

    That is the stalwart that can destroy everything, that is the will that overrides all life.

    All this made Duma tremble.

    "Is this the power of life master?"

    "How can there be such a terrifying place? What kind of power can create such a terrifying scene?"

    Her extraordinary spirituality and eyes can see everything that mortals can't sense. She raised her head and stared into the depths of the black storm, staring at the source of black power.

    She saw the roar of the demon god in the dark storm, and countless tentacles extending to the sky.

    even.

    She heard the clarion call to destroy the world.

    The one who blew the horn is a great existence that can create all life and destroy all life.

    Facing this dark storm, amid thunder, heavy rain, and huge waves, under the terrifying sky that swept thousands of miles.

    She felt that she was as small as a bug.

    Even if.

    She has already stood at the top of mortals, possessing the strength and status that ordinary people look up to.

    She ran away in horror.

    Maybe she can pass through this sea of ??black storms alone with her own strength, but she has completely collapsed in the face of the power behind this terrifying vision,

    She has seen the spiritual door.

    But that door of myth is worth mentioning in front of the power that creates everything and destroys everything.

    Such an existence can create a world like this, and can create the master of all life.

    It turned out to be only one of the three gods under the throne of the Creator God.

    So what kind of existence is sitting on the Creator Seat.

    She flapped her wings and fled in embarrassment, not daring to turn her head back.

    She no longer had the courage to see what was on the other side of the sea.

    Everything behind the black storm, the country where everything originated.

    She already believed in the existence of all that.

    Duma flew all the way back to Mount Fenboukin, she spared no effort to wind up the wind, and crossed the sky at the fastest speed.

    It wasn't until late at night that she landed in front of the Radiant Temple.

    Huan looked at the familiar palaces around her, the gate towers one after another, the canals and springs flowing with clear streams, and she felt her heart calm down a little bit.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    She was panting violently, her mind shaking.

    She clasped her hands together and looked up at the Lord of Radiance.

    The mouth continued to read the eulogy.

    "The great gate of spirituality, the eternal lord of light, the lord of dawn and dusk."

    "Please protect me."

    "Please guide me to find my soul in the wind and darkness."

    "Please forgive me, forgive my wavering faith, forgive my fragility."

    She read it over and over again before her mood gradually calmed down.

    At this moment, she really understood what Afuan said.

    "The god is the sun."

    "; It lasted far beyond Xiao's expectation, beyond Xiao's limit.

    "I want to come back."

    "I will return eventually, in the posture ofa god."

    "I have come to this world again, and I want to get backeverything I once had."

    The voice was deafening, with the most persistent belief.

    At the same time, everything behind the spiritual gate disappeared and turned into a huge vortex.

    Looking at the vortex, Melder felt as if an extremely huge eye was watching him.

    She was extremely excited, and she knelt before God devoutly.

    "God!"

    "I will do my best to accomplish your will."

    The door of spirituality slammed shut, and Melde also fell back to the world.

    Other sky angels have also been waiting for Melder, and Melder brought everyone back to the Temple of Radiance and completed the final prayer ceremony.

    Everyone slowly withdrew, only Duma remained.

    "Mother."

    "Have you entered the kingdom of God?"

    Winged Queen Melde looked at the god's statue piously: "I saw the god, it was an unprecedented stalwart."

    "Before everything was born, before the earth was empty, gods existed in this world."

    "He is a true god."

    Duma: "Of course, that's a majestic god."

    Melde turned her head, she looked at Duma and said.

    "Duma!"

    "I want the Lord of Radiance to come to this world again."

    "This is God's will, and it is also my will."

    Hear this.

    For some reason, Duma felt a kind of creep.

    "Let God descend?"

    A picture seemed to appear in front of her eyes.

    She saw the sun set on the earth, and then the light flooded everything.

    What kind of scene would that be.

    No one has tried it, no one has seen it.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 275: Baby of Myth

    In the quiet Temple of Radiance.

    A winged girl knelt in front of the statue, and behind her, the winged queen Melde faced the sun shining through the window.

    The thin and light clothes couldn't hide the graceful figure of the Winged Queen, so the loose white robe gave a tight feeling to the other party.

    The simple robe can only reach the elbows. She is stepping on the ground with bare feet, without any other decorations on her body. With the holy white wings behind her, the words sacred and beautiful are perfectly integrated on the queen's body.  .

    Winged Queen Meld looked at the statue intoxicated, while the eyes of the Winged Girl who turned her head were full of uneasiness and horror.

    "Mother."

    "Are we really going to let God come?"

    "Maybe God should have lived in God's kingdom, and all we did was to disturb His peace."

    The winged girl Duma looked at her mother and said in a suspicious voice.

    "Maybe."

    "From the very beginning, the gods didn't need our sacrifices. Everything we did was not what the gods needed"

    Before Duma could finish speaking, the Winged Queen Melde immediately looked at her with extremely stern eyes.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Duma!"

    "Are you questioning our beliefs, or is it the will of the gods?"

    She walked towards the gods.

    The sun streams in through the rear windows, illuminating the statue of the god carved in stone.

    And the shadow.

    is projected on Melder and Duma.

    The Winged Queen sternly questioned Duma, who was kneeling under the statue, about her faith and piety.

    "As a believer in God."

    "Don't you feel God's will? God is waking up from a deep sleep."

    "He will return unstoppably, in this era, in this world."

    Melder asked Duma: "What did you encounter that made you hesitate and shake you so much."

    "Just because you saw a false god, did your faith become unsteady?"

    Duma immediately said: "No!"

    "I still believe in the Lord of Radiance. He has given us strength and civilization. He is our god."

    Duma was very frightened by her mother's questioning.

    It is a matter of course to devoutly believe in the gods and dedicate everything to the gods.

    At least.

    It is so in the hearts of these believers.

    Even if Duma herself sacrificed herself for God, she would feel that it was her supreme glory.

    Her long-standing doubt was not doubting the gods, but whether her mother's actions really represented the will of the gods.

    But in front of her mother, she suddenly felt that she was wrong.

    Such a devout believer, a believer who dedicates everything to the gods.

    How could you mishear the will of the gods, and how could you do something against the wishes of the gods?

    Melde had to prepare for the coming of the gods. Although she was dissatisfied with Duma's words, she didn't scold her daughter too much.

    "I want to welcome the coming of the gods, and I have more important things to do."

    "As for those snake people far away on the peninsula and by the sea, you can preach the power of God to them and let them know the greatness of the Lord of Radiance."

    "I allow them to become followers of the Lord of Radiance. This is their glory and a gift from God."

    Melde looked at Duma: "Put away your weakness and pity, and give some power and punishment to mortals when the time is right."

    "I hope you can handle this matter well."

    "If you can't do it, or those snake people can't appreciate the greatness of God."

    "I will let them know what the punishment and wrath of the gods are like."

    Duma had her own plan in mind, and she originally wanted to take over this task by herself.

    She asked her mother, "What are you going to do for God's coming?"

    "What can Duma help you with?"

    Winged Queen Meld: "God needs more messengers from the sky to welcome His coming and build His kingdom on earth."

    "If you don't want to do this, just do your own thing well."——

    Next, the sky envoys of Glory City launched several more sacrifices.

    &nbWhen I was an apostle, most of them had some kind of purpose.

    On such a continent, what needs an apostle of God to come?

    Afoan has some doubts about the state of the gods that Duma believes in: "Sometimes the excessive gifts of the gods are not a good thing."

    "Remember what I told you?"

    "When you are too close to the sun, it will also lead to disaster."

    Duma was a little flustered when she saw what Yafuan said.

    She was a little angry. Last time Avon disturbed her heart and faith in the same way.

    "Don't try to confuse me, snake man."

    "I am a devout believer in God."

    She was about to leave, and said in a serious tone.

    "I'm here to tell you that my mother has noticed you."

    "If you are willing to believe in the Lord of Radiance, you can save your ethnic group. If you choose to fight against the power of the gods, all you will get is cruel divine punishment."

    "You still have time to think about it, but my mother doesn't have much patience."

    "She is different from me."

    The winged girl Duma walked towards the door. She summoned the wind, which caused the pages of the library to roll and the curtains to dance.

    at this time.

    With her back turned to Avon, she suddenly asked Avon in an uneasy voice.

    "god!"

    "Can it really descend into this world?"

    Avon didn't know why Duma asked this question, he frowned and said, "Why do you ask this?"

    Just after finishing speaking, the winged girl rushed into the sky accompanied by strong wind and light.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 276: The Battle of the Gods in the Last Era

    Although Duma left, Afoan was lost in thought.

    ? The flatness and indifference when talking with Duma just now gradually disappeared from his face.

    Winged people unexpectedly appeared fourth-level powers, also known as the rank of God's Apostle on Ruhe Giant Island. According to legend, this rank has surpassed the limit of mortals, and their lifespan can reach a thousand years.

    A thousand years.

    That is the era of the snake people from the city of life, to the era of Arsine, to the era of the city of fire protection.

    Until now the distance.

    "Fourth-level authority, the apostle of God."

    Avon clenched his hand.  .

    He has just become a high-ranking witch spirit. If he uses his own strength to face an apostle of God, he has no chance of winning.

    Yafuan called the other two lower witch spirits from the Temple of Knowledge to discuss this matter.

    As soon as Ezirio heard what Avon said, he immediately became fidgety.

    A quiet prayer room.

    He first moved his body back and forth, then stood up and looked at Avon.

    "Fourth-tier authority?"

    "An apostle of God?"

    "This is already a force capable of destroying us and the city-state of Evil."

    "No matter what, we must plan and prepare for the worst."

    "And they are coming in a bad way, from what the winged man told you, the queen of the winged man will never live in peace with us."

    However, compared to the Winged Queen, what worries Avon the most is Duma's last sentence.

    "god!"

    "Can it really descend into this world?"

    What does it mean?

    Is the God of Wingman sleeping like the God of Truth and Knowledge, or is it in a sealed state, or is it in an unstable state?

    He wants to descend into this world?

    Or are his followers trying to summon him?

    Is there any relationship between the appearance of an apostle among the winged people?

    There are countless questions in Yafuan's heart, but they can't be answered.

    Yafuan had to pay attention and worry, because although the territory of the Yiren was not close, it could not be called far. Their actions and behaviors would definitely have an impact on the city-state of Aiweier.

    Yafuan recalled the situation when he met Duma, and said to Echirio and Nia.

    "I heard anxiety and fear from her words."

    "Something must have happened, what are the Wingmen preparing? What does their god want to do?"

    "Does this have anything to do with us? Will it affect us?"

    "even."

    "Weare we also part of their plan?"

    ?An incident involving a god, even if it is the aftermath, may also cause disaster to the city-state of Aiweier.

    No one among the snake people can understand the danger of being infinitely close to the sun better than the people of Evil.

    Nia asked Yafuan: "This is just the words of that wingman. Is it really worth believing?"

    Yafuan: "I believe my eyes, she shouldn't be lying, and I will also search for evidence to prove this."

    "I have already sent a team. They should have found the territory of the Winged Man. Next, I will send people to sneak into the territory of the Winged Man to collect information about them."

    "But no matter what, we must prepare for the worst."

    "If it's just a fourth-tier power holder, we still have the cards."

    "At a critical moment, I can sacrifice myself to summon the door of truth like Lord Xiuburn, and ask God to help us."

    "But this opportunity is only once, because only the third-order witch spirit can really communicate with the door of truth and arouse its power."

    Avon smiled and said the cruelest words.

    "We only have one high-level witch spirit, and we only have one chance."

    It seems that one's own life is not life, but a pawn that can be thrown out at any time, an offering that has already been placed on the altar.

    Niya stood up immediately, and she looked at Avon excitedly.

    "No!"

    "Lord Aphran."

    "We will not let this happen."

    Yafuan asked Nia to lean down, and nodded to Echilio.

    &nbsp?? Purchases filled several huge wooden boxes.

    Inside the box are ball-rolling moxa, net rope and vines, thick weaving made by snake people, many gold, silver and bronze utensils, and an exquisite iron sword.

    None of them are precious, at least not as precious as those extraordinary items.

    However, it is an important crystallization of civilization, an external manifestation of the light of civilization.

    "bring it on!"

    In the sky, a behemoth rushed down.

    She summoned the Winged Demon who obeyed her, and tied the box to the Winged Demon.

    Normally, she would not take the Winged Demon with her when she traveled far, because ordinary Winged Demons could not fly as fast as her.

    "go back."

    The Winged Demon flew into the sky, and she sat on the Winged Demon's back.

    Although he didn't speak, he was thinking in his heart.

    "We took these things back to show everyone and show mother."

    "The snake people are really interesting, very similar to us."

    "When you see these things, you may be shocked."

    ? Although she failed to convince Yafuan, she felt that with these things, she might be able to convince her mother a little bit and let her change her attitude.

    Sometimes war and fighting can't solve everything, and peaceful coexistence and communication may lead to a better situation.

    "When those snake people can truly feel the power of the gods, and feel the benevolence and stalwart of the Lord of Radiance."

    "They will definitely be willing to believe in the Lord of Radiance."

    Duma thought so as he passed through the sea of ??clouds in the sky against the wind.

    "Faith is free."

    "It is the deepest choice in everyone's heart. ?

 Text Chapter 277: You are the heir of the gods

    City of Glory.

    In front of the spring and the heavy gate, one after another beautiful sky angels descended, saluting to the female sky angel who controls the winged demon.

    A group of sky angels surrounded Duma, and they watched Duma open the wooden box he brought back.

    The strange things of the Evil city-state amazed the sky angels. It was hard for them to imagine that there was another intelligent race in this world, creating miracles beyond the winged people.

    "This is the rough weaving of the snake man?" Someone picked up a piece of clothing.

    "It's not as beautiful as our feather weave, it's really rough." A sky envoy gently stroked the surface of the rough weave.

    Duma told them: "But in the city of the snake people, everyone can wear clothes. They don't need superhuman strength to make such cloth. An ordinary workshop can make such things."

    Duma picked up a vine root plant and showed it to the other sky angels.

    "They grow this plant called net rope vine and use it to make rope, nets, and cloth."

    "They use rope in every part of their daily life, weaving it into nets for fishing, in boats, in vehicles, and in their lives."

    "They use cloth to make clothes, pockets, quilts and all kinds of things."

    The angels are very curious about the technology of the snake people, but some people are dubious: "Is it true that everyone can wear clothes? The snake people are so rich?"

    Although this is a bit exaggerated.

    But in the city, most Evels will put on clothes and go out. The rough weaving, an item promoted by King Smerkel, is indeed fully integrated into every aspect of the life of the snake people.

    Duma and the angels said: "Gentlemen, these things are not complicated."

    "What they can do, we can also do. It is because they are simple and ordinary that they can be applied to everyone."

    Some sky envoys were not interested: "It's just something that ordinary people use."

    Some sky angels listened carefully: "I think these things are good, are there others?"

    "His Royal Highness Duma."

    After finishing speaking, Duma took out the ball rolling and the flour, wine, and pastries made by rolling the ball.

    "They can grow their own plant called Juanjue, and then process it to make a variety of food."

    "These are the various foods they make from the plants they grow."

    "So even without hunting, they can get enough food in the land."

    The other sky envoys tried the pastry and liqueur cautiously, and exclamations erupted from the crowd immediately. This thing shocked them much more than the coarse weaving.

    "It's so sweet."

    "Is this the food those snake people eat?"

    "How are they made?"

    Many people have changed their views on the snake people race.

    Since such food and wine can be produced, it must be at least a race and civilization with a certain quality of life.

    Duma and the sky envoy shared what they had gained from going to the city-state of Aiweier and the sights they observed.

    That's why she brought these things back.

    She hopes that other sky messengers can know from this level that the snake people are a kind of wisdom, a kind of ethnic group that can communicate and have creativity.

    After showing the things she brought back, she asked other angels.

    "Where's mother?"

    The other party replied: "Her Majesty the Queen has been resting in the bedroom recently. It may be that Her Majesty needs to understand and practice after becoming the Apostle of God!"

    The people on the side also said: "Yes! We haven't seen Your Majesty for a long time."

    Duma took out an exquisite and gorgeous sword with a scabbard from the box, which was packed in a well-made wooden box.

    This is a sword that is said to have come from the City of Lights on the Giant Island of Ruhe, and was forged by an alchemist.

    She wanted to give it to her mother, Her Majesty the Winged One.

    There were two guards standing in front of the gate, and they didn't stop Duma after seeing her arrival. Duma walked directly inside, walked through the aisle and came to a door.

    She knelt down outside the door, holding the wooden box in her hand.

    "Mother."

    "I'm back."

    Melde didn't show his face, and didn't let Duma in.

    "What I asked you to do, have you done it?"

    What Melder said was to ask Duma to go and give the snake?At this time, she was still thinking about the gods.

    Duma shook her head: "Did you never think that you are the queen of the winged people?"

    "What you have done has brought the City of Glory to an end and plunged everyone into disaster."

    "Countless people will die next, and countless people will fall into despair and pain because of your madness.

    Winged Queen Meld looked at Douma, she told her daughter.

    "I am the apostle of God first, and then the queen of the winged people."

    Duma kept backing away: "I can't do it, I don't have that kind of strength."

    The Winged Queen looked at Duma and said, "You will do it."

    "Duma!"

    "because……"

    The Winged Queen's voice became very excited, and she said with a trill.

    "You are the daughter of God."

    The Winged Queen's face fell into madness a little bit, and the evil and corrupt will once again occupied her.

    "You are the child given to me by the gods!"

    "Duma!"

    "You are the heir of the gods, come and become one with the gods!"

    Duma watched helplessly as her mother's will was devoured and replaced by another evil and distorted consciousness.

    And that evil existence still wanted to keep him and devour her together.

    "don't want."

    She rushed out of the sky before the Winged Queen Meld fell completely, and flew away from Glory City with all the remaining sky angels.

    And after flying higher, you can see that the black mud has swallowed up the entire Fenbukein Mountain and completely submerged the city of trials at the foot of the mountain.

    Countless Winged Men died in deep sleep, and many of them turned into the lowest level of Eagle Demons.

 Text Chapter 278: The Spiritual Gate of Falling into the Human World

    The river passes through the dense jungle, and these towering trees can be said to grow in the water.

    The forest is full of rotten wood, and the rotten residues are piled up layer by layer, forming a unique landform.

    The air here is humid and humid, and the ground is extremely muddy.

    This is the world of lizards and bugs.

    Ezirio led the procession through the jungle, all of them covered with foliage, while around and near them hordes of wraiths patrolled.

    Witch spirits can control ghosts, which is a gift bestowed upon them by the God of Truth and Knowledge. They are naturally convenient for exploring terrain and collecting information.

    suddenly.

    A group of figures flitted across the sky.  .

    Ezirio immediately whispered: "Winged men."

    The snake people immediately crawled down in the jungle without moving, and waited until the flying existence in the sky completely disappeared before starting to move.

    Before Aizilio could speak, the team members on the side spoke.

    "There is a winged village nearby, and this is their hunting area."

    "It looks like it should be in the east."

    Echirio nodded, and issued an order to the team member who had just spoken.

    "Send ghosts to search in that direction to determine the location of this wingman village."

    The team members set off immediately, heading east.

    This is also the main job of the mother of Echirio's team, sending ghosts one by one to explore the surrounding terrain, then record them on the map, and collect useful intelligence and clues at the same time.

    Ghosts can be invisible, and come and go without a trace and are not easy to be found.

    Unless necessary, the Echirio team will not take any action against the Winged Man. They are just collecting information, and the most fearful thing is that any abnormality will be discovered.

    after all.

    The entire team went deep alone. Once the Winged People found out about their abnormality and whereabouts, they would not even be able to escape.

    That night, all the people who went out to explore in several directions came back.

    Team members who came back from the east: "There is a Yiren town in the east, with about 300 people."

    Another team member said: "There is a winged city on the mountainside in the northwest, with a population of about 10,000. It should be the largest winged city we have discovered so far."

    "There is a sanctuary in the city, and it is said that there will be a winged messenger from the sky, we must be careful."

    Echirio nodded, and recorded all the information they collected in his booklet, which is also the habit formed by witch spirits over the years.

    "There are more and more Yiren here, and the vicinity should be the main living area of ??the Yiren."

    "It seems that our direction is not wrong."

    Holding the map he drew in his hand, Echirio summed it up with everyone.

    "It seems that Lord Afran's judgment is correct. The number of winged people far exceeds ours. There are hundreds of thousands of winged people living in this area."

    "The winged people we saw are exactly the same as the ones in the legend, which means that ordinary winged people are like this. Only some special winged people have the shape of gods, which are the sky messengers that ordinary winged people call."

    "The Messenger of the Sky lives on Mount Fenboukin, which is the most important place for the Wingmen, and their Queen Meld lives there."

    "This queen is very likely to be the fourth-level apostle of God, possessing unimaginable power."

    Having said that, Echirio drew a circle on the unknown Mount Fenboukin on the map.

    Indicates that this is the core location they want to explore, and it is also the ultimate goal of their trip.

    After the other team members heard this summary, they all showed worried expressions.

    "The Wingmen are very powerful. If they have bad intentions against us, can we really stop them?"

    "Apostle of the fourth-order god, does the Yiren really exist?"

    "If this is the case, how can we fight?"

    "It didn't say that there will be a war. We are just investigating at the moment."

    As the captain, Aiqilio immediately stood up to appease everyone at this time.

    "How many difficulties and obstacles have we Aiweier people encountered, and what kind of desperate situation have we come over?"

    Echirio asked everyone present: "Have we ever been knocked down?"

    "Have our ancestors been knocked down?"

    "Whether we choose war or choose peace, we are not afraid."

    the; Rush out of the abyss and into the sky.

    Echirio fled like crazy, he didn't want to know what happened at the moment, he just knew to run away, calling everyone to escape here.

    Escape from this world where gods have fallen from the kingdom, escape from this place where gods have fallen.

    Like him, there are winged people.

    The Wingmen either flew away from the black rain amidst screams and collapses, or turned into eagle demons in the darkness.

    Echirio didn't intend to hide his figure at all, he just wanted to escape from the filthy black rain that was expanding in scope.

    On such a desperate night, most of the Wingmen would no longer pay attention to the running Snakeman on the ground.

    Under natural disasters.

    Everyone is just ants trying to survive——

    Echirio found the team members waiting for him in the distance, and those team members also looked into the distance in a state of collapse, watching the mythical gate falling from the distant sky.

    Without saying a word, Aizilio directly gave the order.

    "Walk!"

    "Leave quickly."

    A dozen or so people quickly formed a formation, and immediately began to rush out of the jungle and onto the road.

    At this time, we can no longer pay attention to concealment, and the most important thing is to rush back as quickly as possible.

    At this time, nearly a hundred angels flew over the sky.

    The two teams who were also fleeing for their lives met their eyes and found each other.

    In the night of heavy rain, both sides stopped.

    A six-winged sky flickered from the sky, and landed on the ground.

    "It's you."

    The Echirio team did not speak, but looked at Duma seriously, and at the hundreds of angels in the sky.

    And at this moment those sky angels are also watching them.

    It's just that the sky almost collapsed one by one, and their faces were extremely dull; they looked at the snake people like Echilio as if they hadn't seen anything.

    If it weren't for Duma, they might be a group of walking dead who have lost all purpose and will at this moment.

    Duma knew what Echirio was here for, but it didn't matter at this time,

    Echirio finally spoke, and he asked Douma.

    "What the hell happened?"

    There was only numbness in Duma's face, but Ezirio could notice that the redness in her eyes was still there.

    Duma just said: "God has fallen into the world."

    Aizilio looked at Duma and suddenly understood something.

    He turned pale in an instant, and asked Duma.

    "Did you do it?"

    "What did you do?"

    "What did you do to your own gods, so that the gate of mythology fell into the world?"

    Duma didn't explain anything, she just said it to Ezirio.

    "My mother is already crazy. She wants to drag everything in the world into the abyss and become a part of God."

    "She herself has become a part of the abyss, and she cannot leave the abyss easily."

    "but."

    "She has sent all the monsters to various Winged Towns, preparing to assimilate all Winged People into Abyssal Eagle Demons."

    "You probably won't be spared either."

    Duma raised her head, looked at Aizilio and said.

    "after all."

    "Nothing is a more suitable sacrifice than an intelligent species, and she must have sent monsters to your territory."

    Dumarang summoned a Winged Demon and let it fall to the ground.

    The angels in the sky can fly, but the role of the winged demon is not so important at this time.

    "I can only help you with these."

    "You can ride it back and tell your clansmen to get ready, and I'm going to help my clansmen too."

    Having said this, Duma flew into the sky.

    Not long.

    The sky-envoys of the sky scattered far away, to the cities and tribes of the Wingmen.

    Looking at the mountains with black rain in the distance, and the mythical gate sinking into the abyss little by little, Ezirio kept thinking about what Duma said just now.

    He suddenly turned his head and let out a serious roar at everyone.

    "Set off!"

    "go back!"

    The huge Winged Demon opened its arms and carried the team of more than a dozen people away.

    And behind them, more and more winged demons rushed out of the abyss.

    Block out the sky and block out the sun.  &lt;/div&gt;A team of more than a dozen people left.

    And behind them, more and more winged demons rushed out of the abyss.

    Block out the sky and block out the sun.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 279: The Power of the Abyss (Thank you SCI and L5?? Leader for the reward)

    The Ezirio team flew through the darkness with the Winged Demons.

    This is the first time in their lives that they try to fly, although it doesn't feel very good.

    The sky was so cold that they were already drenched by the rain and shivered, and even had to resort to magic to protect themselves.

    They fixed themselves firmly on the Winged Demon with their tails, and looked down at the vast land below.

    "What should I do if I can't see the road clearly in the dark?" Snake people who are used to running on the ground are very unaccustomed to such high-speed flying, and they can't find their place at all.

    "If you can't find your way on the ground, you can see the stars in the sky. As an Ewellian, have you forgotten even this?" An older team member turned around and scolded.

    It was only then that everyone realized that Captain Echirio had been looking up at the stars in the sky.  .

    This person who personally planned the migration of the New World has experienced the powerful man in the era when the city-state of Aiweier occupied the sea, and the navigation skills of Aiweier are deeply imprinted in his bones and blood.

    "Don't worry."

    "We have been flying on the correct route, maybe a little bit off, but it's not a big problem."

    "After dawn, we can pass the markers on the ground again to determine our exact position."

    Only then did Aizilio turn his head.

    Although the captain still looked calm and calm, his voice was much hoarse.

    His face was dignified and serious, even with a hint of paleness, without the passion that always cheered up everyone.

    In the silent night, there suddenly came a shrill, howling cry from a distance.

    "Chirp!"

    That voice was definitely not made by a human being, and there was a lot of hatred and evil in the voice.

    All members of Echirio's team looked towards the distance in unison, and their faces instantly changed into different expressions.

    In the darkness, at some point, a group of eagle demons chased them up, and there were about twenty or so of them.

    These eagle demons are not ordinary eagle demons, but eagle demons with extraordinary power.

    They were transformed by the sky angels on Mount Fenboukin.

    Their wings carry the power of wind spells, and they also possess the innate magic of evil and darkness.

    "It's those monsters." At the foot of the Wingman Mountains before, everyone had seen how the Wingman turned into an eagle demon amidst the pollution.

    "Are they catching up?" In the sky, they lost their sense of security on the ground, and everyone felt strong fear and uneasiness in the face of this group of eagle demons.

    "What should I do?" Everyone looked at Aizilio together.

    Aizilio's complexion also changed.

    In such a sky, if they are overtaken by groups of eagle demons, there is no room for dodge at all.

    As long as the opponent attacks the Winged Demon they are riding on, they will definitely die.

    And more importantly, these eagle demons may be the advance monsters sent by the mad Winged Queen Melde to the city-state of Aiweier.

    And the most important task for Aiqilio now is to arrive at the city-state of Evil before these monsters, and convey this news to the chief servant of the Temple of Knowledge, Afoan, and His Majesty King Sidi of Evil.

    "Chirp!"

    The eagle demons also saw Aizilio's whereabouts, and they screamed excitedly and rushed towards them.

    Ai Chilio communicated with the Winged Demon with his mental power and mind, allowing the Winged Demon to speed up.

    While talking to other team members quickly: "Now summarize the information we have collected, and everyone must write it down."

    "It is also written in my manual, everyone should keep my manual first."

    "But just in case, everyone must write down the most important message now if something unexpected happens."

    "Even if there is only one person left in the end, the news must be sent to Lord Afoan and His Majesty Sidi."

    Echirio considered it for a while, and immediately spoke quickly.

    "Queen Melder of the Winged Man went mad and fell for some unknown reason, polluting their god, the Lord of Radiance, causing this terrible natural disaster."

    "The mythical gate of the Lord of Radiance fell on the Fenboukin Mountain of the Wingmen and turned into a dark abyss, where the disaster began."

    "It is preliminarily estimated that the number of eagle demons exceeds 50,000, and it is still increasing. Among them, there are hundreds of eagle demons who have extraordinary numbers."

    "I also saw the fallen Winged Demon on Mount Fenboukin, this evil force is not"Don't worry, they can't keep me."

    "But we must understand them. Only by understanding them can we defeat them in the future."

    His Majesty Sidi was still a little worried, Yafuan said helplessly.

    "This is really just a trial, am I really stupid enough to die?"

    His Majesty Sidi told Afoan before leaving: "For the sake of the entire city-state of Evil, you can't make any mistakes."

    Avon has been waiting in the city, hiding in the dark.

    finally.

    In a dark night, swarms of eagle demons hovered over the capital of the city-state of Evil.

    Thousands of abyss eagle demons gathered together and turned into black wings that covered the sky and the sun.

    A single eagle demon can't do much, but so many eagle demons gathered together are completely different.

    They call the wind and change the sky.

    Their evil power is corrupting and polluting the sky and the earth.

    In the strong wind, the dark clouds gathered little by little, and black rain began to fall in the city.

    Avon looked up at the sky outside the window, the black rainstorm eroded and polluted everything.

    "Ritual?"

    These eagle demons are holding a ceremony, praying to the abyss, or the queen in the abyss.

    From the distant abyss, they borrowed power that did not belong to them.

    Dirty black rain, fierce wind.

    Accompanied by layers of black wings in the darkness, and screams in the dark night after another, this scene is like the end of the world.

    A terrifying and evil existence wants to destroy and devour the city.

    At this time, Yafuan opened the book of witch spirits, and a huge paper dragon appeared in the rainstorm.

    The power of the wind curse turned into a vortex, blocking all the rainstorm around the paper dragon.

    "Roar!"

    Avon's paper dragons leaped into the sky, tearing apart eagle demons one after another in the midst of thunder and lightning.

    It let out a piercing roar, and the roar turned into sound waves, tearing one eagle demon after another into a mass of rotten flesh.

    Avon's paper dragons are invincible, and those ordinary eagle demons are simply unstoppable.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, the thunder exploded.

    A giant hand stretched out from among the layers of dark clouds, trying to crush Avon's paper dragon.

    Although the queen of the abyss, Melde, cannot leave the abyss directly, she can transmit her power through the power of rituals.

    "Explosion."

    But at the moment when Avon's paper dragon was about to be caught, Avon burst his own paper dragon.

    The original steel-like paper skin instantly turned into ordinary paper, and turned into a sky full of confetti falling from a high place.

    Wet by the rain, drifting to the ground.

    Behind the dark clouds, Avon vaguely saw an all-swallowing abyss.

    A huge, evil and corrupt face appeared behind the dark clouds.

    She is overlooking the world, staring at all the Evil people.

    Yafuan seemed to have expected it long ago, and he didn't show any dejected expression.

    The body of the paper dragon is the page of truth in the book of witch spirits. As long as the book of witch spirits is not destroyed, the paper dragon of Avon will be restored again.

    "Sure enough, whether it's Ruhe Giant Island or the New World."

    "Since we live in this world, no matter where we go, we will encounter difficulties and setbacks."

    Yafuan closed the book of witch spirits, turned around and walked back inside.

    "But this time."

    "I will not be defeated by you."

    Those eagle demons rushed down from the sky overwhelmingly, searching for all the living people in the city in the black rainstorm.

    In the end nothing was found.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/673887012.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/673887012.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 280: The third-order power of the fairy in the forest

    ,

    Ten years later.

    On the Evil Peninsula.

    The cities of the former Aiweier city-state have been reduced to ruins. After more than ten years of wind and rain, the old city walls and buildings have been reduced to ruins.

    In the small towns, villages, and wildernesses that once belonged to the Evils, terrible monsters are now moving everywhere.

    It is a monster similar to a snake man, which is called a snake demon by the people of Aiweier.

    That's right.

    These monsters are all descended from the snake people being corroded and corrupted by the abyss.

    Ordinary snake demons also have a human body and a snake tail, but their bodies are covered with scales, and their heads are more like a huge, ferocious snake head; their chins have horrible fleshy whiskers, and their faces are ugly and bloodthirsty.  .

    Ordinary snake demons are not very intelligent, about the same as wild beasts.

    But in addition, there are some black-scaled snake demons with extraordinary power. The scales of these snake demons are as dark as the abyss, and they have a certain degree of wisdom.

    They are basically the leaders of these snake demons, able to transmit some simple commands through consciousness and power.

    In some large snake demon communities, there are also four-armed snake demons with four arms, which are comparable to powerful second-level power users.

    "Chirp!"

    A row of black shadows flew across the sky of the ruins, which were eagle demons patrolling past.

    The snake demons raised their heads from the ruins, glanced at the sky and stopped paying attention.

    Because they are both part of the abyss.

    The eagle demons watched the situation under the sky with their sharp eyes. Once they found any living intelligent species, they would immediately attack, kill and eat them or pollute them and become part of the abyssal monsters.

    Eagle demons are also divided into ordinary eagle demons and evil-eyed eagle demons.

    There is a special organ between the eyebrows of the eagle demon with extraordinary power. It is a stone with strange patterns, but it looks like an evil eye.

    This is the origin of their names.

    Queen of the Abyss Melde established an abyss kingdom, and it has grown rapidly in the past ten years, constantly oppressing the living space of the snake people and wing people.

    She lives in the abyss of corruption, possessing evil power beyond the imagination of mortals.

    She created terrible abyssal monsters by polluting the spirituality of other beings.

    The mighty power of the queen of the abyss covered the sky of the Avier Peninsula like dark clouds in the dark night, and countless abyss monsters lingered on this land, bringing fear and despair to all life.

    In the jungle, a group of snake people are moving fast.

    "quick!"

    "Follow!"

    They avoided the eagle demon in the sky, and also bypassed the group where several snake demons gathered.

    They came to a big mountain.

    On a hidden sentry tower, a guard blew his whistle, and the gate behind which was covered with vines slowly opened.

    This is a hidden mountain city.

    At the foot of the mountain are some simple wooden huts with hidden decorations on the roof.

    There are layers of cave-like entrances on the mountain, and inside are cave-like buildings.

    There are thousands of snake people living here.

    Over the years, the queen of the abyss, Melde, and her monsters have been looking for the traces of the Evils. Once they find them, they will destroy their villages and towns, and hold large-scale sacrificial ceremonies.

    These abyssal monsters are inexhaustible, and hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands gather here.

    Even if the Evils can defeat these monsters head-on, they can still summon even more terrifying power through the abyss of sacrifice.

    In the face-to-face confrontation, the people of Aiweier suffered too many losses.

    Every time it is a heavy loss.

    As a last resort, the Aiweier people can only abandon the habit of living in groups and building cities.

    At the beginning, it was divided into small towns and villages ranging from tens to hundreds of people, and hundreds of thousands of people.

    The Aiweier people no longer face large-scale confrontation, and start to hunt and clean up these monsters through the team mode. As long as these abyssal monsters do not gather into a large-scale army level, the number of abyssal rituals that can be held, the Aiweier people can still occupy some advantages  of.

    But even so, the people of Aiweier have suffered heavy losses in this kind of confrontation and tug-of-war fighting over the past ten years.

    The development of civilization has stagnated. Over the years, the population of Evel has not only not increased, but has also continued to decline.

    The returning snakeRa was looking at it from the window.

    Flotie bowed to the master of the dream: "Master Sheila."

    Sheila turned her head: "It's Flotie! What's the matter?"

    Flotie has become a forest fairy at the peak of the second level, and she is currently preparing to break through the third level.

    But what to do next, how to break through.

    She is still at a loss.

    "Master Sheila, what should I do?"

    Sheila, master of dreams: "The power of dreams has entered the third level, that is, it has truly stepped into the realm of the realm."

    "Although the power of a fairy in the forest is very different from that of a goblin, the power of a dream is essentially the same."

    "When you reach this level, you must merge with a place in reality."

    "For example, the island of the gods under your feet is the real place I merged with when I entered the third level a long time ago, and now it has become my country."

    Sheila looked at the forest fairy Flotty: "So next, she must choose a place in the world to expand her own domain."

    "That's your wonderland."

    Flotie finally got the answer, but although she has seen many places that belong to the human world, she still doesn't understand the human world.

    The fairies in the forest live on the Dream Continent. They can travel between reality and the dream world through the power of space, but most of the fairies in the forest will not really go to the human world.

    Even when sending letters, most of them just use their own power on the Dreamland Continent instead of going there in person.

    Flotie left the Pyramid Temple, looking at the sea of ??sunflowers under the Pyramid.

    "Where should I choose? ?

 Text Chapter 281: The passing sacred boat

    ? Dreamland Continent.

    A group of fairies gathered under the rainbow tree to have a tea party. Although there were many people, they didn't seem noisy.

    Because everyone is doing their own thing, when someone speaks, the other fairies will look at each other, and the next one will speak after she has finished speaking.

    Be orderly and orderly.

    "They're all here." A fairy stood up and looked at the crowd.

    "Everyone is here" said the last fairy who arrived.

    "Then let's begin!" Flotie announced the start of the tea party.

    Each of the fairies wears a wreath on their heads, and some have bells in their hands, and some hold a harp or Tao Xun.

    All of them are wearing loose long skirts and have long black hair. The color of their pupils will change with their mood and surrounding environment. Most of them will show rainbow-like colors in the Rainbow Forest.

    If ordinary people look into the eyes of the fairy in the forest, they will immediately fall into a dream.

    There is a table in the woods, with an exquisite tea set on it, fragrant scented tea in the teapot, and snacks on the silver plate.

    First, a fairy played music and sang a song, and a fairy stood up amidst the music.

    She stretched out her arms like flower branches and raised her steps.

    Under the rainbow flower tree, dance in front of the swing.

    Then everyone tasted scented tea together, and finally sat down to talk about things.

    This is the rhythm of life of the fairies in the forest.

    "Sister Flotie."

    "What kind of fairyland do you want to build?"

    Some fairy in the forest asked Flotie, which is the reason for holding this tea party.

    Floty is the first fairy in the forest who is about to step into the third level, so other fairies are also looking forward to what kind of fairyland Floty built, after all, they will follow each other on this road.

    The fairyland of the fairies in the forest is somewhat different from the goblin domain of the ancient goblins, because they only inherited part of the abilities related to space and dreams, so they cannot perform almost omnipotent miraculous powers like the ancient goblins.  Modify and create your own kingdom at will.

    So they are very important for how to choose your own fairyland.

    Because it may be difficult to modify it later once it is selected.

    In fact, the first fairyland that appeared should be the place where the fairies in the forest now live and hold tea parties.

    Rainbow Wonderland.

    But this fairyland is the birthplace of all the fairies in the forest. It was created by the master of dreams with his own divine power, so it can't really be used as a reference.

    Flotie said hesitantly, "I haven't thought it through."

    "I like some places in the world very much, but I feel that some feelings are missing."

    "I hope it is beautiful, but I also hope that it can have some practical functions, not just beautiful."

    Flotie looked at the other fairies in the forest: "It's as if Lord Sheila gave us the form of a god, and also gave us the mission of a messenger."

    "He gave us the form that only gods can have, and even gave us the hair color of the Creator."

    "But He doesn't want us to be just a beautiful flower tree, but also wants us to have the meaning of existence."

    Fairies in the forest are dream races born in the kingdom of the Creator. They are born with a long life. They are a pure and beautiful race.

    Also because of this, their desire and motivation are not sufficient.

    Other fairies put forward their opinions one after another: "I think it should be a forest."

    A fairy then suggested: "I think this forest should be on a mountain, and there is a tall tree house several stories high on the mountain."

    "There are streams, windmills, and a small river on the mountain, and the flower vine bridge is entangled on the river."

    "There is a wide stone staircase leading to a high place, full of fallen leaves and petals."

    The other fairies exclaimed: "How big is this, at least you have to be an apostle to have such a big fairyland?"

    Some fairies also expressed their thoughts: "I don't want anything. If it were me, I would build a fairyland on the rainbow tree."

    "I want to cultivate a huge rainbow tree."

    "The rainbow tree is divided into layers of tree hole space, each layer has different rooms, and each layer of space is connected to each other."

    "Finally all the way up to the canopy, I'llNot strong, but the innate talent makes it impossible for ordinary people to stay in this race that controls the power of space and has the talent to travel through the dream world.

    "Spirit world?"

    "Are you hiding in the spirit world?"

    Queen of the Abyss Melde used the power of the spiritual gate at this time, and she broke the barrier between reality and illusion.

    "You think I can't find you hiding in the spirit world!"

    "Come out for me."

    With the help of the power of the spiritual gate, she opened the entrance to the dream world, and chased after the forest fairy Flodi.

    Melde led the eagle demons up one after another, rushing into the entrance of the dream world in a black mass.

    However, as soon as he arrived in the dream world, a golden light suddenly appeared above his head.

    A huge boat came from afar, emitting light like the sun.

    It is the big ship that travels through the kingdom of the Creator and the fantasy dream, the sacred ship that guides the dreams of all living beings.

    Serial number 2.

    After several transformations, this miraculous prop is no longer the same as before, possessing the power to crush everything.

    Meld, who opened the spiritual door, and many eagle demons just ran into this big ship head-on.

    This scene is like queuing up and jumping into magma.

    "Chirp!"

    Crowds of eagle demons screamed. They melted under the sun-like rays and turned into black mud, and the black mud evaporated under the rays of light.

    Under the sweeping light, everything was wiped out.

    "ah!"

    Even the queen of the abyss screamed under the light, and her black wings melted like a wax figure.

    She fled back in horror, not even daring to turn her head.

    However, the golden light that originated from the dream world and from the sacred boat shone in and fell into the abyss.

    Even the abyss evaporated in pieces.

    It wasn't until Melde completely cut off the connection with the dream world that the light dissipated little by little.

    The sacred boat continued to move forward, as if everything that happened just now did not exist at all, it just passed by as usual, releasing its own light as usual.

    But for the monsters in the abyss, it is like a nightmare.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/720021350.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/720021350.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 282: Three Wonderlands

    The space in the dream world is completely different from that in reality. It does not have up, down, left, and right in the true sense, and the way of moving is not the translation that people are used to.

    If there are no coordinates, it will be difficult for you to find the location you want to reach in the dream world.

    Even if you are following another existence that travels through the dream world, or trailing behind the sacred boat, it may still be in front of you the moment before, and it will disappear the moment after.

    Except for some powerful gods, perhaps only dream races can not lose themselves in such a space.

    There was still nothing in front of Flotie's eyes just now, but a huge ship appeared in the blink of an eye.

    Holding the flower branch in her hand, Flodie raised her head to look up, and called out the name of the ship.

    "It's a sacred boat."

    "Woo~" There was a heavy humming sound as the huge sacred boat cruised.  .

    After Flotie called out the name of the ship, a ray of light fell on her from the ship.

    In a flash, Flotie boarded the ship.

    Flotie has the authority to enter and exit the Creator's Kingdom, so this sacred boat did not refuse her boarding, but those monsters who followed Flotie intruded in were not treated so well, and in the blink of an eye they were  The existence of this serial number 2 was crushed to ashes in front of it.

    A huge sail was raised on the sacred boat, and there were statues of various races on the boat, and the sky above the boat was full of dreams of life.

    Those intertwined dreams of color and black surround the sails, turning into a colorful river of dreams.

    Flotie has boarded the Fantasy Star Sea many times, and has seen various life dreams, but this is the first time she has seen this kind of life dream that has not been judged.

    "Half colored, half black."

    "This is how the dream of life was before it was judged."

    She flew up and circled around the sail.

    She put her eyes on one of the dreams of life, and peered inside.

    The sound of a mortal passed in front of her, and scenes of scenes flashed like lanterns.

    Flotie was so fascinated by the sight that she almost passed the boat.

    When she regained her senses, she immediately fell from the height and ran to the front of the ship.

    "The sacred boat is here."

    "I'm getting off the boat."

    It can be seen that there is a steel head bumping horn in front of the bow of the sacred boat. The head turned around and glanced at Flotie, and then really slowed down the speed of the ship.

    Flotie didn't want to go back by boat, she just took a "fun boat".

    She still hasn't gone to the country where the last demigod is.

    "Thank you."

    "Bye now."

    Seeing the sacred boat go away, Flotie waved to it and expressed her thanks.

    Flodie took the flower branch and flew forward. This time, she didn't need to open the passage to the human world, because the other party's location was in the dream world.

    In the darkness, she flew farther and farther, and a bright spot began to appear in front of her.

    Here, she felt the power of the myth.

    The spot of light in the distance continued to enlarge, and finally turned into a simple gate.

    Various mysterious patterns and symbols are carved on the door.

    Flotie fell under the door, and her figure was insignificant compared to this huge door, not even as big as a dot of the pattern at the foot of this mythical door.

    When Flotie saw the closed door, she suddenly remembered the etiquette in the world.

    "Should I knock on the door?"

    However, before the fairy in the forest finished hesitating, the door of this myth opened slowly.

    The light projected from behind the door was extremely dazzling, illuminating Flotie's already white skin so transparently that she couldn't open her eyes.

    But the black hair fluttered in the light, making it extremely conspicuous.

    Wait until the forest fairy opens her eyes.

    Behind the Gate of Truth, there appeared a large number of three-leaf people wearing the sacrificial burqa of Hiinsai. They stood on both sides of a road of light, and looked at Flotie who was standing below.

    The ghosts of the Polik family lined up in a row, and their voices were uniform. Although they came from different people's mouths, they seemed to be speaking by the same person.

    "Welcome."

    "A messenger from the kingdom of the Creator God."

    Flotie looked at these ghosts and said in her heart.

    "There are a lot of clover people."

    &nb"So which one do you choose?"

    If they were replaced by goblins, they would definitely choose the third one.

    Because it's very interesting.

    In the end, Flotie chose the safest option: "We are the messengers of the gods, and sending messages is our mission, so I still choose the first one."

    "I'm going to build a stationery wonderland."

    All the fairies got up and congratulated Flotie on her choice.

    Immediately afterwards.

    At this rainbow forest tea party, the forest fairy Flotty brought up the story about the Evelians and Avon again, and asked everyone if they had any ideas.

    Someone asked about the gods Yiren believed in: "What kind of demigod is that? How can there be such believers who don't even know the Creator?"

    The other fairies nodded: "That's right, didn't He come from the previous era?"

    Flotie shook her head: "Becoming a demigod in this era should not be possible."

    "I saw his mythical gate, which is very ancient."

    "This must be an existence from the previous era."

    She guessed: "He may have fallen asleep, or he may have forgotten the past, so he didn't tell his believers."

    "That's why her followers are so crazy and have done such terrible things."

    Another fairy also raised her hand: "Can we find out about his experience?"

    Immediately afterwards, the fairy sitting at the other end of the long table shook her head: "That must be a story from the last era. His title was also given to him by the gods. Without his real name, it is difficult to know his origin."

    Someone asked Flotie: "Then, what is the title of this god?"

    Flotie, the forest nymph, thought for a while and realized she had forgotten.

    The titles of these demigods are very long, and she can't always remember them clearly.

    "I forgot what his name is."

    A fairy asked, "Then what is the name of the place where he lives?"

    Flotie told other fairies: "He lives in a place called the Abyss."

    All the fairies whispered to each other.

    "Abyss?"

    "what is that?"

    Flotie's hairs stand on end when she thinks about it: "A place full of filth, stench, and depravity."

    Many fairies immediately shook their heads: "How is it possible, how could there be a god willing to live in such a place?"

    A fairy in the forest suddenly realized: "I heard that mortal nobles will build a place called a toilet, which is a place full of filth and stench. Isn't that place like this?"

    "Then this god, wouldn't it be the god in charge of this place?"

    The fairy stood up and said seriously, "He must be the god of toilets and filth."

    Can there be such a god?

    The fairies were suspicious.

    However, the world is so big that there are no surprises.

    But if it is not such a god, how can it like to live in filth.

    This is very reasonable.

    Fairy nods

 Text Chapter 283: The Abyss—Serial Number 4 (seeking a monthly pass)

    I am God!  Main text volume Chapter 283: The Abyss——Sequence number 4 At the tea party in the Rainbow Forest.

    A group of fairies sat stunned at the table, while another standing fairy looked serious.

    "The god of toilets and filth?" A fairy pressed her nose with the index fingers of both hands. This is a flavorful conversation.

    "Is there really such a god?" A fairy was curious.

    "Of course, my guess must be right, otherwise who would live in the mud and stench?" The fairy who just spoke was very sure.

    Although fairies are not as gossip-loving as goblins, judging from their preference for tea parties, this kind of inheritance still exists.

    When Flotie heard that the speculation was getting more and more outrageous, she spoke.

    "no"

    "Don't talk nonsense, no matter what, the other party is still a god."

    Flotie refrained from this tasteful subject, and the fairies' increasingly outrageous speculations.

    "This god should have been polluted because of the sacrifices made by his crazy believers, so he fell into the human world."

    "I heard from the snake man that the filthy land was created because the former queen of the wing man performed some terrible and blasphemous rituals."

    "But I'm not sure whether this god has not yet awakened, or has fallen mad."

    Flotie said with her own thoughts: "This god probably doesn't want this, if he is awake, such a thing will not happen."

    Immediately, the fairies started a new round of discussion: "Queen of the Yiren, isn't this god a god that the Yiren believe in?"

    The fairies still didn't understand: "Why did his followers do this to him?"

    The fairy who had previously named the god of toilets and filth spoke again: "This queen must have a grudge against her god, and hates him very much."

    Flotie only heard the story from Avon about the appearance of the abyss.

    However, Avon is not familiar with the specific reasons for the formation of the abyss, nor the past of the queen of the abyss, Melde.

    All he could know was that the formation of the abyss had something to do with the Queen's blasphemy.

    The discussions among the fairies did not yield any results.

    After all, the fairies in the forest only have a half-knowledge of the situation of wisdom and demigods. They didn't know what "Divine Grace" was until "Divine Grace" was written by a three-leaf man named Lan En.  I have seen the existence of demigods, but I don't know how to embark on the path of wisdom.

    Just relying on this kind of discussion, they cannot know the truth about the depravity of a demigod.

    At this moment, Flotie thought of that thing again.

    Miracle props · Fairy's magic mirror.

    That mirror knows everything that has happened or is happening, and must also know the reason for the birth of the abyss, and what the nature of the abyss is.

    this day.

    The master of the dreamland descended in the goblin's hot air balloon and came to the edge of the dreamland continent.

    Flotie, the forest fairy, saw the hot air balloon boat from afar.

    She hurriedly came before the master of dreams, and saluted the god.

    "Master Sheila."

    The master of the dream looked at the fairy in the forest he had created with a smile on his face: "It's Flotie!"

    Flotie and the master of dreams said: "I used your magic mirror when you were not in the pyramid temple last time."

    Dreamland nodded: "I know."

    "You want to contact other demigods, tell them about the existence of the fairy family in the forest, and give them the rainbow flower branches you made."

    "That's your mission, I agree with you to use my mirror."

    The forest fairy Flotty said again: "Thank you, Lady Sheila."

    "But this time I want to use your mirror again, and I want to know the answer to one thing."

    The master of dreams, Sheila, did not reject Flotie, but had a curious expression on her face.

    "I can lend it to you, but you need to tell me why."

    The fairy in the forest immediately told the dream master Sheila the reason, and her trip to the demigod kingdom.

    Sheila asked Flotie: "You sympathize with them."

    The forest fairy shook her head first, then nodded again.

    "I don't sympathize with those crazy and depraved people, but I don't think ordinary people deserve this suffering."

    &nbs??.

    Winged Queen Meld prayed to the gods, she longed for the awakening of the gods, and the gods came to this world.

    In a frenzied and terrible smile, the Winged Queen gave birth to the place called the Abyss.

    In the pyramid temple, Flotie covered her mouth with a mirror.

    She looked a little nervous.

    In the mirror, the consciousness of the Winged Queen Meld split into two, and she seemed to be talking to herself.

    Dark Melde: "This is the twilight form of the god, it's not your fault."

    Meld: "Really?"

    Dark Meld: "Of course it's true."

    The panic and despair on Melde's face slowly disappeared, and the corners of her mouth curved into an arc.

    "That's true."

    "Very good."

    Darkness surged up and engulfed her completely.

    Flotie watched as Meld's will completely deteriorated until it was irreparable.

    She was shocked, even a little hard to understand.

    "how could this be?"

    "How did that happen?"

    "Is pious belief also a kind of wrong?"

    She once thought that the blasphemy of the Winged Queen must be because she is an impious person, and she is a person who will do anything for power.

    It never occurred to Floty that Queen Meld of the Winged Man is an extremely devout believer, so devout that she puts gods above everything else.

    Put above yourself, above all others.

    But it was her belief in putting the gods above everything that finally made her pull the gods down from the altar.

    It is precisely because of her piety, precisely because of her infinite blind obedience to the gods.

    Let her blaspheme the gods and let the door of spirituality fall into the abyss.

    This is really ironic.

    Flotie finally figured out the cause and effect of the birth of the abyss. This is a story that runs through 250 million years.

    A story about an ancient race that wanted to become a myth, but let itself fall into the purgatory of reincarnation.

    A story about a mortal who believed in a god, but finally blasphemed the god.

    Flotie then asked the goblin's magic mirror: "The abyss is the life born of the Winged Queen, so is it alive?"

    "Is it a fallen evil god?"

    Immediately afterwards, the mirror reflected the image of the Cup of God.

    Then it came to an abrupt end.

    The mirror is connected to the fantasy star sea, and it only looks at the pictures that people see, and they are living people.

    There are some things that it cannot reveal, or that it does not have permission to display directly.

    "God's Cup?"

    "Why does the picture of the Cup of God appear? Could it be that the abyss is still related to the Cup of God."

    After thinking for a long time, Flotie suddenly thought of something.

    She flew out of the land bestowed by the gods and headed for the island of the gods.

    The endless light of prayers flowed by Flotie's side, and she was getting closer and closer to the huge cup of God.

    It can be seen that this giant golden cup is rotating alternately, and the dream of law contained in it is also rising and falling with its rotation, forming the most beautiful and shocking picture around the land bestowed by the gods.

    finally.

    Flotie approached the Cup of God completely, and the originally illusory text on it slowly revealed.

    That is engraved on the Cup of God, recording all the sequences in the world that transcend the ordinary and possess extraordinary power props.

    Although it is said to be an inscription, it can be seen that it is constantly changing, and the text and information in it also show a different side according to the authority and ability of the observer.

    Highly ranked first is a blood-red coat of arms.

    Flotie had seen this coat of arms before.

    Pinned in front of Sally's skirt, it looked like an inconspicuous decoration.

    But at this moment, Flotie knew its name for the first time, and was shocked by its ability.

    The introduction is very brief, perhaps because Flotie's authority is not enough to inquire about more detailed power and details.

    Flotie then looked down, and she saw two more familiar props.

    Immediately following it was a recently-appeared magical prop, a condensed object of wisdom and power.

    Its original ranking should be lower, but it has been climbing all the way recently and arrived here.

    Flotie can only see the first column, and the second column has only one name.

    What is placed in the back, there is only a blank space left.

    However, Flotie did guess right, the abyss has been out of the control of the gate of spirituality after being polluted.

    After merging the filth of a large number of mortals and the power of countless monsters, it has already become an existence similar to props.p; Flotie can only see the first column, and the second column has only one name.

    What is placed in the back, there is only a blank space left.

    However, Flotie did guess right, the abyss has been out of the control of the gate of spirituality after being polluted.

    After merging the filth of a large number of mortals and the power of countless monsters, it has already become an existence similar to props.

 Text Chapter 283: The Abyss—Serial Number 4 (seeking a monthly pass)

    I am God!  Main text volume Chapter 283: The Abyss——Sequence number 4 At the tea party in the Rainbow Forest.

    A group of fairies sat stunned at the table, while another standing fairy looked serious.

    "The god of toilets and filth?" A fairy pressed her nose with the index fingers of both hands. This is a flavorful conversation.

    "Is there really such a god?" A fairy was curious.

    "Of course, my guess must be right, otherwise who would live in the mud and stench?" The fairy who just spoke was very sure.

    Although fairies are not as gossip-loving as goblins, judging from their preference for tea parties, this kind of inheritance still exists.

    When Flotie heard that the speculation was getting more and more outrageous, she spoke.

    "no"

    "Don't talk nonsense, no matter what, the other party is still a god."

    Flotie refrained from this tasteful subject, and the fairies' increasingly outrageous speculations.

    "This god should have been polluted because of the sacrifices made by his crazy believers, so he fell into the human world."

    "I heard from the snake man that the filthy land was created because the former queen of the wing man performed some terrible and blasphemous rituals."

    "But I'm not sure whether this god has not yet awakened, or has fallen mad."

    Flotie said with her own thoughts: "This god probably doesn't want this, if he is awake, such a thing will not happen."

    Immediately, the fairies started a new round of discussion: "Queen of the Yiren, isn't this god a god that the Yiren believe in?"

    The fairies still didn't understand: "Why did his followers do this to him?"

    The fairy who had previously named the god of toilets and filth spoke again: "This queen must have a grudge against her god, and hates him very much."

    Flotie only heard the story from Avon about the appearance of the abyss.

    However, Avon is not familiar with the specific reasons for the formation of the abyss, nor the past of the queen of the abyss, Melde.

    All he could know was that the formation of the abyss had something to do with the Queen's blasphemy.

    The discussions among the fairies did not yield any results.

    After all, the fairies in the forest only have a half-knowledge of the situation of wisdom and demigods. They didn't know what "Divine Grace" was until "Divine Grace" was written by a three-leaf man named Lan En.  I have seen the existence of demigods, but I don't know how to embark on the path of wisdom.

    Just relying on this kind of discussion, they cannot know the truth about the depravity of a demigod.

    At this moment, Flotie thought of that thing again.

    Miracle props · Fairy's magic mirror.

    That mirror knows everything that has happened or is happening, and must also know the reason for the birth of the abyss, and what the nature of the abyss is.

    this day.

    The master of the dreamland descended in the goblin's hot air balloon and came to the edge of the dreamland continent.

    Flotie, the forest fairy, saw the hot air balloon boat from afar.

    She hurriedly came before the master of dreams, and saluted the god.

    "Master Sheila."

    The master of the dream looked at the fairy in the forest he had created with a smile on his face: "It's Flotie!"

    Flotie and the master of dreams said: "I used your magic mirror when you were not in the pyramid temple last time."

    Dreamland nodded: "I know."

    "You want to contact other demigods, tell them about the existence of the fairy family in the forest, and give them the rainbow flower branches you made."

    "That's your mission, I agree with you to use my mirror."

    The forest fairy Flotty said again: "Thank you, Lady Sheila."

    "But this time I want to use your mirror again, and I want to know the answer to one thing."

    The master of dreams, Sheila, did not reject Flotie, but had a curious expression on her face.

    "I can lend it to you, but you need to tell me why."

    The fairy in the forest immediately told the dream master Sheila the reason, and her trip to the demigod kingdom.

    Sheila asked Flotie: "You sympathize with them."

    The forest fairy shook her head first, then nodded again.

    "I don't sympathize with those crazy and depraved people, but I don't think ordinary people deserve this suffering."

    &nbs??.

    Winged Queen Meld prayed to the gods, she longed for the awakening of the gods, and the gods came to this world.

    In a frenzied and terrible smile, the Winged Queen gave birth to the place called the Abyss.

    In the pyramid temple, Flotie covered her mouth with a mirror.

    She looked a little nervous.

    In the mirror, the consciousness of the Winged Queen Meld split into two, and she seemed to be talking to herself.

    Dark Melde: "This is the twilight form of the god, it's not your fault."

    Meld: "Really?"

    Dark Meld: "Of course it's true."

    The panic and despair on Melde's face slowly disappeared, and the corners of her mouth curved into an arc.

    "That's true."

    "Very good."

    Darkness surged up and engulfed her completely.

    Flotie watched as Meld's will completely deteriorated until it was irreparable.

    She was shocked, even a little hard to understand.

    "how could this be?"

    "How did that happen?"

    "Is pious belief also a kind of wrong?"

    She once thought that the blasphemy of the Winged Queen must be because she is an impious person, and she is a person who will do anything for power.

    It never occurred to Floty that Queen Meld of the Winged Man is an extremely devout believer, so devout that she puts gods above everything else.

    Put above yourself, above all others.

    But it was her belief in putting the gods above everything that finally made her pull the gods down from the altar.

    It is precisely because of her piety, precisely because of her infinite blind obedience to the gods.

    Let her blaspheme the gods and let the door of spirituality fall into the abyss.

    This is really ironic.

    Flotie finally figured out the cause and effect of the birth of the abyss. This is a story that runs through 250 million years.

    A story about an ancient race that wanted to become a myth, but let itself fall into the purgatory of reincarnation.

    A story about a mortal who believed in a god, but finally blasphemed the god.

    Flotie then asked the goblin's magic mirror: "The abyss is the life born of the Winged Queen, so is it alive?"

    "Is it a fallen evil god?"

    Immediately afterwards, the mirror reflected the image of the Cup of God.

    Then it came to an abrupt end.

    The mirror is connected to the fantasy star sea, and it only looks at the pictures that people see, and they are living people.

    There are some things that it cannot reveal, or that it does not have permission to display directly.

    "God's Cup?"

    "Why does the picture of the Cup of God appear? Could it be that the abyss is still related to the Cup of God."

    After thinking for a long time, Flotie suddenly thought of something.

    She flew out of the land bestowed by the gods and headed for the island of the gods.

    The endless light of prayers flowed by Flotie's side, and she was getting closer and closer to the huge cup of God.

    It can be seen that this giant golden cup is rotating alternately, and the dream of law contained in it is also rising and falling with its rotation, forming the most beautiful and shocking picture around the land bestowed by the gods.

    finally.

    Flotie approached the Cup of God completely, and the originally illusory text on it slowly revealed.

    That is engraved on the Cup of God, recording all the sequences in the world that transcend the ordinary and possess extraordinary power props.

    Although it is said to be an inscription, it can be seen that it is constantly changing, and the text and information in it also show a different side according to the authority and ability of the observer.

    Highly ranked first is a blood-red coat of arms.

    Flotie had seen this coat of arms before.

    Pinned in front of Sally's skirt, it looked like an inconspicuous decoration.

    But at this moment, Flotie knew its name for the first time, and was shocked by its ability.

    The introduction is very brief, perhaps because Flotie's authority is not enough to inquire about more detailed power and details.

    Flotie then looked down, and she saw two more familiar props.

    Immediately following it was a recently-appeared magical prop, a condensed object of wisdom and power.

    Its original ranking should be lower, but it has been climbing all the way recently and arrived here.

    Flotie can only see the first column, and the second column has only one name.

    What is placed in the back, there is only a blank space left.

    However, Flotie did guess right, the abyss has been out of the control of the gate of spirituality after being polluted.

    After merging the filth of a large number of mortals and the power of countless monsters, it has already become an existence similar to props.p; Flotie can only see the first column, and the second column has only one name.

    What is placed in the back, there is only a blank space left.

    However, Flotie did guess right, the abyss has been out of the control of the gate of spirituality after being polluted.

    After merging the filth of a large number of mortals and the power of countless monsters, it has already become an existence similar to props.

 Text Chapter 284: Letter Paper Wonderland

    Ruhe giant island.

    Moonlight Forest.

    Today, guests were welcomed in this forbidden area of ??death, and it became very lively.

    The fairies stepped barefoot on the land of the moonlight forest, leading them in front, and a big goblin led the way for the fairies.

    "This way this way."

    "Here."

    This is a paper fairy.

    I only saw it sitting on a paper airplane, slowly gliding under the luminous cones of the moonlight forest.  .

    Groups of girls with garlands followed behind the paper fairy, heading towards the depths of the moonlight forest.

    "Is this the Moonlight Forest?" Most of the fairies came to the world for the first time, and they were as curious as the fairies, but they all still lined up and walked slowly together holding hands.

    "It's so beautiful." The fairy with the wreath stretched out her hand, feeling the fluorescent dots passing between her fingers.

    "It turns out that there is such a beautiful place in the world of mortals." If the sun flower sea is as dazzling as the sun as its name, and the rainbow forest has the dreamy color of the rainbow, then this is the moonlight river under the night, but the river is composed of countless people.  Fluorescent formation.

    "This does not belong to the world of mortals. This is the territory of the moon demon, the servant of the master of life." The leading fairy, Flodi, has investigated this place well before coming, and knows the reason and original appearance of this moonlight forest.

    Plants that look like trees and vines grow in this jungle, and a fluorescent cone hangs from the top of each tree.

    It's like a big lantern.

    After walking for a long time, a fairy in front suddenly stopped.

    They seem to have arrived at their destination.

    The fairies at the back were directly attached to her back because they kept looking up at the cones above their heads, and a group of fairies were all crowded together in a mess.

    The fairy Flodie who was walking in front also turned her head to look at them, and everyone was laughing for a while.

    The goblin sitting on the paper airplane stood up and said to the following.

    "arrive."

    "This is it."

    All I saw was a clearing in the moonlight forest, as if it was specially prepared for them.

    The forest fairy Flotie wants to choose a place in the world as her fairyland, as a transfer station for delivering and collecting letters.

    At this time, they must summon their rainbow tree from the rainbow forest and fall into the world.

    This period of time is also the most dangerous time for the fairies in the forest, because they will lose the protection of the creator's kingdom, and they will not be able to use the power of space to travel to and from the dream world.

    Their rainbow tree is fixed in the world and cannot be moved easily.

    Flotie chose the Moonlight Forest, partly because few people would come here, and partly because it was very safe.

    after all.

    There are not many people in this world who can come and go on top of the Ruhe giant.

    "Get out of the wayand watch my show."

    "The most powerful paper fairy among the fairies is about to start."

    The burqa on both sides of the paper goblin is arched, and it looks like it has opened its arms.

    The miraculous power emanated from the hands of the goblin and surrounded the land.

    "Change."

    In the dazzling light, something was born.

    Even if it wasn't the first time for the fairies to see the goblin using miraculous power, they were still amazed by this miraculous power, even though their own power was also extremely strange in the eyes of ordinary people.

    The solid and thick white paper condensed out, and a layer of leather was covered on the outside, and the metal layer was ironed on the leather before.

    The metal has a beautiful hollow pattern, and one side of it looks like there are words.

    is an ancient text.

    Although this big goblin is most powerful in the miracle technique related to the law of paper, it can also use some other miracle powers. Although goblins are not very interested in power, they have mastered various skills over the long years.  Miracles of all kinds.

    The resulting thing looks like a greeting card folded in half, or a book.

    It's just that the book looks like only two pages.

    It is tens of hundreds of meters long and wide, floating vertically in the air.

    It is divided into three layers, namely paper, leather, and metal.

    The goblin commanded it to unfold: "Open."The man on the tree looked at the child strangely and said, "I won't eat you."

    "You don't taste good, why should I eat you?"

    The other party's voice was so pleasant that the child couldn't help but raise his head.

    He saw a girl in the form of a god, sitting on a treetop with a crown of flowers.

    The opponent leaned lazily on the trunk, tilting his head and looking at himself under the tree.

    Beautiful eyes make children feel as if they have seen the clear sky and the rainbow after the rain.

    This is a forest fairy.

    Maybe it was because he was a child, or maybe it was because the fairy happened to see her, so she deliberately showed her figure.

    The child asked each other: "Are you a god?"

    The flower crown girl shook her head: "I am not a god."

    "I am a fairy in the forest. I can send you a letter and convey your thoughts to people far away."

    The child asked her: "Send a letter? Can you send it to anyone?"

    The flower crown girl nodded: "As long as he exists in this world, we can help you deliver it."

    The child asked her excitedly: "I want to send the letter to my father so that he can go home sooner."

    "Is this okay too?"

    The fairy nodded: "Of course."

    At this time, the child became distressed again: "But I am not prepared."

    The fairy waved her hand, and a force wrapped around him.

    His thoughts turned into letters and folded into a paper airplane; the paper airplane circled the child several times and flew into the tree hole.

    Disappear.

    On the other side that the child can't see, the paper airplane turns into a ray of praying light in the stationery fairyland, and finally rushes towards the dreamy sea of ??stars.

    The forest fairy told the child: "The letter has been delivered, and he will definitely receive it."

    The child looked forward to it and was very excited. He had never encountered such a scene like a fantasy story.

    "Will he come back?"

    The fairy in the forest nodded. Although her expression didn't change much, she could feel her kindness: "If your father misses you as much, he will definitely come back."

    The Forest Fairy sent the child out of the woods and waved to him.

    The child walked out of the forest and looked back, but the other party had disappeared.

    after a few days.

    The child's father really came back, and the child was very happy.

    The child's father brought back a lot of things that were only found in the city, as well as novelties, and at the same time talked about a strange thing.

    "It's strange to say that I received your letter in a dream a few days ago."

    "So I want to come back and see you."

    The child said excitedly: "That's my letter, the letter I sent you."

    The child told the story of seeing the rainbow tree and the fairy, and everyone was amazed.

    After that, some people wanted to look for the rainbow tree, but few people could see it, and most people only saw it once, and never saw it again.

    The people who can't find the rainbow tree may be because those people don't have strong misses in their hearts.

    And those lucky ones who can no longer see the rainbow tree.

    Or maybe it was the deep longing that used to be, gradually becoming less intense with the passage of time and growing up.

    The legend about the rainbow tree spread far and wide.

    Legends about fairies delivering letters and longings began to circulate in the city-state of Suinhall, the Court of the Ten Thousand Snakes, the Land of the Rising Sun, and even the Evil Peninsula.

    In the legend.

    When you miss someone very much and have a prayer in your heart.

    They can always find a flowering tree like a rainbow,

    Most people can't find the legendary beautiful rainbow tree, so when they find some ordinary trees with tree holes, they will also put the letter in it.

    Looking forward to being able to send my wish to a distant place.

    This has gradually become a custom.

    And as the legend spread more and more widely, Flotie's stationery fairyland became bigger and bigger, and there were more and more paper airplanes containing thoughts.

    Among them are the thoughts about relatives.

    It is about the love between couples and lovers.

    There are also.

    Greetings across time.

    Under the power of the fairies in the forest, people's letters will turn into the light of prayer.

    Each letter, each miss, belongs to the emotions and wishes of different people.

    As the paper airplane flies to the dreamy star sea, it reaches the end of them.

    Send to the dreams they want to deliver.

    Even if the person they want to send the letter to has passed away, his letter will be sent to the dream of their lost life and become a part of that person's dream.p; Letters, misses, emotions and wishes of different people.

    As the paper airplane flies to the dreamy star sea, it reaches the end of them.

    Send to the dreams they want to deliver.

    Even if the person they want to send the letter to has passed away, his letter will be sent to the dream of their lost life and become a part of that person's dream.

 Text Chapter 284: Letter Paper Wonderland

    Ruhe giant island.

    Moonlight Forest.

    Today, guests were welcomed in this forbidden area of ??death, and it became very lively.

    The fairies stepped barefoot on the land of the moonlight forest, leading them in front, and a big goblin led the way for the fairies.

    "This way this way."

    "Here."

    This is a paper fairy.

    I only saw it sitting on a paper airplane, slowly gliding under the luminous cones of the moonlight forest.  .

    Groups of girls with garlands followed behind the paper fairy, heading towards the depths of the moonlight forest.

    "Is this the Moonlight Forest?" Most of the fairies came to the world for the first time, and they were as curious as the fairies, but they all still lined up and walked slowly together holding hands.

    "It's so beautiful." The fairy with the wreath stretched out her hand, feeling the fluorescent dots passing between her fingers.

    "It turns out that there is such a beautiful place in the world of mortals." If the sun flower sea is as dazzling as the sun as its name, and the rainbow forest has the dreamy color of the rainbow, then this is the moonlight river under the night, but the river is composed of countless people.  Fluorescent formation.

    "This does not belong to the world of mortals. This is the territory of the moon demon, the servant of the master of life." The leading fairy, Flodi, has investigated this place well before coming, and knows the reason and original appearance of this moonlight forest.

    Plants that look like trees and vines grow in this jungle, and a fluorescent cone hangs from the top of each tree.

    It's like a big lantern.

    After walking for a long time, a fairy in front suddenly stopped.

    They seem to have arrived at their destination.

    The fairies at the back were directly attached to her back because they kept looking up at the cones above their heads, and a group of fairies were all crowded together in a mess.

    The fairy Flodie who was walking in front also turned her head to look at them, and everyone was laughing for a while.

    The goblin sitting on the paper airplane stood up and said to the following.

    "arrive."

    "This is it."

    All I saw was a clearing in the moonlight forest, as if it was specially prepared for them.

    The forest fairy Flotie wants to choose a place in the world as her fairyland, as a transfer station for delivering and collecting letters.

    At this time, they must summon their rainbow tree from the rainbow forest and fall into the world.

    This period of time is also the most dangerous time for the fairies in the forest, because they will lose the protection of the creator's kingdom, and they will not be able to use the power of space to travel to and from the dream world.

    Their rainbow tree is fixed in the world and cannot be moved easily.

    Flotie chose the Moonlight Forest, partly because few people would come here, and partly because it was very safe.

    after all.

    There are not many people in this world who can come and go on top of the Ruhe giant.

    "Get out of the wayand watch my show."

    "The most powerful paper fairy among the fairies is about to start."

    The burqa on both sides of the paper goblin is arched, and it looks like it has opened its arms.

    The miraculous power emanated from the hands of the goblin and surrounded the land.

    "Change."

    In the dazzling light, something was born.

    Even if it wasn't the first time for the fairies to see the goblin using miraculous power, they were still amazed by this miraculous power, even though their own power was also extremely strange in the eyes of ordinary people.

    The solid and thick white paper condensed out, and a layer of leather was covered on the outside, and the metal layer was ironed on the leather before.

    The metal has a beautiful hollow pattern, and one side of it looks like there are words.

    is an ancient text.

    Although this big goblin is most powerful in the miracle technique related to the law of paper, it can also use some other miracle powers. Although goblins are not very interested in power, they have mastered various skills over the long years.  Miracles of all kinds.

    The resulting thing looks like a greeting card folded in half, or a book.

    It's just that the book looks like only two pages.

    It is tens of hundreds of meters long and wide, floating vertically in the air.

    It is divided into three layers, namely paper, leather, and metal.

    The goblin commanded it to unfold: "Open."The man on the tree looked at the child strangely and said, "I won't eat you."

    "You don't taste good, why should I eat you?"

    The other party's voice was so pleasant that the child couldn't help but raise his head.

    He saw a girl in the form of a god, sitting on a treetop with a crown of flowers.

    The opponent leaned lazily on the trunk, tilting his head and looking at himself under the tree.

    Beautiful eyes make children feel as if they have seen the clear sky and the rainbow after the rain.

    This is a forest fairy.

    Maybe it was because he was a child, or maybe it was because the fairy happened to see her, so she deliberately showed her figure.

    The child asked each other: "Are you a god?"

    The flower crown girl shook her head: "I am not a god."

    "I am a fairy in the forest. I can send you a letter and convey your thoughts to people far away."

    The child asked her: "Send a letter? Can you send it to anyone?"

    The flower crown girl nodded: "As long as he exists in this world, we can help you deliver it."

    The child asked her excitedly: "I want to send the letter to my father so that he can go home sooner."

    "Is this okay too?"

    The fairy nodded: "Of course."

    At this time, the child became distressed again: "But I am not prepared."

    The fairy waved her hand, and a force wrapped around him.

    His thoughts turned into letters and folded into a paper airplane; the paper airplane circled the child several times and flew into the tree hole.

    Disappear.

    On the other side that the child can't see, the paper airplane turns into a ray of praying light in the stationery fairyland, and finally rushes towards the dreamy sea of ??stars.

    The forest fairy told the child: "The letter has been delivered, and he will definitely receive it."

    The child looked forward to it and was very excited. He had never encountered such a scene like a fantasy story.

    "Will he come back?"

    The fairy in the forest nodded. Although her expression didn't change much, she could feel her kindness: "If your father misses you as much, he will definitely come back."

    The Forest Fairy sent the child out of the woods and waved to him.

    The child walked out of the forest and looked back, but the other party had disappeared.

    after a few days.

    The child's father really came back, and the child was very happy.

    The child's father brought back a lot of things that were only found in the city, as well as novelties, and at the same time talked about a strange thing.

    "It's strange to say that I received your letter in a dream a few days ago."

    "So I want to come back and see you."

    The child said excitedly: "That's my letter, the letter I sent you."

    The child told the story of seeing the rainbow tree and the fairy, and everyone was amazed.

    After that, some people wanted to look for the rainbow tree, but few people could see it, and most people only saw it once, and never saw it again.

    The people who can't find the rainbow tree may be because those people don't have strong misses in their hearts.

    And those lucky ones who can no longer see the rainbow tree.

    Or maybe it was the deep longing that used to be, gradually becoming less intense with the passage of time and growing up.

    The legend about the rainbow tree spread far and wide.

    Legends about fairies delivering letters and longings began to circulate in the city-state of Suinhall, the Court of the Ten Thousand Snakes, the Land of the Rising Sun, and even the Evil Peninsula.

    In the legend.

    When you miss someone very much and have a prayer in your heart.

    They can always find a flowering tree like a rainbow,

    Most people can't find the legendary beautiful rainbow tree, so when they find some ordinary trees with tree holes, they will also put the letter in it.

    Looking forward to being able to send my wish to a distant place.

    This has gradually become a custom.

    And as the legend spread more and more widely, Flotie's stationery fairyland became bigger and bigger, and there were more and more paper airplanes containing thoughts.

    Among them are the thoughts about relatives.

    It is about the love between couples and lovers.

    There are also.

    Greetings across time.

    Under the power of the fairies in the forest, people's letters will turn into the light of prayer.

    Each letter, each miss, belongs to the emotions and wishes of different people.

    As the paper airplane flies to the dreamy star sea, it reaches the end of them.

    Send to the dreams they want to deliver.

    Even if the person they want to send the letter to has passed away, his letter will be sent to the dream of their lost life and become a part of that person's dream.p; Letters, misses, emotions and wishes of different people.

    As the paper airplane flies to the dreamy star sea, it reaches the end of them.

    Send to the dreams they want to deliver.

    Even if the person they want to send the letter to has passed away, his letter will be sent to the dream of their lost life and become a part of that person's dream.

 Text Chapter 285: The Law of Lust

    Not only did Melde's injury not make the abyssal monsters dormant, but it made those abyssal monsters even crazier.

    An extremely tragic war broke out in the sky between Moonlight Island, the last territory of the Wingmen, and the coastal generation. During the war, the corpses of the Wingmen fell from the sky like raindrops.

    And the one who fought against the Wingmen was their former companion, the fallen Eagle Demon.

    The leader was a third-level evil-eyed eagle demon, and he was an elder who Duma was very familiar with.

    In order to protect their last territory and their last homeland, the Wings fought decisively against each other at all costs.

    The winged people tried their best to repel the abyssal monster army, but all the defensive barriers of the coastal generation were removed, and a large number of winged people died in this battle.

    It seems that the winged man won, but the abyssal monster also achieved its goal.  .

    They got enough offerings.

    Above the sea.

    Duma withdrew her three pairs of white wings, holding a fallen god stone of the evil-eyed eagle demon in her hand.

    She had been hesitating for a long time, and finally it was time to make a decision.

    "Perhaps, we really should go."

    But Duma looked into the distance, at the crimson sea, at the direction of the former Wingman Mountain Range.

    It is time for the winged people to leave, even if they can defeat the monsters, they will not be able to return to their homeland.

    There has been polluted by the abyss, and they will never be able to return to the past.

    but.

    Her mother, her god, everything she ever was.

    Can it really be thrown away like this?

    Her god lay beneath that abyss, drawn down by her mother into the filth of depravity.

    Can she really just turn around and leave like this?

    Duma didn't know.

    The Winged Girl stood in the sea breeze, the waves were glowing red, and her skirt was wet.

    The blood stained the skirt, only to realize that it was not the afterglow of the setting sun, but the blood of the dead winged man.

    "God!"

    "I am your believer, but I can't restore your glory."

    "I am the queen of the winged people, but I cannot give them a stable light and future."

    "I can only watch you sinking into the mud, and I can only take my people to explore tomorrow in the mist."

    Of the two options, she seems to be the only one that can be done, and the one that is most likely to be done.

    It is the latter.

    the other side.

    Aiweier's side is not much better, the army of snake demons and winged demons came overwhelmingly.

    The monster from the abyss has already found the last city hidden in the mountains of the city-state of Evil. Before that, Melde mainly focused on the winged man. She just treated the snake man as a domesticated beast and harvested it every once in a while.  .

    But this time the abyssal monsters needed a lot of sacrifices, and the monster legion didn't care about exhausting the water, looking like they wanted to drive the snake people to extinction.

    Groups of eagle demons hovered in the sky, and densely packed snake demons came with weapons in hand.

    Yafuan, the chief godservant of the Temple of Knowledge, also made a move. His paper flying dragon was invincible, and scattered the eagle demon army like a huge wave beating sand and stones.

    At the critical moment, a long-hidden and terrifying third-tier corrupted winged demon and two second-tiered winged demons swooped down from the sky, entangled Avon's flying dragon, and densely packed eagle demons almost completely submerged Avon.

    Yafuan's paper dragon was torn to pieces by several Winged Demons, and Yafuan was brought back by a witch spirit desperately.

    Nia rushed down from the sky holding Yafuan all the way, and the ghost behind her cast a mental barrier to block the eagle demon's pursuit.

    She fell from the sky, and a group of people immediately protected her and Avon.

    "Avon."

    "Avon."

    Nia patted Yafuan's face and called out very anxiously.

    Yafuan looked a little confused. His paper dragon was attacked by a third-level winged demon and two second-level winged demons. The moment the paper dragon was torn apart, his will was also impacted, and then he was accidentally hit by the eagle demon.  The abyss magic was almost polluted and corrupted on the spot.

    "Wow!"

    Avon woke up, spitting out a pile of filth.

    He immediately opened the Book of Witch Spirits and performed a few magical spells on himself, finally recovered and stabilized his spirit and will.

    But looking around, he knew that defeat was inevitable.

    "Where is His Majesty Sidi?"

    "They rushed to the place where the mountain of meat collapsed, and even fought each other to fight for the black rain.

    One after another, the eagle demons and snake demons transformed.

    But the one who got the most rewards was, of course, the queen of the abyss, Meld.

    The power of the dark abyss directly surrounded the temple, and most of the power returned by Roshan poured into Melder's body.

    The black mud is slowly ebbing.

    Queen of the Abyss, Melde, walked out of the filthy temple, and all her injuries have recovered.

    Melde's four pairs of wings that melted under the sacred boat regrown, still half holy white, generally evil and dark.

    Melde knelt in front of the temple, facing the boundless sea of ??black mud, his face was touched and intoxicated.

    "god!"

    "Thank you for your gift, thank you for your kindness."

    "Your believer, Meld will carry out your will as always."

    Although Melder still calls it a god, it actually has no connection with the existence of a god.

    Its real name is Abyss, or it can also be called——

    The will of the abyss.

    After some devout prayers, Meld stood up.

    And this time after the injury, Melder not only recovered from the injury, but even improved his strength.

    The Queen of the Abyss, Melde, suddenly made a suicide-like move. She stretched out her hand and dug out the symbol that used to be the messenger of the sky from between her eyebrows.

    Her mythical organ, the core of all power.

    She dedicated her angel god stone to the abyss, and gave everything about herself to the abyss without reservation.

    "Go!"

    "My past, everything I have ever been."

    "Give up the light, embrace the darkness, and embrace the great abyss."

    It can be seen that the light of law is gushing out of her body, and the magic brand she mastered after breaking through the third level, and the mythical organ she mastered after breaking through the fourth level are all integrated into the abyss at this moment.

    The aura on Melder's body changed in an instant, and there was actually a coercion close to that of a god.

    Although the coercion and breath are depraved and chaotic, in this abyss, she does surpass mortals.

    Only those reincarnated who have stepped onto the path of wisdom and reincarnated multiple times may be able to give others this feeling.

    She really merged with the abyss, although this power was borrowed, and it was caused by controlling part of the abyss.

    The Queen of the Abyss, Melde, spoke out, and that voice echoed throughout the abyss.

    "I am Melde, Queen of the Abyss. All races of the abyss should have the desire and the power to reproduce."

    "This is the power given to the abyss race by the will of the abyss, and it is the law of the abyss."

    With the voice falling.

    A law appeared in the abyss, affecting all monsters like radiation.

    Under the influence of this power, the Eagle Demon and the Snake Demon began to entangle, and finally gave birth to magic eggs in the abyss.

    The creatures in these devil eggs are spiritually distorted as soon as they are born. They are born as monsters and are part of the abyss.

    At this time, the details of the abyss on the Cup of God in the Kingdom of the Creator God were also fully revealed, and this powerful prop began to improve itself.

    Melde inspired the desires of all the monsters, watching them fall in joy and go crazy in desire.

    "Let's fall!"

    "Want to vent your desires."

    "Show your own ugliness to your heart's content."

    "Into the dark side of the world."

    "Here is the truth, this is the true nature of life, tear off the ridiculous cover and coat, and pursue the power of corruption without restraint."

    Meld stood naked in front of the temple, sending out a declaration of depravity to the world.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/719353529.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/719353529.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Main Text Chapter 286: Anhorfus Bone Demon Transformation Secret Code

    In a hidden valley village, Avon looked up at the sky on the cliff.

    When the door of truth opened for Avon again, he knew that God or the will of the door of truth would give him a response.

    Yafuan walked skillfully in the sky.

    There is a ladder in the void invisible to ordinary people. He gradually disappeared on the high place and appeared in the dream world.

    The world behind the door, in the temple of the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    Ghost Polik personally appeared to meet Avon, and he was as indifferent as usual when he spoke, as if the ghost should be like this.

    "Your sacrifice, God Asai has received"

    "Avon."

    "You are very lucky to be able to let the fairy Flodi find the answer for you, but it is also because of your wisdom that you have won such an opportunity, and you deserve it."

    Yafuan crouched under the temple and did not respond. He knew that the ghost Polik was going to say more important things next.

    Sure enough, the ghost Polik told the origin of the Lord of Light in Afran this time.

    "The appearance of the Lord of Radiance is related to a person who came to the previous era. His name is Xiao."

    "He is the oldest race, he was once a student of the sages of the first era, and he is the high priest under the seat of the evil god at the end of the era."

    "He escaped the mythical battle at the end of the era. He split everything about himself into several parts. He may be able to retrieve it in the future, or he may never be able to retrieve it again."

    According to the news that Avon received, only the Lord of Radiance lost wisdom, desire, and knowledge, but he didn't understand what it was.

    And as soon as the Gate of Truth received the news, it immediately understood what it meant, and also understood what Xiao had done at the end of the last era.

    But Yafuan knew that God Asay and the evil god of the previous era were mortal enemies, and it was God Asay who finally ended the disaster of the evil god: "So?"

    "The Lord of Radiance is the enemy of God?"

    When Avon said this, he knew what he was expecting.

    Ghost Polik: "Avon, is it his spirituality that determines a person? Or his wisdom and personality?"

    "Or memory?"

    Ghost Polik didn't wait for Avon's answer, and knew that he couldn't answer: "At least the current him is not Xiao."

    "and."

    "Whether he is the enemy of Asai is not for you to decide, nor for me to decide."

    "It's up to God Asai to decide."

    Yafuan said quickly: "But that is a door of mythology. If God Asai is willing, the people of Evill and his faithful believers are willing to take it for him"

    Yafuan tried to let the will of the gate of truth judge his appeal from another angle, and let the gate of truth come to the world.

    But the ghost Polik interrupted Avon and told him.

    "Avon."

    "Power that does not belong to you has no meaning."

    "The abyss appeared because the gate of spirituality contained power that did not belong to him. It was all because Melder speculated on God's will and looked at God's thoughts with the ridiculous eyes of mortals."

    "God does not need your secret speculation, nor your fearless dedication."

    Just as a look of anticipation appeared on Yafuan's face, it fell to nothing again.

    The ghost Polik warned Avon again: "Afon, believer, never try to fool the gods or use the gods."

    "The gods can see through everything you think. When the gods think what to do, the oracle and will will come naturally."

    "The gods have already arranged everything."

    "All your deepest plans don't make any sense."

    Although it was Polik, the ghost who spoke, what really spoke at this moment was only the will of the gate of truth.

    No matter which ghost speaks, they all represent the same will.

    And the Gate of Truth is just a creation after the path of wisdom, power, knowledge, and mythology. It doesn't have any emotions, it's just an artifact.

    It collects information and intelligence, and then makes the coldest judgments.

    What else can Avon say, as a humble mortal, he can only accept the will of God.

    He prostrated himself on the ground and saluted respectfully.

    "Then, Lord Polik, the messenger of God."

    "Please tell me."

    "What is the will of the Great Gate of Truth?"

    &nb;"You are my lighthouse."

    Nia said loudly: "Even if you want to fight against the gods, I am willing to accompany you."

    Nia held out her hand to give Avon a high five.

    It seems that as long as they high-five, they can really fight against the whole world.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha."

    "What are you talking about? It's really out of tune."

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Yafuan laughed, laughing until tears kept streaming down his face.

    They are really unqualified believers, probably except God Asai who only cares about truth and knowledge, and gods who care about equivalent exchange.

    There is no other god who can hold them anymore.

    But Yafuan felt that this was really good.

    Some people live for power, some are crazy for the pursuit of truth, and some exist for faith.

    And they.

    Do not hesitate to do anything for your companions.

    Yafuan kept laughing, but Nia stretched out her hands stubbornly, as if she was angry, and Yafuan would not let it go until she clapped her hands.

    "good."

    "Then let's go together."

    Yafuan could only grab Nia's hand, his eyes were completely different from before.

    And his other hand was clutching the letter tightly.

    In the letter, there are his next plans and answers.

    He had known a solution to the problem as early as he had read the letter from the Fairy of the Woods.

    There are two sentences written on the back of the letter paper.

    "If there is no way to destroy the abyss."

    "Then it becomes an abyss." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/719285535.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/719285535.html</a> It took me a second to remember this site  Address: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 287: The Bone Demon's Reappearance and the Oath of the Previous Era

    There is a hidden town in the wild jungle.

    There is an underground palace built a long time ago to store supplies behind the town, and it has been cleared out at this moment.

    The passages and walls of the underground palace are full of lights, and the ground and the ground are all engraved with ritual patterns, and there are guards everywhere.

    Although today's ritual array can no longer communicate with the kingdom of fairies, let alone borrow the power of miracles; but through rituals, it can also communicate with the dream world to obtain a part of extraordinary power, and believers of demigods can even connect with the gods through rituals and the characteristics of the spirit world  , or borrow the power of some powerful sequence props.

    For example, the blind female prophets who used to be in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court could communicate with the terrifying Ruhe monster through rituals. Although these prophets died, they didn't know what kind of terrifying existence they communicated in the dark.

    Almost all the important people of Ewell gathered here, their expressions were solemn and solemn.

    Avon was wearing the gorgeous robes of the Chief Divine Attendant, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  .

    Seeing him in a daze, His Majesty Sidi asked him.

    "Avon!"

    "Decided?"

    "If you think there is a problem, you can stop, I believe you."

    Yafuan turned his head to look at King Evel who trusted him as always, and shook his head.

    Then step into the pattern of ritual technique.

    Dozens of God Attendants of the Temple of Knowledge chanted spells together, guiding the spiritual resonance.

    A strong spiritual storm swept through the underground palace, turning into a violent storm.

    Avon's body gradually changed in the storm, and the body of the witch spirit collapsed together with the book of the witch spirit, turning into countless tiny silver light dusts that were spinning.

    Transformation of Bone Demon.

    here we go.

    The first step is the most painful and desperate, because if you want to become a bone demon, you must first crush your former body and everything, and extract your most original power.

    It would be fine if someone came to assist him, but there is no bone demon to guide him in this era, and he is the first bone demon in this era.

    Avon can only bear everything by himself.

    A voice came from the void, and someone chanted a spell with a painful and trembling voice.

    That was the voice of Avon.

    However, the language he speaks is not the language of the snake people, but another ancient language.

    However, it can be felt that when Yafuan chanted this spell, his spirit seemed to be on the verge of collapse and dissipation.

    "Body recasting."

    The skulls of the oldest placed on the ground floated up and continued to proliferate under the integration of Avon's power.

    One by one, the bones were pieced together, and finally connected to form a body of bones.

    After this step was completed, Yafuan couldn't wait to read the second incantation following the steps recorded in the Bone Demon Transformation Secret Tome.

    "The brain of the divine blood."

    Silver light dust poured into the bones, and a strange but distinctive monster brain appeared in the cranial cavity.

    At this point, Afoan's voice changed again.

    This time, it was the skeleton who spoke in person and uttered the third incantation.

    "Consciousness transfer."

    There were some changes in the eye sockets of the skeleton, and the light began to light up.

    It's as if there is a flame dancing inside.

    Yafuan's voice became extremely hoarse, and it was so dry that it made people panic.

    Coupled with his skeletal appearance, the members who participated in the ceremony in the dark underground palace were frightened.

    Yafuan felt that the power in his brain had gathered to a limit, and some kind of qualitative change was about to occur.

    Immediately, another inheritance, which was once the core secret art of the Temple of Truth, emerged in his consciousness.

    "Divine Grace."

    Yafoan will surpass the limits of mortals at the moment of transformation into a bone demon.

    In other words, stepping into the rank called the apostle of God.

    Yafuan immediately activated another underground ritual array. This time, the spiritual power of tens of meters of god servants formed a huge coercion that continuously compressed Yafuan's spiritual power, curse marks, and consciousness until a god  Enshi appeared in Avon's brain.

    Then the power of Avon seems to have opened a certain channel, or a huge deep hole appeared in the sea, swallowing all the power of Avon.

    Yafuan has condensed his mythical organs, and his brain is completely deified.??In the endless silver, he felt another thing.

    "The power of wisdom."

    That is the power of wisdom kingship. The blood of the wisdom species can feel the crown of wisdom, the supreme artifact in the moon of gods, and feel that as long as the crown is worn on anyone's head, he is the master of all intelligent beings in this world.

    This crown is the supreme power of wisdom, and He is the god of wisdom.

    Avon's dark eye sockets reflected the light of God's Moon, and he said what he saw dully.

    "That's not the moon."

    "Yes Yes Yes……"

    Avon was shaking all over, as if sifting chaff.

    Finally, he shouted with a monster-like hiss.

    "The Crown of Wisdom."

    But then, he saw a more terrifying sight.

    A stalwart figure like a galaxy and universe sank from outside the world and squeezed into this world.

    The other party exists outside the universe, relying on the power of the moon of God and the crown of wisdom, to put his will into this universe.

    The whole world seems to have brilliance because of him, and wisdom and life came to this world because of him.

    Yafuan saw that the sun and the moon were always used to compare gods, but at this moment in front of this god, the two seem to have become insignificant.

    In reality.

    Yafuan knelt down facing the moon, holding his hair in his hands and screaming hoarsely.

    "ah!"

    Yafuan saw the scene that his ancestor Evel had seen more than a thousand years ago, but at that time, the Creator went down the long river of time and came directly to this era.

    Therefore, God's Moon appeared in this world.

    But this time, Yafuan saw the God's Moon in the dream world.

    Avon was about to be swallowed by what he saw, and at this time a sun rose and replaced the moon.

    Yafuan fell directly to the ground, with hot smoke emitting from his body.

    Niya was originally waiting outside the temple, but immediately ran over when she saw Avon rushing out.

    "Lord Aphran."

    "What's the matter with you? What's the matter?"

    Yafuan's body was bent into a prawn state, his head rested on the floor, and he shouted like a madman.

    "The Creator the real Creator God." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/719014671.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/719014671.html</a> It took a day  Remember the address of this site in seconds: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 285: The Law of Lust

    Not only did Melde's injury not make the abyssal monsters dormant, but it made those abyssal monsters even crazier.

    An extremely tragic war broke out in the sky between Moonlight Island, the last territory of the Wingmen, and the coastal generation. During the war, the corpses of the Wingmen fell from the sky like raindrops.

    And the one who fought against the Wingmen was their former companion, the fallen Eagle Demon.

    The leader was a third-level evil-eyed eagle demon, and he was an elder who Duma was very familiar with.

    In order to protect their last territory and their last homeland, the Wings fought decisively against each other at all costs.

    The winged people tried their best to repel the abyssal monster army, but all the defensive barriers of the coastal generation were removed, and a large number of winged people died in this battle.

    It seems that the winged man won, but the abyssal monster also achieved its goal.  .

    They got enough offerings.

    Above the sea.

    Duma withdrew her three pairs of white wings, holding a fallen god stone of the evil-eyed eagle demon in her hand.

    She had been hesitating for a long time, and finally it was time to make a decision.

    "Perhaps, we really should go."

    But Duma looked into the distance, at the crimson sea, at the direction of the former Wingman Mountain Range.

    It is time for the winged people to leave, even if they can defeat the monsters, they will not be able to return to their homeland.

    There has been polluted by the abyss, and they will never be able to return to the past.

    but.

    Her mother, her god, everything she ever was.

    Can it really be thrown away like this?

    Her god lay beneath that abyss, drawn down by her mother into the filth of depravity.

    Can she really just turn around and leave like this?

    Duma didn't know.

    The Winged Girl stood in the sea breeze, the waves were glowing red, and her skirt was wet.

    The blood stained the skirt, only to realize that it was not the afterglow of the setting sun, but the blood of the dead winged man.

    "God!"

    "I am your believer, but I can't restore your glory."

    "I am the queen of the winged people, but I cannot give them a stable light and future."

    "I can only watch you sinking into the mud, and I can only take my people to explore tomorrow in the mist."

    Of the two options, she seems to be the only one that can be done, and the one that is most likely to be done.

    It is the latter.

    the other side.

    Aiweier's side is not much better, the army of snake demons and winged demons came overwhelmingly.

    The monster from the abyss has already found the last city hidden in the mountains of the city-state of Evil. Before that, Melde mainly focused on the winged man. She just treated the snake man as a domesticated beast and harvested it every once in a while.  .

    But this time the abyssal monsters needed a lot of sacrifices, and the monster legion didn't care about exhausting the water, looking like they wanted to drive the snake people to extinction.

    Groups of eagle demons hovered in the sky, and densely packed snake demons came with weapons in hand.

    Yafuan, the chief godservant of the Temple of Knowledge, also made a move. His paper flying dragon was invincible, and scattered the eagle demon army like a huge wave beating sand and stones.

    At the critical moment, a long-hidden and terrifying third-tier corrupted winged demon and two second-tiered winged demons swooped down from the sky, entangled Avon's flying dragon, and densely packed eagle demons almost completely submerged Avon.

    Yafuan's paper dragon was torn to pieces by several Winged Demons, and Yafuan was brought back by a witch spirit desperately.

    Nia rushed down from the sky holding Yafuan all the way, and the ghost behind her cast a mental barrier to block the eagle demon's pursuit.

    She fell from the sky, and a group of people immediately protected her and Avon.

    "Avon."

    "Avon."

    Nia patted Yafuan's face and called out very anxiously.

    Yafuan looked a little confused. His paper dragon was attacked by a third-level winged demon and two second-level winged demons. The moment the paper dragon was torn apart, his will was also impacted, and then he was accidentally hit by the eagle demon.  The abyss magic was almost polluted and corrupted on the spot.

    "Wow!"

    Avon woke up, spitting out a pile of filth.

    He immediately opened the Book of Witch Spirits and performed a few magical spells on himself, finally recovered and stabilized his spirit and will.

    But looking around, he knew that defeat was inevitable.

    "Where is His Majesty Sidi?"

    "They rushed to the place where the mountain of meat collapsed, and even fought each other to fight for the black rain.

    One after another, the eagle demons and snake demons transformed.

    But the one who got the most rewards was, of course, the queen of the abyss, Meld.

    The power of the dark abyss directly surrounded the temple, and most of the power returned by Roshan poured into Melder's body.

    The black mud is slowly ebbing.

    Queen of the Abyss, Melde, walked out of the filthy temple, and all her injuries have recovered.

    Melde's four pairs of wings that melted under the sacred boat regrown, still half holy white, generally evil and dark.

    Melde knelt in front of the temple, facing the boundless sea of ??black mud, his face was touched and intoxicated.

    "god!"

    "Thank you for your gift, thank you for your kindness."

    "Your believer, Meld will carry out your will as always."

    Although Melder still calls it a god, it actually has no connection with the existence of a god.

    Its real name is Abyss, or it can also be called——

    The will of the abyss.

    After some devout prayers, Meld stood up.

    And this time after the injury, Melder not only recovered from the injury, but even improved his strength.

    The Queen of the Abyss, Melde, suddenly made a suicide-like move. She stretched out her hand and dug out the symbol that used to be the messenger of the sky from between her eyebrows.

    Her mythical organ, the core of all power.

    She dedicated her angel god stone to the abyss, and gave everything about herself to the abyss without reservation.

    "Go!"

    "My past, everything I have ever been."

    "Give up the light, embrace the darkness, and embrace the great abyss."

    It can be seen that the light of law is gushing out of her body, and the magic brand she mastered after breaking through the third level, and the mythical organ she mastered after breaking through the fourth level are all integrated into the abyss at this moment.

    The aura on Melder's body changed in an instant, and there was actually a coercion close to that of a god.

    Although the coercion and breath are depraved and chaotic, in this abyss, she does surpass mortals.

    Only those reincarnated who have stepped onto the path of wisdom and reincarnated multiple times may be able to give others this feeling.

    She really merged with the abyss, although this power was borrowed, and it was caused by controlling part of the abyss.

    The Queen of the Abyss, Melde, spoke out, and that voice echoed throughout the abyss.

    "I am Melde, Queen of the Abyss. All races of the abyss should have the desire and the power to reproduce."

    "This is the power given to the abyss race by the will of the abyss, and it is the law of the abyss."

    With the voice falling.

    A law appeared in the abyss, affecting all monsters like radiation.

    Under the influence of this power, the Eagle Demon and the Snake Demon began to entangle, and finally gave birth to magic eggs in the abyss.

    The creatures in these devil eggs are spiritually distorted as soon as they are born. They are born as monsters and are part of the abyss.

    At this time, the details of the abyss on the Cup of God in the Kingdom of the Creator God were also fully revealed, and this powerful prop began to improve itself.

    Melde inspired the desires of all the monsters, watching them fall in joy and go crazy in desire.

    "Let's fall!"

    "Want to vent your desires."

    "Show your own ugliness to your heart's content."

    "Into the dark side of the world."

    "Here is the truth, this is the true nature of life, tear off the ridiculous cover and coat, and pursue the power of corruption without restraint."

    Meld stood naked in front of the temple, sending out a declaration of depravity to the world.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/719353529.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/719353529.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 288: Ledlich's Faith and Will

    ,

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    God's Moon suddenly shines brightly.

    Outside the pyramid temple, a man with short black hair in a white robe stood quietly.

    He doesn't know when he appeared here, it seems to have been standing here for a long time, and it seems to reappear here in an instant.

    He slowly raised his head and looked at the silver moon on the other side of the sky.

    He stared at the silver moon carefully, as if thinking about something, and then slowly said a word after a long time.

    "The oath of the wise species."

    He has no expression on his face, can't see indifference, and can't see emotions.  .

    Just like the moon in the sky, you can't feel the warmth, but you can't feel the cold either.

    some.

    It's just untouchable far away from the sky.

    The huge moon completely composed of divine favor stones became transparent, faintly revealing the quaint crown sealed inside.

    The rows of words on the crown slowly lit up, and the stream of light passed down one by one with the thin and shallow grooves of the words, and quickly circulated in a circle, and then passed to the next line.

    ? They are the Ledlich Oath and the Monster Oath.

    The two oaths are not the same.

    The Ledlich oath was issued because of his belief in God. He passed on his wisdom and power to his descendants, and then distributed it to all the Sanye people.

    At the same time, he also engraved his beliefs on the crown forever.

    Ledlich hopes that every king of wisdom who wears a crown can inherit his own beliefs. He has used his own beliefs throughout his life, and he also hopes that this belief can be passed down forever.

    However, his faith turned his son, King Jesser, into a prisoner.

    finally.

    The Creator took back the crown.

    The oath of monsters was born after Haru, the ancestor of monsters, created the monster family, and was born because of the brutal fight between the monster family and the Sanye people.  city ??of people.

    It wasn't until the entire Heinsay and the Old Land were swallowed up by the sea, and the Sanye people lost everything and civilization they once had, that they declared their existence in name only.

    But no matter what, this oath still stands.

    Even in this era, it still cannot be erased.

    So far, monsters still cannot get close to the cities and villages of the Sanye people, even though those old sites have already become extremely terrifying forbidden places and kingdoms of demigods.

    And the faith of King Ledlich still remains in the crown.

    This is why the Gate of Truth let Afran know the Wisdom Crown oath.

    No matter what purpose Xiao has, no matter whether the abyss is Xiao's conspiracy trap or not.

    Regardless of any plans he hides in it.

    The moment the race of the abyss made an oath to the crown of wisdom, everything was out of Xiao's control.

    A dreamy starlight appeared outside the pyramid temple, and a blond goddess stepped between the pillars of the temple.

    The Pyramid Temple is completely different from its original appearance, but there are still ancient wall carvings on the wall outside the temple, which were left by Ledlich; this habit has even continued into this era, the mother of life  There is a reference when repairing her temple, let the mother of all snakes leave a wall carving outside the temple of life.

    Sheila walked past the wall carvings and chased after God Yin.

    After she found that Yin Shen was also looking up at the moon, she spoke.

    "god!"

    "An ordinary mortal who doesn't know anything is calling for the crown of wisdom through the spiritual resonance of the dream world. I have cut off his induction."

    This kind of thing also happened in the last era. When the Sanye priest broke through, he would sense the power of the God's Cup from above.

    However, it was carried out according to the prescribed ceremony, and it was allowed by the Creator.

    No one dares to hook up an artifact like Yafuan rashly, that's called courting death.

    God Yin is not interested in this mortal, what he sees are deeper changes in the dream world.

    "The dream world has become more powerful. It is rooted in the cup of gods and the crown of wisdom, and now it is also added with the mother of all things."

    "It has been completely linked to the dreams, spirituality, and will of all living beings."

    "It is also true that in this era, some mortals with profound spirituality or who have resonated with the dream world can directly communicate with extraordinary power just because of some simple movements and movements of singing gods."

    &bsp; His Majesty Sidi: "Winged Queen Duma?"

    "Will she help us? And she is only a third-tier authority, how can she suppress Meld."

    Sidi shook his head: "Avon, how can you trust a wingman."

    "And even if she agrees, you can't expect her to rely on her past family affection to influence Melde, a fallen angel!"

    "This is outrageous."

    Avon raised his head, and the firelight behind the bandages danced.

    "It's not that I believe in her, but that she will and can do it."

    Avon told the truth about Duma's true identity, which he only knew from Flotie's reply.

    "No one wants to get rid of the spiritual door drowning in the mud of the abyss more than her, and no one has higher authority and authority than her to control this spiritual door."

    "As long as the queen of the abyss, Melde, fails to kill her immediately, Duma will definitely be able to give her a heavy blow."

    "Because she is the heir of the Lord of Radiance."

    Yafuan looked at Sidi and Nia and said word by word: "She is a son of God."

    King Sidi and Nia were dumbfounded——

    Early morning.

    Yafuan, Niya, and Sidi rode a ground dragon and led a group of people through the valley and boarded a high ground.

    The morning sun bathes the top of the mountain, which is extraordinarily dazzling.

    Also full of hope.

    Over the years, the Aiweier people have been hiding everywhere, for fear that the abyss will find their traces. They seldom stand upright on the ground like this and do not hide their whereabouts at all.

    Yafuan stopped on the top of the mountain: "Today's weather is really good, it's a good sign."

    "Come here!"

    When Sidi and Nia beside him heard what Avon said, they knew it was time to part.

    Although the plan is divided into three steps.

    However, when unfolding and arranging, it is carried out synchronously.

    Yafuan didn't look at the two of them, but just stared at the sun motionlessly.

    He deliberately chose to part here, on a sunny mountaintop.

    Although Afuan used a bandage to cover his bone demon face, he just didn't want ordinary Evil people to see their chief servant turn into such a monster. Although he was about to become a monster hidden in the dark mud  , but the bottom of my heart longs for light.

    Niya clutched the Dragon Yu leather case, and looked at Yafuan reluctantly.

    "There is still a section of the road ahead."

    "Shall we part now?"

    Nia knows that she won't know what's going on when she meets again next time.

    even.

    The Yafuan I will see next time I meet is still the current Yafuan.

    Still unknown.

    Yafuan nodded: "Let's separate here!"

    His Majesty Sidi let out a hearty laugh: "I also think this place is good."

    "Little Nia, don't be sad."

    Nia is much younger than Afran and Sidi, and they and the former Echirio both like to call her little Nia.

    "Although we are heading for three roads, we are aiming for the same goal."

    "The ultimate pursuit is the same end point."

    After finishing speaking, His Majesty Sidi turned the direction of the ground dragon and shouted behind him.

    "Follow me to the west."

    His Majesty Sidi left with a group of people and rushed to the west coast.

    And Yafuan led a group of people without saying a word to the former Wingman Mountain Range, where they will perform abyss sacrifices.

    Nia brought a group of temple servants to prepare her plan.

    Under the sun.

    The three people ran in three different directions, some were resolute and fearless, some died generously, and some carried everything on their backs.

    Just as Sidi said.

    Although they divided into three paths, they pursued the same end point.

 Text Chapter 289: Lord of the Second Layer of the Abyss

    Yafuan led the snake man towards the direction of the abyss, and the monsters became more and more as they went forward.

    Pieces of ghosts were scattered, just to ensure that the team arrived at the exact location.

    The previous ghost returned and fell into the manual of a witch spirit.

    The witch spirit closed his eyes and said after feeling it for a while.

    "Go to the left."

    "You can't go ahead, you have to make a detour."

    "How far is it from the target location?" Yafuan opened the manual in his hand, determined his location, and the next route.

    With the warning of ghosts, they bypassed one monster's lair after another.

    ? Although it made the journey twists and turns, there were no accidents on the way.

    A group of people traveled for many days on the ground dragon, and finally passed through half of the Avier Peninsula and came to the former Wingman Mountain Range.  .

    The former Wingman Mountain Range is long gone.

    What appeared on the spot was a huge abyss with no bottom visible, and the dirty black mud slowly squirmed like a waterfall and flowed on the edge of the abyss.

    Groups of eagle demons and snake demons stationed in the mountains and valleys around the abyss.

    They inhabit and breed here, and as long as the more powerful black-scaled snake demon and evil-eyed eagle demon give an order, they will form a huge monster army and set off.

    The eagle demon's lair looks like a huge bird's nest, glued together by branches, leaves, feathers, and mud; while the snake demon's lair is more like a cave, and some live directly in the swamp and mire.

    In the past, they were all part of civilization, but now only the instincts of beasts remain.

    "Hiss!"

    A terrifying and depraved rotten winged demon flew out of the abyss. The monster spread its huge fleshy wings as soon as it left the abyss, setting off gusts of wind.

    The snake people immediately lowered their heads, avoiding the sight and gaze of the winged demon.

    besides.

    It is also possible to see some monsters made of mud crawling out of the abyss. They are composed of a mass of dirty and rotten mud. After walking out of the abyss, the mud keeps rising and becomes a tall posture of several meters or more than ten meters.

    That's just recently appeared, a kind of mire devil that fell from the stone devil.

    Along with the Mire Demon, there are also some transparent shadows.

    That's the Burning Heart Demon.

    A monster transformed from a fire demon.

    They are not the same as ordinary fire demons, they can confuse and arouse the anger of mortals.

    They can drill into the body of living things along the target's breath, control the minds of others and let them kill each other. When the anger reaches a certain level, they can directly ignite and devour the other party as fuel.

    is a very terrifying and difficult monster to deal with.

    The abyss has been rapidly becoming stronger over the years.

    This is why Avon is so restless and anxious.

    "Abyss!" Watching this scene, the people of Evill shouted out the name of this place, some with hatred in their words, and some with fear.

    "Not only have the types of monsters increased, but their numbers have also increased." Looking at the Mire Demon and the Burning Heart Demon, they had already found it difficult to resist when they encountered one or two before, but here they are all  appear.

    "There are so many monsters hoarded here, once they are all sent out" the people of Aiweier dare not imagine.

    Yafuan stared at the abyss firmly, without saying a word.

    He looked at it for a long time, and finally took out a manual.

    This is Echirio's manual, and he found a secluded valley where he could directly see the abyss according to the above records.

    They are going to start the abyss sacrifice ceremony here.

    Yafuan directed the staff to burn the ritual array in the valley. The ritual array that uses the spirit world to communicate with gods or other existences has a fixed formula, and there are only some small differences between them.

    The name of the abyss is engraved on the ritual array, as well as the spells and passwords necessary to sacrifice the abyss, which Afran has seen in the years of fighting the abyss.

    Once those abyss monsters gather together, they will start a large-scale abyss sacrifice ceremony.

    Everyone stood on the ritual array, and Yafuan looked back at everyone.

    He asked, "Are you ready?"

    Someone stared at Afoan and said without moving: "Get ready, Master Afoan!"

    And some people are lowering their heads at the moment.

    Their voices all changed; All the illusions dissipated, and Avon was still in the mud of the abyss, his body was a terrible and hideous skeleton.

    And at this moment.

    The skeleton broke out into a maniacal laugh, the teeth of his laughing lower jaw kept colliding with the upper jaw, and the most arrogant and crazy words came out of his mouth.

    "I want to be a god."

    "No!"

    He raised the skull high, stretched out his hands and grabbed the sky.

    "I am——"

    "god!"

    The black mud submerged the face of the skeleton little by little, and submerged his raised palm.

    Devour him completely.

    In the black mud, the brain of the original mythical organ in the head of the bone demon king Avon melted and disintegrated little by little, and completely merged into a part of the abyss.

    There was nothing in his head, and it looked as if all of Avon was about to disappear.

    But suddenly.

    A ray of flame ignited in the empty cranial cavity, illuminating his deep eye sockets.

    The flames gathered like the eyes of Avon.

    "Buzz!"

    The power of terror is centered on Avon and spread to all directions.

    The will of the abyss radiates from the abyss to the distance, telling all the monsters in the abyss.

    A new king of the abyss was born.

    Yafuan, the king of bone demons, has merged with the abyss and controlled part of the authority of the abyss. Nothing in the abyss can kill him.

    Because he sacrificed his mythical organ, he became a part of the abyss.

    One bone demon after another stood up in the mud. They were Avon's companions and his former subordinates.

    All of them turned into bone devils, but they were a little different from ordinary bone devils, their heads were all burning with flames.

    The flames radiated through the pupils, revealing madness and arrogance.

    "king!"

    "king!"

    "king!"

    All the bone demons bowed down to Avon, calling out to him.

    Beyond the abyss.

    On the jungle and the ground, the densely packed monsters all knelt down and kowtowed towards the abyss.

    ? Celebrate the birth of the new king.

    The fall of Avon caused violent shocks throughout the abyss.

    After the ordinary snake man fell, he turned into an ordinary monster, but Afyan, the fourth-level bone demon king, directly turned into a high-ranking race in the abyss as soon as he fell.

    After accepting this sacrifice, the entire abyss was directly divided into two layers.

    A strange flame appeared in the abyss, scorching the black mud into soil and turning it into rock.

    A second layer appeared on top of the original black mud, possessing the substratum.

    Afoan, the king of the bone demon, landed on the cracked black earth, and the earth immediately swelled up with buildings.

    A black stone palace was quickly built beside the Bone Demon King, and Avon sat on the throne, accepting the worship of countless abyssal monsters.

    The second floor of King's Landing Abyss.

    "Roar!"

    A terrifying bone dragon flew out of the darkness, roaring in the abyss.

    Afoan, the king of the bone demon, spoke on the throne: "I am the master of the second layer of the abyss, Afoan, the king of the bone demon."

    "I am arrogant."

    "I will bring demon fire to all abyss species, bestow upon all monsters the inheritance of the abyss, and bestow upon you the arrogant will."

    "This is the power given to the abyss race by the will of the abyss, and it is the law of the abyss."

    Dream world.

    The information on the God's Cup about the magical item Abyss has been revised again, and a new rule has been added.

    Everything happened between lightning and flint.

    However, in a short while, a second king was born in the abyss, which made Melder, the master of the first layer of the abyss, unacceptable.

    The fallen angel standing in front of the temple had a look of disbelief.

    Later.

    The queen immediately set off a huge wave and let out a roar of extreme anger.

    "It's mine, it's mine."

    However, the will of the abyss does not change because of anyone's prayer and will, it has its own order and rules.

    It is not the dark side of the Lord of Radiance, it is just a god in Melder's imagination.

    It is just a prop, who can sacrifice it, and who can become a part of it.

    Only Meld still can't tell the truth.

    The master of the first layer of the abyss, the fallen angel Melde, and the king of the bone demon, Afoan, started a war.

    The abyss.

    The sky has changed.??truth.

    The master of the first layer of the abyss, the fallen angel Melde, and the king of the bone demon, Afoan, started a war.

    The abyss.

    It's changed

 Text Chapter 290: Descendants of the Gods

    ,

    The western coast of the Evil Peninsula.

    A large ship is moving forward in the wind and waves, and the raised sails bear the imprint of the city-state of Aiweier, which is difficult to see in recent years.

    Since the appearance of the abyss, the sky is no longer free.

    It has long been the private land of abyssal monsters.

    Those terrifying eagle demons hovered in the sky, hunting down the snake people under the sky.

    Whether it is on the land or on the sea.

    In the impression of Evil people today, the sky represents danger, and the sharp cry of the eagle demon is like the horn of death.

    After King Sidi and Avon parted ways, they brought a group of people to another city once established by the Evils.  .

    There, they found the sailboat.

    This ship was hidden at the beginning, but it was almost twenty years later, and it can still be used after repairing it.

    It is too dangerous to walk directly through the Evil Peninsula, after all, there is no fourth-level powerhouse like Avon among them.

    But King Evil had to come too.

    Only when he comes in person can he represent the sincerity of the Evil people.

    It is much better to use a boat, and it is faster and you can avoid the monster lairs that are everywhere on the Evil Peninsula.

    The only thing that needs to be careful is the eagle demon in the sky, but these years, the Aiweier people no longer go to sea, except around the sea area where the winged people are, the eagle demon is no longer dispatched on a large scale.

    A snake man in armor broke into the cabin, nodded to the two attendants guarding outside, and the attendants opened the wooden door.

    The snake man in armor didn't go in either, and saluted directly at the door.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Its daybreak."

    Sidi, the King of Evel, just woke up from his sleep: "Where are you?"

    The other party replied: "We have been sailing for almost seven days, and we are almost reaching the waters of the Xingdian Islands."

    The sea area of ??the Xingdian Islands is a place with a large island in the west. This name was given by the Evils when they first landed on this peninsula.

    King Ewell got up and took a sip of strong wine, walked out of the cabin and stood on the side of the ship.

    Looking at the endless sea.

    He looked unkempt, with messy hair tied back with a rope, and a beard.

    But you can still see his handsome appearance when he was young through his facial features.

    King Ewell looked at Sponge with complicated eyes, as if recalling the past.

    "ocean!"

    The Ewell people have indescribable feelings for the sea, because they used to be a nation on the sea.

    They are in awe of the sea.

    They challenged the sea.

    They are advancing in the waves.

    When King Sidi of Evel first became king, he was just a child.

    It was only because the line of the Aiweier royal family was wiped out by the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, and he was the last direct line of blood, so he was brought back by Xiu Boen to take the throne.

    And now.

    He is already a middle-aged man with a vicissitudes of life.

    If calculated according to a lifespan of one hundred years, he can already be said to have entered his old age with one foot; but for the snake man, he is still in his prime.

    As King Evel these years, his life is not much better than that of Afran, and he seems to have been sailing in rough seas all his life.

    In the dark unknown sea, there were violent storms again and again.

    When he was a teenager, he was on the boat.

    He could only watch the sea sailing towards an unknown distance, and he could only watch the storm coming, trembling under the dark clouds holding the mast.

    As an adult, he is the helmsman.

    He is still driving the big ship named Evil to an unknown distance, but the same.

    Also watched the terrible storm hit and could do nothing.

    The sea in the eyes of King Ewell at this moment is completely different from the sea in his eyes when he was a boy, and it has another meaning that is completely different.

    He asked the general beside him, "Say it."

    "Can man really conquer the sky, the earth, and the sea?"

    "Or, can you overcome your own destiny?"

    The general told King Sidi of Evil: "Your Majesty, I don't believe in fate."

    "I only believe in power, and the sword in my hand."

    Sidi, the King of Evel, still watched calmly.?? 

    Sidi, King of Evel, stepped forward and looked at Duma sincerely.

    "It has been almost twenty years since the abyss came, and you have suffered a lot in these twenty years, and so have we."

    "You have lost your faith and your gods."

    "And we lost our family members, friends, clansmen, and the homeland we depended on for survival."

    "And now."

    "We want to regain our land and home, and we also have a way for you to restore past tragedies and mistakes."

    Evil King Sidi once again reiterated: "We have a way to bring your polluted and desecrated gods back to the kingdom of the gods."

    Duma just looked at Sidi and didn't speak.

    As if guessing his intentions.

    After so many years, her face has not changed, and her expression is still as indifferent as before, making it impossible to guess her thoughts.

    But whether her heart is still the same as before, no one knows.

    Duma looked at the snake man in front of her with distrustful eyes: "You seem to be very sure, I will definitely agree to your request."

    Sidi, the king of Aiweier, met Duma's eyes, and he directly threw out a big piece of news.

    "Becauseyou are the Son of God."

    "You are the heir of the Lord of Radiance, the descendant of God."

    "Don't you want to restore the glory of the Lord of Radiance, the god you believe in?"

    Duma's eyes finally fluctuated, and she could even be seen sitting up slightly from her seat.

    Because she had never told outsiders about Melde's last words, she couldn't understand how the snake man in front of her knew?

    "Do you know what you're talking about?"

    Sidi went on to say: "Afoan once met the messengers of the kingdom of the creator gods. They are the messengers of the gods. They know all the secrets about the gods in this world."

    "The same, including the gods you believe in—"

    "The Lord of Radiance."

    "She told us about the existence of the Lord of Radiance, and also told us that you are the heir of God."

    "If there is anyone in this world who can restore everything, then only you."

    Sidi's voice became louder: "Queen of the Winged Ones!"

    "You are a descendant of a god, you are not an ordinary mortal."

    "You came into this world with a mission."

    "Maybe now."

    "This is the arrival of your mission."

    After speaking, Sidi delivered a letter.

    It was a letter written by Avon to Duma, and there were many contents in the letter written by the forest fairy Flodi.

    When Duma finished watching, her pupils could be seen shaking violently.

    Duma had heard this kind of talk a long time ago, but most of the time she decided that it was her mother Melde's crazy words after she went crazy.

    But now in this letter, it has been confirmed.

    She doesn't believe that this is information that mortals can fabricate. With the vision and knowledge of mortals, it cannot be fabricated.

    Duma raised her head while holding the letter, her indifferent voice fluctuated slightly: "What do you want to do?"

    Sidi, King of Ewell, smiled, although Duma did not directly agree to this sentence.

    But in his opinion, the other party has already agreed.

 Main Text Chapter 286: Anhorfus Bone Demon Transformation Secret Code

    In a hidden valley village, Avon looked up at the sky on the cliff.

    When the door of truth opened for Avon again, he knew that God or the will of the door of truth would give him a response.

    Yafuan walked skillfully in the sky.

    There is a ladder in the void invisible to ordinary people. He gradually disappeared on the high place and appeared in the dream world.

    The world behind the door, in the temple of the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    Ghost Polik personally appeared to meet Avon, and he was as indifferent as usual when he spoke, as if the ghost should be like this.

    "Your sacrifice, God Asai has received"

    "Avon."

    "You are very lucky to be able to let the fairy Flodi find the answer for you, but it is also because of your wisdom that you have won such an opportunity, and you deserve it."

    Yafuan crouched under the temple and did not respond. He knew that the ghost Polik was going to say more important things next.

    Sure enough, the ghost Polik told the origin of the Lord of Light in Afran this time.

    "The appearance of the Lord of Radiance is related to a person who came to the previous era. His name is Xiao."

    "He is the oldest race, he was once a student of the sages of the first era, and he is the high priest under the seat of the evil god at the end of the era."

    "He escaped the mythical battle at the end of the era. He split everything about himself into several parts. He may be able to retrieve it in the future, or he may never be able to retrieve it again."

    According to the news that Avon received, only the Lord of Radiance lost wisdom, desire, and knowledge, but he didn't understand what it was.

    And as soon as the Gate of Truth received the news, it immediately understood what it meant, and also understood what Xiao had done at the end of the last era.

    But Yafuan knew that God Asay and the evil god of the previous era were mortal enemies, and it was God Asay who finally ended the disaster of the evil god: "So?"

    "The Lord of Radiance is the enemy of God?"

    When Avon said this, he knew what he was expecting.

    Ghost Polik: "Avon, is it his spirituality that determines a person? Or his wisdom and personality?"

    "Or memory?"

    Ghost Polik didn't wait for Avon's answer, and knew that he couldn't answer: "At least the current him is not Xiao."

    "and."

    "Whether he is the enemy of Asai is not for you to decide, nor for me to decide."

    "It's up to God Asai to decide."

    Yafuan said quickly: "But that is a door of mythology. If God Asai is willing, the people of Evill and his faithful believers are willing to take it for him"

    Yafuan tried to let the will of the gate of truth judge his appeal from another angle, and let the gate of truth come to the world.

    But the ghost Polik interrupted Avon and told him.

    "Avon."

    "Power that does not belong to you has no meaning."

    "The abyss appeared because the gate of spirituality contained power that did not belong to him. It was all because Melder speculated on God's will and looked at God's thoughts with the ridiculous eyes of mortals."

    "God does not need your secret speculation, nor your fearless dedication."

    Just as a look of anticipation appeared on Yafuan's face, it fell to nothing again.

    The ghost Polik warned Avon again: "Afon, believer, never try to fool the gods or use the gods."

    "The gods can see through everything you think. When the gods think what to do, the oracle and will will come naturally."

    "The gods have already arranged everything."

    "All your deepest plans don't make any sense."

    Although it was Polik, the ghost who spoke, what really spoke at this moment was only the will of the gate of truth.

    No matter which ghost speaks, they all represent the same will.

    And the Gate of Truth is just a creation after the path of wisdom, power, knowledge, and mythology. It doesn't have any emotions, it's just an artifact.

    It collects information and intelligence, and then makes the coldest judgments.

    What else can Avon say, as a humble mortal, he can only accept the will of God.

    He prostrated himself on the ground and saluted respectfully.

    "Then, Lord Polik, the messenger of God."

    "Please tell me."

    "What is the will of the Great Gate of Truth?"

    &nb;"You are my lighthouse."

    Nia said loudly: "Even if you want to fight against the gods, I am willing to accompany you."

    Nia held out her hand to give Avon a high five.

    It seems that as long as they high-five, they can really fight against the whole world.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha."

    "What are you talking about? It's really out of tune."

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    Yafuan laughed, laughing until tears kept streaming down his face.

    They are really unqualified believers, probably except God Asai who only cares about truth and knowledge, and gods who care about equivalent exchange.

    There is no other god who can hold them anymore.

    But Yafuan felt that this was really good.

    Some people live for power, some are crazy for the pursuit of truth, and some exist for faith.

    And they.

    Do not hesitate to do anything for your companions.

    Yafuan kept laughing, but Nia stretched out her hands stubbornly, as if she was angry, and Yafuan would not let it go until she clapped her hands.

    "good."

    "Then let's go together."

    Yafuan could only grab Nia's hand, his eyes were completely different from before.

    And his other hand was clutching the letter tightly.

    In the letter, there are his next plans and answers.

    He had known a solution to the problem as early as he had read the letter from the Fairy of the Woods.

    There are two sentences written on the back of the letter paper.

    "If there is no way to destroy the abyss."

    "Then it becomes an abyss." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/719285535.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/719285535.html</a> It took me a second to remember this site  Address: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 291: Inheritance of Ruhe Giant Monster and Blind Female Prophet

    The abyss.

    The battle between the master of the first floor, the fallen angel Meld, and the master of the second floor, Afyan, the king of bone demons, is getting more and more intense, and this war has already spread to the outside world.

    Whether it is the snake man or the wing man, it can be observed that more and more monsters outside are beginning to withdraw from the Evil Peninsula.

    Then.

    Join this war.

    The fallen angel Melde wants to crush the bone demon king Afran who robbed her of the authority of the abyss, and the bone demon king Afran wants to go to the first layer of the abyss from the hands of the fallen angel Melde.  the throne of the Lord.

    The number of layers of the abyss is not divided according to up, down, left, and right.  .

    Who is the strongest.

    Whoever comes first.

    Whoever is stronger will have more power in the abyss.

    In the filthy black mud at the bottom, thousands of monsters broke free from the mud.

    The densely packed eagle demons flew up, and the rotting winged demons with a wingspan of 100 meters screamed sharply, blowing the horn of war.

    The terrifying mire monster surged along the huge waves, climbed up to the second layer of the abyss against the cliff abyss, and rushed into the domain of the bone demon king Avon.

    And the fallen angel Melde sat on the winged demon.

    Holding a scepter in her hand, her face was full of chills and coldness.

    Around the Winged Demon Body, the Burning Mind Demon whispered to each other, revolving around the Fallen Angel Meld.

    The lord of the first layer of the abyss led the army of monsters to rush up along the huge cracks in the second layer. She drove the rotten winged demon to leap out of the cracks in the second layer, and saw the dark demon in the distance.  temple.

    In the barren and dark land of the second floor.

    "Boom."

    Flames spewed out from the ground, and magma flowed wantonly along with the cracks in the ground.

    Tens of thousands of bone monsters crawled out from under the earth, surrounded the Dark Demon Palace, and obeyed the command of the king of bone monsters, Yafuan.

    A skeleton flying dragon flew out of the demon hall, and a blazing flame as long as 100 meters was ejected from its mouth.

    On the head of the Skeleton Wyvern was a presence in a black cloak.

    He was wrapped in bandages, but his eyes were terrifying and sharp.

    One after another, bone demons with wings flew out of the demon palace and followed beside him.

    This is a bone demon that was transformed from a winged man or an eagle demon. Recently, a large number of monsters have been thrown into the command of the bone demon king Yafuan and accepted the inheritance of the demon fire. These are one of them.

    The monsters that accept the fire of the demon spirit not only have real wisdom, they can communicate with each other through wisdom and power, and some elites will also awaken some abyss magic.

    And.

    Their demon spirit fires can also be inherited and plundered from each other, as long as they keep fighting and plundering, they can become stronger.

    This is the law of arrogance brought to the abyss by Avon, the king of bone demons.

    The Bone Demon King Afran wore a crown of bones on his head, and he just looked at Melder with cold eyes.

    That look.

    Arrogant and reckless.

    Let the fallen angel Melde burn with anger.

    Melde waved his scepter, and the abyss was covered with dark clouds.

    Black rain fell from the sky.

    The demon fires on the second layer of the abyss were extinguished one by one, and the monster army led by Melde became more restless.

    Melde's voice spread throughout the second layer of the abyss: "I am the only king of the abyss, the apostle approved by God."

    "You despicable and dirty thief will surely be reduced to ashes under God's punishment.

    Afoan, the king of bone demons, looked at the fallen angel Melde who led the overwhelming monsters, and did not back down in the slightest, but instead smiled contemptuously.

    "god?"

    "The abyss is destined to have only one god, and that is me."

    "Stupid woman."

    "I will take everything from you and enslave everything in this world."

    The two kings of the abyss are not rational beings.

    The monster legions under their command collided immediately and started a fierce fight.

    The monsters under Yafoan, the king of bone demons, have high intelligence. Like a real legion, they are divided into the upper-level abyss army leader, the lower-level abyss guards, and the abyss servants who can only cast the most superficial abyss magic. There is also the lowest level of the abyss  magic soldier.

    They lined up in a neat formation, with bloodthirsty and murderous intent in their eyes, and the most violent desire.

    Not afraid of death, only thinking of plunder and bullyingsp;She saw the black storm escaping around the giant island of Ruhe, and when she peered deeper, she saw an even more terrifying scene.

    she saw.

    Seven extremely terrifying great existences, life forms with huge and unimaginable stature.

    They carry a vast and boundless continent, forming the homeland on which countless lives depend.

    Those black storms emanated from these beings, and they were the power that escaped unconsciously during their deep sleep.

    "That's Ruhe Giant Island?"

    "Is the giant island alive? No is it being carried on its back?"

    Of course Nia understood what those existences were.

    It was she who wanted to communicate, to pray for the existence of borrowed strength.

    "The servant of the Lord of Life left in this world, the most terrifying monster of destruction in the world."

    "The giant Ruhe."

    Nia's whole body collapsed. She once guessed where these Ruhe monsters were, and guessed that they should be in the kingdom of the creator.

    But it never occurred to them that the other party was their former hometown, Ruhe Giant Island.

    "We live on the Ruhe troll?"

    Nia was so frightened that her consciousness went blank. She couldn't imagine how powerful the other party was, nor could she imagine what kind of life form could carry a world.

    In her opinion, Ruhe Giant Island is a huge world.

    And their former world was carried by several such existences.

    And they.

    It is a group of bugs that inhabit the giant monster.

    No, they're not even bugs.

    Desperation appeared on Nia's face, and she finally understood Avon's mood: "The god is the sun, and no matter whether the distance between mortals is too close or too far."

    "It's a catastrophe."

    While she was paying attention to the huge island of Ruhe, she also felt that her consciousness was constantly sinking.

    Only then did she react, roaring loudly in her heart.

    "No!"

    "Can not look!"

    "I can't see it."

    A powerful attraction pulled Nia's consciousness from the sky to the ground.

    Nia knew.

    If she invests in it, she will be completely plunged into darkness, unable to find herself again.

    She is just a weak second-level authority, once she truly blends with such a consciousness of existence, it will be tantamount to direct annihilation and death.

    She could only keep thinking about other things in her mind, to stabilize her will and not let herself collapse.

    She regained her consciousness by recalling and talking.

    "It turns out that the giant island of Ruhe was named Ruhe because it was carried on the back of seven giant Ruhe monsters."

    "It turns out that those legends are all true."

    "God blew the trumpet."

    "The earth rises from the sea."

    Nia couldn't help thinking of this myth that they had read countless times when they were young. She believed in it when she was young, but when she grew up, she was skeptical.

    And now.

    Only then did she realize that everything turned out to be true.

    "Mythsreally are myths."

    Nia kept recalling those ancient myths, and finally felt that her consciousness no longer fell, but was stabilized through rituals.

    Up to this point, it is just a method of communicating with the Ruhe giant monster discovered by the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court by accident, but it has only become more orthodox and perfect in the ceremony.

    And next.

    is the step to truly become a witch.

    That's what really kills.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/718663845.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/718663845.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 292: The Sky Angel's Fifth Pair of Wings

    Niya's consciousness is suspended above the earth, looking at the vast ocean and the blue sky that envelops the sky.

    even.

    From her angle, she can vaguely see the arc of the sea, and see that the world is a ball.

    But Nia has never thought about this issue, let alone the concept.

    She just called out the name of the giant Ruhe with her own consciousness, and carried out the last step of the ceremony.

    "The servant of the supreme master of life, the great Luhe monster Moon Demon Jue, the shadow of the moon covering the world."

    The three-segment name further revived this stalwart and terrifying existence.

    It can be seen that the moonlight forest of the city-state of Suinhall emits light, the ground slightly opens a gap, and the dense plants are like the upper and lower eyelashes of the eyelids.  .

    The Ruhe giant finally noticed the small figure calling him.

    The other party was protected by the dream world, and approached the Luhe giant monster Moon Demon Jue from the perspective of a ritual contract.

    And from Nia's perspective.

    She saw a huge shadow growing out of the ground.

    It looks like a giant tree that reaches the sky, and it also looks like an extremely thick vine.

    It is rooted in the earth and connected to the sky and sea of ??clouds.

    It extends directly above the clouds, into the unknown.

    A huge cone fell from a height, just covering the moon.

    It succeeded the moon.

    Terrifying power radiated out, and the light swept across the earth.

    Fluorescence falls from the sky.

    Everything is annihilated under the moonlight, everything loses consciousness in the light, and is reborn under the fluorescence.

    Although this scene only happened in consciousness, Nia knew that this was the real appearance of the other party.

    It can turn into a giant island that carries all things, or it can become the doomsday that destroys all things.

    "The shadow of the moon covering the world."

    Nia has a deep understanding of the nouns in this paragraph.

    This moment.

    Nia couldn't even say the prayer she had planned, and got stuck there.

    Her consciousness was melting, and her teeth were chattering.

    "I I I"

    "please……"

    She originally thought that even if it failed, it would be after the ceremony.

    However, at this moment she found out.

    In front of such an existence, I couldn't even say a prayer.

    Her consciousness melted little by little, and even with the protection of the dream world, she was swallowed up little by little under the gaze of the giant Ruhe.

    "Bang bang bang bang"

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the gemstones inlaid on the ritual array burst one after another, and the power of protection in the dream world increased several times in an instant.

    Only then did Nia maintain a trace of clarity of will.

    In the cave, she kowtowed to the ground, and finally she said her prayers in the most straightforward words.

    "A great existence!"

    "If you need it, if you can."

    "I would like to be your other pair of eyes in this world."

    With these words, the moonlight in the sky of consciousness further expands.

    Giant monsters themselves have no desires, they can carry the giant island of Ruhe on their backs for 10 million years, and they will not feel tired for 100 million years.

    They are the most loyal believers created by the master of life, a prop that can only obey orders.

    But someone is willing to be their eyes and take a look at the world.

    That's still good.

    This may be the reason why they have so many eyes and are so eager for eyes.

    On the covered moon, a ray of moonlight fell.

    Just like a drop of water, it makes ripples in the world.

    "Tick tock!"

    That power merged into Nia's body.

    There were huge waves in the cave, and the original ritual array collapsed in an instant, and the lines, carvings, and characters on the walls all melted away.

    Being able to last this far is already its limit.

    The snake people present fell into one piece, some because they did not stand firm, and some because they were exhausted.

    And Nia, who was in the center of the ritual array, also experienced miraculous changes at this moment.

    Nia's original wisdom and power were also removed along with her blind eyes.Her huge bony arms protruded from the void, entangled together and headed towards the Meld seal.

    Melde immediately counterattacked with a wave of his hand, the radiant sword in his hand chopped off one bone hand, and the dark vortex in the other hand directly expanded and collided with the field force of the Bone Demon King.

    But behind Melder, a bone puppet with a height of 100 meters suddenly stood up.

    "Huh!"

    The bone hand turned into a sharp sword and pierced through the fourth-level swamp demon of Melde, and also hurt her origin.

    The fourth-level swamp demon shattered and turned into a cloud of black rain, and a black hole the size of a fist appeared in the chest of the fallen angel Melde.

    The fallen angel Melde let out a scream: "Ah!"

    The black mud on the first layer of the abyss rose higher and higher, surrounded the fallen angel Melder, and caught her.

    And also blocked further damage from the Bone Demon King.

    The black mud pulled Melder deep, and the cocoon-like black silk wrapped her heavily, stabilizing her injury.

    An extremely angry curse came out of her mouth: "You blasphemous traitors, you dirty blasphemers."

    "You will suffer retribution!"

    "You will be cursed by God."

    She cursed everything, cursed the bone demon king.

    Suddenly, she looked up and saw the spiritual door.

    "Buzz~"

    The gate of mythology is withdrawn from the filth, a little bit out of the abyss and rises to the sky,

    And Duma also turned around from the open door, watching the crazy and fallen mother sadly from a height.

    "what is that?"

    In Melde's unbelievable eyes, in her trembling eyes.

    She saw that Duma not only had a fourth pair of wings, but even a fifth pair of wings.

    Duma at this moment is really an angel.

    No.

    She is the king of angels.

    "The fifth pair of wings?"

    The identity of the descendant of the Lord of Radiance is fully displayed in Duma at this moment, which is the authority that Melder can only ask for but cannot obtain.

    Her eyes moved from the wings to Duma's face, looking at the face that was exactly like her own.

    "Duma?"

    "You really arethe daughter of God."

    "Me and the child of God."

    The Sky Envoy in the Gate of Myth watched the door close a little bit, and said to Meld sadly, "Mother!"

    "Noyou are not my mother."

    "You are a fallen angel, Queen Meld of the Abyss."

    Duma shook her head: "I can't save you."

    "I can only redeem the mistakes you have made, and restore the fallen glory and glory."

    Melde froze suddenly, his expression froze for another moment, and he remained motionless for a long time.

    Until the moment when it fell into the deepest layer of black mud and was about to be submerged.

    Her expression changed instantly, revealing that indifferent and superior face.

    "look!"

    "I knewyou would definitely do it!"

    Immediately afterwards, she was completely pulled into darkness.

    fell into a deep sleep.

    Melde lost his spiritual door and was hit hard again.

    Her power was completely suppressed by Afran, but Afyan had no way to kill her, let alone deprive her of the authority of the king of the abyss.

    She just suffered some injuries and fell asleep temporarily.

    And tens of thousands of monsters belonging to Melder's seat also hid in the sea of ??black mud, waiting for their master's next call, and the entire abyss layer began to be closed.

    Following Meld's deep sleep, at this time the door of spirituality also let out a roar.

    "Boom!"

    It was completely closed, and the holy figure like the king of angels was completely behind the door.

 Text Chapter 287: The Bone Demon's Reappearance and the Oath of the Previous Era

    There is a hidden town in the wild jungle.

    There is an underground palace built a long time ago to store supplies behind the town, and it has been cleared out at this moment.

    The passages and walls of the underground palace are full of lights, and the ground and the ground are all engraved with ritual patterns, and there are guards everywhere.

    Although today's ritual array can no longer communicate with the kingdom of fairies, let alone borrow the power of miracles; but through rituals, it can also communicate with the dream world to obtain a part of extraordinary power, and believers of demigods can even connect with the gods through rituals and the characteristics of the spirit world  , or borrow the power of some powerful sequence props.

    For example, the blind female prophets who used to be in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court could communicate with the terrifying Ruhe monster through rituals. Although these prophets died, they didn't know what kind of terrifying existence they communicated in the dark.

    Almost all the important people of Ewell gathered here, their expressions were solemn and solemn.

    Avon was wearing the gorgeous robes of the Chief Divine Attendant, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  .

    Seeing him in a daze, His Majesty Sidi asked him.

    "Avon!"

    "Decided?"

    "If you think there is a problem, you can stop, I believe you."

    Yafuan turned his head to look at King Evel who trusted him as always, and shook his head.

    Then step into the pattern of ritual technique.

    Dozens of God Attendants of the Temple of Knowledge chanted spells together, guiding the spiritual resonance.

    A strong spiritual storm swept through the underground palace, turning into a violent storm.

    Avon's body gradually changed in the storm, and the body of the witch spirit collapsed together with the book of the witch spirit, turning into countless tiny silver light dusts that were spinning.

    Transformation of Bone Demon.

    here we go.

    The first step is the most painful and desperate, because if you want to become a bone demon, you must first crush your former body and everything, and extract your most original power.

    It would be fine if someone came to assist him, but there is no bone demon to guide him in this era, and he is the first bone demon in this era.

    Avon can only bear everything by himself.

    A voice came from the void, and someone chanted a spell with a painful and trembling voice.

    That was the voice of Avon.

    However, the language he speaks is not the language of the snake people, but another ancient language.

    However, it can be felt that when Yafuan chanted this spell, his spirit seemed to be on the verge of collapse and dissipation.

    "Body recasting."

    The skulls of the oldest placed on the ground floated up and continued to proliferate under the integration of Avon's power.

    One by one, the bones were pieced together, and finally connected to form a body of bones.

    After this step was completed, Yafuan couldn't wait to read the second incantation following the steps recorded in the Bone Demon Transformation Secret Tome.

    "The brain of the divine blood."

    Silver light dust poured into the bones, and a strange but distinctive monster brain appeared in the cranial cavity.

    At this point, Afoan's voice changed again.

    This time, it was the skeleton who spoke in person and uttered the third incantation.

    "Consciousness transfer."

    There were some changes in the eye sockets of the skeleton, and the light began to light up.

    It's as if there is a flame dancing inside.

    Yafuan's voice became extremely hoarse, and it was so dry that it made people panic.

    Coupled with his skeletal appearance, the members who participated in the ceremony in the dark underground palace were frightened.

    Yafuan felt that the power in his brain had gathered to a limit, and some kind of qualitative change was about to occur.

    Immediately, another inheritance, which was once the core secret art of the Temple of Truth, emerged in his consciousness.

    "Divine Grace."

    Yafoan will surpass the limits of mortals at the moment of transformation into a bone demon.

    In other words, stepping into the rank called the apostle of God.

    Yafuan immediately activated another underground ritual array. This time, the spiritual power of tens of meters of god servants formed a huge coercion that continuously compressed Yafuan's spiritual power, curse marks, and consciousness until a god  Enshi appeared in Avon's brain.

    Then the power of Avon seems to have opened a certain channel, or a huge deep hole appeared in the sea, swallowing all the power of Avon.

    Yafuan has condensed his mythical organs, and his brain is completely deified.??In the endless silver, he felt another thing.

    "The power of wisdom."

    That is the power of wisdom kingship. The blood of the wisdom species can feel the crown of wisdom, the supreme artifact in the moon of gods, and feel that as long as the crown is worn on anyone's head, he is the master of all intelligent beings in this world.

    This crown is the supreme power of wisdom, and He is the god of wisdom.

    Avon's dark eye sockets reflected the light of God's Moon, and he said what he saw dully.

    "That's not the moon."

    "Yes Yes Yes……"

    Avon was shaking all over, as if sifting chaff.

    Finally, he shouted with a monster-like hiss.

    "The Crown of Wisdom."

    But then, he saw a more terrifying sight.

    A stalwart figure like a galaxy and universe sank from outside the world and squeezed into this world.

    The other party exists outside the universe, relying on the power of the moon of God and the crown of wisdom, to put his will into this universe.

    The whole world seems to have brilliance because of him, and wisdom and life came to this world because of him.

    Yafuan saw that the sun and the moon were always used to compare gods, but at this moment in front of this god, the two seem to have become insignificant.

    In reality.

    Yafuan knelt down facing the moon, holding his hair in his hands and screaming hoarsely.

    "ah!"

    Yafuan saw the scene that his ancestor Evel had seen more than a thousand years ago, but at that time, the Creator went down the long river of time and came directly to this era.

    Therefore, God's Moon appeared in this world.

    But this time, Yafuan saw the God's Moon in the dream world.

    Avon was about to be swallowed by what he saw, and at this time a sun rose and replaced the moon.

    Yafuan fell directly to the ground, with hot smoke emitting from his body.

    Niya was originally waiting outside the temple, but immediately ran over when she saw Avon rushing out.

    "Lord Aphran."

    "What's the matter with you? What's the matter?"

    Yafuan's body was bent into a prawn state, his head rested on the floor, and he shouted like a madman.

    "The Creator the real Creator God." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/719014671.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/719014671.html</a> It took a day  Remember the address of this site in seconds: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 293: The Abyss Vow (seeking a monthly ticket)

    The Skeleton Legion followed Avon out of the kingdom of the fallen angel Meld, and returned to the land where the magic fire burned.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    The Skeleton Wyvern flapped its wings and set off gusts of wind.

    The first layer of the abyss is closed, and the power continues to escape, repelling all the skeleton monsters.

    Afoan, the king of the bone demon, watched as he continued to rise, disappearing little by little at the spiritual gate of the present world.

    The flame of arrogance in his eyes was beating, because that was the power of myth that he pursued and longed for.

    "The Gate of Myth."

    "pity!"

    But in the blink of an eye, his tone changed again.

    "One day."

    "I will surpass you and all existence."

    The abyss changed drastically, and layers of strange black clouds gathered.  .

    Black rain began to fall in the abyss.

    A terrifying shadow appeared above the dark clouds.

    Twisting, wriggling towards the outside.

    The will of the abyss suddenly appeared, and suddenly descended on the abyss layer of Avon.

    The black rain fell, merging into Avon's demon fire abyss.

    The original second layer of the abyss began to expand and gained higher authority.

    Afoan's abyss ranking has been promoted from the master of the second floor to the master of the first floor.

    He has mastered the highest authority of the abyss. His demon fire abyss can accommodate more skeleton monsters. As the master of the second floor, he can also create a larger monster army.

    More and more skeleton monsters emerged from the earth, and thousands of eagle demons, snake demons and even winged demons flew back into the abyss from the outside world, all of them joined the army of Avon.

    Under the burning of the demon fire, these monsters have all changed.

    The monsters have acquired wisdom and learned language.

    That is a method of conveying information with magic fire.

    "The King of the Abyss!"

    "The King of the Abyss!"

    "The King of the Abyss!"

    ""

    The army of skeleton monsters raised their arms and shouted, and all the demons prostrated themselves on the ground.

    Even the Winged Demon who was once at the top of the food chain bent down humblely, with its wings touching the ground and its head touching the ground.

    Yafoan, the king of the bone demon, is high above, reaching out to catch the gift of the will of the abyss.

    Then.

    Open your arms to drench the black rain.

    He felt that at this moment, he was the king above everything, and the whole world was celebrating him.

    Starting here, he will truly embark on the path of becoming a god.

    "I did it."

    "I am the real king of the abyss."

    "I am the ultimate winner."

    The King of Bone Demon controls the Bone Wyvern and accepts the worship of all monsters.

    He landed in his own Black Stone Demon Palace, and walked down from the skeleton flying dragon.

    Walk towards his throne of bones.

    The pillars of fire ignited one after another in the demon hall, and the bone demons guarding under the pillars of fire knelt on the ground.

    The King of Bone Demon walked all the way, only seeing his own throne.

    At this moment, the sky above the abyss.

    The existence that merged with the shadow of the moon activated the ancient magic again, further affecting and controlling the king of the bone demon, Yafuan.

    Nia watched Duma take away Melder's spiritual door, and watched Melder fall into a deep sleep.

    She watched Yafuan, the king of bone demons, truly become the master of the abyss, possessing the highest authority.

    He knew the time had come.

    She came out of the moonlight.

    The light condensed little by little and became a witch with white hair for a month.

    Holding a stone in her hand, she looked through the stone to see what the Bone Demon King Afran saw, and the eyes of the two were synchronized.

    "Avon!"

    "Open the Wisdom Crown Vow."

    "Swear your last oath!"

    In Nia's hands, the Stone of Knowledge seemed to be melting, turning into the color of quicksilver.

    Then gradually evaporate.

    And the King of Bone Demon, who passed through the Black Stone Demon Palace all the way and walked towards the high place, suddenly became dizzy, and a series of memories and pictures suddenly appeared in his mind.

    At the same time, he also heard Nia's voice.

    ?bsp; That is the entrance to another world.

    The vortex is swallowing the entire abyss, and the clothes, items, and books left by Nia after she dissipated are all sucked in with the opening of the dream world door, and the power of the abyss to ascend into the dream world.

    One of the books with a corner missing was also rolled over in the gust of wind, and ancient and mysterious words and symbols were revealed on the pages.

    That is——

    The Bone Demon King stood on the edge of the abyss, watching the entire abyss fall irresistibly into the dream world.

    The oath has been fulfilled, and everything is irreversible.

    However, he was thinking about another question at the moment, something that made him feel a little ridiculous and crazy.

    That's what the crazy woman said to him when she looked at him for the last time.

    "sorry?"

    "What is this woman talking about? Crazy?"

    Why should she apologize.

    Do you regret wanting to kill yourself?

    Are you confessing to the great bone demon king?

    He walked back with a dazed and shocked face, and the Skeleton Flying Dragon came to pick him up in person.

    He sat on top of the skeleton flying dragon.

    The stone of knowledge entered his body back and forth, and surged into his heart little by little with the touch of magic and magic.

    He felt the memories that kept coming back, and the Bone Demon King gradually understood why.

    The woman in front of her is so eager to kill herself, not because of hatred, but because of love for him.

    She didn't say it because she wanted to kill herself, but she shed tears because she couldn't kill herself.

    After figuring everything out, the Bone Demon King uttered mocking words.

    "Ridiculous mortal emotions, cowardly and weak mortals."

    "Ridiculous Humble"

    However, talking and talking.

    He suddenly felt an extremely uncomfortable emotion surge up, so uncomfortable that he felt as if a flame was roasting his heart.

    Although.

    He has long since lost his mind.

    The mocking words in his mouth also dropped a little bit.

    In the end it turned into silence.

    He didn't speak for a long time, until the Skeleton Wyvern arrived in front of the Black Stone Demon Palace.

    All the skeleton guards and monsters knelt down to welcome him.

    "king!"

    Yafuan, the king of the bone demon, got off the body of the bone flying dragon. At this moment, he was in a trance and almost fell to the ground.

    He was suddenly enraged,

    Waved his hand and killed the skeleton guard on the side.

    The terrifying bone field erupted from his body, densely packed bones and skeletal hands crawled out from the ground, devouring everything.

    Under the madness, Yafuan, the king of the bone demon, changed his mood drastically, and killed a large number of his subordinates. The fire of the demon spirit escaped from his body, igniting the earth and the magic palace.

    All the skeleton monsters looked at their mad king in horror, but couldn't resist.

    Can only kneel on the ground trembling.

    The Bone Demon King let out a furious voice, and the hoarse voice spread throughout the entire Demon Palace.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "I won't be sad."

    "Those shameful pasts, those mortal memories belong to that humble Avon."

    "I am not him anymore, I am stronger than him, I am more determined than him, and I control my own destiny."

    The King of Bone Demon killed one skeleton monster after another before finally stopping.

    He raised his head and saw that there was not a single monster left around.

    He was the only one left in the entire Demon Palace.

    He looked at the empty demon palace, and finally his eyes fell on his throne of bones.

    He seemed to have finally found the anchor to anchor his emotions, and arrogance and aloofness came to his mind again.

    "That's right!"

    "I am Avon, the king of the abyss, and I am not Avon, the Evelian."

    "Hahaha, I won't be sad."

    "I am the god of the abyss, and I am destined to become a god."

    "You are all ants, all humble bugs."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Yafuan stepped forward, and under his feet was a ladder made of bones one after another.

    He sat on the throne of bones and looked outside.

    He can finally sit on his throne of bones and feel his arrogance, power and glory as the King of the Abyss.

    And at this time, the abyss was completely sealed into the dream world.

    overhead.

    All the scenes outside those cracks in the abyss that originally belonged to the present world disappeared with the closure of the entrance to the dream world.

    Only eternal nothingness and darkness remain.p;He can finally sit on his throne of bones and feel his arrogance, power and glory as the King of the Abyss.

    And at this time, the abyss was completely sealed into the dream world.

    overhead.

    All the scenes outside those cracks in the abyss that originally belonged to the present world disappeared with the closure of the entrance to the dream world.

    Only eternal nothingness and darkness remain.

 Text Chapter 294: Our Story

    In the nothingness of the dream world.

    In front of the mythical gate representing truth.  .

    A group of ancient ghosts are watching the present world, observing the abyss sealing plan that was initiated by them but finally executed by the Evils.

    Duma, a descendant of the Lord of Radiance, entered behind the door and reintegrated his power with the mythical door.

    She manipulated the gate of mythology to get rid of the entanglement of the abyss, but since then, she can no longer easily cross the gate of spirituality.

    in a sense.

    She became an existence similar to Polik's ghost family.

    She acts as the power in charge of the spiritual gate, and has also become a part of the spiritual gate.

    Before the lord of brilliance really returned, she was the lord of brilliance in the actual sense.

    Many ghosts saw the outline of the spiritual gate, and immediately deduced the power of the spiritual gate: "The spiritual gate really only has spiritual power, and lacks the three branches of wisdom, desire, and knowledge."

    A ghost stared at Nia, who had just become the Witch of the Moon: "The Witch Ceremony failed, but the power has been successfully borrowed, just as planned."

    Another ghost followed up and replied: "Sure enough, the power of the divine art·Phantom Realm is completely compatible with the power of the Moon Demon. It seems that the rumor that the Moon Demon swallowed part of the original Sun Cup's power is highly possible."

    Someone also recorded the power of the Bone Demon King: "He has fully integrated the power of the bone field, and the power of the demon fire belongs to a new law and is being recorded."

    They watched Duma step into the door of spirituality with unwavering eyes, watched Nia use her life to cast the last magic spell, and watched Afoan fall into the boundless darkness.

    In front of them.

    All emotions lost their meaning and turned into cold numbers and plans.

    They are just a group of ghosts with no body and no temperature. They are only looking for purpose and answers.

    But the next scene made the ghosts of the Polik family completely stuck.

    because.

    God's Moon appeared.

    The silver moon didn't look as shocking as the troll, nor as dazzling as the Cup of God.

    But the moment everyone sees him, they know that he represents eternity.

    The more powerful the existence, the more able to see the terrifying meaning behind Shenzhiyue, the power that transcends time and everything.

    Ghost looked at the Moon of God in the sky: "The Moon of Godappeared."

    Another ghost seems to be repeatedly confirming: "Such a low success rate is really successful. Is the will of wisdom agreeing with his oath, or"

    It seems that these ghosts were not sure whether the abyss oath would succeed from the beginning.

    Ghost Polik waved his hand and closed the door of truth.

    On behalf of the Gate of Truth, he issued a will: "Stop collecting and deducing, and erase all information related to God's Moon."

    It was not until the moon of God disappeared above the sky that the door of truth was reopened.

    At this time, the abyss has begun to break free from the shackles of the earth, and is heading towards the sky.

    Polik looked at this scene and knew that the abyss oath had been fulfilled.

    "Look!"

    "Xiao Zhen lost all his wisdom and memory, and became an existence without a past at all."

    The Gate of Truth temporarily ruled out Xiao's threat, and confirmed that everything came from an accident.

    There is no planning or calculation, everything is just a disaster caused by a crazy believer trying to speculate on the will of the gods.

    Polik watched the abyss leave the world, and watched the entrance of the dream world close.

    Turn around.

    Go to the depths of the gate of truth.

    Through the vast sea of ??knowledge and information, there is a city at the end of everything.

    Anjo City.

    The capital of the dark river of the Samo Kingdom, a bloodline of royal power.

    The whole city is just a virtual image, frozen in an instant.

    But when Polik approached and wanted to walk into this virtual image and illusion, he was stopped.

    "Om~"

    Layers of ripples spread out, bouncing everything outside.

    The city at the end is rejecting Polik's entry.

    That is the city that belongs to Asay God alone, His last obsession and wish.

    Polik stood on the sea of ??knowledge, looking at the dark river capital at the end.

    theHow could they go back across the stormy sea.  "

    Watching these former partners appear one by one, there are many figures that are very familiar but cannot be named.

    After half a day.

    Sidi, who was too old to be sober, suddenly understood something.

    His fuzzy head finally realized something.

    Sidi burst out laughing suddenly, covered her face, and kept laughing.

    "oh!"

    "It turned out to beit turned out to be"

    "Going home."

    More and more people rushed from the direction of the cabin or the stern, each with extremely excited expressions.

    Everyone wants to see the giant island of Ruhe in the distance, their hometown and the lighthouse of Avier City.

    They have been away for too long.

    They haven't seen their hometown for too long.

    "Look quickly!"

    "It's Evil City."

    "My home is over there, over the sea."

    The youthful vigor returned to her body, and Sidi seemed to have become a young man again, the incomparably heroic King Evil.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "go home……"

    "Let's go home together."

    Sidi, like everyone else, rushed across the deck excitedly.

    He jumped up and squeezed to the front.

    They all rushed to the bow and huddled shoulder to shoulder.

    They laughed.

    Roaring, shouting, cheering.

    The sun was so bright that it was dreamy, and the boat swayed slowly with the waves.

    It's like driving on a sea of ??clouds.

    In the palace.

    The boy closed the last page and finished reading the story of Sidi and his friends.

    "Grandpa Sidi!"

    "Read it."

    King Evil didn't respond, as if he was asleep.

    The rain outside stopped.

    The dark clouds dispersed in an instant, and the bright sun shone into the palace.

    The child turned his head, and the light just shone on him and Sidi.

    "ah!"

    "It is bright."——

    After a long flight, the Wingmen finally arrived at their new home.

    There are groups of wild beasts and dragon beasts here, as well as fertile land and large jungles.

    The only downside is that.

    There seem to be a lot of volcanoes here.

    These volcanoes erupt from time to time, creating a terrifying scene.

    The Yiren finally found a high mountain in the middle of the earth and built a new home here.

    Although they encountered a disaster, they did not gain anything.

    From the snake people, they obtained the Juanjue and the net rope rattan, as well as many craftsmen and smelting techniques, which are the crystallization of another civilization accumulated over a thousand years.

    It can be expected.

    They will definitely have a period of vigorous development next, until they digest all of this.

    Then.

    Create a new and different thing.

    Soon after arriving at their new home, they began to pray to the spiritual gate again in accordance with Queen Duma's instructions.

    Although the spiritual gate has not responded to them before, they feel that this time may be different.

    "Will the Lord of Radiance respond to us?"

    "Queen Duma said that he will regain the glory of God, and he will definitely do it."

    Tens of thousands of winged people performed a ceremony on the high mountain, praying to the Lord of Radiance with the three-stage name of the god, begging for a response from the other party.

    This time.

    A bright light appeared above the sky, and a beam of light shone on the top of the mountain.

    They looked up.

    Just see.

    A white mythical door on the colorful cloud slowly opened, revealing a white world.

    They saw the beautiful King of Angels spreading her divine wings and casting blessings on mortals.

    Under this power, one after another snake-human powers transformed into sky angels, and new sky angels were born in the light.

    The Lord of Radiance does not need the previous blood sacrifice, this time it is a pure gift.

    The Wing people burst into tears with excitement and shouted loudly.

    "Queen Duma!"

    "It's Queen Duma!"

    "God is back."

    "God has returned to us."

    "This is redemption, real redemption." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html</a> A second of genius  Remember the site address: m.zhhbiqu.com"It's Queen Duma!"

    "God is back."

    "God has returned to us."

    "This is redemption, real redemption." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html</a> A second of genius  Remember the address of this site: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 295: My Story

    Moonlight Forest.

    It has been more than a hundred years since the stationery wonderland was born, and this wonderland is several times larger than it was at the beginning.

    The fairytale-like paper environment is painted with gorgeous colors. Those exquisite paintings look like a flat white paper from the outside, but when you step into the fairyland, you can find that it becomes three-dimensional and real.

    Including those woodland nymphs who seem to have only been depicted in paintings, but when you get closer you find that they are all real.

    On the top of the rainbow tree that supports the fairyland, there are paper airplanes one after another. Each paper airplane uses a different paper, with different patterns, characters, and handwriting.

    Flotie is standing under the tree and counting the paper airplanes.

    Every paper airplane represents that Flotie has collected a wish that fully fits her own power.

    This is the manifestation of the light of prayer.

    Of course they can also manifest into other things.

    A flower, a grain of sand, and a book.  .

    But in Flotie's eyes, paper airplanes have a special meaning.

    Represents sending something special to a distant place.

    The Stationery Wonderland is a transfer station for all fairies' letters. Although it was created by Floty, Floty lent it to all the fairies in the forest.

    All the fairies in the forest who want to collect the power of prayer can take turns to be on duty in the letter paper fairyland.

    Flotie was the first forest fairy to guard and collect prayers, so she collected the most prayer power.

    Wrapping your fingers, counting over and over again.

    A smile appeared on Flotie's quiet face: "It worked."

    "I have collected enough prayers."

    Even a quiet fairy can't hide her joy at this moment.

    This means that she can embark on the road to the fourth step.

    At the same time, she can also bring the letter paper fairyland back from the world to the dream world. The fairyland at that time is a truly mature fairyland.

    A fairyland independent of the world.

    A small space that belongs to her.

    Flotie went through the tree hole and returned to the dream world.

    This is the unique ability of the fairies in the forest, and this channel can only be used by fairies who are such strange space and dream life.

    Flotty stood on the land of the Rainbow Forest, but found that there was no one in this original fairyland.

    The other fairies didn't know where they went.

    "Where are people?"

    Flotie walked around, but did not see the fairies.

    "Did you go to hold a tea party again?"

    "Why didn't you call me?"

    Flotie was a little curious, but she had more important things to do now.

    She left the Rainbow Forest and came to the kingdom of fairies on the land bestowed by the gods, and found the master of dreams in the great fairy library.

    And dream master Sheila has long been waiting for her here.

    The god knew that Flotie would come at this time, and he knew why she came.

    As soon as Flotty stepped into the big goblin library, she saw groups of goblins flying across the sky, dragging out rainbows.

    "Oooooohoo!"

    "Flotie is here!"

    "It's started, it's started!"

    The sky sprinkled ribbons, as if holding a grand ceremony.

    The balloons flew into the sky one by one, with blessings twisted and written by the goblins on them.

    "Flotie is the prettiest."

    "Flotie is the prettiest."

    "Flotie comes to play with me every day!"

    "Congratulations, Flotie, who is about to own a new house."

    Other fairies also appeared in front of the big library, applauding Flotie.

    "Congratulations, Flotie."

    "You will become the first fourth-order forest fairy."

    "The first complete wonderland."

    Flotie looked at the others in shock, and didn't speak for a long time, but it could be seen that she was very happy.

    Surrounded by goblins and fairies, the blond goddess walked out from the depths of the magnificent library.

    Flotie saluted, and the Goddess nodded to her.

    The eyes are full of encouragement.

    The master of the dream took out a book and handed it to Flotie with his own hands.

    "Flotie!"

    "This is the first book I wrote, and today I put itThe homeland of the Wingman and the Snakeman are not the same.

    Whether it is a way of life, a belief or a civilization system.

    The Sky Angels live on the high Mount of Dawn, and they don't easily leave the Mount of Dawn except to accept the belief of mortals.

    Occasionally walking down the mountain of dawn is just to pass on beliefs and cure diseases, while looking for new seeds to become sky angels.

    It has been more than seventy years.

    The Wingmen stepped out of the original barbaric civilization, and imitated the Snakemen to establish multiple countries and different forces.

    All of them believe in the Lord of Radiance, and the Mountain of Dawn is a holy place enshrined by all countries.

    Kingship and theocracy are completely separated.

    Silver pterosaurs flew across the land.

    It can be seen that some winged people imitated the snake people and planted various crops, but they did not seem to be doing well; the winged people were born to fly in the sky, and they are really not good at planting, but this method can indeed feed more people.  population, to feed more old and weak.

    Some winged people still maintain the habit of hunting, advocating the law of the jungle as before.

    Some of the winged people established a new powerful kingdom, and they really used the technology they got from the snake people. They smelted various weapons, they fired pottery, and they even learned the snake people's spirit world contract technique, and  Monsters team up to wield their powers.

    The Yiren are also exploring a civilization system and future that really suits them.

    Soaring over the land, flying day after day and night.

    The Silver Winged Wyvern finally flew back to the dream world and turned into a metal stone again.

    It fell into Duma's hands.

    A smile finally appeared on Duma's indifferent face.

    To be honest, she didn't know what the future would be like, and she couldn't imagine what the future that really belonged to Yiren would be like.

    She just felt that it was wrong, she only knew that she should do that.

    She is at a loss as to how to build Yiren's civilization in the future.

    But at this moment.

    She felt that she saw hope and saw that everything was flourishing.

    "fine."

    "That's really good."

    She stood alone in front of the mythical door talking to herself, no one could hear what she said, let alone respond to her.

    Duma saw what she wanted to see, and returned to the empty and dead door again.

    suddenly.

    After the spiritual gate became restless again.

    The sea of ??spirituality is shaking, and one after another, illusory and transparent beings jump up from the sea and rush to the distance.

    ▽灉 €/p&gt;

    In the depths of that spiritual sea, He uttered a sigh.

    That voice seemed to be full of nostalgia.

    "Barrow!"

    Duma asked the god, "Baro?"

    "Who is Barrow?"

    It was the first time Duma heard this name, and she didn't even know who Barrow was.

    The god was also silent, maybe he also forgot who Baro was.

    Just inadvertently, the name was pronounced.

    That was the servant that the Lord of Radiance entrusted to all at the last moment 250 million years ago.

    A small character with the last hope of the Lord of Radiance, hidden behind the darkness and the times.

    No one remembers his name, and no one knows what he did.

    I don't even know.

    Where did he go after that?

 Text Chapter 288: Ledlich's Faith and Will

    ,

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    God's Moon suddenly shines brightly.

    Outside the pyramid temple, a man with short black hair in a white robe stood quietly.

    He doesn't know when he appeared here, it seems to have been standing here for a long time, and it seems to reappear here in an instant.

    He slowly raised his head and looked at the silver moon on the other side of the sky.

    He stared at the silver moon carefully, as if thinking about something, and then slowly said a word after a long time.

    "The oath of the wise species."

    He has no expression on his face, can't see indifference, and can't see emotions.  .

    Just like the moon in the sky, you can't feel the warmth, but you can't feel the cold either.

    some.

    It's just untouchable far away from the sky.

    The huge moon completely composed of divine favor stones became transparent, faintly revealing the quaint crown sealed inside.

    The rows of words on the crown slowly lit up, and the stream of light passed down one by one with the thin and shallow grooves of the words, and quickly circulated in a circle, and then passed to the next line.

    ? They are the Ledlich Oath and the Monster Oath.

    The two oaths are not the same.

    The Ledlich oath was issued because of his belief in God. He passed on his wisdom and power to his descendants, and then distributed it to all the Sanye people.

    At the same time, he also engraved his beliefs on the crown forever.

    Ledlich hopes that every king of wisdom who wears a crown can inherit his own beliefs. He has used his own beliefs throughout his life, and he also hopes that this belief can be passed down forever.

    However, his faith turned his son, King Jesser, into a prisoner.

    finally.

    The Creator took back the crown.

    The oath of monsters was born after Haru, the ancestor of monsters, created the monster family, and was born because of the brutal fight between the monster family and the Sanye people.  city ??of people.

    It wasn't until the entire Heinsay and the Old Land were swallowed up by the sea, and the Sanye people lost everything and civilization they once had, that they declared their existence in name only.

    But no matter what, this oath still stands.

    Even in this era, it still cannot be erased.

    So far, monsters still cannot get close to the cities and villages of the Sanye people, even though those old sites have already become extremely terrifying forbidden places and kingdoms of demigods.

    And the faith of King Ledlich still remains in the crown.

    This is why the Gate of Truth let Afran know the Wisdom Crown oath.

    No matter what purpose Xiao has, no matter whether the abyss is Xiao's conspiracy trap or not.

    Regardless of any plans he hides in it.

    The moment the race of the abyss made an oath to the crown of wisdom, everything was out of Xiao's control.

    A dreamy starlight appeared outside the pyramid temple, and a blond goddess stepped between the pillars of the temple.

    The Pyramid Temple is completely different from its original appearance, but there are still ancient wall carvings on the wall outside the temple, which were left by Ledlich; this habit has even continued into this era, the mother of life  There is a reference when repairing her temple, let the mother of all snakes leave a wall carving outside the temple of life.

    Sheila walked past the wall carvings and chased after God Yin.

    After she found that Yin Shen was also looking up at the moon, she spoke.

    "god!"

    "An ordinary mortal who doesn't know anything is calling for the crown of wisdom through the spiritual resonance of the dream world. I have cut off his induction."

    This kind of thing also happened in the last era. When the Sanye priest broke through, he would sense the power of the God's Cup from above.

    However, it was carried out according to the prescribed ceremony, and it was allowed by the Creator.

    No one dares to hook up an artifact like Yafuan rashly, that's called courting death.

    God Yin is not interested in this mortal, what he sees are deeper changes in the dream world.

    "The dream world has become more powerful. It is rooted in the cup of gods and the crown of wisdom, and now it is also added with the mother of all things."

    "It has been completely linked to the dreams, spirituality, and will of all living beings."

    "It is also true that in this era, some mortals with profound spirituality or who have resonated with the dream world can directly communicate with extraordinary power just because of some simple movements and movements of singing gods."

    &bsp; His Majesty Sidi: "Winged Queen Duma?"

    "Will she help us? And she is only a third-tier authority, how can she suppress Meld."

    Sidi shook his head: "Avon, how can you trust a wingman."

    "And even if she agrees, you can't expect her to rely on her past family affection to influence Melde, a fallen angel!"

    "This is outrageous."

    Avon raised his head, and the firelight behind the bandages danced.

    "It's not that I believe in her, but that she will and can do it."

    Avon told the truth about Duma's true identity, which he only knew from Flotie's reply.

    "No one wants to get rid of the spiritual door drowning in the mud of the abyss more than her, and no one has higher authority and authority than her to control this spiritual door."

    "As long as the queen of the abyss, Melde, fails to kill her immediately, Duma will definitely be able to give her a heavy blow."

    "Because she is the heir of the Lord of Radiance."

    Yafuan looked at Sidi and Nia and said word by word: "She is a son of God."

    King Sidi and Nia were dumbfounded——

    Early morning.

    Yafuan, Niya, and Sidi rode a ground dragon and led a group of people through the valley and boarded a high ground.

    The morning sun bathes the top of the mountain, which is extraordinarily dazzling.

    Also full of hope.

    Over the years, the Aiweier people have been hiding everywhere, for fear that the abyss will find their traces. They seldom stand upright on the ground like this and do not hide their whereabouts at all.

    Yafuan stopped on the top of the mountain: "Today's weather is really good, it's a good sign."

    "Come here!"

    When Sidi and Nia beside him heard what Avon said, they knew it was time to part.

    Although the plan is divided into three steps.

    However, when unfolding and arranging, it is carried out synchronously.

    Yafuan didn't look at the two of them, but just stared at the sun motionlessly.

    He deliberately chose to part here, on a sunny mountaintop.

    Although Afuan used a bandage to cover his bone demon face, he just didn't want ordinary Evil people to see their chief servant turn into such a monster. Although he was about to become a monster hidden in the dark mud  , but the bottom of my heart longs for light.

    Niya clutched the Dragon Yu leather case, and looked at Yafuan reluctantly.

    "There is still a section of the road ahead."

    "Shall we part now?"

    Nia knows that she won't know what's going on when she meets again next time.

    even.

    The Yafuan I will see next time I meet is still the current Yafuan.

    Still unknown.

    Yafuan nodded: "Let's separate here!"

    His Majesty Sidi let out a hearty laugh: "I also think this place is good."

    "Little Nia, don't be sad."

    Nia is much younger than Afran and Sidi, and they and the former Echirio both like to call her little Nia.

    "Although we are heading for three roads, we are aiming for the same goal."

    "The ultimate pursuit is the same end point."

    After finishing speaking, His Majesty Sidi turned the direction of the ground dragon and shouted behind him.

    "Follow me to the west."

    His Majesty Sidi left with a group of people and rushed to the west coast.

    And Yafuan led a group of people without saying a word to the former Wingman Mountain Range, where they will perform abyss sacrifices.

    Nia brought a group of temple servants to prepare her plan.

    Under the sun.

    The three people ran in three different directions, some were resolute and fearless, some died generously, and some carried everything on their backs.

    Just as Sidi said.

    Although they divided into three paths, they pursued the same end point.

 Text Chapter 296: The God-Descended City on the Sea of ??Clouds

    250 million years ago.

    The Henir dynasty has been passed down for several generations, and the Sanye people are in an era of interlaced prosperity and crisis.

    The heyday comes from the abundant resources bestowed by the power of miracles, and the crisis is the cloud of evil gods hanging over everyone's heads day by day.

    The day seemed ordinary, at least it left nothing worth remembering in the annals of history.

    But this day has a very important meaning, because it determines the fate of the Sanye people and the future of several figures who will become demigods in the next era.

    An old clover man left from the city of Stan by the sea and came to the city of Anjo, which was in the midst of Boyun's treachery.

    "Have you seen the person on the painting?" The soldiers ran across the street, searching for the whereabouts of a wanted criminal.

    "This is an evil man, a demon with blood on his hands, you must report him after seeing him." Under the wanted order on the city wall, a Sanye man read aloud.

    "So many rewards?" Everyone raised their heads, excited by the reward.  .

    "Asay? Have you heard of this name?" People looked at the ordinary young man on the wanted notice, most of them had never heard of each other before.

    "It seems to be a well-known detective in the San An District. Wasn't he arrested for murder not long ago?" Some people have heard of it, but they don't understand why such a small person can have such a high reward.

    It wasn't the first time Barrow came here, his master used to be the actual controller of the entire Dark River region.

    On the surface, this is a city under the rule of the Henir Dynasty. In fact, the entire Underworld region has already been reduced to the demonic land of evil gods.

    There are wanted warrants posted all over the city, and some people hand them out along the street.

    The soldiers fiercely pushed away one house after another, looking for the person named Asai everywhere.

    On the wanted notice is a portrait of a young man.

    The man was wearing a top hat and a tuxedo, and was holding a black cane in his hand.

    Even the characteristics of the other party are marked on it.

    Blind in the right eye and disabled in one leg.

    It sounds.

    Seems like a very easy character to deal with.

    A blind and lame guy, this bounty is not taken casually.

    It depends on which "lucky person" can find the other party.

    This is the reason why the city is full of restlessness, everyone is vying to be in front of this "lucky guy".

    However, Barrow knew that these people could not find each other.

    But his master Xiao can.

    Baro was dressed in an ordinary way, and he looked like a noble servant who went out to buy goods on the street. Not long after he entered the city gate, he looked at an ordinary small building.

    Baro's face showed the straightforward smile that belongs to the elderly, with the innocence of a child, but with the precipitation of years.

    He called a child on the street, and took out some money and a stone slab wrapped in ordinary cloth from his arms.

    A corner of the slate is exposed, with mysterious characters and symbols on it.

    "child!"

    "Send this to that family."

    The child's eyes only saw the shiny coins, and he didn't care about the stone slab wrapped in cloth.

    The slate itself has no meaning, what is meaningful is the path of wisdom engraved on it.

    That is the ladder for mortals to mythology.

    The child happily took the money and raised his head excitedly.

    "Is it that simple? I can get so much money?"

    However, the old man has disappeared.

    The child could only scratch his head, and walked to the other end of the street. He pushed open the door of the fateful fork in the road, and handed the stone slab to the young man who opened the door.

    "This is what an old grandfather asked me to give you."

    In the following days.

    Baro watched with his own eyes that Asai deciphered the secret of the myth in a short period of time, and it took half his life to find Xiao before he found the weakness of the villain in the bottle.

    He effortlessly killed the priest of truth under the seat of the evil god, and took away the door of truth.

    This scene.

    Even the old Baro's blood boiled, the old servant stared at the gate of truth standing on the city of Anjo and said loudly.

    "It's really amazing!"

    "Anchoforth."

    This talent from the royal blood family, coupled with unparalleled talent.

    Barrow was even thinkingrisky.

    The water and the jungle are integrated, and there is an indescribably beautiful experience passing by in a boat.

    It's like walking through a fairyland.

    Suddenly, a strange white mist filled the water.

    The white mist made the jungle more beautiful and dreamy, which stunned the passengers on board.

    The fog was strange and very thick.

    The fog didn't disperse, but squirmed against the water surface.

    Just like clouds on the water.

    Some people were even curious and wanted to touch the white mist.

    Seeing this, the boatman immediately yelled, "Don't touch that fog, don't touch it!"

    This frightened the passengers on board, for unknown reasons.

    The punter is obviously well-informed and knows the special features of this fog.

    Soon, something strange happened.

    The white mist was actually entangled under the boat, slowly supporting the boat.

    Floating towards a high place.

    The passengers on the ship panicked: "It's flying!"

    "It's flying!"

    Some people lay down directly, fearing that the boat would capsize: "What's the matter, how did it float?"

    But the punter said, "It's all right!"

    "Just listen to me and you'll be fine."

    "Don't panic!"

    Seeing that everyone has quieted down, the punter said.

    "The fog in the Thunder Swamp cannot be touched randomly. This kind of fog is generally only found in the depths of the swamp, but occasionally it will escape to the outer layer."

    "Someone encountered this kind of mist in the depths of the swamp before, and his whole body became transparent immediately after encountering this kind of mist."

    The punter looked at everyone seriously: "In the end he disappeared in the mist."

    "Eat by the fog."

    Everyone shrank together in fright, not daring to touch the mist wrapped around the boat.

    The punter went on to say, "But!"

    "These clouds don't do any harm to ordinary objects and plants, they only work on living things, but they won't actively attack living things, unless you find yourself dead to touch it."

    The guest on the boat asked: "But we are flying? How should we get down later?"

    The punter said: "It's okay, the mist will fall after a while."

    "Same as when we rose."

    "I am very familiar with this generation, and I will bring you back when the time comes."

    The punter leaned on the oar and said with a smile.

    "This is also a good experience. I'm afraid you haven't experienced the experience of flying in the sky by boat?"

    Seeing that the punter was so stable, everyone felt relieved.

    It's just that everyone doesn't know.

    They couldn't see that the white cloud was not a real cloud, but the breath of the giant Ruhe monster in the sky.

    With that powerful power and the power of the law it masters, the breath it exhales also has the power of myth.

    Even in that breath.

    There will also be a kind of dependent creature belonging to the giant beast in the sky.

    Seeing that there is really no danger, everyone carefully watched the high scenery. The passengers watched the jungle under their feet getting farther and farther away, while the high sky and the sea of ??clouds were getting closer.

    Some people huddled together in fear, trembling with fear of heights.

    Some people were very excited and regarded this experience as a legendary story.

    Someone looked into the depths of the Thunder Swamp.

    The clouds and mist are even more peculiar there.

    The white clouds connect the sky and the swamp, turning into a cloud mountain, or a white wall.

    He just wanted to ask the boatman what happened to the cloud.

    Suddenly.

    The white cloud mountain suddenly dispersed, revealing a corner of the sea of ??clouds high above.

    A majestic and ancient city is looming in the sea of ??clouds.

    The city of the gods descended from the Sanye people.

    Seeing this scene, the boatman stood up unconsciously, staring and shouting loudly: "Thenthenwhat is that?"

    Everyone also turned their attention to the past, and also saw this shocking scene.

    Even the boatmen who have lived in the Thunder Swamp for generations are dumbfounded at this moment.

    A city in the sky?

    He has never heard of it, and his ancestors have never seen it.

    The boat fell silent.

    Everyone held their breath and didn't even dare to speak.

    They think that may be the place where the gods live.

    And if they open their mouths, they will disturb the gods in the sea of ??clouds.

    Until the boat fell with the fog and returned to the surface of the water.

    All the people yelled and discussed the scene they had just seen.

    "That must be the kingdom of God, the kingdom of the gods."

    "The city on the sea of ??clouds, which god's country is this?"

    "No wonder the deep part of the swamp is a forbidden place, so there are gods living there."

    "We actually saw the Kingdom of God."

    The news about the kingdom of gods in the depths of the swamp spread like this.  chaptersp; The boat fell silent.

    Everyone held their breath and didn't even dare to speak.

    They think that may be the place where the gods live.

    And if they open their mouths, they will disturb the gods in the sea of ??clouds.

    Until the boat fell with the fog and returned to the surface of the water.

    All the people yelled and discussed the scene they had just seen.

    "That must be the kingdom of God, the kingdom of the gods."

    "The city on the sea of ??clouds, which god's country is this?"

    "No wonder the deep part of the swamp is a forbidden place, so there are gods living there."

    "We actually saw the Kingdom of God."

    The news about the kingdom of gods in the depths of the swamp spread like this.  chapter

 Text Chapter 299: The Line of Fate

    Shaner stepped out into the outside world for the first time.

    It was the first time he saw a city as big as the Fire Guard City, the first time he walked such a long distance, and it was also the first time he saw the sea.

    Shana was on a merchant ship heading to the Land of Sunrise. The ship was full of cargo, and there were not many passengers on board.

    Seeing that Shaner was a nobleman, the captain specially allowed him to board the ship.

    They set off from the port of Gulf Town in the east of Suinhall, and their destination was the Golden City in the Land of the Rising Sun.

    It is said that it is a place full of gold.

    Because an alchemist can touch stones into gold.  .

    However, the reason why rumors are called rumors must be because they are outrageous compared with the truth.

    Shana learned from Carmon's mouth.

    There is no gold there, alchemists are only good at making props, smelting metals, and cooking potions.

    A stone is a stone and will not turn into gold.

    Shana was not very interested in gold, he stood on the deck and looked into the distance like everyone else from time to time; the sailors behind him were busy, some were cleaning the deck, some were moving things, and some were tying sail ropes.

    On the contrary, he and Carmon seemed very leisurely.

    Xia Na lay on the side of the boat, looked at the sea and asked Carmon who was leaning on the sword: "What's on the other side?"

    Carmon thought Shaner was asking about the destination: "Golden City!"

    Shana shook his head: "No, I mean outside Ruhe Giant Island."

    The word giant island actually does not mean an island in the eyes of the snake people, but more like a synonym for the world.

    How did Carmon know that he had never been there.

    However, he can still talk to Shana about it: "Except for the ancestors of the first generation of snake people who left the giant island of Ruhe, only the legendary Evils have left the giant island of Ruhe since then and arrived in the outside world."

    "That was already a hundred or two hundred years ago."

    "The Evelians say that there is a wider world beyond the giant island of Ruhe."

    Carmon's eyes also flickered, as if they were faintly shining.

    "far away."

    "There is a new world."

    Shana knows the Evelians: "Is that the Evelians?"

    "The daughter of Sermos, the mother of ten thousand snakes, a family of fishermen and hunters left over from ancient times."

    Carmon nodded: "Alsini is the ancestor of the city-state people, Pans is the ancestor of the animal herdsmen, and the Evil people once lived in the northernmost wasteland and under the frozen plateau."

    "Most of them have now crossed the sea and left the giant island of Ruhe, and the few remaining people have also integrated into various cities in the city-state and various tribes in the north."

    Shaner asked Carmon: "Do you believe it?"

    "The Evelians left the giant island of Ruhe and found the story of the new world."

    Carmon replied, "Actually, I have been there."

    Xia Na froze for a moment: "Where have you been?"

    Carmon patted Shaner on the shoulder, put his arms around him and looked at the sea together and said, "Didn't I tell you?"

    "I was above the sea, bathing in the first rays of sunshine that day."

    "At that time."

    "I saw the raging black storm from a distance."

    "I also wanted to go and see what the world outside Ruhe Giant Island is like!"

    Shana turned to look at Carmon: "What about the end?"

    Carmon chuckled: "Finally?"

    "I finally gave up!"

    He let out a long breath: "The black storm is too terrifying. No one can pass through that terrible storm. Even the powerful cannot resist the engulfing of the endless darkness."

    In just one sentence, it contains an experience that ordinary people can hardly imagine.

    Shana couldn't understand: "How did the people of Aiweier survive the black storm?"

    "They migrated with their families, and there must be many ordinary people among them."

    Carmon spread his hands: "I heard that when that period of history happened, the black storm on the sea just weakened."

    "And after the Evils left, the door to the outside world was closed again."

    "It's really a hell."

    "Why didn't such a good thing happen to me."

    Shaner nodded.

    "Maybe."

    "It's the arrangement of the gods!"

    But compared to where the Evils went, did they really cross the sea of ????storms and find a new world?

    theThe body exploded and turned into dense lines that wrapped around the room where Shana was, and wrapped around Shana's bed.

    There was only one head poking up, approaching Shana's sleeping face from a high place.

    The four eyes are only a few inches apart from each other.

    One is tightly closed, and the other is only a deep hollow under the ball of thread.

    There was no emotion in the string man's voice, but the words he said showed that he was very familiar with Shaner.

    "Shana!"

    "We've waited too long."

    "Waiting too long."

    The thread ball is getting more and more twisted, which means that it is getting closer and closer to madness.

    "We are long dead, we don't exist at all."

    "What is death, our despair is far beyond death."

    "They are all dead, but they bind us forever in time."

    "It's time to end"

    "It's time to end"

    "Get it, get it at all!"

    "Be sure to get it!"

    I don't know how long it has passed.

    Amidst the dense white ghosts and distortions, the thread balls completely dissipated.

 Text Chapter 300: The Land of Origin and the Old Capital of the Gods

    ,

    A lake deep in the Thunder Swamp.

    Carmon and Shana were sitting on the boat, Shana was rowing, and Carmon tied a giant dragonfly with a rope.

    This kind of giant dragonfly in the swamp is still quite common, and generally will not attack people.

    They tried to put the dragonfly into the cloud to see if it was the same as the rumors said.

    "Buzz~"

    The sound of the giant dragonfly's wings vibrating was extremely ear-piercing. Shana wanted to cover his ears, but he had to use his hands to row the oars.

    therefore.

    He was so shaken that his head buzzed along with it, and goose bumps all over his body.  .

    Even as the giant dragonfly gradually flew away, the buzzing sound was clearly audible.

    Carmon pulled the rope and controlled the direction of the giant dragonfly like flying a kite.

    Farther and farther away.

    Shaner asked from behind: "Did you get in?"

    Camon stood on the boat and poked his head: "It got in."

    Shana asked again: "Is he still alive?"

    Carmon turned his body to the left for a while, and turned his body to the right for a while, as if he could see further: "I didn't see it!"

    On the clear blue lake, clouds and mists flowed against the water.

    And as it got deeper inside, the clouds and mist became denser and denser.

    Layer by layer.

    In the end, it turned into a mountain of clouds.

    The giant dragonfly dived headlong into the white clouds, and even the buzzing sound became unclear.

    Shana and Carmon stared at it for a long time, but still saw nothing.

    After a while, the buzzing sound became clear again for some reason.

    "Buzz~"

    Xia Na and Carmon suddenly felt a little bad.

    The big dragonfly flew back and rushed towards the boat of the two of them.

    "not good!"

    "It's back again."

    Carmon immediately let go of the rope, picked up the paddle and turned around.

    The two were in a hurry, and finally accelerated the boat.

    But this time it was still Carmon at the front and Shaner at the back.

    Xia Na rowed the boat in a hurry, and looked back at the dragonfly rushing towards him.

    It can be seen with the naked eye that it is dissolving little by little, turning into a white mist-like existence.

    It was about to dissipate and die, but it still stood vigorously shaking its wings and rushed towards the two enemies who "played" with its life.

    Shana and Carmon were not afraid of the dragonfly, but the white mist on it.

    Seeing the giant dragonfly getting closer and closer, it was impossible to escape.

    Shana had no choice but to yell.

    "No, it's already here."

    "Let's jump into the water quickly."

    With a plop, he jumped into the water.

    The idea is very good, but this kind of fog is not real fog, even under the water.

    The giant dragonfly rushed directly into the water when he saw him jump into the water.

    Instantly.

    The dragonfly melted into the water like a foam, and the strange white clouds flowed wantonly under the water.

    Xia Na under the water also saw it and panicked.

    How to hide here?

    In this panic, he choked on a few sips of water and swallowed some of the white mist.

    Shana floated up from the lake and lay on the side of the boat.

    He looked frustrated and desperate: "Not good not good!"

    "I was contaminated by the white mist, I'm going to die."

    Carmon stood there stupidly holding the paddle. The more Shana did, the more dangerous it became. On the contrary, he was intact without doing anything.

    Xia Na covered his neck, looking as if he was about to die, panicked.

    "It's over!"

    "It's over."

    "This time it's really over."

    However.

    Xia Na covered his neck for a long time, and acted like he was dying for a long time, but he was still not in a state of dying.

    Although he felt that he was really going to die, his face was pale and he looked like he was sweating.

    However, Carmon watched for a long time, but still did not wait for him to melt.

    Carmon picked up the oar and patted him.

    "It looks all right?"Of course, the Shaner family has a way to find the rainbow tree. In recent years, when their family was outside, they also passed information in this way.

    Even the Shaner family used this method to contact their so-called "master".

    But there was no response at all.

    Shana's father took out a letter from the tree hole and returned to the family castle in Yoan Town.

    The old grandfather opened the letter and took a look, the creases on his face suddenly loosened.

    That joy.

    It is impossible to hide.

    It was as if a stone that had been on my heart for many years suddenly fell to the ground.

    Grandpa looked at Father Shana, and the gloomy old man seemed to laugh for the first time.

    "He found it."

    Father was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into tears: "That's really great."

    After a long time, the father asked again.

    "Can he do it?"

    The old grandfather put away the letter, and the indifferent and vicissitudes of life returned to his face.

    "Fate will let him do it."

    "He can't resist, he can't refuse, he has to do it."

    "because……"

    "He's Shaner. ?

 Text Chapter 289: Lord of the Second Layer of the Abyss

    Yafuan led the snake man towards the direction of the abyss, and the monsters became more and more as they went forward.

    Pieces of ghosts were scattered, just to ensure that the team arrived at the exact location.

    The previous ghost returned and fell into the manual of a witch spirit.

    The witch spirit closed his eyes and said after feeling it for a while.

    "Go to the left."

    "You can't go ahead, you have to make a detour."

    "How far is it from the target location?" Yafuan opened the manual in his hand, determined his location, and the next route.

    With the warning of ghosts, they bypassed one monster's lair after another.

    ? Although it made the journey twists and turns, there were no accidents on the way.

    A group of people traveled for many days on the ground dragon, and finally passed through half of the Avier Peninsula and came to the former Wingman Mountain Range.  .

    The former Wingman Mountain Range is long gone.

    What appeared on the spot was a huge abyss with no bottom visible, and the dirty black mud slowly squirmed like a waterfall and flowed on the edge of the abyss.

    Groups of eagle demons and snake demons stationed in the mountains and valleys around the abyss.

    They inhabit and breed here, and as long as the more powerful black-scaled snake demon and evil-eyed eagle demon give an order, they will form a huge monster army and set off.

    The eagle demon's lair looks like a huge bird's nest, glued together by branches, leaves, feathers, and mud; while the snake demon's lair is more like a cave, and some live directly in the swamp and mire.

    In the past, they were all part of civilization, but now only the instincts of beasts remain.

    "Hiss!"

    A terrifying and depraved rotten winged demon flew out of the abyss. The monster spread its huge fleshy wings as soon as it left the abyss, setting off gusts of wind.

    The snake people immediately lowered their heads, avoiding the sight and gaze of the winged demon.

    besides.

    It is also possible to see some monsters made of mud crawling out of the abyss. They are composed of a mass of dirty and rotten mud. After walking out of the abyss, the mud keeps rising and becomes a tall posture of several meters or more than ten meters.

    That's just recently appeared, a kind of mire devil that fell from the stone devil.

    Along with the Mire Demon, there are also some transparent shadows.

    That's the Burning Heart Demon.

    A monster transformed from a fire demon.

    They are not the same as ordinary fire demons, they can confuse and arouse the anger of mortals.

    They can drill into the body of living things along the target's breath, control the minds of others and let them kill each other. When the anger reaches a certain level, they can directly ignite and devour the other party as fuel.

    is a very terrifying and difficult monster to deal with.

    The abyss has been rapidly becoming stronger over the years.

    This is why Avon is so restless and anxious.

    "Abyss!" Watching this scene, the people of Evill shouted out the name of this place, some with hatred in their words, and some with fear.

    "Not only have the types of monsters increased, but their numbers have also increased." Looking at the Mire Demon and the Burning Heart Demon, they had already found it difficult to resist when they encountered one or two before, but here they are all  appear.

    "There are so many monsters hoarded here, once they are all sent out" the people of Aiweier dare not imagine.

    Yafuan stared at the abyss firmly, without saying a word.

    He looked at it for a long time, and finally took out a manual.

    This is Echirio's manual, and he found a secluded valley where he could directly see the abyss according to the above records.

    They are going to start the abyss sacrifice ceremony here.

    Yafuan directed the staff to burn the ritual array in the valley. The ritual array that uses the spirit world to communicate with gods or other existences has a fixed formula, and there are only some small differences between them.

    The name of the abyss is engraved on the ritual array, as well as the spells and passwords necessary to sacrifice the abyss, which Afran has seen in the years of fighting the abyss.

    Once those abyss monsters gather together, they will start a large-scale abyss sacrifice ceremony.

    Everyone stood on the ritual array, and Yafuan looked back at everyone.

    He asked, "Are you ready?"

    Someone stared at Afoan and said without moving: "Get ready, Master Afoan!"

    And some people are lowering their heads at the moment.

    Their voices all changed; All the illusions dissipated, and Avon was still in the mud of the abyss, his body was a terrible and hideous skeleton.

    And at this moment.

    The skeleton broke out into a maniacal laugh, the teeth of his laughing lower jaw kept colliding with the upper jaw, and the most arrogant and crazy words came out of his mouth.

    "I want to be a god."

    "No!"

    He raised the skull high, stretched out his hands and grabbed the sky.

    "I am——"

    "god!"

    The black mud submerged the face of the skeleton little by little, and submerged his raised palm.

    Devour him completely.

    In the black mud, the brain of the original mythical organ in the head of the bone demon king Avon melted and disintegrated little by little, and completely merged into a part of the abyss.

    There was nothing in his head, and it looked as if all of Avon was about to disappear.

    But suddenly.

    A ray of flame ignited in the empty cranial cavity, illuminating his deep eye sockets.

    The flames gathered like the eyes of Avon.

    "Buzz!"

    The power of terror is centered on Avon and spread to all directions.

    The will of the abyss radiates from the abyss to the distance, telling all the monsters in the abyss.

    A new king of the abyss was born.

    Yafuan, the king of bone demons, has merged with the abyss and controlled part of the authority of the abyss. Nothing in the abyss can kill him.

    Because he sacrificed his mythical organ, he became a part of the abyss.

    One bone demon after another stood up in the mud. They were Avon's companions and his former subordinates.

    All of them turned into bone devils, but they were a little different from ordinary bone devils, their heads were all burning with flames.

    The flames radiated through the pupils, revealing madness and arrogance.

    "king!"

    "king!"

    "king!"

    All the bone demons bowed down to Avon, calling out to him.

    Beyond the abyss.

    On the jungle and the ground, the densely packed monsters all knelt down and kowtowed towards the abyss.

    ? Celebrate the birth of the new king.

    The fall of Avon caused violent shocks throughout the abyss.

    After the ordinary snake man fell, he turned into an ordinary monster, but Afyan, the fourth-level bone demon king, directly turned into a high-ranking race in the abyss as soon as he fell.

    After accepting this sacrifice, the entire abyss was directly divided into two layers.

    A strange flame appeared in the abyss, scorching the black mud into soil and turning it into rock.

    A second layer appeared on top of the original black mud, possessing the substratum.

    Afoan, the king of the bone demon, landed on the cracked black earth, and the earth immediately swelled up with buildings.

    A black stone palace was quickly built beside the Bone Demon King, and Avon sat on the throne, accepting the worship of countless abyssal monsters.

    The second floor of King's Landing Abyss.

    "Roar!"

    A terrifying bone dragon flew out of the darkness, roaring in the abyss.

    Afoan, the king of the bone demon, spoke on the throne: "I am the master of the second layer of the abyss, Afoan, the king of the bone demon."

    "I am arrogant."

    "I will bring demon fire to all abyss species, bestow upon all monsters the inheritance of the abyss, and bestow upon you the arrogant will."

    "This is the power given to the abyss race by the will of the abyss, and it is the law of the abyss."

    Dream world.

    The information on the God's Cup about the magical item Abyss has been revised again, and a new rule has been added.

    Everything happened between lightning and flint.

    However, in a short while, a second king was born in the abyss, which made Melder, the master of the first layer of the abyss, unacceptable.

    The fallen angel standing in front of the temple had a look of disbelief.

    Later.

    The queen immediately set off a huge wave and let out a roar of extreme anger.

    "It's mine, it's mine."

    However, the will of the abyss does not change because of anyone's prayer and will, it has its own order and rules.

    It is not the dark side of the Lord of Radiance, it is just a god in Melder's imagination.

    It is just a prop, who can sacrifice it, and who can become a part of it.

    Only Meld still can't tell the truth.

    The master of the first layer of the abyss, the fallen angel Melde, and the king of the bone demon, Afoan, started a war.

    The abyss.

    The sky has changed.??truth.

    The master of the first layer of the abyss, the fallen angel Melde, and the king of the bone demon, Afoan, started a war.

    The abyss.

    It's changed

 Text Chapter 301: Xiao's Stone of Wisdom

    Dream world.

    God Yin walked through the sea of ??sun flowers and stood on the edge of the land bestowed by the gods.

    It can be seen that the continuous light of prayer turns into a golden waterfall flowing down from the island and pouring into the cup of God below.

    The Cup of God is slowly spinning.

    All kinds of characters and strange patterns constantly appear in the outer layer of light and shadow.

    The God's Cup carries all existing laws, and the God's Cup is engraved with the marks of all items.

    As long as there have been artificially created creations that have appeared in this world.

    There are records on the Cup of God.  .

    Extraordinary props.

    is also an item.

    However, it is very special, and it is listed as a separate column on the Cup of God.

    The other side of God's Cup finally turned to God Yin's feet slowly, and the sequence of props on it was also revealed in front of God Yin.

    The top four are still the Sturn badge, the sacred boat, the goblin's hot air balloon and the abyss.

    And as the names emerged one by one, after the original sequence number 17, the abyss appeared behind the right hand of the ranking sequence number 18 Polik.

    An interesting description appeared.

    Yin Shen stood quietly on the edge of the land bestowed by the gods, not knowing whether he was looking at the ranking of the item sequence or the dream of the law.

    Or.

    It is immersed in the brilliance of the golden waterfall.

    Beside Yinshen, the master of dreams appeared at some point.

    She kept her head down and looked at the sequence of props until the Cup of God turned around completely.

    Sheila suddenly remembered a question, a question she had been curious about but never asked.

    "god!"

    "What is the difference between props and people?"

    "Why does Stoun still have the existence of the villain in a bottle, which is also called a prop?"

    "Obviously they all already have wisdom and independent selves."

    Sheila felt that such an existence could almost be called life.

    They have their own wisdom and independent will, why are they still props?

    Yin Shen said: "Because all its divine blood was not conceived by itself in the natural birth of life."

    "Even if they have wisdom and self, they never belong to themselves."

    "Their wisdom comes from others, their personality does not belong to them, and their destiny is controlled by others."

    "This is a prop."

    God Yin's words are very understated, but it tells the reason why the two are classified as props.

    Even in this sentence, the reason why they finally ended is vaguely pointed out.

    Sheila felt that this was too cruel.

    She feels that even if it is a prop, when it is born with free will and wisdom, it is no longer a prop.

    "Perhaps, when wisdom is born from props, it is doomed to be a mistake!"

    "They should not have real wisdom, let alone give them the desire to live."

    "Such a rule should be set up that does not allow props to give birth to wisdom"

    God Yin turned his head, looked at Sheila and called out her name: "Sheila!"

    Sheila raised her head and looked at God Yin with her golden eyes.

    Yin Shen shook his head at him, and continued.

    "Even if it's a god!"

    "Even if it's you"

    Yin Shen shook his head: "It is also impossible to decide the birth and ending of everyone."

    "All you can do is shoot recklessly!"

    "This is the right of the gods, and it is also the willfulness of the gods. It is the existence called the gods that is superior."

    "You will be willful, and I will be willful."

    "Because we have power."

    "However, everything we do doesn't necessarily end in the way we want."

    "No one can know what the ending will be, and no one can really control all the fates."

    Yin Shen took a step forward, his body turned into light and scattered into the sea of ??sun flowers.

    "It is also because of this."

    "The world has infinite possibilities."——

    Thunder Swamp.

    Silverfish Island.

    It has been almost a month since Shaner's letter was sent.

    &nAll traces of their existence, everything they ever had.

    All were burned.

    Those figures kept flashing before Shana's eyes, some simple and honest boatmen, those naughty and cute children, and those innocent old people on the island.

    Shana opened his mouth, and a hoarse voice came out of his mouth.

    Like a mute, making an uh-uh sound.

    He was clearly able to speak, but in the end he could only make such a sound.

    Tears welled up in Shana's eyes.

    The boat rowed farther and farther.

    He reached the depths of the Thunder Swamp.

    Today's weather is not very good, thunder after thunder exploded from the depths of the thunder.

    The sky was also gloomy, but the "Lost Country" still emerged from the clouds on time.

    Shana skillfully entered the City of God's Descend, skillfully rushed into the Palace of Wisdom, and skillfully found the cup of blood mist and flower sea.

    The ghost body in the shadow rushed out and broke into the sea of ??flowers.

    The sea of ??flowers in the cup of blood mist was also touched, and it came alive like life.

    Dense blood mist gushed out and covered the ghost.

    The power of red and the power of the ghost are entangled, and it can be seen that the ghost immediately became confused.

    But before that, it had rushed to the covered mausoleum deep in the sea of ??flowers.

    Rays of light lit up, and the ritual array that functioned according to the Crown of Heinsay was activated.

    "Boom!"

    The ghost tore open the sarcophagus that protected the mausoleum of the king of Siyinza.

    Inside the sarcophagus is a corpse that has long been turned into stone.

    The ghost embraced the stone coffin, and carefully removed the crown worn on the other's head.

    Even if it is a ghost, even if it needs the other party's crown.

    Don't dare to offend the king.

    Then.

    The ghost closed the sarcophagus and rushed out of the blood mist again.

    The blood mist became more and more dense, and the gorgeous red flower cups also began to sway, as if they were singing in unison.

    The moving speed of the ghost is getting slower and slower, and it is about to be swallowed by the blood mist.

    "Well!"

    Ghost let out a sharp and long whistle, and sprinted hard for the last section.

    rushed to Shana's side.

    "Well!"

    It seemed to be roaring loudly, letting Shana pick up what it finally got.

    Shana stood in the corridor and stretched out his hand, catching the crown that belonged to the king of Sinnsay.

    There was a long howl.

    The blood color completely soaked the ghost.

    In the end, the ghost was left forever in the blood mist.

    Shana held the crown of Heinsey and touched the crown with his hands.

    "The Crown of the Oldest King!"

    "Is this what God wants? Is this what our family is looking for?"

    The moment the wisdom stone touched Shana, it immediately turned into a puddle of liquid and merged into his body.

    Powerful power erupted from his body, and the fourth-order mental power rushed out of his body, sweeping around.

    Shana has incomplete, part of the fourth-order power.

    Everything went as planned.

    Everything is as planned.

    Like.

    destiny.

    Shana walked outside without stopping.

    He did not take away the crown of the king of Siyin Sai, but put it in the palace of wisdom.

    At this time, the clouds outside are about to close.

    The door to the outside world is about to close.

    It was too late for Shana to slowly row back, and he rushed to the edge of the lost country on time like a precise calculation.

    He jumped down from a high place with precision.

    It fell into the sky and smashed into the lake like a shell.

    Huge waves set off, and a powerful spiritual barrier protected Shaner.

    "Gulu Gulu!"

    The water pressed over from the surroundings, and a large number of air bubbles surged upward from the water.

    Shaner let the lake flood him, let himself sink to the bottom.

    Dense threads escaped from Xia Na's body and disappeared outside.

    He is no longer under control.

    But he didn't want to move at all.

    He wanted to sink to the bottom of the lake forever like this, and he was unwilling to accept what Carmon said.

    That fate.

    He didn't even dare to go back to see the silver fish island that used to be like a paradise.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.comUnwilling to accept what Carmon said.

    That fate.

    He didn't even dare to go back to see the silver fish island that used to be like a paradise.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 302: The First Ancestor of Blood Who Found Xiao's Trace

    The sea of ??sunflowers in the land bestowed by gods.

    The little brunette girl in a skirt was lying in the sea of ??flowers and sleeping. The light was just right, and the temperature on the island was so warm and comfortable that she couldn't get excited.

    She was lying in the sea of ??flowers with a pillow in her arms, and the golden cup of the sun was squeezed together, like an extremely wide bed.

    The wind blows and the waves of flowers surge up, shaking gently like a cradle.

    suddenly,

    A group of goblins suddenly surrounded her, shouting loudly around her.

    "Master Sally!"

    "Master Sally was stolen."

    The goblins shouted at the adults, but only because they were forced to, without any real respect.  .

    And those words were full of gloating.

    "Stolen!"

    "Stolen."

    Sally rolled over with the pillow in her arms, and looked at the goblins surrounding her.

    "It's so noisy, if you keep making noise, I'll plant you in flower pots."

    The goblins dispersed in fear, but still did not leave.

    Sally asked again: "What was stolen?"

    The goblins immediately approached and replied: "The house was stolen."

    Sally was confused: "Whose house?"

    Little fairies: "Your home."

    Sally rubbed her eyes, and then she woke up.

    She thought for a while, and thought that her life temple had been stolen, so she immediately yelled.

    "ah!"

    "There are thieves!"

    Sally originally planned to go back immediately, but after running a few steps, she turned around and headed towards the pyramid temple.

    These goblins must have seen her house stolen in the pyramid temple.

    She was going to find out where the thief came from, who dared to steal her things.

    She ran to the pyramid temple.

    In the temple, Sheila, the master of dreams, is surrounded by a group of goblins, and God Yin is on the other side of the temple.

    The pillars of the temple blocked Yin Shen's body, and Sally could only see a back.

    Sally moved closer to the dream master Sheila, only to realize that the picture was a city on the sea of ??clouds.

    "What is my home?"

    "You are talking big words, you are exaggerating, and you are deceiving the great master of life"

    As a result, Sally found out that the God-Descended City left by the sky behemoth had been stolen, and said to the fairies.

    Although it wasn't true that the house was stolen, Sally was still upset.

    "Dare to steal my things."

    "I want them to hand over the thief."

    Yin Shen came over at this time. Although he didn't look at it, he seemed to know the cause and effect.

    "Of course it's not your home, how could outsiders enter here."

    "It's just the relics preserved by the trolls, and not all of your things are stored in them, they are relics from the previous era."

    God Yin looked at Sally's distraught look, but found it quite amusing.

    "and."

    "Who told you to open the door and show off outside."

    "It's been a long time since you went back to have a look. Maybe the treasures in your temple will be stolen next time."

    Although the Temple of Life is Sally's home, this guy lives on the land bestowed by the gods all day long.

    The huge island of gods is her playground.

    I have long forgotten my temple.

    "I asked Sally to see what was in the sea of ??clouds, and then I forgot." Sheila explained.

    She also just saw that someone broke into the city of God's descent to steal things, but she didn't see the cause and effect clearly.

    Seeing Yin Shen teasing herself, Sally felt even more aggrieved.

    Pout your lips, you're almost sitting on the ground.

    "The giant island of Ruhe is mine."

    "It's all mine."

    "It's all mine."

    Yin Shen looked at her and said, "So, no one has stolen anything from you."

    "He just moved your things from your back garden to your house."

    Sally turned her face away: "They just stole from me, I'm not happy."

    Yin Shen touched her head: "According to your logic, this world is mine, and you are mine too."

    Sally retorted, "That's right, everything is God."

    "But"?Only Asay, the god of truth and knowledge, and his servants can do it.

    But Asay is on the other side of the world outside the giant island of Ruhe.

    More importantly, Vivien felt that with his strength, there was no need to do this kind of thing secretly.

    Too petty.

    If this guy Asai wants to degenerate, it must be a scene that is even more terrifying than the disaster of the evil god.

    Other than that, only the villain in a bottle can do it.

    But the villain in the bottle was dead, and Vivien felt very puzzled.

    "Could it be that one of Asai's believers has fallen?"

    Vivien immediately walked on the island, sensing the deeper aura of the ghost transformation ceremony.

    Suddenly, Vivien's expression changed drastically.

    "This is the light power of the evil god's original sin."

    Vivien felt all the power fluctuations from the fragment that Carmon used to start the ceremony.

    Belonging to the characteristics of mythology, it is so bright here.

    This way of transforming ghosts is typical of the power of Anhofus, the villain in the bottle.

    Vivien was extremely familiar with this breath.

    She once experienced this power on the holy mountain, and she once felt this power in her hometown of Cross City.

    Vivien was sure that it was the power of the villain in the bottle, Anhofus, the evil god, and even this demigod was shaken violently in an instant.

    "The villain in the bottle, Anhofus?"

    The sea on the southeast side of Ruhe Giant Island has created huge waves.

    The moment Vivien uttered this name, the power of the Blood Nation was reflected in the sky, and a red tide surged across the sea.

    Terrible shadows wander under the sea.

    That is Vivien's real body, her posture as a demigod of life power.

    After a long time, Vivien calmed down.

    "No."

    "It's dead, killed by Stoun."

    Vivien didn't think the villain in the bottle could come back to life.

    Who else?  Who else can use the light of original sin of the villain in a bottle?

    "resemble?"

    "No, he's dead too."

    But as soon as the name was said, I couldn't help thinking about it.

    It's different from the villain in the bottle.

    Xiao died very strangely back then, he died at the hands of Vivien's sister An Li with almost no resistance.

    This is too simple for a scheming character like Xiao.

    He just said something to An Li: "All that Xiao owes to the teacher has been returned to him."

    Then die generously.

    It feels like a vicious murderer who finally surrendered because of a few words from the positive person.

    How can this be.

    It's just that Vivien's energy was completely concentrated on the final battle of the Holy Mountain back then, and she didn't have the energy to pay attention to Xiao's problems at all. She only thought it was Xiao's end.

    At that time, the villain in the bottle, Vivien, Situen, A Sai, everyone wanted his life.

    The final battle of the era is about to break out, and he is one of the core figures of the vortex of disaster.

    He has nowhere to go.

    Besides, Xiao's mythical organs have been refined into props by them, so what is there to doubt?

    But now he has become a demigod, with a higher perspective.

    The more I think about it, the more I feel that there is a problem.

    Vivien looked at the sea of ??clouds, and although she didn't see the city that descended from the gods, she suddenly remembered something.

    "The city that descended from the gods."

    "The Crown of Heinsey."

    The magical props made from Xiao's divine blood are there. If he wants to come back to life, then the Crown of Heinsay is a must.

    The more I think about it.

    The more likely it seemed to Vivien.

    "He didn't die, he was reincarnated?"

    "He wants to get back what he lost?"

    Vivien walked forward in the cup of blood mist, and reached the shore little by little.

    The light shines from the clouds and projects on the lake.

    "resemble."

    "If you have not died, if you have also come to this era."

    Vivien's expression instantly became stern, and her voice was full of anger and hatred.

    "I will personally"

    "Send you into an eternal nightmare."

    Xiao is also a student of Vivien's teacher Lan En, and she also received guidance from this senior brother when she was young.

    The other party was dozens of years older than her, and she used to have great respect for this elder.

    Until Xiao killed the teacher Lan En for power, and killed a large number of priests of the Temple of Truth on the island, until he pushed the disaster of evil gods to an unstoppable climax.

    This is a character who will do anything to gain power and pursue his goals.

    He doesn't care at all whether what he does is right or wrong, he only knows what he wants.

    This.

    is what Vivien hates the most.I have received the guidance of this senior brother.

    The other party was dozens of years older than her, and she used to have great respect for this elder.

    Until Xiao killed the teacher Lan En for power, and killed a large number of priests of the Temple of Truth on the island, until he pushed the disaster of evil gods to an unstoppable climax.

    This is a character who will do anything to gain power and pursue his goals.

    He doesn't care at all whether what he does is right or wrong, he only knows what he wants.

    This.

    is what Vivien hates the most.

 Text Chapter 290: Descendants of the Gods

    ,

    The western coast of the Evil Peninsula.

    A large ship is moving forward in the wind and waves, and the raised sails bear the imprint of the city-state of Aiweier, which is difficult to see in recent years.

    Since the appearance of the abyss, the sky is no longer free.

    It has long been the private land of abyssal monsters.

    Those terrifying eagle demons hovered in the sky, hunting down the snake people under the sky.

    Whether it is on the land or on the sea.

    In the impression of Evil people today, the sky represents danger, and the sharp cry of the eagle demon is like the horn of death.

    After King Sidi and Avon parted ways, they brought a group of people to another city once established by the Evils.  .

    There, they found the sailboat.

    This ship was hidden at the beginning, but it was almost twenty years later, and it can still be used after repairing it.

    It is too dangerous to walk directly through the Evil Peninsula, after all, there is no fourth-level powerhouse like Avon among them.

    But King Evil had to come too.

    Only when he comes in person can he represent the sincerity of the Evil people.

    It is much better to use a boat, and it is faster and you can avoid the monster lairs that are everywhere on the Evil Peninsula.

    The only thing that needs to be careful is the eagle demon in the sky, but these years, the Aiweier people no longer go to sea, except around the sea area where the winged people are, the eagle demon is no longer dispatched on a large scale.

    A snake man in armor broke into the cabin, nodded to the two attendants guarding outside, and the attendants opened the wooden door.

    The snake man in armor didn't go in either, and saluted directly at the door.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Its daybreak."

    Sidi, the King of Evel, just woke up from his sleep: "Where are you?"

    The other party replied: "We have been sailing for almost seven days, and we are almost reaching the waters of the Xingdian Islands."

    The sea area of ??the Xingdian Islands is a place with a large island in the west. This name was given by the Evils when they first landed on this peninsula.

    King Ewell got up and took a sip of strong wine, walked out of the cabin and stood on the side of the ship.

    Looking at the endless sea.

    He looked unkempt, with messy hair tied back with a rope, and a beard.

    But you can still see his handsome appearance when he was young through his facial features.

    King Ewell looked at Sponge with complicated eyes, as if recalling the past.

    "ocean!"

    The Ewell people have indescribable feelings for the sea, because they used to be a nation on the sea.

    They are in awe of the sea.

    They challenged the sea.

    They are advancing in the waves.

    When King Sidi of Evel first became king, he was just a child.

    It was only because the line of the Aiweier royal family was wiped out by the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, and he was the last direct line of blood, so he was brought back by Xiu Boen to take the throne.

    And now.

    He is already a middle-aged man with a vicissitudes of life.

    If calculated according to a lifespan of one hundred years, he can already be said to have entered his old age with one foot; but for the snake man, he is still in his prime.

    As King Evel these years, his life is not much better than that of Afran, and he seems to have been sailing in rough seas all his life.

    In the dark unknown sea, there were violent storms again and again.

    When he was a teenager, he was on the boat.

    He could only watch the sea sailing towards an unknown distance, and he could only watch the storm coming, trembling under the dark clouds holding the mast.

    As an adult, he is the helmsman.

    He is still driving the big ship named Evil to an unknown distance, but the same.

    Also watched the terrible storm hit and could do nothing.

    The sea in the eyes of King Ewell at this moment is completely different from the sea in his eyes when he was a boy, and it has another meaning that is completely different.

    He asked the general beside him, "Say it."

    "Can man really conquer the sky, the earth, and the sea?"

    "Or, can you overcome your own destiny?"

    The general told King Sidi of Evil: "Your Majesty, I don't believe in fate."

    "I only believe in power, and the sword in my hand."

    Sidi, the King of Evel, still watched calmly.?? 

    Sidi, King of Evel, stepped forward and looked at Duma sincerely.

    "It has been almost twenty years since the abyss came, and you have suffered a lot in these twenty years, and so have we."

    "You have lost your faith and your gods."

    "And we lost our family members, friends, clansmen, and the homeland we depended on for survival."

    "And now."

    "We want to regain our land and home, and we also have a way for you to restore past tragedies and mistakes."

    Evil King Sidi once again reiterated: "We have a way to bring your polluted and desecrated gods back to the kingdom of the gods."

    Duma just looked at Sidi and didn't speak.

    As if guessing his intentions.

    After so many years, her face has not changed, and her expression is still as indifferent as before, making it impossible to guess her thoughts.

    But whether her heart is still the same as before, no one knows.

    Duma looked at the snake man in front of her with distrustful eyes: "You seem to be very sure, I will definitely agree to your request."

    Sidi, the king of Aiweier, met Duma's eyes, and he directly threw out a big piece of news.

    "Becauseyou are the Son of God."

    "You are the heir of the Lord of Radiance, the descendant of God."

    "Don't you want to restore the glory of the Lord of Radiance, the god you believe in?"

    Duma's eyes finally fluctuated, and she could even be seen sitting up slightly from her seat.

    Because she had never told outsiders about Melde's last words, she couldn't understand how the snake man in front of her knew?

    "Do you know what you're talking about?"

    Sidi went on to say: "Afoan once met the messengers of the kingdom of the creator gods. They are the messengers of the gods. They know all the secrets about the gods in this world."

    "The same, including the gods you believe in—"

    "The Lord of Radiance."

    "She told us about the existence of the Lord of Radiance, and also told us that you are the heir of God."

    "If there is anyone in this world who can restore everything, then only you."

    Sidi's voice became louder: "Queen of the Winged Ones!"

    "You are a descendant of a god, you are not an ordinary mortal."

    "You came into this world with a mission."

    "Maybe now."

    "This is the arrival of your mission."

    After speaking, Sidi delivered a letter.

    It was a letter written by Avon to Duma, and there were many contents in the letter written by the forest fairy Flodi.

    When Duma finished watching, her pupils could be seen shaking violently.

    Duma had heard this kind of talk a long time ago, but most of the time she decided that it was her mother Melde's crazy words after she went crazy.

    But now in this letter, it has been confirmed.

    She doesn't believe that this is information that mortals can fabricate. With the vision and knowledge of mortals, it cannot be fabricated.

    Duma raised her head while holding the letter, her indifferent voice fluctuated slightly: "What do you want to do?"

    Sidi, King of Ewell, smiled, although Duma did not directly agree to this sentence.

    But in his opinion, the other party has already agreed.

 Text Chapter 303: This is an endless reincarnation (thanks to the lord of watglthhml)

    I am God!  Chapter 303 of the main text volume: This is an endless reincarnation Shana returned to Yoan Town with a box.

    The people in the town looked at the familiar man in front of him, but his eyes and temperament had completely changed, and they called out his name.

    "Little Shana?" The blacksmith in the town stood in front of the shop and asked the man who walked into the town suspiciously.

    "Xana is back." The woman who had worked as a servant in the Xana family also came out.

    "Xia Na, where have you been recently?" More people came out.

    It has been more than a year since Shana left home.

    Nothing in Joan Town has changed, only Shana has changed.  .

    Xia Na carried the suitcase and passed by the road in the town. He couldn't hide the tiredness on his face. He raised his head almost dully, and replied with perfunctory words.

    "Um……"

    "came back."

    The ancient castle of the Shaner family in the distance is getting closer and closer. The stone walls of the castle have traces left by the war era in ancient times, and the bombardment marks of the magic spell have witnessed the long history and profound heritage of this ancient family.

    In the era of the Fire Protection City, and in the era of the founding of Suinhor, this place used to be a strategic location.

    It was only in the past two hundred years that it gradually settled down and became Suinhor's confidant, and the castle gradually fell into disrepair.

    Shana is back.

    He stood under the window of the castle, not saying a word.

    The windows of the castle are so high that you can't reach them with your hands.

    It makes people feel like a prison.

    The old man was helped out from the depths of the room by the maid, and said to Shana in the middle of the hall.

    "came back!"

    "Have you got the Stone of Wisdom?"

    It seems to be asking, but the old man already knew the answer.

    He knows everything, but hides everything in his heart.

    Xia Na then turned around: "Yeah!"

    The old man looked at Xia Na with deep eyes: "You are doing very well, better than me."

    "The Shana family has been waiting for countless years, and finally saw the dawn in you."

    "I'm old, and that's how our Shana family is. After living for decades, this body has become like this."

    "The future still depends on you."

    "Some things, it's time to let you know."

    Xia Na looked around: "Where's father?"

    The old man said to Shaner, "He's not at home."

    Shana asked: "You also went outside to perform tasks?"

    The old man: "You, him, and me, everyone has their own tasks and missions, and you will naturally know when it's time for you to know."

    In the dark.

    Shaner followed the old man along the corridor, and pictures and wall carvings of the Shaner family came into view.

    In the first one, behind the stone slab engraved with the words "When the Creator returns, the gods wake up".

    The old man opened a secret door.

    The secret door turned with a slight sound, revealing a ramp leading to the depths.

    For so many years at home, Xia Na knew for the first time that this wall carving turned out to be a door.

    The old man led Shaner deep into it, and oil lamps were lit up.

    The two of them entered a stone room.

    After a rumbling sound, the stone chamber went down.

    The space below is larger than above, like a huge underground palace, and the sound of rushing water can be heard.

    The Shana family used technology beyond the times to build this place, using water as power to drive the operation of the underground palace.

    "This is the bottom of the lake." Shana understood when he came to the bottom and saw strange structures.

    In the center of the underground palace, Shana saw a depression like a giant bowl.

    The deepest part of the depression is a bottomless dark cave.

    There is a layer of white net covering the bowl-shaped depression, but you can't touch it when you reach out.

    Shana saw familiar threads protruding from the depths of the cave, one after another extending from the dark cave, entangled together and turned into a womb-like shape.

    Shaner asked the old man: "Where is this place?"

    The old man replied: "This is the tomb where the Shana family is buried, and it is also the womb that gave birth to the Shana family."

    The old man led him towards the dark cave, where densely intertwined white? and regret cannot be concealed.

    How can someone who has never been abroad describe the black storm and everything that happened at sea so vividly.

    It took Shana another two years to investigate according to the route that Carmon had traveled abroad.

    In the Land of the Rising Sun he found a sailor who was said to have followed a captain named Carmon.

    However, he was taken aback when he saw the sailor, who looked very old.

    If he was a sailor, it must have been decades ago?

    However, when Shaner asked, the old sailor immediately shouted.

    "Yeah!"

    "Captain Carmon, a very interesting man!"

    "I followed him when I was young and traveled to many places.'

    "pity."

    "Finally, after he went out to sea, he never came back."

    "It is said that I encountered the most terrifying black storm on the sea, and that is the most terrifying thing on the sea."

    "I didn't go that trip because I found a wife and didn't want to take risks at sea."

    Having said that, it can be seen that the old sailor misses the days of sea adventure and the interesting captain very much.

    Xia Na took out the portrait he drew and asked the old sailor if he remembered him?

    "No no no."

    "He doesn't look like this. He has a big beard and a scar here on his face."

    Shana thought he was looking for the wrong one, maybe it was someone with the same name and surname.

    He stood up, ready to leave.

    At this time, the old sailor suddenly remembered something, and said: "When I went to sea for the last few times, a noble boy came."

    "The one with thin skin and tender flesh always holds a book and calls himself a scholar."

    "At that time, I was with the captain all the time, saying that I would go to sea with him to explore the outside world or something."

    The man was stunned when he saw Xia Na. He stood up and rushed to Xia Na.

    He looked Shaner up and down, and finally asked suspiciously.

    "Huh!"

    "Isn't that you you?"

    "Yes, Shaner!"

    The old sailor cracked his mouth with a smile, but unfortunately, all the teeth in his mouth fell out.

    He seems to have seen an old friend

    "You are Shana, right?"

    "Shana, it's me!"

    "Drunkard on the Sail!"

    Shana nodded: "I am Shana."

    The old sailor was even more shocked: "Why aren't you old at all?"

    "Still the same as when you were young?"

    Shana didn't know how to explain, so he fell silent.

    Shana got the answer, but was even more confused than before without the answer.

    He didn't understand who Carmon was, and he didn't understand who he was.

    He is standing by the sea.

    Today's sea is foggy and I can't see anything.

    In the mist, he faintly saw himself being hung in mid-air.

    Helplessly let others pull the thread.

    Shana looked at the people around him, at the busy sailors on the pier.

    He felt that everyone here could be Carmon, but he could never find him.

    Shaner felt a deep fear.

    But the more so, the more so.

    He must find Carmon, and he must know what the other party is.

    "I will definitely find him!"

    "Then make him pay the price, and I will definitely find him. ?

 Text Chapter 291: Inheritance of Ruhe Giant Monster and Blind Female Prophet

    The abyss.

    The battle between the master of the first floor, the fallen angel Meld, and the master of the second floor, Afyan, the king of bone demons, is getting more and more intense, and this war has already spread to the outside world.

    Whether it is the snake man or the wing man, it can be observed that more and more monsters outside are beginning to withdraw from the Evil Peninsula.

    Then.

    Join this war.

    The fallen angel Melde wants to crush the bone demon king Afran who robbed her of the authority of the abyss, and the bone demon king Afran wants to go to the first layer of the abyss from the hands of the fallen angel Melde.  the throne of the Lord.

    The number of layers of the abyss is not divided according to up, down, left, and right.  .

    Who is the strongest.

    Whoever comes first.

    Whoever is stronger will have more power in the abyss.

    In the filthy black mud at the bottom, thousands of monsters broke free from the mud.

    The densely packed eagle demons flew up, and the rotting winged demons with a wingspan of 100 meters screamed sharply, blowing the horn of war.

    The terrifying mire monster surged along the huge waves, climbed up to the second layer of the abyss against the cliff abyss, and rushed into the domain of the bone demon king Avon.

    And the fallen angel Melde sat on the winged demon.

    Holding a scepter in her hand, her face was full of chills and coldness.

    Around the Winged Demon Body, the Burning Mind Demon whispered to each other, revolving around the Fallen Angel Meld.

    The lord of the first layer of the abyss led the army of monsters to rush up along the huge cracks in the second layer. She drove the rotten winged demon to leap out of the cracks in the second layer, and saw the dark demon in the distance.  temple.

    In the barren and dark land of the second floor.

    "Boom."

    Flames spewed out from the ground, and magma flowed wantonly along with the cracks in the ground.

    Tens of thousands of bone monsters crawled out from under the earth, surrounded the Dark Demon Palace, and obeyed the command of the king of bone monsters, Yafuan.

    A skeleton flying dragon flew out of the demon hall, and a blazing flame as long as 100 meters was ejected from its mouth.

    On the head of the Skeleton Wyvern was a presence in a black cloak.

    He was wrapped in bandages, but his eyes were terrifying and sharp.

    One after another, bone demons with wings flew out of the demon palace and followed beside him.

    This is a bone demon that was transformed from a winged man or an eagle demon. Recently, a large number of monsters have been thrown into the command of the bone demon king Yafuan and accepted the inheritance of the demon fire. These are one of them.

    The monsters that accept the fire of the demon spirit not only have real wisdom, they can communicate with each other through wisdom and power, and some elites will also awaken some abyss magic.

    And.

    Their demon spirit fires can also be inherited and plundered from each other, as long as they keep fighting and plundering, they can become stronger.

    This is the law of arrogance brought to the abyss by Avon, the king of bone demons.

    The Bone Demon King Afran wore a crown of bones on his head, and he just looked at Melder with cold eyes.

    That look.

    Arrogant and reckless.

    Let the fallen angel Melde burn with anger.

    Melde waved his scepter, and the abyss was covered with dark clouds.

    Black rain fell from the sky.

    The demon fires on the second layer of the abyss were extinguished one by one, and the monster army led by Melde became more restless.

    Melde's voice spread throughout the second layer of the abyss: "I am the only king of the abyss, the apostle approved by God."

    "You despicable and dirty thief will surely be reduced to ashes under God's punishment.

    Afoan, the king of bone demons, looked at the fallen angel Melde who led the overwhelming monsters, and did not back down in the slightest, but instead smiled contemptuously.

    "god?"

    "The abyss is destined to have only one god, and that is me."

    "Stupid woman."

    "I will take everything from you and enslave everything in this world."

    The two kings of the abyss are not rational beings.

    The monster legions under their command collided immediately and started a fierce fight.

    The monsters under Yafoan, the king of bone demons, have high intelligence. Like a real legion, they are divided into the upper-level abyss army leader, the lower-level abyss guards, and the abyss servants who can only cast the most superficial abyss magic. There is also the lowest level of the abyss  magic soldier.

    They lined up in a neat formation, with bloodthirsty and murderous intent in their eyes, and the most violent desire.

    Not afraid of death, only thinking of plunder and bullyingsp;She saw the black storm escaping around the giant island of Ruhe, and when she peered deeper, she saw an even more terrifying scene.

    she saw.

    Seven extremely terrifying great existences, life forms with huge and unimaginable stature.

    They carry a vast and boundless continent, forming the homeland on which countless lives depend.

    Those black storms emanated from these beings, and they were the power that escaped unconsciously during their deep sleep.

    "That's Ruhe Giant Island?"

    "Is the giant island alive? No is it being carried on its back?"

    Of course Nia understood what those existences were.

    It was she who wanted to communicate, to pray for the existence of borrowed strength.

    "The servant of the Lord of Life left in this world, the most terrifying monster of destruction in the world."

    "The giant Ruhe."

    Nia's whole body collapsed. She once guessed where these Ruhe monsters were, and guessed that they should be in the kingdom of the creator.

    But it never occurred to them that the other party was their former hometown, Ruhe Giant Island.

    "We live on the Ruhe troll?"

    Nia was so frightened that her consciousness went blank. She couldn't imagine how powerful the other party was, nor could she imagine what kind of life form could carry a world.

    In her opinion, Ruhe Giant Island is a huge world.

    And their former world was carried by several such existences.

    And they.

    It is a group of bugs that inhabit the giant monster.

    No, they're not even bugs.

    Desperation appeared on Nia's face, and she finally understood Avon's mood: "The god is the sun, and no matter whether the distance between mortals is too close or too far."

    "It's a catastrophe."

    While she was paying attention to the huge island of Ruhe, she also felt that her consciousness was constantly sinking.

    Only then did she react, roaring loudly in her heart.

    "No!"

    "Can not look!"

    "I can't see it."

    A powerful attraction pulled Nia's consciousness from the sky to the ground.

    Nia knew.

    If she invests in it, she will be completely plunged into darkness, unable to find herself again.

    She is just a weak second-level authority, once she truly blends with such a consciousness of existence, it will be tantamount to direct annihilation and death.

    She could only keep thinking about other things in her mind, to stabilize her will and not let herself collapse.

    She regained her consciousness by recalling and talking.

    "It turns out that the giant island of Ruhe was named Ruhe because it was carried on the back of seven giant Ruhe monsters."

    "It turns out that those legends are all true."

    "God blew the trumpet."

    "The earth rises from the sea."

    Nia couldn't help thinking of this myth that they had read countless times when they were young. She believed in it when she was young, but when she grew up, she was skeptical.

    And now.

    Only then did she realize that everything turned out to be true.

    "Mythsreally are myths."

    Nia kept recalling those ancient myths, and finally felt that her consciousness no longer fell, but was stabilized through rituals.

    Up to this point, it is just a method of communicating with the Ruhe giant monster discovered by the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court by accident, but it has only become more orthodox and perfect in the ceremony.

    And next.

    is the step to truly become a witch.

    That's what really kills.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/718663845.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/718663845.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 292: The Sky Angel's Fifth Pair of Wings

    Niya's consciousness is suspended above the earth, looking at the vast ocean and the blue sky that envelops the sky.

    even.

    From her angle, she can vaguely see the arc of the sea, and see that the world is a ball.

    But Nia has never thought about this issue, let alone the concept.

    She just called out the name of the giant Ruhe with her own consciousness, and carried out the last step of the ceremony.

    "The servant of the supreme master of life, the great Luhe monster Moon Demon Jue, the shadow of the moon covering the world."

    The three-segment name further revived this stalwart and terrifying existence.

    It can be seen that the moonlight forest of the city-state of Suinhall emits light, the ground slightly opens a gap, and the dense plants are like the upper and lower eyelashes of the eyelids.  .

    The Ruhe giant finally noticed the small figure calling him.

    The other party was protected by the dream world, and approached the Luhe giant monster Moon Demon Jue from the perspective of a ritual contract.

    And from Nia's perspective.

    She saw a huge shadow growing out of the ground.

    It looks like a giant tree that reaches the sky, and it also looks like an extremely thick vine.

    It is rooted in the earth and connected to the sky and sea of ??clouds.

    It extends directly above the clouds, into the unknown.

    A huge cone fell from a height, just covering the moon.

    It succeeded the moon.

    Terrifying power radiated out, and the light swept across the earth.

    Fluorescence falls from the sky.

    Everything is annihilated under the moonlight, everything loses consciousness in the light, and is reborn under the fluorescence.

    Although this scene only happened in consciousness, Nia knew that this was the real appearance of the other party.

    It can turn into a giant island that carries all things, or it can become the doomsday that destroys all things.

    "The shadow of the moon covering the world."

    Nia has a deep understanding of the nouns in this paragraph.

    This moment.

    Nia couldn't even say the prayer she had planned, and got stuck there.

    Her consciousness was melting, and her teeth were chattering.

    "I I I"

    "please……"

    She originally thought that even if it failed, it would be after the ceremony.

    However, at this moment she found out.

    In front of such an existence, I couldn't even say a prayer.

    Her consciousness melted little by little, and even with the protection of the dream world, she was swallowed up little by little under the gaze of the giant Ruhe.

    "Bang bang bang bang"

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the gemstones inlaid on the ritual array burst one after another, and the power of protection in the dream world increased several times in an instant.

    Only then did Nia maintain a trace of clarity of will.

    In the cave, she kowtowed to the ground, and finally she said her prayers in the most straightforward words.

    "A great existence!"

    "If you need it, if you can."

    "I would like to be your other pair of eyes in this world."

    With these words, the moonlight in the sky of consciousness further expands.

    Giant monsters themselves have no desires, they can carry the giant island of Ruhe on their backs for 10 million years, and they will not feel tired for 100 million years.

    They are the most loyal believers created by the master of life, a prop that can only obey orders.

    But someone is willing to be their eyes and take a look at the world.

    That's still good.

    This may be the reason why they have so many eyes and are so eager for eyes.

    On the covered moon, a ray of moonlight fell.

    Just like a drop of water, it makes ripples in the world.

    "Tick tock!"

    That power merged into Nia's body.

    There were huge waves in the cave, and the original ritual array collapsed in an instant, and the lines, carvings, and characters on the walls all melted away.

    Being able to last this far is already its limit.

    The snake people present fell into one piece, some because they did not stand firm, and some because they were exhausted.

    And Nia, who was in the center of the ritual array, also experienced miraculous changes at this moment.

    Nia's original wisdom and power were also removed along with her blind eyes.Her huge bony arms protruded from the void, entangled together and headed towards the Meld seal.

    Melde immediately counterattacked with a wave of his hand, the radiant sword in his hand chopped off one bone hand, and the dark vortex in the other hand directly expanded and collided with the field force of the Bone Demon King.

    But behind Melder, a bone puppet with a height of 100 meters suddenly stood up.

    "Huh!"

    The bone hand turned into a sharp sword and pierced through the fourth-level swamp demon of Melde, and also hurt her origin.

    The fourth-level swamp demon shattered and turned into a cloud of black rain, and a black hole the size of a fist appeared in the chest of the fallen angel Melde.

    The fallen angel Melde let out a scream: "Ah!"

    The black mud on the first layer of the abyss rose higher and higher, surrounded the fallen angel Melder, and caught her.

    And also blocked further damage from the Bone Demon King.

    The black mud pulled Melder deep, and the cocoon-like black silk wrapped her heavily, stabilizing her injury.

    An extremely angry curse came out of her mouth: "You blasphemous traitors, you dirty blasphemers."

    "You will suffer retribution!"

    "You will be cursed by God."

    She cursed everything, cursed the bone demon king.

    Suddenly, she looked up and saw the spiritual door.

    "Buzz~"

    The gate of mythology is withdrawn from the filth, a little bit out of the abyss and rises to the sky,

    And Duma also turned around from the open door, watching the crazy and fallen mother sadly from a height.

    "what is that?"

    In Melde's unbelievable eyes, in her trembling eyes.

    She saw that Duma not only had a fourth pair of wings, but even a fifth pair of wings.

    Duma at this moment is really an angel.

    No.

    She is the king of angels.

    "The fifth pair of wings?"

    The identity of the descendant of the Lord of Radiance is fully displayed in Duma at this moment, which is the authority that Melder can only ask for but cannot obtain.

    Her eyes moved from the wings to Duma's face, looking at the face that was exactly like her own.

    "Duma?"

    "You really arethe daughter of God."

    "Me and the child of God."

    The Sky Envoy in the Gate of Myth watched the door close a little bit, and said to Meld sadly, "Mother!"

    "Noyou are not my mother."

    "You are a fallen angel, Queen Meld of the Abyss."

    Duma shook her head: "I can't save you."

    "I can only redeem the mistakes you have made, and restore the fallen glory and glory."

    Melde froze suddenly, his expression froze for another moment, and he remained motionless for a long time.

    Until the moment when it fell into the deepest layer of black mud and was about to be submerged.

    Her expression changed instantly, revealing that indifferent and superior face.

    "look!"

    "I knewyou would definitely do it!"

    Immediately afterwards, she was completely pulled into darkness.

    fell into a deep sleep.

    Melde lost his spiritual door and was hit hard again.

    Her power was completely suppressed by Afran, but Afyan had no way to kill her, let alone deprive her of the authority of the king of the abyss.

    She just suffered some injuries and fell asleep temporarily.

    And tens of thousands of monsters belonging to Melder's seat also hid in the sea of ??black mud, waiting for their master's next call, and the entire abyss layer began to be closed.

    Following Meld's deep sleep, at this time the door of spirituality also let out a roar.

    "Boom!"

    It was completely closed, and the holy figure like the king of angels was completely behind the door.

 Text Chapter 293: The Abyss Vow (seeking a monthly ticket)

    The Skeleton Legion followed Avon out of the kingdom of the fallen angel Meld, and returned to the land where the magic fire burned.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    The Skeleton Wyvern flapped its wings and set off gusts of wind.

    The first layer of the abyss is closed, and the power continues to escape, repelling all the skeleton monsters.

    Afoan, the king of the bone demon, watched as he continued to rise, disappearing little by little at the spiritual gate of the present world.

    The flame of arrogance in his eyes was beating, because that was the power of myth that he pursued and longed for.

    "The Gate of Myth."

    "pity!"

    But in the blink of an eye, his tone changed again.

    "One day."

    "I will surpass you and all existence."

    The abyss changed drastically, and layers of strange black clouds gathered.  .

    Black rain began to fall in the abyss.

    A terrifying shadow appeared above the dark clouds.

    Twisting, wriggling towards the outside.

    The will of the abyss suddenly appeared, and suddenly descended on the abyss layer of Avon.

    The black rain fell, merging into Avon's demon fire abyss.

    The original second layer of the abyss began to expand and gained higher authority.

    Afoan's abyss ranking has been promoted from the master of the second floor to the master of the first floor.

    He has mastered the highest authority of the abyss. His demon fire abyss can accommodate more skeleton monsters. As the master of the second floor, he can also create a larger monster army.

    More and more skeleton monsters emerged from the earth, and thousands of eagle demons, snake demons and even winged demons flew back into the abyss from the outside world, all of them joined the army of Avon.

    Under the burning of the demon fire, these monsters have all changed.

    The monsters have acquired wisdom and learned language.

    That is a method of conveying information with magic fire.

    "The King of the Abyss!"

    "The King of the Abyss!"

    "The King of the Abyss!"

    ""

    The army of skeleton monsters raised their arms and shouted, and all the demons prostrated themselves on the ground.

    Even the Winged Demon who was once at the top of the food chain bent down humblely, with its wings touching the ground and its head touching the ground.

    Yafoan, the king of the bone demon, is high above, reaching out to catch the gift of the will of the abyss.

    Then.

    Open your arms to drench the black rain.

    He felt that at this moment, he was the king above everything, and the whole world was celebrating him.

    Starting here, he will truly embark on the path of becoming a god.

    "I did it."

    "I am the real king of the abyss."

    "I am the ultimate winner."

    The King of Bone Demon controls the Bone Wyvern and accepts the worship of all monsters.

    He landed in his own Black Stone Demon Palace, and walked down from the skeleton flying dragon.

    Walk towards his throne of bones.

    The pillars of fire ignited one after another in the demon hall, and the bone demons guarding under the pillars of fire knelt on the ground.

    The King of Bone Demon walked all the way, only seeing his own throne.

    At this moment, the sky above the abyss.

    The existence that merged with the shadow of the moon activated the ancient magic again, further affecting and controlling the king of the bone demon, Yafuan.

    Nia watched Duma take away Melder's spiritual door, and watched Melder fall into a deep sleep.

    She watched Yafuan, the king of bone demons, truly become the master of the abyss, possessing the highest authority.

    He knew the time had come.

    She came out of the moonlight.

    The light condensed little by little and became a witch with white hair for a month.

    Holding a stone in her hand, she looked through the stone to see what the Bone Demon King Afran saw, and the eyes of the two were synchronized.

    "Avon!"

    "Open the Wisdom Crown Vow."

    "Swear your last oath!"

    In Nia's hands, the Stone of Knowledge seemed to be melting, turning into the color of quicksilver.

    Then gradually evaporate.

    And the King of Bone Demon, who passed through the Black Stone Demon Palace all the way and walked towards the high place, suddenly became dizzy, and a series of memories and pictures suddenly appeared in his mind.

    At the same time, he also heard Nia's voice.

    ?bsp; That is the entrance to another world.

    The vortex is swallowing the entire abyss, and the clothes, items, and books left by Nia after she dissipated are all sucked in with the opening of the dream world door, and the power of the abyss to ascend into the dream world.

    One of the books with a corner missing was also rolled over in the gust of wind, and ancient and mysterious words and symbols were revealed on the pages.

    That is——

    The Bone Demon King stood on the edge of the abyss, watching the entire abyss fall irresistibly into the dream world.

    The oath has been fulfilled, and everything is irreversible.

    However, he was thinking about another question at the moment, something that made him feel a little ridiculous and crazy.

    That's what the crazy woman said to him when she looked at him for the last time.

    "sorry?"

    "What is this woman talking about? Crazy?"

    Why should she apologize.

    Do you regret wanting to kill yourself?

    Are you confessing to the great bone demon king?

    He walked back with a dazed and shocked face, and the Skeleton Flying Dragon came to pick him up in person.

    He sat on top of the skeleton flying dragon.

    The stone of knowledge entered his body back and forth, and surged into his heart little by little with the touch of magic and magic.

    He felt the memories that kept coming back, and the Bone Demon King gradually understood why.

    The woman in front of her is so eager to kill herself, not because of hatred, but because of love for him.

    She didn't say it because she wanted to kill herself, but she shed tears because she couldn't kill herself.

    After figuring everything out, the Bone Demon King uttered mocking words.

    "Ridiculous mortal emotions, cowardly and weak mortals."

    "Ridiculous Humble"

    However, talking and talking.

    He suddenly felt an extremely uncomfortable emotion surge up, so uncomfortable that he felt as if a flame was roasting his heart.

    Although.

    He has long since lost his mind.

    The mocking words in his mouth also dropped a little bit.

    In the end it turned into silence.

    He didn't speak for a long time, until the Skeleton Wyvern arrived in front of the Black Stone Demon Palace.

    All the skeleton guards and monsters knelt down to welcome him.

    "king!"

    Yafuan, the king of the bone demon, got off the body of the bone flying dragon. At this moment, he was in a trance and almost fell to the ground.

    He was suddenly enraged,

    Waved his hand and killed the skeleton guard on the side.

    The terrifying bone field erupted from his body, densely packed bones and skeletal hands crawled out from the ground, devouring everything.

    Under the madness, Yafuan, the king of the bone demon, changed his mood drastically, and killed a large number of his subordinates. The fire of the demon spirit escaped from his body, igniting the earth and the magic palace.

    All the skeleton monsters looked at their mad king in horror, but couldn't resist.

    Can only kneel on the ground trembling.

    The Bone Demon King let out a furious voice, and the hoarse voice spread throughout the entire Demon Palace.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "I won't be sad."

    "Those shameful pasts, those mortal memories belong to that humble Avon."

    "I am not him anymore, I am stronger than him, I am more determined than him, and I control my own destiny."

    The King of Bone Demon killed one skeleton monster after another before finally stopping.

    He raised his head and saw that there was not a single monster left around.

    He was the only one left in the entire Demon Palace.

    He looked at the empty demon palace, and finally his eyes fell on his throne of bones.

    He seemed to have finally found the anchor to anchor his emotions, and arrogance and aloofness came to his mind again.

    "That's right!"

    "I am Avon, the king of the abyss, and I am not Avon, the Evelian."

    "Hahaha, I won't be sad."

    "I am the god of the abyss, and I am destined to become a god."

    "You are all ants, all humble bugs."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Yafuan stepped forward, and under his feet was a ladder made of bones one after another.

    He sat on the throne of bones and looked outside.

    He can finally sit on his throne of bones and feel his arrogance, power and glory as the King of the Abyss.

    And at this time, the abyss was completely sealed into the dream world.

    overhead.

    All the scenes outside those cracks in the abyss that originally belonged to the present world disappeared with the closure of the entrance to the dream world.

    Only eternal nothingness and darkness remain.p;He can finally sit on his throne of bones and feel his arrogance, power and glory as the King of the Abyss.

    And at this time, the abyss was completely sealed into the dream world.

    overhead.

    All the scenes outside those cracks in the abyss that originally belonged to the present world disappeared with the closure of the entrance to the dream world.

    Only eternal nothingness and darkness remain.

 Text Chapter 294: Our Story

    In the nothingness of the dream world.

    In front of the mythical gate representing truth.  .

    A group of ancient ghosts are watching the present world, observing the abyss sealing plan that was initiated by them but finally executed by the Evils.

    Duma, a descendant of the Lord of Radiance, entered behind the door and reintegrated his power with the mythical door.

    She manipulated the gate of mythology to get rid of the entanglement of the abyss, but since then, she can no longer easily cross the gate of spirituality.

    in a sense.

    She became an existence similar to Polik's ghost family.

    She acts as the power in charge of the spiritual gate, and has also become a part of the spiritual gate.

    Before the lord of brilliance really returned, she was the lord of brilliance in the actual sense.

    Many ghosts saw the outline of the spiritual gate, and immediately deduced the power of the spiritual gate: "The spiritual gate really only has spiritual power, and lacks the three branches of wisdom, desire, and knowledge."

    A ghost stared at Nia, who had just become the Witch of the Moon: "The Witch Ceremony failed, but the power has been successfully borrowed, just as planned."

    Another ghost followed up and replied: "Sure enough, the power of the divine art·Phantom Realm is completely compatible with the power of the Moon Demon. It seems that the rumor that the Moon Demon swallowed part of the original Sun Cup's power is highly possible."

    Someone also recorded the power of the Bone Demon King: "He has fully integrated the power of the bone field, and the power of the demon fire belongs to a new law and is being recorded."

    They watched Duma step into the door of spirituality with unwavering eyes, watched Nia use her life to cast the last magic spell, and watched Afoan fall into the boundless darkness.

    In front of them.

    All emotions lost their meaning and turned into cold numbers and plans.

    They are just a group of ghosts with no body and no temperature. They are only looking for purpose and answers.

    But the next scene made the ghosts of the Polik family completely stuck.

    because.

    God's Moon appeared.

    The silver moon didn't look as shocking as the troll, nor as dazzling as the Cup of God.

    But the moment everyone sees him, they know that he represents eternity.

    The more powerful the existence, the more able to see the terrifying meaning behind Shenzhiyue, the power that transcends time and everything.

    Ghost looked at the Moon of God in the sky: "The Moon of Godappeared."

    Another ghost seems to be repeatedly confirming: "Such a low success rate is really successful. Is the will of wisdom agreeing with his oath, or"

    It seems that these ghosts were not sure whether the abyss oath would succeed from the beginning.

    Ghost Polik waved his hand and closed the door of truth.

    On behalf of the Gate of Truth, he issued a will: "Stop collecting and deducing, and erase all information related to God's Moon."

    It was not until the moon of God disappeared above the sky that the door of truth was reopened.

    At this time, the abyss has begun to break free from the shackles of the earth, and is heading towards the sky.

    Polik looked at this scene and knew that the abyss oath had been fulfilled.

    "Look!"

    "Xiao Zhen lost all his wisdom and memory, and became an existence without a past at all."

    The Gate of Truth temporarily ruled out Xiao's threat, and confirmed that everything came from an accident.

    There is no planning or calculation, everything is just a disaster caused by a crazy believer trying to speculate on the will of the gods.

    Polik watched the abyss leave the world, and watched the entrance of the dream world close.

    Turn around.

    Go to the depths of the gate of truth.

    Through the vast sea of ??knowledge and information, there is a city at the end of everything.

    Anjo City.

    The capital of the dark river of the Samo Kingdom, a bloodline of royal power.

    The whole city is just a virtual image, frozen in an instant.

    But when Polik approached and wanted to walk into this virtual image and illusion, he was stopped.

    "Om~"

    Layers of ripples spread out, bouncing everything outside.

    The city at the end is rejecting Polik's entry.

    That is the city that belongs to Asay God alone, His last obsession and wish.

    Polik stood on the sea of ??knowledge, looking at the dark river capital at the end.

    theHow could they go back across the stormy sea.  "

    Watching these former partners appear one by one, there are many figures that are very familiar but cannot be named.

    After half a day.

    Sidi, who was too old to be sober, suddenly understood something.

    His fuzzy head finally realized something.

    Sidi burst out laughing suddenly, covered her face, and kept laughing.

    "oh!"

    "It turned out to beit turned out to be"

    "Going home."

    More and more people rushed from the direction of the cabin or the stern, each with extremely excited expressions.

    Everyone wants to see the giant island of Ruhe in the distance, their hometown and the lighthouse of Avier City.

    They have been away for too long.

    They haven't seen their hometown for too long.

    "Look quickly!"

    "It's Evil City."

    "My home is over there, over the sea."

    The youthful vigor returned to her body, and Sidi seemed to have become a young man again, the incomparably heroic King Evil.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "go home……"

    "Let's go home together."

    Sidi, like everyone else, rushed across the deck excitedly.

    He jumped up and squeezed to the front.

    They all rushed to the bow and huddled shoulder to shoulder.

    They laughed.

    Roaring, shouting, cheering.

    The sun was so bright that it was dreamy, and the boat swayed slowly with the waves.

    It's like driving on a sea of ??clouds.

    In the palace.

    The boy closed the last page and finished reading the story of Sidi and his friends.

    "Grandpa Sidi!"

    "Read it."

    King Evil didn't respond, as if he was asleep.

    The rain outside stopped.

    The dark clouds dispersed in an instant, and the bright sun shone into the palace.

    The child turned his head, and the light just shone on him and Sidi.

    "ah!"

    "It is bright."——

    After a long flight, the Wingmen finally arrived at their new home.

    There are groups of wild beasts and dragon beasts here, as well as fertile land and large jungles.

    The only downside is that.

    There seem to be a lot of volcanoes here.

    These volcanoes erupt from time to time, creating a terrifying scene.

    The Yiren finally found a high mountain in the middle of the earth and built a new home here.

    Although they encountered a disaster, they did not gain anything.

    From the snake people, they obtained the Juanjue and the net rope rattan, as well as many craftsmen and smelting techniques, which are the crystallization of another civilization accumulated over a thousand years.

    It can be expected.

    They will definitely have a period of vigorous development next, until they digest all of this.

    Then.

    Create a new and different thing.

    Soon after arriving at their new home, they began to pray to the spiritual gate again in accordance with Queen Duma's instructions.

    Although the spiritual gate has not responded to them before, they feel that this time may be different.

    "Will the Lord of Radiance respond to us?"

    "Queen Duma said that he will regain the glory of God, and he will definitely do it."

    Tens of thousands of winged people performed a ceremony on the high mountain, praying to the Lord of Radiance with the three-stage name of the god, begging for a response from the other party.

    This time.

    A bright light appeared above the sky, and a beam of light shone on the top of the mountain.

    They looked up.

    Just see.

    A white mythical door on the colorful cloud slowly opened, revealing a white world.

    They saw the beautiful King of Angels spreading her divine wings and casting blessings on mortals.

    Under this power, one after another snake-human powers transformed into sky angels, and new sky angels were born in the light.

    The Lord of Radiance does not need the previous blood sacrifice, this time it is a pure gift.

    The Wing people burst into tears with excitement and shouted loudly.

    "Queen Duma!"

    "It's Queen Duma!"

    "God is back."

    "God has returned to us."

    "This is redemption, real redemption." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html</a> A second of genius  Remember the site address: m.zhhbiqu.com"It's Queen Duma!"

    "God is back."

    "God has returned to us."

    "This is redemption, real redemption." <a href="https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/718330048.html</a> A second of genius  Remember the address of this site: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 295: My Story

    Moonlight Forest.

    It has been more than a hundred years since the stationery wonderland was born, and this wonderland is several times larger than it was at the beginning.

    The fairytale-like paper environment is painted with gorgeous colors. Those exquisite paintings look like a flat white paper from the outside, but when you step into the fairyland, you can find that it becomes three-dimensional and real.

    Including those woodland nymphs who seem to have only been depicted in paintings, but when you get closer you find that they are all real.

    On the top of the rainbow tree that supports the fairyland, there are paper airplanes one after another. Each paper airplane uses a different paper, with different patterns, characters, and handwriting.

    Flotie is standing under the tree and counting the paper airplanes.

    Every paper airplane represents that Flotie has collected a wish that fully fits her own power.

    This is the manifestation of the light of prayer.

    Of course they can also manifest into other things.

    A flower, a grain of sand, and a book.  .

    But in Flotie's eyes, paper airplanes have a special meaning.

    Represents sending something special to a distant place.

    The Stationery Wonderland is a transfer station for all fairies' letters. Although it was created by Floty, Floty lent it to all the fairies in the forest.

    All the fairies in the forest who want to collect the power of prayer can take turns to be on duty in the letter paper fairyland.

    Flotie was the first forest fairy to guard and collect prayers, so she collected the most prayer power.

    Wrapping your fingers, counting over and over again.

    A smile appeared on Flotie's quiet face: "It worked."

    "I have collected enough prayers."

    Even a quiet fairy can't hide her joy at this moment.

    This means that she can embark on the road to the fourth step.

    At the same time, she can also bring the letter paper fairyland back from the world to the dream world. The fairyland at that time is a truly mature fairyland.

    A fairyland independent of the world.

    A small space that belongs to her.

    Flotie went through the tree hole and returned to the dream world.

    This is the unique ability of the fairies in the forest, and this channel can only be used by fairies who are such strange space and dream life.

    Flotty stood on the land of the Rainbow Forest, but found that there was no one in this original fairyland.

    The other fairies didn't know where they went.

    "Where are people?"

    Flotie walked around, but did not see the fairies.

    "Did you go to hold a tea party again?"

    "Why didn't you call me?"

    Flotie was a little curious, but she had more important things to do now.

    She left the Rainbow Forest and came to the kingdom of fairies on the land bestowed by the gods, and found the master of dreams in the great fairy library.

    And dream master Sheila has long been waiting for her here.

    The god knew that Flotie would come at this time, and he knew why she came.

    As soon as Flotty stepped into the big goblin library, she saw groups of goblins flying across the sky, dragging out rainbows.

    "Oooooohoo!"

    "Flotie is here!"

    "It's started, it's started!"

    The sky sprinkled ribbons, as if holding a grand ceremony.

    The balloons flew into the sky one by one, with blessings twisted and written by the goblins on them.

    "Flotie is the prettiest."

    "Flotie is the prettiest."

    "Flotie comes to play with me every day!"

    "Congratulations, Flotie, who is about to own a new house."

    Other fairies also appeared in front of the big library, applauding Flotie.

    "Congratulations, Flotie."

    "You will become the first fourth-order forest fairy."

    "The first complete wonderland."

    Flotie looked at the others in shock, and didn't speak for a long time, but it could be seen that she was very happy.

    Surrounded by goblins and fairies, the blond goddess walked out from the depths of the magnificent library.

    Flotie saluted, and the Goddess nodded to her.

    The eyes are full of encouragement.

    The master of the dream took out a book and handed it to Flotie with his own hands.

    "Flotie!"

    "This is the first book I wrote, and today I put itThe homeland of the Wingman and the Snakeman are not the same.

    Whether it is a way of life, a belief or a civilization system.

    The Sky Angels live on the high Mount of Dawn, and they don't easily leave the Mount of Dawn except to accept the belief of mortals.

    Occasionally walking down the mountain of dawn is just to pass on beliefs and cure diseases, while looking for new seeds to become sky angels.

    It has been more than seventy years.

    The Wingmen stepped out of the original barbaric civilization, and imitated the Snakemen to establish multiple countries and different forces.

    All of them believe in the Lord of Radiance, and the Mountain of Dawn is a holy place enshrined by all countries.

    Kingship and theocracy are completely separated.

    Silver pterosaurs flew across the land.

    It can be seen that some winged people imitated the snake people and planted various crops, but they did not seem to be doing well; the winged people were born to fly in the sky, and they are really not good at planting, but this method can indeed feed more people.  population, to feed more old and weak.

    Some winged people still maintain the habit of hunting, advocating the law of the jungle as before.

    Some of the winged people established a new powerful kingdom, and they really used the technology they got from the snake people. They smelted various weapons, they fired pottery, and they even learned the snake people's spirit world contract technique, and  Monsters team up to wield their powers.

    The Yiren are also exploring a civilization system and future that really suits them.

    Soaring over the land, flying day after day and night.

    The Silver Winged Wyvern finally flew back to the dream world and turned into a metal stone again.

    It fell into Duma's hands.

    A smile finally appeared on Duma's indifferent face.

    To be honest, she didn't know what the future would be like, and she couldn't imagine what the future that really belonged to Yiren would be like.

    She just felt that it was wrong, she only knew that she should do that.

    She is at a loss as to how to build Yiren's civilization in the future.

    But at this moment.

    She felt that she saw hope and saw that everything was flourishing.

    "fine."

    "That's really good."

    She stood alone in front of the mythical door talking to herself, no one could hear what she said, let alone respond to her.

    Duma saw what she wanted to see, and returned to the empty and dead door again.

    suddenly.

    After the spiritual gate became restless again.

    The sea of ??spirituality is shaking, and one after another, illusory and transparent beings jump up from the sea and rush to the distance.

    ▽灉 €/p&gt;

    In the depths of that spiritual sea, He uttered a sigh.

    That voice seemed to be full of nostalgia.

    "Barrow!"

    Duma asked the god, "Baro?"

    "Who is Barrow?"

    It was the first time Duma heard this name, and she didn't even know who Barrow was.

    The god was also silent, maybe he also forgot who Baro was.

    Just inadvertently, the name was pronounced.

    That was the servant that the Lord of Radiance entrusted to all at the last moment 250 million years ago.

    A small character with the last hope of the Lord of Radiance, hidden behind the darkness and the times.

    No one remembers his name, and no one knows what he did.

    I don't even know.

    Where did he go after that?

 Text Chapter 296: The God-Descended City on the Sea of ??Clouds

    250 million years ago.

    The Henir dynasty has been passed down for several generations, and the Sanye people are in an era of interlaced prosperity and crisis.

    The heyday comes from the abundant resources bestowed by the power of miracles, and the crisis is the cloud of evil gods hanging over everyone's heads day by day.

    The day seemed ordinary, at least it left nothing worth remembering in the annals of history.

    But this day has a very important meaning, because it determines the fate of the Sanye people and the future of several figures who will become demigods in the next era.

    An old clover man left from the city of Stan by the sea and came to the city of Anjo, which was in the midst of Boyun's treachery.

    "Have you seen the person on the painting?" The soldiers ran across the street, searching for the whereabouts of a wanted criminal.

    "This is an evil man, a demon with blood on his hands, you must report him after seeing him." Under the wanted order on the city wall, a Sanye man read aloud.

    "So many rewards?" Everyone raised their heads, excited by the reward.  .

    "Asay? Have you heard of this name?" People looked at the ordinary young man on the wanted notice, most of them had never heard of each other before.

    "It seems to be a well-known detective in the San An District. Wasn't he arrested for murder not long ago?" Some people have heard of it, but they don't understand why such a small person can have such a high reward.

    It wasn't the first time Barrow came here, his master used to be the actual controller of the entire Dark River region.

    On the surface, this is a city under the rule of the Henir Dynasty. In fact, the entire Underworld region has already been reduced to the demonic land of evil gods.

    There are wanted warrants posted all over the city, and some people hand them out along the street.

    The soldiers fiercely pushed away one house after another, looking for the person named Asai everywhere.

    On the wanted notice is a portrait of a young man.

    The man was wearing a top hat and a tuxedo, and was holding a black cane in his hand.

    Even the characteristics of the other party are marked on it.

    Blind in the right eye and disabled in one leg.

    It sounds.

    Seems like a very easy character to deal with.

    A blind and lame guy, this bounty is not taken casually.

    It depends on which "lucky person" can find the other party.

    This is the reason why the city is full of restlessness, everyone is vying to be in front of this "lucky guy".

    However, Barrow knew that these people could not find each other.

    But his master Xiao can.

    Baro was dressed in an ordinary way, and he looked like a noble servant who went out to buy goods on the street. Not long after he entered the city gate, he looked at an ordinary small building.

    Baro's face showed the straightforward smile that belongs to the elderly, with the innocence of a child, but with the precipitation of years.

    He called a child on the street, and took out some money and a stone slab wrapped in ordinary cloth from his arms.

    A corner of the slate is exposed, with mysterious characters and symbols on it.

    "child!"

    "Send this to that family."

    The child's eyes only saw the shiny coins, and he didn't care about the stone slab wrapped in cloth.

    The slate itself has no meaning, what is meaningful is the path of wisdom engraved on it.

    That is the ladder for mortals to mythology.

    The child happily took the money and raised his head excitedly.

    "Is it that simple? I can get so much money?"

    However, the old man has disappeared.

    The child could only scratch his head, and walked to the other end of the street. He pushed open the door of the fateful fork in the road, and handed the stone slab to the young man who opened the door.

    "This is what an old grandfather asked me to give you."

    In the following days.

    Baro watched with his own eyes that Asai deciphered the secret of the myth in a short period of time, and it took half his life to find Xiao before he found the weakness of the villain in the bottle.

    He effortlessly killed the priest of truth under the seat of the evil god, and took away the door of truth.

    This scene.

    Even the old Baro's blood boiled, the old servant stared at the gate of truth standing on the city of Anjo and said loudly.

    "It's really amazing!"

    "Anchoforth."

    This talent from the royal blood family, coupled with unparalleled talent.

    Barrow was even thinkingrisky.

    The water and the jungle are integrated, and there is an indescribably beautiful experience passing by in a boat.

    It's like walking through a fairyland.

    Suddenly, a strange white mist filled the water.

    The white mist made the jungle more beautiful and dreamy, which stunned the passengers on board.

    The fog was strange and very thick.

    The fog didn't disperse, but squirmed against the water surface.

    Just like clouds on the water.

    Some people were even curious and wanted to touch the white mist.

    Seeing this, the boatman immediately yelled, "Don't touch that fog, don't touch it!"

    This frightened the passengers on board, for unknown reasons.

    The punter is obviously well-informed and knows the special features of this fog.

    Soon, something strange happened.

    The white mist was actually entangled under the boat, slowly supporting the boat.

    Floating towards a high place.

    The passengers on the ship panicked: "It's flying!"

    "It's flying!"

    Some people lay down directly, fearing that the boat would capsize: "What's the matter, how did it float?"

    But the punter said, "It's all right!"

    "Just listen to me and you'll be fine."

    "Don't panic!"

    Seeing that everyone has quieted down, the punter said.

    "The fog in the Thunder Swamp cannot be touched randomly. This kind of fog is generally only found in the depths of the swamp, but occasionally it will escape to the outer layer."

    "Someone encountered this kind of mist in the depths of the swamp before, and his whole body became transparent immediately after encountering this kind of mist."

    The punter looked at everyone seriously: "In the end he disappeared in the mist."

    "Eat by the fog."

    Everyone shrank together in fright, not daring to touch the mist wrapped around the boat.

    The punter went on to say, "But!"

    "These clouds don't do any harm to ordinary objects and plants, they only work on living things, but they won't actively attack living things, unless you find yourself dead to touch it."

    The guest on the boat asked: "But we are flying? How should we get down later?"

    The punter said: "It's okay, the mist will fall after a while."

    "Same as when we rose."

    "I am very familiar with this generation, and I will bring you back when the time comes."

    The punter leaned on the oar and said with a smile.

    "This is also a good experience. I'm afraid you haven't experienced the experience of flying in the sky by boat?"

    Seeing that the punter was so stable, everyone felt relieved.

    It's just that everyone doesn't know.

    They couldn't see that the white cloud was not a real cloud, but the breath of the giant Ruhe monster in the sky.

    With that powerful power and the power of the law it masters, the breath it exhales also has the power of myth.

    Even in that breath.

    There will also be a kind of dependent creature belonging to the giant beast in the sky.

    Seeing that there is really no danger, everyone carefully watched the high scenery. The passengers watched the jungle under their feet getting farther and farther away, while the high sky and the sea of ??clouds were getting closer.

    Some people huddled together in fear, trembling with fear of heights.

    Some people were very excited and regarded this experience as a legendary story.

    Someone looked into the depths of the Thunder Swamp.

    The clouds and mist are even more peculiar there.

    The white clouds connect the sky and the swamp, turning into a cloud mountain, or a white wall.

    He just wanted to ask the boatman what happened to the cloud.

    Suddenly.

    The white cloud mountain suddenly dispersed, revealing a corner of the sea of ??clouds high above.

    A majestic and ancient city is looming in the sea of ??clouds.

    The city of the gods descended from the Sanye people.

    Seeing this scene, the boatman stood up unconsciously, staring and shouting loudly: "Thenthenwhat is that?"

    Everyone also turned their attention to the past, and also saw this shocking scene.

    Even the boatmen who have lived in the Thunder Swamp for generations are dumbfounded at this moment.

    A city in the sky?

    He has never heard of it, and his ancestors have never seen it.

    The boat fell silent.

    Everyone held their breath and didn't even dare to speak.

    They think that may be the place where the gods live.

    And if they open their mouths, they will disturb the gods in the sea of ??clouds.

    Until the boat fell with the fog and returned to the surface of the water.

    All the people yelled and discussed the scene they had just seen.

    "That must be the kingdom of God, the kingdom of the gods."

    "The city on the sea of ??clouds, which god's country is this?"

    "No wonder the deep part of the swamp is a forbidden place, so there are gods living there."

    "We actually saw the Kingdom of God."

    The news about the kingdom of gods in the depths of the swamp spread like this.  chaptersp; The boat fell silent.

    Everyone held their breath and didn't even dare to speak.

    They think that may be the place where the gods live.

    And if they open their mouths, they will disturb the gods in the sea of ??clouds.

    Until the boat fell with the fog and returned to the surface of the water.

    All the people yelled and discussed the scene they had just seen.

    "That must be the kingdom of God, the kingdom of the gods."

    "The city on the sea of ??clouds, which god's country is this?"

    "No wonder the deep part of the swamp is a forbidden place, so there are gods living there."

    "We actually saw the Kingdom of God."

    The news about the kingdom of gods in the depths of the swamp spread like this.  chapter

 Text Chapter 299: The Line of Fate

    Shaner stepped out into the outside world for the first time.

    It was the first time he saw a city as big as the Fire Guard City, the first time he walked such a long distance, and it was also the first time he saw the sea.

    Shana was on a merchant ship heading to the Land of Sunrise. The ship was full of cargo, and there were not many passengers on board.

    Seeing that Shaner was a nobleman, the captain specially allowed him to board the ship.

    They set off from the port of Gulf Town in the east of Suinhall, and their destination was the Golden City in the Land of the Rising Sun.

    It is said that it is a place full of gold.

    Because an alchemist can touch stones into gold.  .

    However, the reason why rumors are called rumors must be because they are outrageous compared with the truth.

    Shana learned from Carmon's mouth.

    There is no gold there, alchemists are only good at making props, smelting metals, and cooking potions.

    A stone is a stone and will not turn into gold.

    Shana was not very interested in gold, he stood on the deck and looked into the distance like everyone else from time to time; the sailors behind him were busy, some were cleaning the deck, some were moving things, and some were tying sail ropes.

    On the contrary, he and Carmon seemed very leisurely.

    Xia Na lay on the side of the boat, looked at the sea and asked Carmon who was leaning on the sword: "What's on the other side?"

    Carmon thought Shaner was asking about the destination: "Golden City!"

    Shana shook his head: "No, I mean outside Ruhe Giant Island."

    The word giant island actually does not mean an island in the eyes of the snake people, but more like a synonym for the world.

    How did Carmon know that he had never been there.

    However, he can still talk to Shana about it: "Except for the ancestors of the first generation of snake people who left the giant island of Ruhe, only the legendary Evils have left the giant island of Ruhe since then and arrived in the outside world."

    "That was already a hundred or two hundred years ago."

    "The Evelians say that there is a wider world beyond the giant island of Ruhe."

    Carmon's eyes also flickered, as if they were faintly shining.

    "far away."

    "There is a new world."

    Shana knows the Evelians: "Is that the Evelians?"

    "The daughter of Sermos, the mother of ten thousand snakes, a family of fishermen and hunters left over from ancient times."

    Carmon nodded: "Alsini is the ancestor of the city-state people, Pans is the ancestor of the animal herdsmen, and the Evil people once lived in the northernmost wasteland and under the frozen plateau."

    "Most of them have now crossed the sea and left the giant island of Ruhe, and the few remaining people have also integrated into various cities in the city-state and various tribes in the north."

    Shaner asked Carmon: "Do you believe it?"

    "The Evelians left the giant island of Ruhe and found the story of the new world."

    Carmon replied, "Actually, I have been there."

    Xia Na froze for a moment: "Where have you been?"

    Carmon patted Shaner on the shoulder, put his arms around him and looked at the sea together and said, "Didn't I tell you?"

    "I was above the sea, bathing in the first rays of sunshine that day."

    "At that time."

    "I saw the raging black storm from a distance."

    "I also wanted to go and see what the world outside Ruhe Giant Island is like!"

    Shana turned to look at Carmon: "What about the end?"

    Carmon chuckled: "Finally?"

    "I finally gave up!"

    He let out a long breath: "The black storm is too terrifying. No one can pass through that terrible storm. Even the powerful cannot resist the engulfing of the endless darkness."

    In just one sentence, it contains an experience that ordinary people can hardly imagine.

    Shana couldn't understand: "How did the people of Aiweier survive the black storm?"

    "They migrated with their families, and there must be many ordinary people among them."

    Carmon spread his hands: "I heard that when that period of history happened, the black storm on the sea just weakened."

    "And after the Evils left, the door to the outside world was closed again."

    "It's really a hell."

    "Why didn't such a good thing happen to me."

    Shaner nodded.

    "Maybe."

    "It's the arrangement of the gods!"

    But compared to where the Evils went, did they really cross the sea of ????storms and find a new world?

    theThe body exploded and turned into dense lines that wrapped around the room where Shana was, and wrapped around Shana's bed.

    There was only one head poking up, approaching Shana's sleeping face from a high place.

    The four eyes are only a few inches apart from each other.

    One is tightly closed, and the other is only a deep hollow under the ball of thread.

    There was no emotion in the string man's voice, but the words he said showed that he was very familiar with Shaner.

    "Shana!"

    "We've waited too long."

    "Waiting too long."

    The thread ball is getting more and more twisted, which means that it is getting closer and closer to madness.

    "We are long dead, we don't exist at all."

    "What is death, our despair is far beyond death."

    "They are all dead, but they bind us forever in time."

    "It's time to end"

    "It's time to end"

    "Get it, get it at all!"

    "Be sure to get it!"

    I don't know how long it has passed.

    Amidst the dense white ghosts and distortions, the thread balls completely dissipated.

 Text Chapter 300: The Land of Origin and the Old Capital of the Gods

    ,

    A lake deep in the Thunder Swamp.

    Carmon and Shana were sitting on the boat, Shana was rowing, and Carmon tied a giant dragonfly with a rope.

    This kind of giant dragonfly in the swamp is still quite common, and generally will not attack people.

    They tried to put the dragonfly into the cloud to see if it was the same as the rumors said.

    "Buzz~"

    The sound of the giant dragonfly's wings vibrating was extremely ear-piercing. Shana wanted to cover his ears, but he had to use his hands to row the oars.

    therefore.

    He was so shaken that his head buzzed along with it, and goose bumps all over his body.  .

    Even as the giant dragonfly gradually flew away, the buzzing sound was clearly audible.

    Carmon pulled the rope and controlled the direction of the giant dragonfly like flying a kite.

    Farther and farther away.

    Shaner asked from behind: "Did you get in?"

    Camon stood on the boat and poked his head: "It got in."

    Shana asked again: "Is he still alive?"

    Carmon turned his body to the left for a while, and turned his body to the right for a while, as if he could see further: "I didn't see it!"

    On the clear blue lake, clouds and mists flowed against the water.

    And as it got deeper inside, the clouds and mist became denser and denser.

    Layer by layer.

    In the end, it turned into a mountain of clouds.

    The giant dragonfly dived headlong into the white clouds, and even the buzzing sound became unclear.

    Shana and Carmon stared at it for a long time, but still saw nothing.

    After a while, the buzzing sound became clear again for some reason.

    "Buzz~"

    Xia Na and Carmon suddenly felt a little bad.

    The big dragonfly flew back and rushed towards the boat of the two of them.

    "not good!"

    "It's back again."

    Carmon immediately let go of the rope, picked up the paddle and turned around.

    The two were in a hurry, and finally accelerated the boat.

    But this time it was still Carmon at the front and Shaner at the back.

    Xia Na rowed the boat in a hurry, and looked back at the dragonfly rushing towards him.

    It can be seen with the naked eye that it is dissolving little by little, turning into a white mist-like existence.

    It was about to dissipate and die, but it still stood vigorously shaking its wings and rushed towards the two enemies who "played" with its life.

    Shana and Carmon were not afraid of the dragonfly, but the white mist on it.

    Seeing the giant dragonfly getting closer and closer, it was impossible to escape.

    Shana had no choice but to yell.

    "No, it's already here."

    "Let's jump into the water quickly."

    With a plop, he jumped into the water.

    The idea is very good, but this kind of fog is not real fog, even under the water.

    The giant dragonfly rushed directly into the water when he saw him jump into the water.

    Instantly.

    The dragonfly melted into the water like a foam, and the strange white clouds flowed wantonly under the water.

    Xia Na under the water also saw it and panicked.

    How to hide here?

    In this panic, he choked on a few sips of water and swallowed some of the white mist.

    Shana floated up from the lake and lay on the side of the boat.

    He looked frustrated and desperate: "Not good not good!"

    "I was contaminated by the white mist, I'm going to die."

    Carmon stood there stupidly holding the paddle. The more Shana did, the more dangerous it became. On the contrary, he was intact without doing anything.

    Xia Na covered his neck, looking as if he was about to die, panicked.

    "It's over!"

    "It's over."

    "This time it's really over."

    However.

    Xia Na covered his neck for a long time, and acted like he was dying for a long time, but he was still not in a state of dying.

    Although he felt that he was really going to die, his face was pale and he looked like he was sweating.

    However, Carmon watched for a long time, but still did not wait for him to melt.

    Carmon picked up the oar and patted him.

    "It looks all right?"Of course, the Shaner family has a way to find the rainbow tree. In recent years, when their family was outside, they also passed information in this way.

    Even the Shaner family used this method to contact their so-called "master".

    But there was no response at all.

    Shana's father took out a letter from the tree hole and returned to the family castle in Yoan Town.

    The old grandfather opened the letter and took a look, the creases on his face suddenly loosened.

    That joy.

    It is impossible to hide.

    It was as if a stone that had been on my heart for many years suddenly fell to the ground.

    Grandpa looked at Father Shana, and the gloomy old man seemed to laugh for the first time.

    "He found it."

    Father was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into tears: "That's really great."

    After a long time, the father asked again.

    "Can he do it?"

    The old grandfather put away the letter, and the indifferent and vicissitudes of life returned to his face.

    "Fate will let him do it."

    "He can't resist, he can't refuse, he has to do it."

    "because……"

    "He's Shaner. ?

 Text Chapter 301: Xiao's Stone of Wisdom

    Dream world.

    God Yin walked through the sea of ??sun flowers and stood on the edge of the land bestowed by the gods.

    It can be seen that the continuous light of prayer turns into a golden waterfall flowing down from the island and pouring into the cup of God below.

    The Cup of God is slowly spinning.

    All kinds of characters and strange patterns constantly appear in the outer layer of light and shadow.

    The God's Cup carries all existing laws, and the God's Cup is engraved with the marks of all items.

    As long as there have been artificially created creations that have appeared in this world.

    There are records on the Cup of God.  .

    Extraordinary props.

    is also an item.

    However, it is very special, and it is listed as a separate column on the Cup of God.

    The other side of God's Cup finally turned to God Yin's feet slowly, and the sequence of props on it was also revealed in front of God Yin.

    The top four are still the Sturn badge, the sacred boat, the goblin's hot air balloon and the abyss.

    And as the names emerged one by one, after the original sequence number 17, the abyss appeared behind the right hand of the ranking sequence number 18 Polik.

    An interesting description appeared.

    Yin Shen stood quietly on the edge of the land bestowed by the gods, not knowing whether he was looking at the ranking of the item sequence or the dream of the law.

    Or.

    It is immersed in the brilliance of the golden waterfall.

    Beside Yinshen, the master of dreams appeared at some point.

    She kept her head down and looked at the sequence of props until the Cup of God turned around completely.

    Sheila suddenly remembered a question, a question she had been curious about but never asked.

    "god!"

    "What is the difference between props and people?"

    "Why does Stoun still have the existence of the villain in a bottle, which is also called a prop?"

    "Obviously they all already have wisdom and independent selves."

    Sheila felt that such an existence could almost be called life.

    They have their own wisdom and independent will, why are they still props?

    Yin Shen said: "Because all its divine blood was not conceived by itself in the natural birth of life."

    "Even if they have wisdom and self, they never belong to themselves."

    "Their wisdom comes from others, their personality does not belong to them, and their destiny is controlled by others."

    "This is a prop."

    God Yin's words are very understated, but it tells the reason why the two are classified as props.

    Even in this sentence, the reason why they finally ended is vaguely pointed out.

    Sheila felt that this was too cruel.

    She feels that even if it is a prop, when it is born with free will and wisdom, it is no longer a prop.

    "Perhaps, when wisdom is born from props, it is doomed to be a mistake!"

    "They should not have real wisdom, let alone give them the desire to live."

    "Such a rule should be set up that does not allow props to give birth to wisdom"

    God Yin turned his head, looked at Sheila and called out her name: "Sheila!"

    Sheila raised her head and looked at God Yin with her golden eyes.

    Yin Shen shook his head at him, and continued.

    "Even if it's a god!"

    "Even if it's you"

    Yin Shen shook his head: "It is also impossible to decide the birth and ending of everyone."

    "All you can do is shoot recklessly!"

    "This is the right of the gods, and it is also the willfulness of the gods. It is the existence called the gods that is superior."

    "You will be willful, and I will be willful."

    "Because we have power."

    "However, everything we do doesn't necessarily end in the way we want."

    "No one can know what the ending will be, and no one can really control all the fates."

    Yin Shen took a step forward, his body turned into light and scattered into the sea of ??sun flowers.

    "It is also because of this."

    "The world has infinite possibilities."——

    Thunder Swamp.

    Silverfish Island.

    It has been almost a month since Shaner's letter was sent.

    &nAll traces of their existence, everything they ever had.

    All were burned.

    Those figures kept flashing before Shana's eyes, some simple and honest boatmen, those naughty and cute children, and those innocent old people on the island.

    Shana opened his mouth, and a hoarse voice came out of his mouth.

    Like a mute, making an uh-uh sound.

    He was clearly able to speak, but in the end he could only make such a sound.

    Tears welled up in Shana's eyes.

    The boat rowed farther and farther.

    He reached the depths of the Thunder Swamp.

    Today's weather is not very good, thunder after thunder exploded from the depths of the thunder.

    The sky was also gloomy, but the "Lost Country" still emerged from the clouds on time.

    Shana skillfully entered the City of God's Descend, skillfully rushed into the Palace of Wisdom, and skillfully found the cup of blood mist and flower sea.

    The ghost body in the shadow rushed out and broke into the sea of ??flowers.

    The sea of ??flowers in the cup of blood mist was also touched, and it came alive like life.

    Dense blood mist gushed out and covered the ghost.

    The power of red and the power of the ghost are entangled, and it can be seen that the ghost immediately became confused.

    But before that, it had rushed to the covered mausoleum deep in the sea of ??flowers.

    Rays of light lit up, and the ritual array that functioned according to the Crown of Heinsay was activated.

    "Boom!"

    The ghost tore open the sarcophagus that protected the mausoleum of the king of Siyinza.

    Inside the sarcophagus is a corpse that has long been turned into stone.

    The ghost embraced the stone coffin, and carefully removed the crown worn on the other's head.

    Even if it is a ghost, even if it needs the other party's crown.

    Don't dare to offend the king.

    Then.

    The ghost closed the sarcophagus and rushed out of the blood mist again.

    The blood mist became more and more dense, and the gorgeous red flower cups also began to sway, as if they were singing in unison.

    The moving speed of the ghost is getting slower and slower, and it is about to be swallowed by the blood mist.

    "Well!"

    Ghost let out a sharp and long whistle, and sprinted hard for the last section.

    rushed to Shana's side.

    "Well!"

    It seemed to be roaring loudly, letting Shana pick up what it finally got.

    Shana stood in the corridor and stretched out his hand, catching the crown that belonged to the king of Sinnsay.

    There was a long howl.

    The blood color completely soaked the ghost.

    In the end, the ghost was left forever in the blood mist.

    Shana held the crown of Heinsey and touched the crown with his hands.

    "The Crown of the Oldest King!"

    "Is this what God wants? Is this what our family is looking for?"

    The moment the wisdom stone touched Shana, it immediately turned into a puddle of liquid and merged into his body.

    Powerful power erupted from his body, and the fourth-order mental power rushed out of his body, sweeping around.

    Shana has incomplete, part of the fourth-order power.

    Everything went as planned.

    Everything is as planned.

    Like.

    destiny.

    Shana walked outside without stopping.

    He did not take away the crown of the king of Siyin Sai, but put it in the palace of wisdom.

    At this time, the clouds outside are about to close.

    The door to the outside world is about to close.

    It was too late for Shana to slowly row back, and he rushed to the edge of the lost country on time like a precise calculation.

    He jumped down from a high place with precision.

    It fell into the sky and smashed into the lake like a shell.

    Huge waves set off, and a powerful spiritual barrier protected Shaner.

    "Gulu Gulu!"

    The water pressed over from the surroundings, and a large number of air bubbles surged upward from the water.

    Shaner let the lake flood him, let himself sink to the bottom.

    Dense threads escaped from Xia Na's body and disappeared outside.

    He is no longer under control.

    But he didn't want to move at all.

    He wanted to sink to the bottom of the lake forever like this, and he was unwilling to accept what Carmon said.

    That fate.

    He didn't even dare to go back to see the silver fish island that used to be like a paradise.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.comUnwilling to accept what Carmon said.

    That fate.

    He didn't even dare to go back to see the silver fish island that used to be like a paradise.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/717128594.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 302: The First Ancestor of Blood Who Found Xiao's Trace

    The sea of ??sunflowers in the land bestowed by gods.

    The little brunette girl in a skirt was lying in the sea of ??flowers and sleeping. The light was just right, and the temperature on the island was so warm and comfortable that she couldn't get excited.

    She was lying in the sea of ??flowers with a pillow in her arms, and the golden cup of the sun was squeezed together, like an extremely wide bed.

    The wind blows and the waves of flowers surge up, shaking gently like a cradle.

    suddenly,

    A group of goblins suddenly surrounded her, shouting loudly around her.

    "Master Sally!"

    "Master Sally was stolen."

    The goblins shouted at the adults, but only because they were forced to, without any real respect.  .

    And those words were full of gloating.

    "Stolen!"

    "Stolen."

    Sally rolled over with the pillow in her arms, and looked at the goblins surrounding her.

    "It's so noisy, if you keep making noise, I'll plant you in flower pots."

    The goblins dispersed in fear, but still did not leave.

    Sally asked again: "What was stolen?"

    The goblins immediately approached and replied: "The house was stolen."

    Sally was confused: "Whose house?"

    Little fairies: "Your home."

    Sally rubbed her eyes, and then she woke up.

    She thought for a while, and thought that her life temple had been stolen, so she immediately yelled.

    "ah!"

    "There are thieves!"

    Sally originally planned to go back immediately, but after running a few steps, she turned around and headed towards the pyramid temple.

    These goblins must have seen her house stolen in the pyramid temple.

    She was going to find out where the thief came from, who dared to steal her things.

    She ran to the pyramid temple.

    In the temple, Sheila, the master of dreams, is surrounded by a group of goblins, and God Yin is on the other side of the temple.

    The pillars of the temple blocked Yin Shen's body, and Sally could only see a back.

    Sally moved closer to the dream master Sheila, only to realize that the picture was a city on the sea of ??clouds.

    "What is my home?"

    "You are talking big words, you are exaggerating, and you are deceiving the great master of life"

    As a result, Sally found out that the God-Descended City left by the sky behemoth had been stolen, and said to the fairies.

    Although it wasn't true that the house was stolen, Sally was still upset.

    "Dare to steal my things."

    "I want them to hand over the thief."

    Yin Shen came over at this time. Although he didn't look at it, he seemed to know the cause and effect.

    "Of course it's not your home, how could outsiders enter here."

    "It's just the relics preserved by the trolls, and not all of your things are stored in them, they are relics from the previous era."

    God Yin looked at Sally's distraught look, but found it quite amusing.

    "and."

    "Who told you to open the door and show off outside."

    "It's been a long time since you went back to have a look. Maybe the treasures in your temple will be stolen next time."

    Although the Temple of Life is Sally's home, this guy lives on the land bestowed by the gods all day long.

    The huge island of gods is her playground.

    I have long forgotten my temple.

    "I asked Sally to see what was in the sea of ??clouds, and then I forgot." Sheila explained.

    She also just saw that someone broke into the city of God's descent to steal things, but she didn't see the cause and effect clearly.

    Seeing Yin Shen teasing herself, Sally felt even more aggrieved.

    Pout your lips, you're almost sitting on the ground.

    "The giant island of Ruhe is mine."

    "It's all mine."

    "It's all mine."

    Yin Shen looked at her and said, "So, no one has stolen anything from you."

    "He just moved your things from your back garden to your house."

    Sally turned her face away: "They just stole from me, I'm not happy."

    Yin Shen touched her head: "According to your logic, this world is mine, and you are mine too."

    Sally retorted, "That's right, everything is God."

    "But"?Only Asay, the god of truth and knowledge, and his servants can do it.

    But Asay is on the other side of the world outside the giant island of Ruhe.

    More importantly, Vivien felt that with his strength, there was no need to do this kind of thing secretly.

    Too petty.

    If this guy Asai wants to degenerate, it must be a scene that is even more terrifying than the disaster of the evil god.

    Other than that, only the villain in a bottle can do it.

    But the villain in the bottle was dead, and Vivien felt very puzzled.

    "Could it be that one of Asai's believers has fallen?"

    Vivien immediately walked on the island, sensing the deeper aura of the ghost transformation ceremony.

    Suddenly, Vivien's expression changed drastically.

    "This is the light power of the evil god's original sin."

    Vivien felt all the power fluctuations from the fragment that Carmon used to start the ceremony.

    Belonging to the characteristics of mythology, it is so bright here.

    This way of transforming ghosts is typical of the power of Anhofus, the villain in the bottle.

    Vivien was extremely familiar with this breath.

    She once experienced this power on the holy mountain, and she once felt this power in her hometown of Cross City.

    Vivien was sure that it was the power of the villain in the bottle, Anhofus, the evil god, and even this demigod was shaken violently in an instant.

    "The villain in the bottle, Anhofus?"

    The sea on the southeast side of Ruhe Giant Island has created huge waves.

    The moment Vivien uttered this name, the power of the Blood Nation was reflected in the sky, and a red tide surged across the sea.

    Terrible shadows wander under the sea.

    That is Vivien's real body, her posture as a demigod of life power.

    After a long time, Vivien calmed down.

    "No."

    "It's dead, killed by Stoun."

    Vivien didn't think the villain in the bottle could come back to life.

    Who else?  Who else can use the light of original sin of the villain in a bottle?

    "resemble?"

    "No, he's dead too."

    But as soon as the name was said, I couldn't help thinking about it.

    It's different from the villain in the bottle.

    Xiao died very strangely back then, he died at the hands of Vivien's sister An Li with almost no resistance.

    This is too simple for a scheming character like Xiao.

    He just said something to An Li: "All that Xiao owes to the teacher has been returned to him."

    Then die generously.

    It feels like a vicious murderer who finally surrendered because of a few words from the positive person.

    How can this be.

    It's just that Vivien's energy was completely concentrated on the final battle of the Holy Mountain back then, and she didn't have the energy to pay attention to Xiao's problems at all. She only thought it was Xiao's end.

    At that time, the villain in the bottle, Vivien, Situen, A Sai, everyone wanted his life.

    The final battle of the era is about to break out, and he is one of the core figures of the vortex of disaster.

    He has nowhere to go.

    Besides, Xiao's mythical organs have been refined into props by them, so what is there to doubt?

    But now he has become a demigod, with a higher perspective.

    The more I think about it, the more I feel that there is a problem.

    Vivien looked at the sea of ??clouds, and although she didn't see the city that descended from the gods, she suddenly remembered something.

    "The city that descended from the gods."

    "The Crown of Heinsey."

    The magical props made from Xiao's divine blood are there. If he wants to come back to life, then the Crown of Heinsay is a must.

    The more I think about it.

    The more likely it seemed to Vivien.

    "He didn't die, he was reincarnated?"

    "He wants to get back what he lost?"

    Vivien walked forward in the cup of blood mist, and reached the shore little by little.

    The light shines from the clouds and projects on the lake.

    "resemble."

    "If you have not died, if you have also come to this era."

    Vivien's expression instantly became stern, and her voice was full of anger and hatred.

    "I will personally"

    "Send you into an eternal nightmare."

    Xiao is also a student of Vivien's teacher Lan En, and she also received guidance from this senior brother when she was young.

    The other party was dozens of years older than her, and she used to have great respect for this elder.

    Until Xiao killed the teacher Lan En for power, and killed a large number of priests of the Temple of Truth on the island, until he pushed the disaster of evil gods to an unstoppable climax.

    This is a character who will do anything to gain power and pursue his goals.

    He doesn't care at all whether what he does is right or wrong, he only knows what he wants.

    This.

    is what Vivien hates the most.I have received the guidance of this senior brother.

    The other party was dozens of years older than her, and she used to have great respect for this elder.

    Until Xiao killed the teacher Lan En for power, and killed a large number of priests of the Temple of Truth on the island, until he pushed the disaster of evil gods to an unstoppable climax.

    This is a character who will do anything to gain power and pursue his goals.

    He doesn't care at all whether what he does is right or wrong, he only knows what he wants.

    This.

    is what Vivien hates the most.

 Text Chapter 303: This is an endless reincarnation (thanks to the lord of watglthhml)

    I am God!  Chapter 303 of the main text volume: This is an endless reincarnation Shana returned to Yoan Town with a box.

    The people in the town looked at the familiar man in front of him, but his eyes and temperament had completely changed, and they called out his name.

    "Little Shana?" The blacksmith in the town stood in front of the shop and asked the man who walked into the town suspiciously.

    "Xana is back." The woman who had worked as a servant in the Xana family also came out.

    "Xia Na, where have you been recently?" More people came out.

    It has been more than a year since Shana left home.

    Nothing in Joan Town has changed, only Shana has changed.  .

    Xia Na carried the suitcase and passed by the road in the town. He couldn't hide the tiredness on his face. He raised his head almost dully, and replied with perfunctory words.

    "Um……"

    "came back."

    The ancient castle of the Shaner family in the distance is getting closer and closer. The stone walls of the castle have traces left by the war era in ancient times, and the bombardment marks of the magic spell have witnessed the long history and profound heritage of this ancient family.

    In the era of the Fire Protection City, and in the era of the founding of Suinhor, this place used to be a strategic location.

    It was only in the past two hundred years that it gradually settled down and became Suinhor's confidant, and the castle gradually fell into disrepair.

    Shana is back.

    He stood under the window of the castle, not saying a word.

    The windows of the castle are so high that you can't reach them with your hands.

    It makes people feel like a prison.

    The old man was helped out from the depths of the room by the maid, and said to Shana in the middle of the hall.

    "came back!"

    "Have you got the Stone of Wisdom?"

    It seems to be asking, but the old man already knew the answer.

    He knows everything, but hides everything in his heart.

    Xia Na then turned around: "Yeah!"

    The old man looked at Xia Na with deep eyes: "You are doing very well, better than me."

    "The Shana family has been waiting for countless years, and finally saw the dawn in you."

    "I'm old, and that's how our Shana family is. After living for decades, this body has become like this."

    "The future still depends on you."

    "Some things, it's time to let you know."

    Xia Na looked around: "Where's father?"

    The old man said to Shaner, "He's not at home."

    Shana asked: "You also went outside to perform tasks?"

    The old man: "You, him, and me, everyone has their own tasks and missions, and you will naturally know when it's time for you to know."

    In the dark.

    Shaner followed the old man along the corridor, and pictures and wall carvings of the Shaner family came into view.

    In the first one, behind the stone slab engraved with the words "When the Creator returns, the gods wake up".

    The old man opened a secret door.

    The secret door turned with a slight sound, revealing a ramp leading to the depths.

    For so many years at home, Xia Na knew for the first time that this wall carving turned out to be a door.

    The old man led Shaner deep into it, and oil lamps were lit up.

    The two of them entered a stone room.

    After a rumbling sound, the stone chamber went down.

    The space below is larger than above, like a huge underground palace, and the sound of rushing water can be heard.

    The Shana family used technology beyond the times to build this place, using water as power to drive the operation of the underground palace.

    "This is the bottom of the lake." Shana understood when he came to the bottom and saw strange structures.

    In the center of the underground palace, Shana saw a depression like a giant bowl.

    The deepest part of the depression is a bottomless dark cave.

    There is a layer of white net covering the bowl-shaped depression, but you can't touch it when you reach out.

    Shana saw familiar threads protruding from the depths of the cave, one after another extending from the dark cave, entangled together and turned into a womb-like shape.

    Shaner asked the old man: "Where is this place?"

    The old man replied: "This is the tomb where the Shana family is buried, and it is also the womb that gave birth to the Shana family."

    The old man led him towards the dark cave, where densely intertwined white? and regret cannot be concealed.

    How can someone who has never been abroad describe the black storm and everything that happened at sea so vividly.

    It took Shana another two years to investigate according to the route that Carmon had traveled abroad.

    In the Land of the Rising Sun he found a sailor who was said to have followed a captain named Carmon.

    However, he was taken aback when he saw the sailor, who looked very old.

    If he was a sailor, it must have been decades ago?

    However, when Shaner asked, the old sailor immediately shouted.

    "Yeah!"

    "Captain Carmon, a very interesting man!"

    "I followed him when I was young and traveled to many places.'

    "pity."

    "Finally, after he went out to sea, he never came back."

    "It is said that I encountered the most terrifying black storm on the sea, and that is the most terrifying thing on the sea."

    "I didn't go that trip because I found a wife and didn't want to take risks at sea."

    Having said that, it can be seen that the old sailor misses the days of sea adventure and the interesting captain very much.

    Xia Na took out the portrait he drew and asked the old sailor if he remembered him?

    "No no no."

    "He doesn't look like this. He has a big beard and a scar here on his face."

    Shana thought he was looking for the wrong one, maybe it was someone with the same name and surname.

    He stood up, ready to leave.

    At this time, the old sailor suddenly remembered something, and said: "When I went to sea for the last few times, a noble boy came."

    "The one with thin skin and tender flesh always holds a book and calls himself a scholar."

    "At that time, I was with the captain all the time, saying that I would go to sea with him to explore the outside world or something."

    The man was stunned when he saw Xia Na. He stood up and rushed to Xia Na.

    He looked Shaner up and down, and finally asked suspiciously.

    "Huh!"

    "Isn't that you you?"

    "Yes, Shaner!"

    The old sailor cracked his mouth with a smile, but unfortunately, all the teeth in his mouth fell out.

    He seems to have seen an old friend

    "You are Shana, right?"

    "Shana, it's me!"

    "Drunkard on the Sail!"

    Shana nodded: "I am Shana."

    The old sailor was even more shocked: "Why aren't you old at all?"

    "Still the same as when you were young?"

    Shana didn't know how to explain, so he fell silent.

    Shana got the answer, but was even more confused than before without the answer.

    He didn't understand who Carmon was, and he didn't understand who he was.

    He is standing by the sea.

    Today's sea is foggy and I can't see anything.

    In the mist, he faintly saw himself being hung in mid-air.

    Helplessly let others pull the thread.

    Shana looked at the people around him, at the busy sailors on the pier.

    He felt that everyone here could be Carmon, but he could never find him.

    Shaner felt a deep fear.

    But the more so, the more so.

    He must find Carmon, and he must know what the other party is.

    "I will definitely find him!"

    "Then make him pay the price, and I will definitely find him. ?

 Text Chapter 304: Ritual of Demigod Recovery

    I am God!  Chapter 304 of the main text volume: The Ritual of the Demigod's Resurrection Towering mountains, vast and boundless plains.

    The ribbon-like river wraps around the city that has grown thicker with time.

    "Roar!"

    The Silver Winged Wyvern swept across the plains, mountains and rivers, startling a large number of beasts drinking water by the river.

    The flying dragon splashed water on the Shepherd's River, and then soared into the sky.

    The mountain at the end of the sky is getting closer and closer.

    The silver-winged dragon is Duma's eyes, and it is also the node connecting the other end of the world with the giant island of Ruhe.

    Duma has drawn a map of Ruhe Giant Island, which is a giant island with a high north and a low south, and it has an area of ??millions of square kilometers.

    There are snake people, monsters, and all kinds of powerful people on the island.

    And the gods.

    She saw an overwhelming blood-stained ocean on the southeast coast, and an unknown existence was peeking into the sky from the bottom of the sea.

    At that time, she was also frightened by the terrifying shadow on the bottom of the sea, which was a demigod with life power.

    In the Sunrise Mountains.

    She saw someone enter the garden of miracles from the waterfall falling from the sky in a boat. The garden full of silver cups of desire is bright and brilliant during the day, and endlessly lit at night.  .

    She has seen the Miracle Temple in the Land of Sunrise, witnessed the Fairy Prayer Festival in the City of Lights, and seen the incredible rainbow flower tree of the Fairy Clan.

    She had seen the city of sky and sea of ??clouds left 250 million years ago in Suinhall's Fire Temple. Unfortunately, when she really wanted to see the lost country, it was completely closed when she arrived.

    In fact, even the sea of ??clouds is still open.

    She stared at the looming shadow in the sea of ??clouds, but she didn't have the guts to go in.

    There is a forbidden place named after death, and there are creations that the snake people call the leftovers of the gods.

    But Duma knew that it was a relic from the previous era.

    There are too many miracles here, and too many footprints belonging to the gods, but she still hasn't found anything left by her own gods in this world.

    And at this moment.

    She came to the place where life began in myths and legends, that is, the sacred mountain where the master of life created the snake man and the winged man.

    The silver-winged dragon broke through the sea of ??clouds and flew all the way to the highest point.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, the sun shines on the golden dome.

    Silver Winged Wyvern finally arrived at the destination.

    Holy white feathers fell from the sky, and the charismatic puppets unique to fourth-order powers were activated.

    The feather instantly turned into the shadow of the sky angel, and Duma appeared on the edge of the mountain top illuminated by the sun.

    Duma's divine puppet stood barefoot on the edge of the cliff, looking down.

    The lower part is completely occupied by the dense sea of ??clouds, and the earth, mountains and rivers can be seen through the scattered clouds in the distance.

    Even with Duma's character of not showing emotions easily, he couldn't help but say something.

    "This mountain is so high."

    Duma had never seen such a high mountain.

    Even the former Fenboukin Mountain is small compared to this mountain.

    This mountain is so high that it seems that you can really overlook the whole world, and you can tell at a glance that it is definitely not a creation of nature.

    It's a miracle bestowed by the gods.

    Duma walked in and looked at the surrounding environment.

    She wanted to find the traces of her family, the place where she was born.

    "The mountain where life originated."

    "Legend, the master of life blew the horn, and the giant island of Ruhe rose from the sea, and there was life and green between heaven and earth."

    "The master of life first created the snake man, and then he wanted to create species that fly in the sky."

    That is Wing Man.

    Duma read the myth of the snake man, and everything was the same as what Afoan said.

    The other party did not deceive her.

    The civilization of the snake people originated from the era of the mother of all snakes, the era of Semose, thousands of hundreds of years ago.

    In that distant era, they had learned to write, build cities, cook, and breed.

    They believed in the master of life, but because of the mistakes made by the snake mother Semoss, the master of life left here disappointed.

    And that mistake was that the mother of ten thousand snakes, Semos, let go of the ancestor of the Winged Man on the Tongtian Tower.

    Since then, the Wingman left the giant island of Ruhe and went to the other side of the world.

    After the Silver Winged Wyvern arrived at Ruhe Giant Island, Duma had seen this legend many times.

    &nbsp; This is definitely from the handwriting of the gods. Except for the gods, no one can make their arrangement cross the boundaries of the era and the barrier of hundreds of millions of years.

    "god!"

    "Are you really going to wake up?"

    Duma looked at the depths of the sea of ??spirituality. She used to look forward to it, because she felt that the awakening of the gods would bring light to mortals.

    But after seeing too many things, she is a little confused at the moment.

    What will it be like when God wakes up?

    Will it be what mortals expect from her?

    "well!"

    At this time, another weary sigh came from the will in the depths of the spiritual sea.

    Reincarnation again and again, hundreds of millions of years.

    It's not just the servants of God who can't bear it.

    Even the gods themselves feel hopeless.

    Duma woke up in an instant, and she also felt sorry for this sigh.

    "Hundreds of millions of years."

    "Does even the gods feel tired and hopeless?"

    Duma didn't hesitate anymore, she had already started to arrange for Xiao's spiritual reincarnation.

    The white mythical door slowly opened.

    The sea of ??spirituality is churning and surging, and the reincarnation that has been stagnant for many years is once again opened.

    Although Duma was only a mortal, she sent her blessing to the gods.

    "God!"

    "I hope this time will be the last time."——

    The other end of the dream world.

    In front of the Gate of Truth, the ghost Polik is using the Gate of Truth to collect information in reality.

    However, the Gate of Truth is not omnipotent, at most it can only rely on the power of the Evelians to collect huge information in the domain of the Evelians.

    And that's not all.

    Only some specific and important information and knowledge can be collected.

    At this moment, a mortal is offering sacrifices to the God of Truth and Knowledge, offering the knowledge and memories he has mastered.

    Mortals kneel in the temple, facing the statue of the god of truth and knowledge.

    "God!"

    "I dedicate to you an extraordinary experience I once encountered. It is the best memory in my life."

    "I beg you, I beg you to give me"

    The Gate of Truth judged that this piece of knowledge and memory is very precious and has the meaning of sacrifice.

    A memory picture turned into a book and entered the ocean of knowledge behind the gate of truth.

    Finally, it fell in front of Polik.

    Opening the book, Polik saw this memory and knowledge.

    A child stood in front of a big rainbow-colored tree and put a letter in the tree hole of the rainbow tree.

    "Please send this letter to my mother."

    "She is no longer in the world, she is in the kingdom of gods."

    "She must be there."

    "Big tree, if you can, send my letter to the kingdom of the gods!"

    When the child left, he kept looking back at the rainbow tree.

    Even he himself didn't quite believe that his letter could be delivered.

    The screen disappears.

    The picture changes to the child's home.

    A few days later, the child had a dream. He dreamed that his letter had turned into a beautiful memory and merged into a dream bubble exuding a beautiful atmosphere.

    Every word in his letter turned into a beautiful memory in the dream of life.

    In his sleep, the child turned over and laughed.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Ha ha!"

    Ghost Polik was expressionless, but he got an important hint from the analysis and judgment of the Gate of Truth.

    Of course, the Gate of Truth can distinguish what is a real dream and what is the influence and reflection of extraordinary power.

    He spoke with a mechanical cavity, with the same interval between each syllable.

    "The rainbow tree can not only send letters to people far away, but also to people who have passed away?"

    Even the Gate of Truth is the first time to collect and prove this kind of information.

    Because no one would think of sending a letter to a dead person who just happened to bump into a rainbow tree.

    Polik returned to the temple.

    On the stage of the temple, he picked up a colorful flower branch.

    This is the existence from the God of Creation, a beautiful fairy who claims to be the messenger of the gods, Flodi, sent to the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    It's just that the god of truth and knowledge is sleeping, and it was Polik who accepted it on his behalf.

    Polik held the flower branch and looked outside the temple, towards the city in the deepest part of the Sea of ??Knowledge.

    "Will it be a factor?"

    Polik's figure flickered, and he appeared on the outer layer of the city.

    He threw the flower branch of the rainbow tree down, watching the flower branch fall into the ancient city little by little.

    "A Sai God!"

    "The messenger of the gods will pass on your thoughts to the dead, and to the dream star sea, the destination of all living beings and all spirits."

    "This flower branch."

    "Be able to say what you want, what you haven't been able to say before."

    "Bring everyone you care about and who you can't let go."Now, a beautiful nymph who claims to be the messenger of the gods, Flodi, is sent to the god of truth and knowledge.

    It's just that the god of truth and knowledge is sleeping, and it was Polik who accepted it on his behalf.

    Polik held the flower branch and looked outside the temple, towards the city in the deepest part of the Sea of ??Knowledge.

    "Will it be a factor?"

    Polik's figure flickered, and he appeared on the outer layer of the city.

    He threw the flower branch of the rainbow tree down, watching the flower branch fall into the ancient city little by little.

    "A Sai God!"

    "The messenger of the gods will pass on your thoughts to the dead, and to the dream star sea, the destination of all living beings and all spirits."

    "This flower branch."

    "Be able to say what you want, what you haven't been able to say before."

    "Bringing you all you care about, everyone you can't let go of. ?

 Text Chapter 305: The God of Truth and Knowledge Wakes Up

    ,

    Dream world.

    The world behind the gate of truth.  .  .

    The information of the ancient era condensed into a city, which recorded every house, bell tower, workshop, and shop in the former city of Anjo.

    Like an old photo.

    There are thousands of Sanye people on the photo; although all these people are gone, their shadows are all here.

    Every bit and every drop here is formed by the powerful ghost power.

    An extremely powerful special spirit body created this city in the form of a ghost advanced death monarch.

    At this very moment.

    A colorful flower branch fell from a height.

    The flower branches penetrated the barrier of time frame little by little, and fell into the ancient city.

    Everything in the old photos also moved with the falling of colorful flower branches.

    It's like pressing the play button.

    In the San An District of Anjo City, in a small three-story building near the city wall.

    Asay put on close-fitting clothes, held a cane and put on a hat.

    He straightened his chest in front of the mirror, and carefully looked at himself in the mirror.

    "really not bad."

    Just like the people in the big cities that I yearned for when I was a child, those full-fledged nobles.

    Since childhood, he has been a proud person.

    And now he finally put on this suit proudly, walking on the busiest avenue with his head held high.

    After studying with the old priest in the shrine of Rolling Stone Town for two years, he finally seized an opportunity and became the priest of the Ice Ritual Shrine in Anjo City with his outstanding talent.

    In a few years, even if he can't make further progress in the Ice Ritual Temple, at least he can enter other important institutions of power in Anjo City.

    It is even possible to be independent and open a ritual workshop to produce various miracles.

    Anyway.

    No matter what, a better life and future are beckoning to him.

    Asay came down the stairs on the second floor.

    Downstairs, the mother was urging the maid to prepare the food, seeing that the maid was not agile and went to battle herself.

    However, Asai walked down without any plans to eat, and just yelled a word and was about to walk away.

    "I am going out."

    Seeing A Sai's behavior, the mother rushed over and grabbed A Sai's collar by the nape of his neck.

    A Sai's feet stagnated, and he leaned back.

    The aristocratic style is gone, and he has become a mud monkey struggling under the hands of his mother in a small town in the countryside.

    His mother grabbed his hand and dragged him back.

    "Why are you going out? Have you eaten yet?"

    A Sai's mother dragged A Sai hard, insisting that he finish his breakfast.

    A Sai felt that this was too troublesome: "There are also outside, why do you have to do it at home?

    Mother stood and watched A Sai eat: "They ask for money outside."

    A Saiman didn't care: "I have money."

    His mother glared at him: "If you have money, you have to save money."

    The mother watched A Sai begin to eat honestly, and finally turned and left.

    But she immediately noticed Asay's cane.

    Mother took his cane and tapped it on the ground a few times, just like a blind man on the side of the road looking for the way.

    "It's not like I'm blind, and I'm not in my late 80s, and I'm still on crutches."

    Asay told his mother: "That's not a cane, it's the newest cane in town, used by nobles and scholars alike."

    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand: "You don't understand."

    Anyway, his mother disliked him very much: "I can't understand the people in this city."

    Asai was eating, while turning his head to look at his mother who walked into the room.

    The mother was carefully wrapping the money A Sai gave her, and put it in a small box, and she was trying to find a place to hide it.

    With that cautious look, he was afraid that the money would be stolen by others.

    A Sai raised his voice and said, "The thieves are really coming in, you can find them wherever you hide."

    "Besides, where are there so many thieves.

    But the mother looked serious: "I used to live in Rolling Stones, and we had nothing, so no one will steal it!"

    "It's different now."

    "When you have money, thieves will definitely come."

    Asay Shakenbsp; And his longing for his mother cannot be given by these illusions.

    The sun shines into the house.

    Asai was sitting at the table and was writing something, writing vigorously on the cloth with a pen.

    The mother leaned over and asked Asai, "Who are you writing to?"

    A Sai turned his head and said with a smile, "Here you are!"

    Asay wrote several letters, which were divided into several scrolls.

    He walked into the yard and threw the letter into the tree hole of the rainbow tree.

    Colorful fluorescent lights surround it, and petals fall into the air.

    The letter in the tree hole also disappeared.

    Asay looked up at the sky.

    "If you can receive it."

    "Just tell me!"

    Following these words, everything around him slowly dissipated.

    From this hut like a paradise, to the street outside.

    And then to the whole city.

    Those familiar and unfamiliar people disappeared into the void one by one.

    at last.

    Only Asai was left——

    ? Dreamland Continent.

    In the stationery fairyland, the fairy who is on duty today is San Rafael.

    This somewhat sloppy fairy was sitting under the tall rainbow tree, the paper airplanes in the sky were spinning one by one, and finally landed on her hand.

    "Chirp!"

    The fairy Saint Raphael held the paper airplane and flew it out.

    Throwing it into the tree hole.

    Every time one flew out, she still had to imitate the sound of breaking the wind in her mouth.

    This is a sense of ritual.

    The rainbow tree radiated light again, and several special letters were delivered to her.

    St. Raphael was very curious and picked up the letters.

    "A letter from a god? The god of truth and knowledge?"

    "Isn't it paper?"

    "Is this the first time you have seen a letter in this style?"

    The fairy looked at a few scrolls, feeling a little distressed.

    "But how to fold it into a paper airplane?"

    In fact, it can be delivered without being folded into a paper airplane, but San Raphael always feels that that kind of flying is soulless, and that kind of delivery is not dreamy enough.

    In the end, she decided to send it over herself.

    Just right.

    The destinations of these letters are all fantasy star seas.

    The fairy in the forest travels through the fantasy star sea, looking for the corresponding recipient, the corresponding dream of life.

    The fairies in the forest themselves are dream races, and they are like fish jumping into the sea in this fantasy land.

    But it's weird.

    She found the first few, but couldn't find the last one.

    "Is there no such person?"

    "Why can't I find it?"

    "Could it bethe god of truth and knowledge got it wrong?"——

    Inside the door of truth.

    A Sai, the god of truth and knowledge, had a dream, and the power of the dream came from the God of Creation, dragging him into a dreamland.

    A Sai did not refuse, he was willing to do so.

    dreaming.

    He dreamed of the captain of the St. Ann District Security Team, he dreamed of his student Colin, and he dreamed of the family of the ointment shop owner.

    He dreamed of many people and saw colorful dreams of life.

    But only.

    Did not dream of his mother.

    He went from anticipation, to loss, to doubt.

    At this time, a beautiful girl with black hair and a wreath appeared in the dream.

    The girl told him: "I didn't find the recipient, did you make a mistake?"

    "If you make a mistake, vote again next time!"

    After speaking, the girl disappeared.

    Asai opened his eyes.

    A powerful force spread along the void, and the door of truth opened with a bang.

    "Buzz~"

    The two huge doors were pushed slowly, making a roaring sound of friction.

    A huge transparent shadow appeared inside the Gate of Truth, and then slowly condensed into a figure in a black dress. It was a young man with a hat and a cane in his hand.

    Groups of ghosts of the Polik family appeared in front of the gate of truth and knelt down facing the young man.

    "The Polik family."

    "My highest homage to the great God of truth and knowledge."

    Polik looked at the young man with unparalleled fanaticism in his eyes.

    "God Asay."

    "You finally finally woke up."

    "You are the incarnation of truth, the most polymath, and the god who seeks truth."

    "We are willing to follow your footsteps and pursue the eternal truth."

    "until."

    "The end of time."p; "Highest homage to the great God of truth and knowledge."

    Polik looked at the young man with unparalleled fanaticism in his eyes.

    "God Asay."

    "You finally finally woke up."

    "You are the incarnation of truth, the most polymath, and the god who seeks truth."

    "We are willing to follow your footsteps and pursue the eternal truth."

    "until."

    "The end of time. ?

 Text Chapter 306: Asai's Arrangement

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/716386330.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/716386330.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 307: Fragments of the villain in the bottle

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/716258781.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/716258781.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 308: The Shadow of Barrow Reappears

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/716126608.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/716126608.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 309: The Eve of the Battle of the Demigods

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/715962080.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/715962080.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 310: Returning as a Myth (Ask for a monthly ticket at the end of the month)

    One-click direct access to .com Chinese domain names

    Maya City.

    At night, there was a panic in the city lord's mansion.

    Because as the eggs in the womb of the city lord's wife gradually took shape, some strange visions also began to appear in the city lord's mansion.

    A large number of old objects in the ancient buildings began to move like living things, the portraits on the walls began to speak, and the benches strolled along the corridor at night.

    Spiritual powers performed miracles on these dead creatures, though only transient and temporary ones.

    But it also scared the people in the city lord's mansion enough.

    "What's the problem again?" The candlesticks in the castle were dancing, and the flames drove the shadows to flicker, scaring the people in the castellan's mansion to run around.

    "The painting the painting on the wall moved again." Someone ran across the stairs and rolled down the stairs in fright when they saw the painting hanging high.

    People ran into the hall and crowded together.

    "Why is this happening?" The old man who has lived in the City Lord's Mansion for many years has never seen such a scene.

    "MissMiss, what is she pregnant with" The maid did not dare to say what kind of monster she was pregnant with.

    Shana came out from upstairs at this time, and he said while pressing the handrail on the second floor aisle in the hall.

    "What are you doing?"

    "It's just the manifestation of extraordinary abilities. Some gifted people are born with visions."

    But no one has ever heard that someone born can affect other dead things.

    However, in the face of the city lord, the servants in the city lord's mansion did not dare to refute.

    Shaner then left and went back upstairs to look after his wife.

    Leave a sentence.

    "Everyone, go outside and do your work, don't go upstairs if you don't have anything to do."

    "correct."

    "Recently, everyone is not allowed to go out, let alone spread the things here."

    Xia Na forbade everyone from going upstairs, which can be regarded as a temporary end to the chaos.  .

    Shana came into the room and looked at his wife lying quietly on the bed.

    The wife's expression is peaceful and radiant.

    Still as beautiful as ever.

    But Shana could feel that the power in her body was draining rapidly.

    He wanted to save his happiness, his wife and children, and everything about him.

    "Do not worry!"

    "There will be a way. I have written to my father."

    "He is a powerful man, he has traveled the whole world, he is stronger than me."

    "He will definitely have a way to save you, and our children."

    Shana held his wife's hand tightly, put her hand on his forehead, and called her name.

    "Kassan."

    the next day.

    A few figures riding a ground dragon hurriedly arrived outside the city, and Shana's "father" also came to Meiya City.

    In the City Lord's Mansion, Xia Na hurriedly walked outside.

    "My lord, the city owner is just outside."

    Pushing open the heavy wooden door, Xia Na saw the figure of "father".

    The young Xia Na watched his "father" get off the ground dragon, let go of his tail and stood on the ground.

    Only a few years have passed, and "father" seems to be aging very fast.

    But at this moment, the young Xana was completely immersed in the joy of the arrival of his "father", and he stepped forward and hugged his "father" as if he had found the backbone.

    "Father!"

    "Father!"

    "You are finally here."

    "Father" looked at Shaner and said to him.

    "Um!"

    "I'm here, and everything will come to an end."

    The young Shana couldn't wait to bring his "father" to his wife's room, and asked the "father" who had the blessing of the gods and magical power.

    "You must have a way, right?"

    "You must be able to cure Kashan, right?"

    "Father" glanced at the woman on the bed, and he saw through her true face and the truth of everything at a glance.

    "Father" turned his head and told Shaner.

    "Little Shana!"

    Under Xia Na's expectant eyes, he said words that did not meet expectations at all, and even made people feel confused.

    &nbsp?A brother, a son of Baro.

    It is also Xiao's servant.

    In the world of memory, Shana stands on the right, and on the left of his body is a figure made of white silk threads.

    Xia Na's mouth trembled, and he said something after a long time.

    "that's all?"

    "Is this the meaning of our existence?"

    The white silk thread wriggled violently, and finally opened its mouth, making a sound of breaking the wind and tearing.

    It seemed to be shouting, hysterical shouting.

    The thread and the couple penetrate the dream of life and enter the interior.

    The figures of the two brothers also gradually dissipated.

    One cracked into lines, and one body split into gaps.

    The two of them entered an ancient dream.

    Shana saw the scene he had seen many times again.

    The city of gods descended.

    In front of the Palace of Wisdom.

    The two brothers stood side by side, with Father Baro standing in front of him.

    On that day, the square was crowded with people.

    On that day, the Sanye people enjoyed their final glory.

    On that day, they embarked on the beginning of an endless cycle.

    The first ancestor of blood came to the front and put a crown on the head of the king of the Henir family.

    The king of Xiyin Sai raised the scepter in his hand high.

    "Heinsay!"

    "King of Heinsay!"

    "King of Heinsay!"

    Cheers erupted from the crowd, and thousands fell to their knees.

    The crowd turned into waves.

    At this very moment.

    Their father, Baro, turned his head and looked at the two of them expectantly.

    asked.

    "Shana!"

    "Carmon!"

    "Have you waited?"

    ?The promise goes through the cycle of time and is engraved forever in the time.

    This is the last time the three of them stood together in this world.

    Shana stared at his father, he had a thousand words to say, the last time he saw him was angrily questioning and puzzled.

    But when he saw him this time, he knew that the father in front of him was just a dream that had been imprisoned for hundreds of millions of years, and in the end he could only utter one sentence with a vibrato.

    "Father."

    "We have waited."

    In the dream.

    Father Barrow's serious expression relaxed and turned into a happy smile.

    "In this case!"

    "Our agreement with the master has been completed."

    Baro turned his head and walked towards the distance.

    Everything in the space turned into nothingness, everything is dissipating rapidly.

    His figure also gradually disappeared into a blank space.

    The dream is complete and the mission is accomplished.

    Standing in the endless white space, Shana burst into tears and said the last sentence.

    "waited……"

    "Two hundred and fifty million years."

    Finish this sentence.

    He collapsed like a sand tower and turned into pieces.

    The thread balls that his elder brother Camon turned into also followed him, scattered and turned into endless light spots.

    The god's resurrection ritual has been successful.

    The four stones are about to fuse together, and all impurities will be wiped out; as an extension of the Stone of Desire and the Stone of Knowledge, they will naturally dissipate together.

    And that is exactly what they are after.

    The sky above Meiya City.

    The thread and the pair are completely retracted, and the destined pair of thread lifting is transformed into a whole.

    The slate melts quickly.

    There are only two stones with different lights left.

    The stone broke away from the fettered dream of life and fell towards the world.

    Following the beam of light, it landed in the egg of myth in the center of the ritual array.

    ?Spirituality, wisdom, desire, and knowledge are all in one.

    The myth descends.

    Just like the promise in the ancient years, at the other end of time, he will eventually return in the form of a myth.  The fastest update of the error-free novel reading, please visit the mobile phone, please visit ?

 Text Chapter 311: Battle of the Demigods (thanks to starrylyp and the leader of the source of data)

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/715654979.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/715654979.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 312: I really want to be a real god!

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/715459236.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/715459236.html</a> The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 313: The Cthulhu of Original Sin

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/715294897.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/715294897.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 314: Serial Number 3 and the Transformation of God's Moon

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/715028842.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/715028842.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 315: Fruit of Wisdom

    The two demigods of wisdom and the evil god of original sin witnessed the root of wisdom and the mysterious tree growing from the place of the root.

    Then.

    Watching it produce four mysterious fruit-like objects, the fruit also has an irresistible attraction for demigods.

    All of them guessed something, and some even foresaw some things that might happen in the future.

    But facing this scene, none of them started to do anything directly.

    Because everything is still unknown.

    Because that fruit is in the Kingdom of Creator God.

    Because the fate of all living beings is determined by the Creator, even they.

    All they can do is wait.

    Inside the door of truth.

    A book splits its pages from the middle, and flies over the temple as if spreading its wings. Some will fly out of the temple and fall into the libraries outside, and some will fly in from the libraries outside.

    The world inside the Gate of Truth is constantly accepting new knowledge and then recording new knowledge; however, many of these knowledge are repetitive, so it is constantly sorting out, deleting, and compiling.

    Ghost Polik also learned of the scene that just appeared.

    He is just a ghost, unlike Asai who can develop more associations, he is more responsible for collecting and analyzing information.

    He first stated some known things and things that can be directly inferred.

    "The Crown of Wisdom was taken back by the Creator Insai God a long, long time ago, and turned into the God Moon of the Creator Kingdom. It first appeared in the era of the second Henir Dynasty, which is also the Shenyue Dynasty in the history of Insai  .”

    "The last time it appeared was the demon fire abyss king Afyan made an oath to the crown of wisdom on behalf of the abyss race."

    "Some people speculate that every time the God's Moon appears, the Creator is putting His gaze into reality, but this statement has not been fully confirmed. At least this was not the case last time when the Abyss species signed the Wisdom Crown Oath."

    "But the appearance of the source of wisdom this time must be due to some actions of the Creator, and all the mythical existences of wisdom that exist in the world have sensed this change because the source is connected to the crown of wisdom."

    "So it's not just you, the god of truth and knowledge, who saw this picture, but also Iva, the god of alchemy and adultery. Even Xiao probably saw it too."

    This is a known thing, and Asai has already seen it.

    Asai looked at Polik: "What can be analyzed?"

    Polik opened a book, a thick and heavy tome that looked like a book of witch spirits.

    The light behind him surged, and a large amount of information surged.

    You can see thousands of pictures appearing alternately.

    "First, something unknown happened in the Creator God's country, which caused changes in the Moon of Gods. Of course, this change must be within the Creator's permission."

    "Secondly, the power of God's Moon has changed. Because of the appearance of demigods, or the conflict between demigods, it shows the scene of the root of wisdom."

    "Third, the Creator may have intentionally selected a true wisdom god, so the "wisdom fruit" may be a person."

    ""

    Countless pictures flowed behind Polik, and countless variables intersected to create countless possibilities.

    But in the end, those pictures were not fixed in one place, in front of a world exuding boundless golden light.

    That is.

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    Finally, the ghost Polik looked at Asai.

    "Everything is unknown, and there is no way to get a really effective answer."

    "It involves the Creator."

    "The will of the God of Sai is supreme. He can determine destiny, he can modify destiny, and he can let nature take its course."

    "And all this."

    "It's all unpredictable."

    There are too many possibilities, but it is tantamount to saying that you don't know where the future will go.

    No one can really foresee everything from the beginning, and then make a so-called foolproof plan.

    The first thing is to collect information.

    Only by knowing more, being able to know everything in advance, and standing at the highest point can we grasp opportunities and destiny.

    Polik looked at Asai: "We need more information."

    Asai shook his head and asked Polik.A slow topic, after sitting down, he waved his hand and said.

    "never mind."

    "It's fine if the name isn't great enough, that's not what I want."

    She sat upright, revealing the quiet and beautiful face that is typical of fairies, and said in a gentle and calm tone.

    "All I want is to make this world a better place."

    "Let everyone know that there is still a family of fairies in this world, and there is still a fairy who is silently working hard to build this beautiful world."

    San Rafael was moved, and clasped his hands in front of his chest.

    "We are sending letters for them, sending their thoughts far away."

    "We are saving for them, leaving all the good things behind."

    "This is enough."

    The fairies looked at San Rafael and were very surprised.

    Then.

    The fairies at the tea party were so moved that they surrounded San Rafael and praised her one by one.

    "Raphael, I didn't expect you to be such a person."

    "You are a true fairy."

    "You just looked a little unreliable, but you are still very reliable at critical moments. ?

 Text Chapter 316: Listening to Insay's Will

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/714722845.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/714722845.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 317: The Heart of Elena, the People of the Demon Abyss

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/714593905.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/714593905.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 318: Preselection of the King of Greed

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/714437940.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/714437940.html</a> The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 319: Bringing the Gospel to the world for the Creator

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/714274820.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/714274820.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Main Text Chapter 320: Things Stored by God Insai

    In a storage wonderland.

    The bright sunshine and sandy beaches, small islands and white towers form a small space that makes people yearn for.

    At this moment, the doll Oran is sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed around by San Raphael, playing wantonly in his storage wonderland.

    Because dolls don't like to move.

    Or in other words, it needs to use the power of Elena's heart every time it moves, which will make the power of Elena's heart erode it, making it more willing to sit.

    St. Rafael gradually knew the story about the doll Oran, who became a doll after fusing the heart of Elena. This strange stone turned it into a metal body and gave it  It has the power to control metal.

    "So this heart turns you into a talking doll, and if you use too much of its power, it will be completely swallowed."

    "What will happen then?"

    The puppet Olan is not clear either: "Maybe it will become a real puppet!"

    It was afraid that San Rafael would not understand, so it added: "The kind that can't speak."

    San Rafael doesn't like this, she still likes a talking doll.

    San Rafael thought: "Can I change my heart?"

    The puppet Olan said: "Dig it out and I will die."

    San Rafael corrected: "It's broken."

    The puppet does not answer.

    Seeing the doll Oran like this, San Rafael made a joke on purpose.

    "Give it a try, like changing a wooden heart, I think it's very good."

    "We fairies grow out of trees."

    The puppet Oran didn't want to pay attention to her. It heard that fairies are very quiet and gentle, but it didn't expect that when it actually saw a fairy, the other party was a talkative and noisy guy.

    San Rafael pushed the doll Oran under the rainbow tree, the bright sun shone on the beach, the rainbow tree swayed in the breeze, and the fragrance of flowers spread to San Rafael's nose from a height.

    San Rafael took a deep breath of the fragrance of the flowers, and looking at her expression, the doll Oran could even imagine the fragrance coming from the shop.

    San Rafael talked about his plan, about the storage wonderland.  "

    "When I become a fourth-order fairy, the fairyland will become an independent space."

    "I will take it back to the kingdom of the creator. You and the storage spirits can also follow me. I can introduce my friends to you."

    "I have so many friends."

    "They were all very nice and very entertaining."

    San Rafael pointed to the flowers of the Rainbow Tree: "At that time, the flowers of the Rainbow Tree will have the power of space, and a small dimensional space will appear inside each flower.  seen."

    "A flower is born when it blooms, and disappears when it falls."

    "These dimensional spaces can be used by mortals. The more they use them, the more their storage wishes will be turned into power and integrated into my rainbow tree, and the tree will grow bigger."

    "The bigger the tree grows, the more flowers it will have."

    "It will grow hundreds of meters, thousands of meters, ten thousand meters."

    San Rafael never thought about how tall a 10,000-meter tree is, she just said it with her imagination.

    Saint Raphael pointed to the White Tower again, and she also had plans for this tower.

    "The tower will not change, so the duration of the things hidden inside is forever."

    If the space of Rainbow Flower is time-limited, then the inside of the White Tower is the real eternal storage space.

    "That is, the tower will be full one day, should I build a new tower?"

    "Also, I don't have a fourth order now, and the flowers of the rainbow tree can't condense the dimensional space."

    "How can I collect the prayer light about storage?"

    San Rafael pushed the wheelchair, leaned on the back of the chair and propped his chin with both hands.

    "If only someone could help me think about it."

    "but."

    "You are just a puppet, how can you solve my troubles for me?"

    How could Oran be fooled by San Rafael's obvious aggressive method?

    It doesn't like to be busy.

    However, under San Rafael's chatter and magic sounds, the puppet Oran still made a suggestion.

    "Let the alchemist help you build the White Tower through a ceremony, and turn the White Tower into an alchemy tool."

    "they themselvesA grand ceremony.

    This is a complex dark underground palace.

    In the underground palace is an organization called Wasteland Witch Spirit, and the leader of the organization, Assassin Sukob, is praying to the gods.

    "The god who grasps the truth, the master of books and knowledge, and the god of eternal reincarnation."

    "Your family and servant, Sukob, is requesting your will attention and is always ready to listen to your oracle."

    As the ceremony begins, mantras and gods are chanted repeatedly.

    An indescribable feeling descended on this place.

    Everyone was so overwhelmed by the powerful coercion that they couldn't lift their heads, and even felt that the power in their bodies and the book of witch spirits were restless.

    Everyone understands that the gods are watching here.

    Su Kebu then prayed to the gods: "God of truth and knowledge."

    "Recently."

    "The messenger of the Creator Kingdom came to the world, brought the oracle of the Creator to the world, and bestowed the gospel on the land of the sunrise."

    As soon as the words came out.

    Immediately, I felt that the eyes looking at the world had completely changed, and it had become countless times larger, and everyone's consciousness was frozen.

    A stalwart giant door slowly opened, and the shadow of the gods appeared in the door.

    A large number of ghosts appeared on both sides of the steps, looking at the believers in the world together.

    This scene directly drives the believers who saw the gods and the door of truth for the first time crazy. There is nothing more sacred and glorious for believers than this.

    The gods had a direct dialogue with Sukob and conveyed his will to him.

    Su Kebu is not an ordinary believer, he is a family member who once endured the descending carrier of the will of the gods.

    "Sukob."

    "Go to meet the envoy from the Kingdom of the Creator God, who represents the will of Insai God."

    After saying this, the door of truth slowly closed.

    The wasteland witch spirit organization hidden in the depths of the wasteland also started to set out for the land of sunrise.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Please take a day off to do a nucleic acid test.

    Take a day off to do a nucleic acid test.  <a href="https:///43958_43958955/714025858.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/714025858.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Main Text Chapter 321: The Gavel of Insai God's Justice

    ,

    A storage wonderland.

    In the White Tower, more and more storage grids can be seen shining with light, marked with numbers, and imprinted with various imprints.

    And in the storage grid, a variety of items are also placed.

    And the things in these storage grids are constantly changing, people put them in and take them away from time to time.

    Recently, more and more storage compartments have been enabled.

    The alchemists built their storage grids one after another through rituals, and then obtained the petals of the rainbow tree through ritual feedback, and finally made the corresponding storage items.

    The white storage tower is becoming more and more perfect, watching the grids running up and down, watching the rays of prayer pouring from the white storage tower to the sky.

    San Rafael seemed to hear the gold coins falling from the sky and falling into his bag.

    The fairy Saint Raphael swims in the white storage tower, swimming in the gaps of the grids.

    "A lot of things."

    "All are babies."

    She was very happy looking at such a big treasure house.

    She felt as if she had become the richest person in the world.

    What is happiness?

    This is happiness.

    When passing by, she also saw storage spirits shuttling inside the white tower one after another, and they were assisting San Raphael in running the white tower and storage wonderland.

    Finally, she stopped in a mysterious large storage compartment at the deepest point.

    This is the creator's storage grid, and the creator also put something in it recently.

    At that time.

    She saw an illusory palm coming from the sky, sending a ray of light into the storage compartment, ignoring space and everything else.

    But except for her, everyone in Xianjing and the outside world did not see that hand.

    At this moment, San Rafael is like a cat full of curiosity. She shakes her fluffy head, and her eyes look at the storage grid for a while, and look up for a while to think.

    "What would the Creator put in it?"

    "Can't!"

    "You can't see it."

    "Peeking is bad behavior."

    Most people are deceiving themselves when they say this.

    Sure enough, another San Raphael in her heart said to her.

    "Let's take a look, maybe it's something interesting."

    "No, that's something from the gods."

    San Rafael turned his head to the other side: "I didn't take it again, I just checked to see if I lost it."

    "That's right, it's not peeping."

    "This is the inspection responsibility that a qualified storage fairy should fulfill."

    thump!

    San Rafael himself convinced himself.

    St. Raphael, the storage fairy, snickered, and approached cautiously.

    She climbed to the top of the No. 1 storage compartment, and then hung down from above.

    Stick to the gap above the storage grid and look inside.

    The huge plaid does not match her petite body.

    She is like a small person, hanging on a big box.

    "Click!"

    However, she hadn't waited for her to see what was inside.

    The box opened suddenly.

    San Rafael raised his head and watched the storage compartment suddenly opened, his face full of question marks.

    "what happened?"

    "Why did it suddenly open?"

    "Did I open it?"

    "I didn't open it?"

    Before she could think of an answer, a gavel suddenly popped out of the storage compartment.

    The moment the mallet popped out, it was magnified tens or hundreds of times, and it hit San Rafael's head all at once.

    The knock made her eyes stare, she let go of her hand and floated in mid-air in a daze.

    The mallet hit and slammed again, knocking her out of the white tower.

    "ah!"

    She jumped up from the white storage tower like a black dot and flew into the sky.

    Finally, an arc was drawn from the sky and landed on the rainbow tree in the fairyland.

    On the rainbow tree, San Rafael was dizzy.

    "Ouch!"

    "Where did you get the mallet? Why did you hit me?"The concept of the Creator is completely different for women, clover people, goblins, and gods.

    "turn out to be!"

    "Is this the truth?"

    The puppet Oran finally understood why the relationship between the gods was always incomprehensible, why the mother of life and the master of dreams of the Temple of Miracles were both the main gods.

    It turned out to be on top of everything.

    There is also a supreme god unknown in this era, a god named Insay, the god who created everything.

    Oran the doll asks San Rafael: "Why?"

    "Does no one know Him in this era?"

    "If he really exists and is so powerful? Why can't this world even find his shadow?"

    San Rafael asked him: "Can you see the shadow of Ruhe Giant Island?"

    "Everything is built on the power of God Insai, and everything is born from the power that originates from him."

    "Everything about you comes from God Insai, just like the plants, beasts and bugs that grow on this land."

    "They live here, but they don't know what the mainland is, but they don't know the name of Ruhe."

    Oran the doll was first shocked, then thrilled.

    In the end, I suddenly felt depressed.

    When he heard the last words of San Rafael, he suddenly thought of himself and the Tarling School.

    "People always speculate on secrets with their own ideas, always think that they can create everything, and always name everything with their own ideas, so that it seems that everything is created by themselves.

    "I thought that was all."

    "I didn't expect that people still use their own ideas to interpret the gods, and use their own ignorance and ignorance to define the gods."

    Oran the doll looked at his feet, watching his own shadow cast on the shoulders of San Raphael.

    "We always think that we can create everything and create the future."

    "What we do is not create them, we discover them.

    "Whether it is the profound meaning of the tower spirit, or the eternal god."

    "They are there, unchanged by everything."

    The puppet Oran sighed: "We should use a more humble attitude to face the world and all the unknowns."

    "This is the essence of alchemy."

    He said the last sentence to San Rafael: "It is not creation, but discovery."

    San Rafael couldn't understand, and he didn't quite understand Oran's mood at the moment.

    But she was ready, and opened the passage to the dream world with the puppet Oran.

    All of a sudden drilled in.

    A large number of storage spirits rushed out and surrounded the edge of the dream world passage.

    San Rafael waved to them: "Take a good look at the house!"——

    On the other side, Smerkel and Sukob were reporting to the gods what they found in the Land of Sunrise, and they did see Saint Rafael, the messenger of the gods.

    The two gods gave almost the same response.

    God of Truth and Knowledge: "It seems that the God of Alchemy and Desire should have obtained the oracle?"

    "Let's go back!"

    "Don't spread the news outside."

    Vivien, the ancestor of the blood: "Don't stay in the land of sunrise, after all, it is the kingdom of the god of alchemy."

    "Come back quickly and explain the situation in detail."

    The abyss.

    Behind the Gate of Original Sin.

    Roshan is like the god seat of the stars, but it is constantly changing and squirming.

    The evil god on Roshan raised his hand, and a delicate ceramic figurine appeared in his palm.

    Bring him news from the world.

    The ceramic villain spoke: "The messenger of the God of Creation really brought an oracle, and it seems to be a very important oracle."

    "Smerkel under Vivien's seat and Sukob under Asai's seat have both arrived at the Land of Sunrise, and they have met the messenger of God Insai."

    The evil god of original sin only said one sentence: "Find a way to get the oracle of Insai."

    Immediately afterwards, the ceramic figurine disappeared again.

    The will from the Kingdom of the Creator God originated from the will of God Insai.

    For the gods in the world, this can also be called an oracle.

 Text Chapter 322: The Competition for the True God

    ,

    Dream world.

    Here is endless darkness, even the puppet Oran feels that the up, down, left, and right are constantly changing here, and it can't imagine what kind of world this is and how it was formed.

    Only a dream creature like San Rafael will not lose himself if he passes through it.

    The doll Oran stood on San Rafael's shoulder and asked her in a low voice.

    "This is the dream world!"

    "The legendary kingdom of the gods?"

    It has seen San Rafael open the entrance to the dream world before and send the dream of life in.

    However, it was the first time it entered the interior, and only then did it know that it was like this in the dream world.

    San Rafael nodded and told Oran.

    "The kingdom of the gods, that's what you seem to call it."

    "The more formal one is the dream world, and some people call it the spirit world. I heard that people with second-level wisdom and authority were also called priests of the spirit world."

    Oran didn't ask what the priest of the spirit world was, but it probably knew that the one that San Raphael was talking about was once too far away to be touched.

    San Rafael also introduced other situations in the dream world: "The kingdom of the Creator God is in the deepest part of this place."

    "There is a fantasy star sea, the destination of all spirits, which is beautiful.

    "Every morning the sacred boat will set off from under the sea of ??stars, and will not return until the next morning."

    "The ship is full of mortal dreams."

    Oran also responded: "I have read "Holy Blessing", and there is a record in it."

    "The King of God's Family traveled across the stars and saw the dreams of the dead in Moonlight City."

    "When I saw this passage when I was young, I felt really shocked. The encounter between the dead and the living, the collision between myth and mortal, was a magnificent scene that I could not have imagined at that time."

    only.

    There used to be stories and myths, but when you read them, they are just myths.

    But when a forest fairy appears next to you, the story you once read feels completely different in retrospect.

    You will find out.

    "Wow!"

    "It turns out that everything is true."

    "The divine blessing is true, and the Creator Kingdom is true."

    The puppet Oran turned to look at San Rafael: "Even the fairies in the forest are real."

    After walking for a long time, San Rafael was tired halfway, and it was indeed very depressing to shuttle back and forth in the dark world, even if there was someone to chat with you.

    Saint Rafael came out of the dream world, and when he came out, he found that it was already the city-state of Suinhor.

    The puppet Oran watched San Rafael open an exit, and then pointed to the light spot on the other side that appeared under the power of San Rafael.

    It seems that from here, you can see the mirror image of the world.

    "I saw an exit that opened directly next to it. Why do I need to open another exit?"

    Such a troublesome move really made Oran puzzled.

    But San Rafael immediately acted like someone who had been there, and told the puppet Oran with his own experience.

    "That's the tree hole of the rainbow tree. The rainbow trees in the world are very small, and the tree hole is not big."

    "Sometimes if the tree hole is too small, it will get stuck."

    San Rafael felt lingering fear, as if recalling the last tragic experience of being stuck in a tree hole by a group of people watching.

    Doll Oran saw San Rafael's expression and understood.

    The person who was stuck in the tree hole was probably herself.

    Surrounded by a forest, San Rafael found the nearby rainbow tree and took a lot of delicious food from it.

    The puppet Oran looked at San Rafael's box: "The storage compartment is so precious, you put food in it?"

    "Those people put all their most important things, and they used every bit of space."

    While eating, San Raphael talked to the doll.

    "It doesn't matter."

    "Anyway, I don't need to build the storage grid. Free things don't need to be used for nothing. So many places are empty!"

    Doll Oran: "Why not put it in a box?"

    San Rafael hugged his box tightly: "The things in the box are all my treasures, and I can't put them casually."

    The puppet Olan suddenly felt that the fairy in front of her had the potential to be black-bellied, and let others put all the treasures in her fairyland, but all her treasures were packed in boxes and kept beside her.

    &nb"The heart you have once belonged to the Temple of Truth."

    "She is also a practitioner of the saint's will. She once followed the sage of truth to create the future, and she also wants to change her country and civilization."

    "Eleena's ancestors were the ones who tortured the first generation of saints Tito, but the sages of truth finally accepted her as a disciple. This place used to be their territory. The original pilgrimage painting on this wall  It was drawn by Elena's ancestors."

    The Scarlet Goddess' eyes were like lights, seeing through the puppet's heart.

    "And now."

    "You brought her back here again, talking about almost the same question."

    Oran the puppet opened its mouth wide, it never expected it to be like this.

    It is also the first time I know.

    The origin of the heart in my body.

    Even San Rafael, who was on the side, was so shocked by the news that he couldn't help but shut his mouth.

    The Scarlet Goddess shook her head at the puppet Oran: "You must learn to believe in the future and your descendants."

    "Many things have been born in this world, and many things have been extinct."

    "But some things will never be annihilated, that is, human will, human inheritance, and human wisdom."

    "As long as there is life in this world."

    "As long as there are creatures called intelligent species in this world."

    "It will be passed on forever."

    "Everything has a beginning and everything has an end."

    "But after the end, someone will start a new chapter in the circle of the predecessors."

    The puppet Oran still didn't speak, it lowered its head.

    Reach out.

    Pressed on his heart.

    Oran was very grateful to this heart, because it was its power that saved him from the disaster.

    But Oran hated the heart because it imprisoned him and killed all the Tarlingians.

    Now.

    For the first time, Oran felt that this heart had a different meaning.

    This heart is not dead, this heart is alive.

    It is not something dark and corrupt that wants to devour itself.

    It is beating, it is surging.

    It is burning with blood.

    The puppet Olan uttered the name of that ancient existence: "Eleanor!"——

    After San Rafael and the puppet Oran left.

    All the three-leaf symbiotes gathered in the Temple of Truth, and the red-haired demigod also boarded the throne of flesh and blood.

    Everyone began to discuss the significance of the Insay Oracle.

    No one dares to ignore the meaning, because every time Insay's oracle comes, it represents the beginning of a new era.

    Every time his shadow appears in this world, it guides the future.

    The Scarlet Goddess thought for a long time, and summarized the general content of the oracle.

    "The root of wisdom bears the fruit of wisdom, and also opens the door to the future for the power of wisdom."

    "As for the latter, it is the condition for receiving the fruit of wisdom."

    "Establish a human god system and compete for the position of the true god."

    The Scarlet Goddess looked at everyone and said to them.

    "This era!"

    "Not the era of life power."

    "Everything is the same as before, and it is still the era of wisdom and power."

    "It's just that in this era, a true god of wisdom and power is destined to appear."

    Alpens: "Master Vivien, this oracle seems to have nothing to do with us."

    However, Smerkel expressed a different opinion: "We are the successors of Heinsay, how can we say that it has nothing to do with us."

    Vivien had already had an idea in her mind.

    She stood up and expressed her thoughts seriously.

    "Perhaps we should also look for an heir to the saint's will to join this competition for the position of the true god.???

 Main text Chapter 323: Let go of the God of Sai

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/713608409.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/713608409.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 324: Rebuilding the Tower of Babel

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/713425842.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/713425842.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 325: The Chosen Ones Will Become New Gods

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/713185078.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/713185078.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 326: Belonging to the path of the evil god of original sin?

    Miracle City.

    This city is different from the City of Lights. The owner of the city is one person, and the elder is another person.

    However, the city lord is the heir of the elder.

    As the population of the city increases, the land of the rising sun becomes more and more prosperous, and various things are no longer what they were before, and one person can do it.

    Many elders in the Land of the Rising Sun have divided some of their rights and handed over the administrative chores to other people.

    certainly.

    There are also people like Hingis who cling to their rights and refuse to let go.

    The tall building in Miracle City that looks like a super-large lantern is the temple.

    A raging flame burned on the top floor of the temple.

    The firelight is refracted through the curved roof, and penetrates the windows to shine in all directions outside.

    At the same time, the light and shadow on the curved roof are also projected on the square outside.  .

    The sacred flame seems to have a mysterious power in the eyes of the citizens of Miracle City, protecting the city.

    On the square outside the city, there is also a statue of a goblin in a smock, and its posture falls to the ground lightly, as if it has just descended from the Kingdom of Creator God.

    "Master Elder!"

    "Master Elder!"

    The middle-aged snake man came out of the temple wearing a light-colored robe of a servant of the gods. His clothes were not as gorgeous as that of Hingis, but other alchemists passing by stopped to show respect to him.

    The elder of Miracle City looked majestic.

    Instead of responding, they walked directly past these people.

    The elder walked all the way down from the height and across the square.

    Finally, it stopped in front of the statue of the goblin.

    He has passed under this statue countless times before, and he has long been accustomed to everything here.

    After all, no matter how beautiful and magnificent the scenery is, I can no longer arouse the slightest wave in my heart.

    However, at this moment, he didn't know why he stopped in front of the statue.

    The elder of Miracle City raised his head.

    Watching the holy spirit who is said to live in the Kingdom of the Creator God.

    Fairies can't tell the gender, but the craftsman carved out the youthful face with superb skills.

    The details of the smock are even more vividly carved.

    It seems to fly at any time.

    Looking at the statue, the elder of Miracle City immediately thought of a lot: "The demon spirit envoy!"

    If the goblin is the messenger of the master of dreams, it represents the master god.

    So.

    Can he, and his family, also become the apostle family of the god of alchemy and sex?

    Just like goblins and fairies.

    Represents the majesty of the ruler of the dream world, and conveys the oracle.

    The elder of Miracle City is one of the two preparatory apostles chosen by the God of Alchemy and Fornication, but he still has not yet become a Tier 4 power user.

    The divine grace technique is a secret technique used by the clover to break through the fourth-order apostles. It was proposed by the first-generation sage Sang De'an of the Temple of Truth and perfected by the second-generation sage Lan En.

    but.

    The priests of the Sanye people are completely different from the ordinary snake people and the alchemists.

    The Clover needs to pass the Sunflower Cup to become the second order.

    However, the snake-human capable person can break through directly from the blood, and even directly obtain the power of the seal of law from the blood.

    The alchemist can even have more possibilities through God's gift, and at the same time bind all the power to the lamp of the divine deed.

    If an alchemist wants to break through to the fourth level with divine grace, he must target the characteristics of the alchemist and the difference in strength.

    Make some changes.

    The elders of Miracle City came all the way to a mansion in the city.

    He did not live in the temple.

    He didn't feel like Hingis felt that as long as he lived in the temple, he seemed to represent the gods.

    can.

    Looking down on the world from above.

    As he walked, he was thinking about the issue of divine grace.

    "Divine Favor, which combines curse seal, spiritual power, and divine blood into one."

    "Using the suppression of spiritual power, the oppression of the three is combined into one, and finally the stone of grace is born, and then the brain of Mythology itself.

    "

    "Why not?"

    "What other conditions are needed?"

    "What do I need to do?"

    oddThe neck stopped abruptly, and the strong body also fell to the ground.

    The website will be closed soon, download the iRead app to watch the latest content for free

    Tang San kicked on him with his toes, turned over and landed in a far away place.

    The result of this attack was due to the help of his rich combat experience in his previous life.  The child's thin body and the dark night are the best cover, plus the third-order wolf demon is in a rage, and his perception is weakened.

    In a head-on confrontation, even Tang San's Xuanyu hands may not be able to break through the wolf monster's thick skin.  However, the eyes are the most vulnerable place, if the eyes are pierced and the energy of Xuantian Kung is injected, then the dead cannot die again.

    Both feet landed on the ground, and the third-order wolf demon on the other side was also silent.  Only then did Tang San breathe a sigh of relief.  He was not in a hurry to check the human being, but quickly lay down on the ground, uu read <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a> and closed his ears  Stick to the ground, listen to the movement around, and see if there are any pursuers.

    With his current strength, it is very difficult to confront the third-order wolf demon head-on. No matter how good his skills are, his young body is too weak.  Once hit by a wolf demon, it is likely to be fatal.  In the seemingly simple attack just now, he actually went all out to raise his spiritual will to the highest level.

    There was no other movement around. Obviously, there were only two third-order wolf demons chasing and killing those who could transform into humans.  This also made Tang San breathe a sigh of relief, otherwise, he could only choose to escape.

    Only then did he walk towards the human being, while remaining vigilant.

    When he came close to that person, he suddenly found that the hair that had grown on that person's body had disappeared.  It made Tang San's heartbeat increase a bit.

    Considering his childhood situation, and the fact that he was not close to the transformed human being, the safest way before was naturally not to make a move and wait for the wolf demon to leave.  But he still chose to shoot.  One is because it is human beings who are hunted down.  Another important reason is his transformation just now.

    In Tang San's original world of Douluo Continent, there was a soul master with a beast spirit who could possess similar abilities.  It can also continue to grow and become stronger by cultivating the beast spirit.

    If there is a similar ability in this world, for him, if he can learn it, it will be of great benefit to his own strength improvement, and it will be easier to integrate into this world!

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    ? To provide you with the history of the great gods, I am the god!  fastest update

    Chapter 326: Belonging to the path of the evil god of original sin?  Read for free. https://&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 327: God's Preference

    <a href="https:///43958_43958955/712696706.html" target="_blank">https:///43958_43958955/712696706.html</a> Genius remembers the address of this site in a second: m.zhhbiqu.co

 Text Chapter 328: Abyssal Order and Alchemy Academy

    (

 Text Chapter 329: The Gate of the Dark World and Total War

    Baita Alchemy Academy.  3

    The entire college is covered with off-white stone slabs, and the surface of the stone slabs gives people a distinct sense of rough grit.  1

    Big trees grow around the small lake, and there is a strange experimental machine beside the small lake, which is constantly rotating to fetch water.  4

    The sound of the water is very rhythmic.

    The students moved quickly with their books in their arms and entered the school.

    "hurry up."

    "Have you written down what happened yesterday?" 1

    "Didn't you understand?"

    "Then you are finished, the instructor said that he will check today"

    The students chased and rushed into the building.

    This kind of sight and feeling is unprecedented before, and it also represents that alchemy has entered reality from mystery.

    On the top floor of Experimental Tower No. 1, Oran was thinking about the "Divine Grace" given to him by the God of Alchemy and Drugs.  1

    Oran opened the book.

    The copper shell of the book is a thick seal. After opening, you can see that the text inside is changing and reorganizing.

    It is not a specific method that cannot open this book, even if it is opened, the correct text cannot be seen.

    Some of the lines of different lengths turned into words, and some turned into patterns.

    The pattern representing the spirit, the mysterious rune representing the curse seal, and the stone symbolizing the grace of God.

    "Spirit, divine blood, curse seal."

    "Three elements."

    "Finally condensed into a god stone, integrated into the body and transformed into a mythical organ."

    The so-called mythical organ is the brain.

    But no matter what the alchemist could not condense the divine favor stone, let alone turn the brain into a mythical organ.

    It seems that something went wrong somewhere.  3

    "What went wrong."

    Oran stared at every word on the "Divine Favor", and read it over and over many times, but in the end it just didn't work.  2

    Oran walked down from the top floor of the experimental tower to the next floor.

    This layer depicts the ritual array for guiding Reiatsu.

    This is a very critical step in the breakthrough. The three elements of wisdom and power are fused together to condense the divine grace stone.

    Oran summoned a silver-white lamp of divine deed.

    A small tornado of flames hovered below, and a lamp spirit with a human silhouette on its upper body appeared around Oran.

    It is not to directly break through the fourth level here, but to induce the power of the ritual array and the spirit world to form a strong spiritual pressure, to forcibly suppress and fuse the three elements in the body, and try the feeling of the fusion of the three elements.

    If it doesn't feel right, you can terminate it at any time.

    It is looking for the right way to condense the Divine Favor Stone.

    It will not be officially carried out until it is really confirmed.

    Spiritual power manifested as the spirit of the lamp, the blood of the gods emitted fluorescence in the body, and several spell marks were faintly visible in the activated lamp spirit.

    But no matter how hard he tried, the spiritual power and curse seal could not be integrated into the divine blood.

    A qualitative change occurred.

    It reached out and touched Elena's heart in its chest.

    This is also a divine grace stone.

    It is the best contrast.

    ""Divine Grace" is a secret art from ancient times. The era when the Creator walked on the earth and the descendants of the God-King directly entered into a contract and relationship with the Lord is completely different from ours." 2

    "In that era, there were no snake people and no alchemists."

    "The lamp spirit is not the spirit of the seal."

    Oran keenly sensed something: "Just now when the three elements are being fused."

    "There seems to be something missing in my brain, something is missing."

    "Is this the problem?"

    "That's why I couldn't succeed."

    All of a sudden, Oran looked at his lamp of divine deed.

    "**."

    The core of the alchemist is to manipulate the lamp after the body manifests. A part of their body manifests into the lamp of the divine contract, and the body is missing in the divine blood.  1

    This is known to many alchemists.

    "Is ** a part of the three elements? Because it was manifested by the divine tool and became the lamp of the divine deed, it caused the alchemist to be unable to use the divine favor technique to break through."

    Olan suddenly had an idea, and he ran back upstairs immediately.

    It decided to rearrange the conditions for divine favor.

    It unfolds the book "Divine Grace", and then prints it on a large piece of paper.nbsp;has the most complete upper abyss sacrificial ceremony.

    As soon as the words fell, the figure of the Great Elder continued to swell, turning into an extremely terrifying monster.

    A monster that filled the entire lobby.

    This monster has fiery eyes and breathes flames,

    The heart in its chest made a sound like a big drum, and with the heart as a network, a crystalline outer armor grew out, covering the monster's upper body.  4

    The snake tail on the lower body grew four thick legs, and the upper body also grew six arms.  4

    look.

    During this period of time, Hingis devoured other powers and integrated the opponent's power into his own body.

    And with the appearance of monsters, one after another evil powers related to the abyss also appeared in every corner, staring at the puppet Oran.

    "The power of the abyss?"

    Oran was also stunned for a moment, although he knew some ugly things about Hingis.

    But he didn't think of this famous patriarch of the golden family.

    ? Descendants of the first generation of Great Elder Xinji, known as God's most loyal servant.

    He had already sold everything about himself to the abyss, to the God of Original Sin.

    This uncertain factor immediately made Oran feel something was wrong.

    He didn't like this unexpected power.

    "Retreat first!"

    At least, you can't start a war with the opponent here.

    The puppet Olan tapped his toes on the ground, floated lightly as if without weight, and flew towards the outside.

    But soon, a force held it back.

    Endless darkness crawled out from the ground, like walls extending into the distance.

    On the ground, the ritual formations all over the castle were activated, and the black formations lead directly to the dark abyss.

    Hingis, who turned into a monster, laughed wildly.

    "Olan!"

    "I will not kill you, I will swallow you, and I will become one with you."

    "I can……"

    "Take everything from you."

    "Making you a part of me." 14

    The darkness underfoot is getting thicker and thicker.

    The gate of the abyss burst open.

    The puppet Oran lowered his head, faintly saw a terrifying and evil door at the end of the darkness, and saw endless monsters screaming, waiting for people in the world to fall.

    Darkness swallows everything.

    Formed a space that isolates the outside world from everything else.

    This agent of the abyss has the extremely high authority to borrow the power of the abyss.

    And the former owner of Miracle City died in the hands of Hingis in this way.

    The doll Oran does everything else.

    Think about how to deal with Hingis, how to defeat the Council of Elders, and even agree on how to end it next.

    In order not to disturb Hingis, he personally followed the captain of the lamp bearer, just to find Hingis's location accurately, and was worried that Hingis would make other mistakes.

    But I didn't think of it.  1

    This location happens to be the headquarters of the Abyssal Order.  1 three 3 love novels

    The gate and entrance to the dark world.  twenty four

    ? To provide you with the history of the great gods, I am the god!  fastest update

    ? Chapter 329: The Gate of the Dark World and Total War Free Read

 Text Chapter 330: The God of Alchemy and the God of Original Sin Fight

    The whole world was turned into darkness, where the dream world and reality intertwined.  2

    What castle.

    What is the city of lights.

    All disappeared completely.

    In the dark world, believers of the abyss cult stood out one by one, revealing their true colors; some were rotting all over, some had scales growing on their bodies, and some showed bones.

    This is not the strength that Hingis should have.

    Oran was floating in the air, sitting in the air as if there was no gravity

    And the terrible monster below stood before the open passage of the abyss, looking up at him.  1

    "Haven't seen it!"

    "The power of the gate of myth, the power of the gate of original sin."

    "He can communicate the connection between the two worlds."

    "You can't escape from here."

    "Either kill me, or I will beat you and take everything from you."

    Hingis seems to be showing off, showing off everything he has.

    Even if it's not his strength, but just borrowed strength, he seems to regard it as his own.

    Oran stretched out his hand, and a silver metal lantern appeared in his hand.

    The flame tornado rushed out, and a huge shadow appeared behind it; the fire light illuminated the darkness, and the lamp spirit looked down at the fallen people on the earth.

    Oran stretched out his hand and pointed to the ground.

    The lamp spirit spewed out a pillar of flame, and swept directly towards Hingis and a group of followers of the Abyss Cult on the dark land.

    "Woohoo!"

    The sound of flames blowing out was accompanied by howling winds, which was extremely ear-piercing.

    However, the deformed monster on the ground stretched out six arms, and a layer of gemstones crystallized into a canopy on top of its head, completely isolating the power of the Oran Lantern Spirit.

    And all the believers of the Abyss Cult also performed their own magic.

    They surrounded Hingis, resisting the erosion of the power of the lamp spirit.

    Oran then activated the flame, and the color of the flame sprayed out by the lamp spirit also changed, getting darker and darker.

    I saw that the canopy of gem crystals could not resist and melted a little bit.

    But at this time, Hingis suddenly let go of the protection and opened his mouth directly.

    He took a breath.

    He actually swallowed the flames spit out by the lamp spirit directly into his stomach, and even burped.

    Hingis looked at Oran proudly: "Don't play these little tricks, come on!"

    "Show me your true strength."

    "Your power that surpassed the limit of mortals, the power of the ancient apostle."

    Hingis moved forward on all fours like a monstrous lizard.  1

    Stones protrude from the darkness under their feet. This should be the power of a powerful person, but it was taken away by Hingis.

    He went faster and faster and climbed higher and higher.

    It soon approached where Oran was.

    "bring it on!"

    "Use your strength and let me see the power of Elena's heart."

    As Hingis spoke, there was a look of longing in his eyes.

    long long ago.

    He began to yearn for that power.

    Perhaps not after he was given up by the Alchemy God, but before that.

    When he was still young.

    Witnessing Oran using the power beyond the limit of mortals, the desire for that power has been deeply buried in his heart.

    The monster more than ten meters high hit him like a mountain of meat. He was covered in flames, and he dragged hundreds of meters of fire marks wherever he passed.

    He did not summon the lamp spirit.

    He himself is like a lamp spirit.

    However, it is stronger than the lamp spirit and has more changes.

    Looking at the world wrapped in darkness, Oran finally made up his mind.

    It stretched out its hand and pressed it on its heart.  1

    The colorful light burst, and Olan's figure continued to expand; it directly transformed from a puppet as tall as a man into a 100-meter metal giant.

    "Boom~"

    Oran swung out a punch and directly hit Hingis.

    The monster, which was still huge just now, looked extremely small in front of the metal giant.

    Hingis was sent flying with one punch and fell below.  1

    It became a pool of rotten meat.

    He rushed for a long time, and returned to the original place in an instant.

    & nCondensate into a ball, and check out a large number of impurities.  3

    He is getting smaller and smaller.

    His shell became harder and harder, turning the color of metal.

    at last.

    He turned into a brass oil lamp.  10

    "Plop plop plop!"

    "Click!"

    The huge boulder fell in a crash, and the brass oil lamp also fell into the river that meanders under the feet of the giant statue of Iva.

    Follow the river and the gravel of the Iva statue to the distance.  3

    The soldiers and alchemists who were fighting in the city were stunned by this scene, thousands of people fell to their knees.

    Looking at the collapsed statue in disbelief.

    Especially everyone in the golden family line.

    The fall of the giant statue they built for the god also represented the end of the golden family.

    "No!" In the Temple of Miracles, several gold family alchemists who were still fighting on the corner completely collapsed.  1

    "God!" They stood on a high place, watching the mountain of meat from a distance, crying bitterly.

    "Who is blaspheming?" They cursed and cursed the Roshan monster, but they didn't know that the monster was the former Great Elder Hingis.

    And the members of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance looked at each other in panic and said.

    "What the hell is that?"

    In the city, other people are also moving quickly.

    A large number of members of the Abyss Cult that were summoned by Hingis, the Abyss Cult formed by Hingis.

    Quickly retreated out of the city and lurked.  25

    ? To provide you with the history of the great gods, I am the god!  fastest update

    ? Chapter 330: Fight between the God of Alchemy and the God of Original Sin

 Text Chapter 331: Jesser City and the King City of the People of the Demon Abyss

    ,

    There is no up, down, left, or right. When you travel through this space, you feel as if you are constantly rotating.

    Out of control, emptiness, fear, and loneliness surround myself.

    Oran felt as if he was being swallowed by the darkness, and he was melting a little bit, dizzy.

    He wanted to leave here, but he couldn't find the direction. Obviously there was nothing stopping him, but he couldn't take a step forward.

    Because no matter where it goes, it seems to be constantly rotating.

    Even if I try my best to keep rushing forward, I feel like I am standing still, without any sense of progress or response.

    "This is the dream world!"

    "I got lost in the dream world."

    The collision of the evil god of original sin and the god of alchemy directly tore apart the temporary dark land, and unfortunately Oran was directly thrown into the dream world.

    It's not the first time for Oran to enter here, he traveled with San Rafael in the dream before.

    Only.

    In the eyes of the fairies in the forest, the dream world is like a city full of coordinates and alleys; they can run in this city and shuttle in the alleys as much as they want.

    Occasionally breaking through the alleys and city gates, you can see the people coming and going at the intersection and the beautiful wilderness hillside.

    All kinds of prosperous scenes in the world.

    Very interesting, like a fun exploration and adventure.

    But when it was really Olan's turn, he realized how terrifying the dream world was, and there was nothing here.

    There is no direction, no coordinates, and no way out.

    Once you get lost in it, you can only wait for death.

    Oran moved in the dream world hesitantly and confusedly, he didn't even know if he was moving.

    suddenly.

    He saw a bright light in the distance, and he rushed over excitedly.

    In this boundless darkness, any light can make people feel that it is the place of hope.

    However, when he caught the ray of light, he could only show a wry smile.

    What he was holding was a rock, and Oran felt very familiar with it.

    "It turned out to be Elena's heart."

    This is his old friend, but at this time it is completely useless.

    This stone has been with him for decades, but it cannot free him from the prison of the dream world.

    Oran was a little frustrated.

    "I'm dying?"

    "I didn't expect it to be this kind of death."

    Oran obviously didn't fight against the gods, let alone went to the theater, but turned around and ran away; he didn't die in the aftermath of the fight between the gods, so he seemed to be lucky.

    But the waves of the aftermath of the fight between the gods pushed him into the sea and drowned him alive.

    This ending made Oran feel powerless all over.

    But at this moment, his wood-turned heart suddenly radiated light.

    Oran immediately looked down, with doubts in his eyes.

    "Why did it suddenly light up?"

    Oran raised his head again, and he suddenly saw another light spot appearing in the vast dream world.

    That spot of light seemed to be attracting him, calling him.

    "Could it be that something is shining again?"

    Oran lifted his divine contract lamp, and the lamp spirit hovered below him, leading him to fly into the distance.

    Getting closer.

    He saw that spot of light expanding continuously, slowly turning into a door leading to beyond the dream world.

    Outside the door.

    It is a storage wonderland.

    Oran became excited, of course he knew who opened the door for him.

    "It's San Rafael."

    Saint Raphael, the forest nymph, opened a passage for Oran to welcome him back from the dream world.

    Oran showed a smile on his face, and then accelerated towards the front.

    Gradually.

    He saw the shadow of San Rafael.

    San Rafael is standing on the white storage tower at the moment, and she can see storage grids flying up from time to time behind her, then moving and sinking.

    She was waving at Oran, leaning on the wall at the top of the tower, tiptoeing.

    Occasionally she jumped up, opening her mouth as if shouting something.

    It's just that Oran is too far away to hear clearly.

    ?nbsp;I've been looking for him for an unknown amount of time, but each time I return with disappointment.

    And when the last lamp spirit flew back, his expression suddenly changed.

    "over there."

    Oran turned into a gust of wind, and the lamp spirit rolled him up and moved away.

    The tornado floated in the air, and Oran sat in the tornado.

    Looking down from a height.

    A huge vortex was spinning in the desert, and he gradually saw a huge city slowly rising from the vortex under the sand sea in the distance.

    The sun's light falls from the clouds.

    The sand is scorched hot.

    The wind and sand in the distance roared, sweeping across the desert.

    The dust seems to have covered the city with a layer of tulle, making it so mysterious.

    But at this moment, Oran's eyes were completely attracted by the city, and he even held his breath.

    It seems that I am afraid that I will catch my breath.

    The city he had been pursuing for a long time disappeared without a trace.

    The city is ancient, barbaric, and heavy.

    It is completely made of huge stones, which is very different from the style of the lost country, but the feeling of being carved by a giant god is generally the same.

    Oran was very excited when he saw the city floating under the sea of ??sand.

    "That's right."

    "that's it!"

    "This is the hometown in Elena's heart, the ancient city of her dreams."

    Oran has seen this city many times from the screen projection of Elena's Heart.

    only.

    It used to be under the sea.

    Oran breathed a long sigh of relief: "I finally found it."

    "Master Elena, I have finally repaid the kindness you have given me."

    All Oran knew was that the city was old, unimaginably old.

    He didn't know what the city was called, let alone its past history.

    That is.

    The oldest city besides the god-given city-Jeser City.

    It is also the royal city of the people of the Demon Abyss.

 Text Chapter 332: He is the youngest son of the Creator

    ,

    The wind and sand circled in the endless sand sea.  2

    As that city emerged, the surrounding storm grew stronger.

    but.

    That city was just a flash away.

    It disappeared into the overwhelming black wind and dust, and became invisible.

    Oran had heard of the terror of the Forbidden Death Land, but this was the first time he was close to the core area of ??the Forbidden Death Land.

    However, he is an apostle after all, so he can at least take a look at those dangerous areas in his opinion!  1

    He didn't know.  .

    What are you going to face.  2

    He was completely immersed in the joy of finding his destination.

    "Light Spirit!"

    "Go down."

    Oran drove the lamp spirit to rush into the storm, and the lamp spirit directly turned into a flame and flowed into the distance.

    Pounce into the black storm.

    But he found out immediately.

    No matter how I rushed forward, I couldn't get close to that city.

    The terrifying black storm pushed him away continuously, and the lamp spirit and extraordinary aura protecting him also disappeared in the storm.

    and.

    The further inside, the more terrifying the storm.

    Even if Oran is an apostle, he cannot resist such a terrifying force.

    Looking at the black hurricane around him, Oran seemed to remember something.

    "Black Storm?"

    Such a heavy storm surrounds Ruhe Giant Island, dividing Ruhe Giant Island and the outside world into two worlds.

    Oran really felt the crisis, and the name of the black storm was also very loud to him.

    The snake people on the giant island of Ruhe all said that it is completely impossible to be a celestial phenomenon, but a barrier listed by God.

    Except for those legendary Evil people who have gone out, no one has ever left the giant island of Ruhe.

    But Oran thought of Elena again.

    "no."

    "I have to go in, I have been looking for so long to find this place."

    There was once a prop, the doomed puppet who took advantage of the loophole and rushed into the city of the lost kingdom.  1

    But the puppet Oran is no longer a puppet.

    Not to mention that a certain master has issued a death order, and those who are not human are not allowed to be put in.  2

    In order to fulfill Elena's wishes and repay her for her previous help, Oran

    Carrying his own divine deed lamp, he rushed inside recklessly.

    at last.

    His extraordinary aura was wiped out by the black storm, and the lamp spirit turned into flames and scattered with a whimper.

    Even the lantern in his hand flickered under the storm, unable to hold on at all.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    As soon as the storm blew over him, in the blink of an eye, only a white skeleton was left of him.

    Even the internal organs are completely exposed.

    Fortunately.

    The heart inside him emitted a miraculous light and protected him.

    Oran couldn't hold on anymore, and at this time he also rushed into the depths of the storm.  2

    He didn't dare to go any further.

    Going further inside, he would really die.

    He took out a stone, gritted his teeth and shouted in the storm.

    "Ms. Elena, I can only send you here."

    "The rest of the way, you can only rely on yourself."

    "Go!"

    Oran used his greatest strength to smash the stone out with spiritual power, and smashed it into the ancient city deep in the storm.

    The stone shimmered and turned into a parabola, falling continuously, and rushed towards the destination.

    This.

    It also seems to have stimulated a certain existence in the depths of the endless sand sea.

    Oran, the apostle, spared no effort to force his way in, causing the existence in the deepest part of the desert to slightly open its eyelids, revealing part of its power.  1

    "Woo!"

    The wind became louder.

    That horrifying aura directly enveloped the desert.

    The overwhelming black shadow covered the entire endless sand sea.

    Oran looked up.

    looked towards the top of the storm.

    Above the black storm, there appeared a shadow of a demon god that was too big to be seen clearly.

    Standing upright, surpassing the sky.

    & n?.

    As the tree grew, the tree hole became too high.

    So San Rafael picked up a wooden step below.  1

    She walked up to the top of the steps, reached out and poked inside.

    Finally, a few things were taken out of the vortex.

    "ah!"

    "My letter."

    When I received the item, I was still very pleasantly surprised.

    It was a letter from Oran to her, and a box.

    San Rafael was so happy that he jumped up on the wooden steps.

    "There are not only letters, but also gifts!"

    St. Raphael opened Oran's letter and saw the book "The Gospel of the Nymphs" that he gave him.

    But she showed a puzzled expression again, because she found that there was another letter underneath.

    "Why is there another one?"

    "Who sent it to me?"

    After San Rafael opened it, he showed a suddenly realized expression.

    She found that this was a letter she sent to herself when she set off.  1

    "ah!"

    "It turned out to be a letter written to me by myself!"

    Although San Rafael clearly knew what was written inside, he still opened it.

    The paper-folded airplane was laid out flat, with a big smiling face painted on it.

    It lists the goals of going to the world.  uu Reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot  ;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a>

    1. You have to pay a lot (many are crossed out) some (some are also crossed out), and finally it becomes, you have to make at least one friend.  2

    It seems that even San Rafael, who is very popular in the Kingdom of the Creator God, was not sure if he would be popular before going to the world.

    2. Received a gift from someone else, a gift with special care, a very special gift.

    3. Eat a lot of delicious food.

    4. Have a lot of fun.

    5. To experience a great adventure

    San Rafael smiled and finished reading the first few items, but when he saw the back, San Rafael laughed out of embarrassment.

    "I planned a lot when I left, why did I forget everything later?"

    Saint Rafael looked at the letter Oran sent him, and the gift he gave him, a very special storybook.

    She thought of her journey to the world, and the changes that happened to her before and after.

    "At least!"

    "The first few were done very well!?

 Text Chapter 333: Inverted Pyramid

    ,

    Dream world.

    The island of gods on the sun still looks the same today as before.

    The sun is shining brightly, the slides are circling and the balloons are rising in the kingdom of fairies.

    The spirit body walked through the Great Fairy Library, and rubbed a book from the Fantasy Star Sea and the God's Cup, and placed it in the library with an increasingly large internal space.

    This is a building like a giant tree reaching the sky, with a library covered with flower vines.

    Although it doesn't look bigger on the surface, the interior space of the building is already incredibly huge, like a world independent of the outside world.

    The law of space is shrouded in it, and an unknown number of books are stored in the layers of space.

    All the existing knowledge in the world is hidden here.

    The entrance of the library.

    A large number of playful goblins gathered together, this time not for fun, nor for parties and celebrations.

    Instead, they got together and spread the gossip.

    "Have you heard?" The goblins were full of joy, as if they were celebrating a festival.

    "That guy was blown away by the big wooden mallet in the storage fairyland. It's such a big wooden mallet." Immediately, a goblin said excitedly.

    "I saw it, I saw it, and it flew up from the dreamland below with a chirp." There were also goblins gesturing with their hands.

    "It is said that thieves who dare to steal things in the storage fairyland will be punished." The news seems to have come from San Rafael. As for why she knows so accurately, no one knows.

    but.

    Sally, who usually swaggers around in the pyramid temple, eats and takes unceremoniously, is not in the temple hall today.

    It is not in the other side halls of the temple, or in the treasure house of the gods at the bottom.

    This time she sat at the gate of the temple.

    No matter what, he refused to go in.

    Even if Sheila, the lord of the dream, holds a lot of things she likes to eat, beautiful clothes and gifts she likes, she can't coax her well.

    She squatted next to the heavy gate so that Insai could not see her directly.

    But she made an angry sound from time to time, reminding God Insai that she was at the door, and she was very angry.

    "snort!"

    "snort!"

    The Master of Life has never suffered such a big loss, being laughed at by so many goblins.

    Because Saishen "accidentally" slipped his mouth, saying that he hid a treasure in the grid of the storage fairyland, but it turned out that there was a big wooden mallet inside, which was specially designed to knock those thieves who stole things.

    And Sally also knew very well that she was the little thief who took the bait.

    She knew as soon as she thought about it, because Saishen couldn't have slipped his mouth, and what was hidden inside was not a treasure, but something specially designed to beat thieves.

    Although her behavior is very bad, she also knows it.

    But Sally was very sad because Saishen treated her like this.

    "snort!"

    "snort!"

    The sound was louder than the sound, as if it wanted to collapse the pyramid temple.

    God Yin Sai finally walked out of the temple, and Sally, the master of life, immediately turned her head away, but carefully looked at God Yin Sai from the corner of her eye.

    Yin Shen didn't say anything to comfort him, nor did he explain anything.

    He just took out something and put it on Sally's neck.

    "gave it to you!"

    Sally lowered her head and found something extra on her body.

    Beautiful knot, with a metal creation on it.

    God Yin gave her a gift.

    A whistle.

    A gift is very ordinary, but given to a different person, it naturally has an extraordinary meaning.

    Sally stood up suddenly.

    Looking at Yin Shen in surprise, he opened his mouth and did not speak for a long time.

    Seems to be asking: "Give it to me?"

    She touched the whistle hanging on her body, and then picked it up.

    Yin Shen touched her head: "This is a whistle, don't you like things that can make sounds?"

    Sally blew her whistle immediately, and ran around in the promenade outside the pyramid temple.

    "Beep!"

    "Beep!"

    Hearing the voice, Sally immediately forgot about the awkward situation just now.

    Although the sound of the whistle is a bit sharp and noisy.

    But, at least not as noisy as the mother of all things.Well, because the metal puppet king in front of him is not really speaking, he is communicating with the mind of wisdom and power.

    The female knight didn't seem to understand. She wanted to speak with her mouth, but she squeaked for a long time without a single word protruding.

    After that, she had a flash of inspiration.

    I asked a question through spiritual communication without a teacher.

    "This is where?"

    The puppet king replied: "This is the kingdom you built for us."

    "The eternal kingdom of demons."

    "You have been away for too long, and everything has passed too long."

    "It's been a long time."

    "We don't remember you anymore."

    "Fortunately, everything has been turned into words and pictures of wisdom."

    The king waved to the murals around the palace and told her that these murals were engraved with what had happened.

    "See, your story is carved on these walls."

    "It says in the painting that you will definitely come back one day."

    "We have been awake for more than a thousand years, and we have been waiting for you for a long, long time."

    Calculated, they woke up at the beginning of this era.

    At the moment when Yin Sai came again.

    The female knight skillfully inserted the sword back into the scabbard, stepped forward, and looked up at the murals.

    Her long blue ponytail drooped because of this gesture, and it felt like it was about to touch the ground.

    The murals record everything about Elena, the Sarah family she was born in, the family that once gave the apostles the test; she is the inheritor of the will of the saints, and she is the only golden-helmed knight in the kingdom of the devil.

    On the mural.

    There are text and patterns.

    "this is me?"

    The female knight looked blank: "Whydon't I remember?"

    The king, queen, and all the puppet nobles in the palace said together: "There is no doubt that you are Lady Elena."

    "The only knight in the Golden Helmet of the Demon Abyss, Lady Elena."

    The king said to the female knight seriously: "Whether you remember or not, you are."

    The female knight looked at the murals, but still didn't feel the slightest, even lacking a sense of familiarity, as if she was just telling a story about someone else.

    She wanted to recall something, but couldn't think of anything.

    The female knight looked at the people of the Demon Abyss in the painting, and a question suddenly appeared in her mind, and she asked impatiently.

    "Are youare the people of the Demon Abyss?"

    Many puppets glanced at each other, but no one spoke for a long time.

    It can be seen that they also seem to be very confused.

    Finally, the puppet king stood up and said.

    "At least."

    "It used to be."

    Elena asked the puppet king: "How do you know?"

    Puppet King: "The painting tells us."——

    The depths of the endless sea of ??sand.

    At the moment when the beam of light from the King City of Demon Abyss rushed to the sky, various visions also appeared on the giant island of Ruhe.

    The monsters all over the giant island suddenly became agitated, and they all screamed in the direction of the endless sand sea.

    "Woooooo!" The fire demon soared into the sky and swept across the sky.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" The stone demon was running on the ground, so manic it was completely unusual.

    "Hiss!" Winged demons flew up from the island in groups and headed towards

    The monsters seem to be crazy, they want to enter the place that radiates light.

    It seems that there is the immortal fantasy land of monsters, a place of peace.

    ? A place of changing destiny and a place of ultimate detachment.

 Text Chapter 334: The Apostle of Insai (Thanks to L5?? Big Brother’s Silver Alliance)

    ,

    The darkness that sees no light.

    Here is under the yellow sand, and this is also the place where the demon god sleeps.

    There is a strange country here, a country established by a group called the Demon Clan, which resembles dolls.

    There are eight thousand two hundred and sixteen people in this country, and the Demon King remembers it clearly; when he said this number, he was very sure and very skilled.

    It seems that he has said this number many times.

    "but now!"

    "There are eight thousand two hundred and seventeen people."

    The Demon King said this to Elena.

    There was no smile on the face of the Demon King, but his voice was full of joy, as if there was one more person, which was of extraordinary significance to this country.

    Elena looked at the other party suspiciously at first, and then knew that the extra one was herself.

    Elena didn't resist too much, but accepted it logically.

    Perhaps when she heard that the other party was also a citizen of the Demon Abyss, she faintly regarded herself as a member of this place.

    They went to the ancient temple.

    Because Elena wants to learn writing, and there is the fastest way to learn writing in this temple.

    Of course, this kind of writing is not the writing of snake people.

    The temple is at the deepest part of the inverted pyramid.

    Elena followed the king down the pyramid and came to the bottom.

    Following the arrival of the Demon King, crystal lights lit up on the road.

    The metal cheeks of the Demon King gleamed under the crystal lamp.

    The lines on his burqa are very mysterious, and a moving metal doll wearing a crown embodies this mystery to the extreme.

    On the back of the burqa are patterns of scepters, visors and crowns,

    The crown is on top, the scepter and visor are on the bottom.

    "arrive!"

    "It's time to pay homage to God!"

    When the Demon King walked into the main hall, the crystal lights in the hall just happened to light up.

    He said this to Elena with his telepathic communication ability, and then took off the crown on his head.

    In front of the gods.

    There is no king and nobility, no nobility and nobility.

    Only believers.

    The Demon King knelt down skillfully, prayed to the gods according to the ancient prayer etiquette, and recited the oath of the King of Wisdom.

    This prayer etiquette originated from the land bestowed by the gods, and was inherited by the Kingdom of Sheinsay and the Kingdom of Demon Abyss respectively. There are some differences between the two, but they are generally similar.

    Countless Sanye people once recited the oath of the King of Wisdom, set off from the sea to the holy mountain, and finally knelt under the holy mountain and died under the holy mountain.

    Generations of people from the Demon Abyss swam to the depths of the sea, crossed the bottomless Demon Abyss Trench to the depths of the sea, until they died.

    However, this prayer etiquette disappeared a long time ago.

    did not think of.

    This scene is still preserved here.

    Under the yellow sand, in the city of Demon Abyss.

    Elena raised her head, raised her slender neck, and her collarbone became more obvious because of this posture.

    Holding the visor with her slender fingers, she took off the golden visor on her head, revealing a sacred and beautiful face in the eyes of mortals, with a noble apostle posture.

    Her eyes fixed on the statue: "God!"

    The statue enshrined in the temple is completely invisible, only a vague outline.

    Now it is impossible to trace whether it is because it has gradually become smooth and the edges and corners have been worn away as the years go by; or from the very beginning, this statue has been like this.

    The whole body of the statue is pure white. I don't know what it was carved with, but the person who sculpted it used the feeling of light to the extreme.

    The not-so-bright light of the crystal lamp shines on the statue, refracting rays of light through the interior, and you can feel that the statue is glowing.

    "Insay!"

    "The Lord who created the world, the God who transcends time."

    Suddenly, Elena uttered such a passage with the language of wisdom.

    Just like instinct.

    ?Derived from the conditioned reflex deep in the body.

    The Demon King was a little surprised: "Do you know the name of God?"

    And when he said this sentence, he discovered another problem.

    "This is the language of wisdom, have you learned it?"

    "No."

    "You obviously haven't read wisdom articles yet.?.

    This shadow is so familiar, she dreamed of him just now, and wept for his passing; that is the greatest mortal in her mind, she has never seen a saint, and in her eyes, the other person is a saint in the world  only.

    Elena stood stiffly at the entrance of the temple: "Sang De'an Teacher?"

    Under the violent fluctuation of her emotions, she actually heard the other party's voice.

    The other party's voice was the same as the last time I saw him, a little hoarse.

    "Eleanor!"

    "If I did something wrong and brought disaster to this world; will anyone really be able to restore the disaster I brought in the future?"

    The figure sighed: "If you did something wrong, is there really a chance to make it up in the future?"

    She finally caught up and passed by the pillar.

    She shouted excitedly: "Teacher Sanderan!"

    However, there was nothing under the crystal lamp.

    She was at a loss and looked around, looking at this palace where she was obviously alone.

    "teacher!"

    "teacher!"

    "Teacher, where are you?"

    She shuttled through the Insay Temple, shouting loudly.

    She excitedly searched for the figure just now, but couldn't find it no matter what.

    It seemed that everything was just caused by her memory.

    Or rather, her instinct was warning her of something——

    Dream world.

    A real pyramid temple.

    This is completely different from the weird imitation in the Kingdom of the Abyss, like two extremes; and the meaning is also different, the most important meaning here is the residence of the gods, and the imitation of the inverted pyramid in the Kingdom of the Abyss is even more meaningful.  It's like going back to the god-given paradise of the past.

    "Is there any change in the monster too?"

    A figure in the temple is holding a goblin magic mirror, constantly checking all the things and news about monsters.

    Sheila, the master of dreams, always felt that what Saishen said had a deep meaning, so she wanted to check it out.

    soon.

    She saw the changes of all the monsters on Ruhe Island when the inverted pyramid appeared.

    Immediately afterwards, she found the inverted pyramid.

    "s?

    "Monster?"

    Looking at the inverted pyramid, Sheila felt that although this thing was strange, it vaguely felt like a prop.

    She immediately called up the serial number of the item, and found the name of this magical item in it.

 Text Chapter 336: A giant ship that crosses the river of time?

    Elena returned to the Pyramid of Demons, and walked to the Temple of Insai on the strange stairs.

    This ladder gives people the feeling of being reversed, because the pyramid is upside down, and she is walking on the reverse side of the ladder inside the pyramid.

    Elena was thinking about many issues, and Ray's story made her feel a little uncomfortable.

    It was as if something was stuck in his chest.

    "Why can't Ray leave the city?"

    "Before he rushed into the storm, the light of consciousness was destroyed by a strange force. I didn't even have time to react."

    "It shouldn't be."

    Elena walked to the gate of the temple.

    Outside, she had already started to take off the coarse cloth cloak that was draped over her clothes, and hung it on her arms.

    Elena's gaze swept across a pillar in front of the temple gate, and she frowned slightly.

    A pillar at the entrance of the temple was carved in the shape of Elena, wearing armor and holding Ruhe's sword.

    This was transformed into this on the day Elena arrived.

    It was not requested by Elena, but carved by other demon spirits, symbolizing Elena's duties in this temple, as well as her identity.

    This seems to be a certain tradition among demons

    However, Elena doesn't like this kind of things that are too superficial. She likes more real things, even beliefs. What she likes is to do it with words and deeds, not to say it verbally.

    "Um?"

    Elena found out as soon as she came in.

    In the temple, there is a figure praying, facing the statue of God Insai.

    The several halls on the outer layer of the temple allow all the demons to come to pray, although there is a time limit, and some newly revived demons will also enter the temple to watch the text slate to learn.

    The voice of the other party's prayer was not loud, but because the temple was too quiet, it was still heard clearly in Elena's ears.

    "Because of loneliness, God created Laidlich, the king of wisdom, and because of Laidlich's loneliness, God created the three-leaf man."

    "Therefore the race begins, and the kingdom is established from this moment."

    "God said."

    "I am the god who created you, and you are their king."

    He clasped his hands together and bowed his body humbly.

    There are many pockets on the clothes he is wearing, and there is a box with a lot of things on the ground beside it; there is a rope on the box, which should be able to hang on the body.

    ?It should look like a street vendor, usually with pockets full of various goods, and a box hanging on his chest to show his goods to others.

    Elena didn't disturb the other party's prayers, but just hung the cloak aside.

    She was a little confused, and when she was thinking about things, she arranged her cloak smoothly.

    By the time she came back to her senses, the praying believers had already got up.

    The other party did not leave, but walked in front of Elena.

    "Dear Lord Elena!"

    "I have a doubt."

    "You are the apostle of the gods, and you may be able to guide me who is confused."

    Elena guards the temple, but she doesn't take on the responsibility of solving doubts for others.

    And she didn't feel that she could solve any doubts and puzzles for others.

    but.

    Since the person in front of her asked her, she was still going to listen.

    The monster dressed as a merchant has a box hanging on his chest, and it looks a little funny when paired with colorful clothes full of pockets.

    He introduced his dream to Elena, the dream that always haunted him.

    "I often dream, and every time I dream of a strange person."

    "I feel like he is me, he lives on an island, the island is full of ritual workshops, and he has a shop on the island."

    "When I usually dream about him, it's mostly trivial things."

    "But recently."

    "I always dreamed that he was in this inverted pyramid, and that he was wandering under this temple, so I came here to find the reason for my dream."

    The vendor is very strange, he also knows something about the origin of the demon.

    It is said that, a long time ago, demons were transformed from another race.

    After all, there are traces of that race everywhere in this city, the legends and myths left by that race.

    besides.

    Beliefs left over from that race.

    &nbsstatue.

    "Eight thousand two hundred and sixteen!"

    Elena remembered what the Demon King said to herself before: "There are eight thousand two hundred and sixteen people in this country."

    Elena walked up the steps, and she went straight to one of the pillars.

    On the pillar, a heroic female knight is carved.

    Unlike the people of the Demon Abyss present, she has a god-like form.

    Elena stopped in her tracks and said in a somewhat complicated tone.

    "Number."

    "Eight thousand two hundred and seventeen."

    The female knight on the pillar suddenly moved, she turned her head, and spoke to Elena proudly.

    "Come on!"

    "Stop!"

    "Can't approach the temple of God without permission?"

    This ghost is the most powerful ghost here.

    She was born not long ago, so she should have appeared only recently.

    And at that time, it should be the time when Elena returned to this city.

    Under the priest's robe, Elena clenched her hands unconsciously.

    She finally figured it out. Knowing the function of this Pyramid of Demons, she also roughly understood the meaning of the name Demons.

    "turn out to be!"

    "This is the demon spirit."

    Possess the extraordinary body of monsters and the immortal spirit of ghosts.

    The two make up the so-called demons.

    The body is made of extraordinary materials, just like props, it will not be easily destroyed and corroded.

    It's just the consciousness in the body, which is destined to fade away in time.

    But as long as the ghost does not die and the body's consciousness dies, this demon pyramid and the ghost inside can be used as seeds to revive again and give birth to a new consciousness.

    They are a combination of monsters and ghosts, but not quite monsters.

    so.

    Only then can they live in the former city of the people of the Demon Abyss without being bound by the oath of monsters.

    Elena stood in front of the pillar, staring at her ghost, unable to calm down for a long time.

    "Use metal to cast the body of an extraordinary monster, then use ghosts as candles to ignite consciousness over and over again, and use this pyramid as a candlestick to maintain the eternal operation of this kingdom of demons."

    "In this way, the people of the Demon Abyss can continue to exist across time? In this way, the inheritance of the people of the Demon Abyss can be maintained?"

    "Is this what I chose?"

    "Is there a way to save the people of the Demon Abyss?"

    Elena looked at the entire Demon Pyramid, and her voice was transmitted in this empty realm.

    "Is this the giant ship that I created that spans the long river of time?"

    Her voice was cold and puzzled.

    "This is?"

    "The future I choose?"

    The female knight stood for a long time, and suddenly she drew the sword at her waist.

    She pointed to herself on the pillar with an extremely angry expression.

    like.

    I can't wait to cut myself on the pillar with a sword.

    "What future is this?"

    "Elena? Were you crazy? ?

 Text Chapter 337: Immortality is the property of the gods

    In the strange realm formed by the magical props and demon pyramids.

    Elena looked at her own ghost, and she thought of Ray.

    Thinking of the aircraft submerged in the yellow sand, the cheerful voice sounded in her ears again.

    "Look quickly!"

    "It's light."

    Maybe it's not just light.

    It is also hope, Lei's expectation for the future.

    It's just that now, she can't see anything worth looking forward to, let alone feel the existence of light.

    She turned her head away.

    He looked at the overturned boxes and items scattered all over the floor under the steps of the temple.

    besides.

    Under the clothes full of pockets, covered with rusty iron skeletons.

    She stretched out her hand and touched her ghost.

    "Show me!"

    "Let's see what it feels like to be a ghost"

    Elena, who was wearing a priest's robe, touched the ghost of a knight in armor.

    Elena felt that she had escaped into another world in an instant.

    There is nothing there, chaos, confusion, darkness.

    You don't know who you are, you don't know where you come from, you just instinctively follow the past and wander.

    You seem to be locked in a crowded house, and occasionally the light shines in,

    You finally recalled something.

    You think of who you are, your deepest obsession, and your deepest pain.

    You may suddenly shout: "This is not my home, why am I here? I have to go back quickly."

    Some people may say: "Stop it! Don't play with my life, let me die as a clover."

    Or another sentence: "Are you back? I have been waiting for you to come home and want to talk to you."

    But after a while, you forget everything again.

    Returned to the long darkness again.

    This is because ghosts have been deprived of spirituality, wisdom and a lot of desire personality and memory knowledge, they are mainly composed of part of memory and emotion.

    Occasionally, their personal emotions will surge up and bring them back to the past.

    But it didn't make people feel much better.

    The most desperate thing is not to push you into eternal darkness, but when it pushes you into darkness, it also opens a window where you can't reach.

    Perhaps those spirit bodies around the demigods can use the kingdom of the demigods to break through this wall, making the spirit bodies gradually become more complete, at least when they want to get out of the darkness, they can get out.

    But the people of Moyuan do not have their demigods.

    They can only repeat this feeling day after day, repeating the long dark imprisonment, and occasional memory reappearance.

    Elena felt the misery of the ghost after only a moment of experience.

    Fortunately.

    This feeling didn't last long.

    Maybe it's because the ghost in front of me was born for a very short time, but in this short period of time, Elena has already known what kind of ghost it is.

    Next, memories of the past emerged.

    A memory that really belongs to Elena.

    250 million years ago.

    God Abandoned Era.

    At this time, although the Kingdom of Heinsay was in decline, Vivien, the third-generation sage of truth, was still there.

    However, Elena, the older Golden Helmet Knight of Demon Abyss, has gradually begun to enter the second half of her life. The apostle has a full lifespan of a thousand years, which is an unimaginable length in the eyes of ordinary people.

    But in front of civilization and this land, it is still short-lived.

    On an island near the Bottomless Demon Abyss.

    The Magic Gold Ritual Workshop and other miracle ritual workshops on the island have basically been closed, and the prosperous island in the past is only left with the ruins after the prosperity has faded away.

    A woman stood in front of the gate of a tall workshop, looking at the dilapidated island.

    She held a compass in her hand.

    The compass was spinning in disorder, with no target at all.

    Just like the hearts of women today.

    Elena got the divine spell of the shape of God from Vivien, and she could change her shape freely a long time ago; when she was in the depths of the sea, she would use the appearance of the people of the abyss, and when she was on land and islands,  She uses the form of God, which is more convenient.

    Although life hasnbsp; "It's not that he wants to build this demon pyramid."

    "it's me!"

    "It is I who must build this demon pyramid."

    Elena noticed that the other party's body erupted with a power that did not belong to her, an extraordinary light that did not belong to her.

    She is the one who controls the Pyramid of Demon Spirits, the real master of the entire Kingdom of Demon Spirits, and the one who controls the recovery of all demon spirits.

    She is borrowing the power here, which does not belong to her.

    Elena's priest's robe gripped the hilt tightly with her lower hand. The sword hadn't been sheathed yet, but her strong will to fight was fully reflected.

    More compelling than the Demon Queen who has drawn out her sword.

    The Demon Queen looked at Elena without giving in.

    "Master Elena!"

    "You shouldn't come back, you chose eternal sleep, you chose to leave us."

    "It shouldn't disturb our peace."

    "You are our Lady Elena, you are the apostle of God, and you are the Knight of the Golden Helmet."

    "In our eyes, you are God's spokesperson in the world."

    "but!"

    "Even if I face God directly, I still want to tell him."

    "I want the Kingdom of Demon Abyss to exist forever."

    Elena questioned her: "Is this what you call tranquility?"

    The Demon Queen: "I love this city, I love everything here, and I love the people here."

    "I value them and all that I have."

    "Anyway."

    "I can't just sit back and watch it die."

    Elena: "Even if you pay such a heavy price, even if what you want in the end is to sink into endless darkness?"

    "Do you know what it feels like for those ghosts to wander in the darkness again and again?"

    The Demon Queen said softly: "Of course I know."

    The eyes of the demon queen's silver visor stabbed at Elena, telling her a shocking thing.

    "I know everything, I know why I chose this way in the first place, and I also know everything about you."

    "Because of the me I used to be, I grew up by your side."

    "Master Elena, my surname is"

    "Sarah!"

    Elena was silent for a while, and finally she asked the Demon Queen.

    "Even if I have been living in this dark bottom, even if I let my ghost be in the eternal darkness, even if all this is just an extremely false dream of paradise."

    The Demon Queen stepped forward, getting closer to Elena.

    "even so."

    Demon Queen: "Even if!"

    "This choice is wrong."

    "Even if I let it exist for a moment longer, I am willing to give everything."

    "Master Elena!"

    "If you want to destroy all of this, you must first destroy me."

    Following the advance of the Demon Queen, the power overflowed in all directions.

    The surrounding scenes changed little by little, and the whole world seemed to be turned upside down.

    The strange place called Lingyu covers this place.

    The Demon King seemed to have no certainty and will to win against Elena, the Golden Helmet Knight of Demon Abyss, so she chose to take the first step.

    Her steps became faster and faster, and finally her body turned into a phantom.

    The intense red fire light was released from the long sword in her hand, turning into a fire dragon and piercing towards Elena.

    Elena turned her head slightly, but at this critical moment, her eyes became a little hazy.

    Seems to be looking at the opponent's strength and swordsmanship, the skill of the younger generation.

    The moment the other party touched him.

    She just drew her sword and came out.

    A ray of light shot up into the sky, covering the eyes with whiteness, and the whole spiritual realm seemed to vibrate.

    The two are so similar.

    The same sword-holding posture, even the fighting posture is the same.

 Text Chapter 338: Reappearing the Kingdom of Demon Abyss

    The extraordinary aura covers everything.

    Huge pressure came from all directions, like the waves of the sea.

    The Demon Queen was directly forced back by Elena's unsheathed sword, but all this is not over yet.

    With the interlacing sound of gold and iron, Jianguang directly cut everything around him.

    The fire dragon, which was tens of meters long, was split into countless pieces in an instant.

    Elena held the sword in one hand, and her movements were simple and sharp.

    Then, she put the sword in front of her body.

    Two fingers touched the edge of the sword together, as if performing a pre-war ceremony.

    She said in her mouth

    "You are in a hurry."

    "Because you think you are not as strong as me."

    "But in fact, it has nothing to do with strength, but you think you will lose."

    "Strong does not necessarily win, weak does not necessarily lose."

    "Look for the opponent's flaws, and use the smallest force to defeat the most powerful enemy."

    "The outcome of the battle has not been decided until the last moment."

    Elena's eyes were sharp to the extreme: "Fighting is not only about courage, not only not being afraid of death, but also your confidence in yourself."

    "Courage can be mustered, and it is common to not be afraid of death. Confidence in yourself is the key."

    After hearing this, the Demon Queen froze for a moment.

    It seems that this is not the first time she has heard this sentence, the person in front of her taught herself this way a long, long time ago.

    "You've said that to me before."

    "But, just like what you said."

    "I will never learn."

    "I can't let go, I can't let go, and I can't see through."

    Queen of Demons: "I am not a disciple of a sage,

    Don't know so many truths.  "

    "I am not an apostle of God, and I cannot accept God's guidance."

    "I'm just a citizen of the Demon Abyss."

    "A mortal who is insignificant in the eyes of the gods and you strong men."

    After finishing speaking, the Demon Queen rushed up again.

    A striped road on the queen's armor was flowing with light, which combined with the whole realm, and the whole realm began to change again.

    "Domain control."

    The spiritual domain expands, and the whole world is spinning.

    The temple is turned upside down, the floor becomes the ceiling.

    And Elena fell directly from a height.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, one after another illusory shadows that were exactly the same as her outline emerged from the Demon Queen's body, attacking Elena.

    Every shadow surges with extraordinary power, with the power of magic.

    According to her strength, she usually releases at most one such shadow, but she seems to be able to release such shadows continuously under the shroud of this spiritual realm.

    This illusory and strange realm amplified the Demon Queen's power to a point far beyond her control.

    Elena fell from a height, stabbing sword after sword in weightlessness.

    She looked very slow, but she defeated the extremely fast shadows one by one, as if dancing a magical sword dance in the air.

    When she landed on the ground, the last shadow disappeared.

    At this moment.

    The entire temple was turned upside down again.

    Holding swords in both hands, the Demon Queen stepped on the stone pillars without considering gravity at all, and stepped on the wall to attack Elena.

    Elena followed the rotation direction of the temple, put her hands on the wall, and landed on a pillar with ease.

    At this moment, the originally vertical pillar turned into a beam.

    And Elena stood on this "beam".

    The Demon Queen rushed in front of her again, this time the Demon Queen used frost magic.

    Frost rotated with the long sword, and the entire temple was covered with frost. It could even be seen that Elena's feet were frozen, and ice crystals continued to spread towards her upper body.

    But Elena stood motionless, raised the sword with one hand, and pressed it down towards the Demon Queen with terrifying power.

    "Heavy pressure!"

    A small sword, plus two bytes.

    But it seems to be attached to the power of a mountain.

    When the sword fell, the air became blurred under the terrible pressure, and the dust on the ground floated up one by one.

    "Boom!"

    And the Demon Queen directlyHe held his hand and finally let go.

    Elena, who had turned into a puppet, suddenly understood something.

    She looked into the temple, the statue with a blurred face, the god they believed in.

    "InsayGod?"——

    ? Endless sand sea.

    A whole city suddenly emerged from the yellow sand.

    It appeared suddenly, emerging from an unknown depth under the ground.

    In the past, every time it appeared, it was accompanied by a terrible storm, which was the breath of the Ruhe giant desert worm.

    But this time, it just appeared.

    There are no abnormalities.

    And the residents of this city waited for a long time, but they did not see it sinking to the bottom of the sand sea again.

    "Not moving?" The demons couldn't believe it.

    "It won't go back?" After waiting for a long time, they finally confirmed.

    "Are we out?" the whole city cheered.

    Inside the Demon King City, a demon puppet hovering under the giant tower of Jesser came out of the shadows little by little.

    He felt the light shining on himself.

    The golden light is extremely shining.

    He stretched out his fingers, looked over and over in the sunlight, and seemed to want to grab the bright thing.

    In the end, he found that such a golden thing could not be grasped.

    "What's this?"

    "It's so warm and beautiful!"

    He really likes this.

    He walked out of the shadows, and he never wanted to go back.

    He walked along the edge of the city's shadow and light, just like a child walking on the curb, stepping on the boundary between light and shadow precisely.

    He was careful, for fear of being contaminated by that shadow.

    It was as if he was afraid that the shadow in the darkness would pull him back again.

    He raised his head and looked at the sun in the sky.

    He finally can.

    Living under the sun.

    In the depths of the Pyramid of Demon Spirits, in the realm of the Tower Spirit.

    The wreckage of the merchant monster that fell under the steps was slowly repaired in a strange light, and it was reassembled.

    A new will is born from the mind.

    When he woke up, he was back on the streets of the city again.

    He still carried a wooden box in his arms, which was filled with all kinds of small commodities.

    He seemed a little confused, looking at everything around him suspiciously.

    "Um?"

    He walked along the streets. The city was big, but the population was small, and most places were empty.

    He came to an intersection and saw a lively market.

    He saw all kinds of monster dolls and various shops in the market.

    Very lively.

    He looked at the box hanging on his chest, hesitated for a while, but finally took it off and threw it aside.

    This time.

    He seemed to want to do something else.

    He has a mind of his own, he is no longer bound by the past.

    Now he is just himself.  uu reading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a>

    Since then.

    A magical city appeared in the endless sea of ??sand, and inside it was a group of puppets who could not get out of the city.

    Someone went deep into the endless sand sea and strayed into this magical city.

    Residents in the city have magical powers and can create all kinds of strange things; therefore, everyone who enters the city will get some magical things that are not available outside, and some people become rich and powerful by virtue of this.

    This makes the city even more mysterious, attracting many people to search for it in the endless sand sea.

    Some people have a legend.

    The residents of this city will not die, and they will be reborn from their bodies every time they die.

    These strange creatures say that their country is the country of the Abyss, and they come from a long, long time ago.

    They only have one city, but they call it Wangcheng.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 339: New Mythical Items

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    Yin Shen held the mirror in his hand, and behind him, Sheila, the master of dreams, pressed one hand on the back of the stone chair and supported her chin with the other; beside her was a little brown-haired girl lying on the armrest, with her head tilted against Yin Shen's arm, squeezing  Looking at the picture in the mirror in Yin Shen's hand.

    Watch as ancient cities emerge from the darkness, above the sea of ??sand.

    The goblin sighed a little.

    "very nice!"

    "The city that was 250 million years ago has once again appeared in the world."

    "The people of the previous era can enter this era again."

    Once she asked Yin Shen, can the next era still leave the shadow of the previous era?

    The answer is yes.

    Sally, whose head was resting on Yin Shen's arm, pouted: "Without the protection of the troll's power, it will definitely break down soon."

    "It collapsed immediately and turned into sand."

    This one is fast, it's debatable.

    Perhaps in the eyes of this kind of living body, 10,000 years and 100,000 years are also very fast.

    Yin Shen: "That is someone else's hometown and city."

    "And that's not broken, it's just that new people replace old people, and new buildings replace old buildings."——

    The Kingdom of Demon Abyss.

    The Insay Temple of the Demon Pyramid is composed of multiple palaces connected. In the connection between the main hall and the side halls, on the exposed walkway outside, a strange demon doll is leaning on the railing and reading a book.

    The sun shone on the monster puppet, forming a shadow cast obliquely on the railing.

    The robe on the demon doll is very gorgeous, but it is covered with a cape with mysterious patterns.

    Since the Kingdom of Demon Abyss rose to land.

    There will always be yellow sand blowing from a distance, even if there is a city wall on the outer layer, it still cannot stop the wind and sand.

    This has added a lot of trouble to the city. It is said that the Demon King and Queen are planning to deal with this matter.

    But at least for now, this trouble has not been resolved.

    This also makes the cloak a standard item for monster dolls.

    but.

    There was another reason for Elena's cloak.

    The book in Elena's hand was brought in by the snake man from outside.

    The book records some legends, stories, and anecdotes.

    Elena also learned about the outside world and changes through these legends, and learned about this new era.

    "Vivien has become the Scarlet Goddess, and she has really lived to this era relying on Stoun's Ruhe Seal."

    "Asay, the god of truth and knowledge, is he awake too? Didn't he seal himself in despair?"

    "So many people looked for his shadow, but they couldn't find him."

    "And Xiao, this traitor did not die and became the evil god of original sin."

    "He looks the same as his former master."

    When the angle of view fell, the voice could be clearly heard, but the puppet Elena didn't make any movement to open her mouth.

    When I got closer, I found that it was not the doll Elena who was speaking.

    Under Elena's hood, there were two faces, one real and one imaginary; the face of an apostle of God squeezed out of Elena's puppet body, and half of her face overlapped with her.

    There are two selves in her body.

    A former self, a present self.

    The one who spoke was another illusory face crowded in the hood.

    Tarin Elena.

    "This era has really changed a lot, and it is completely different from our era."

    "Too rich."

    "Unexpectedly, life is everywhere."

    "The land is all plants, and there are animals on the ground."

    When Taling Elena said this, her voice was very complicated, because in the era of the Sanye people, there was really nothing.

    In the book, I found a record about the gods of the land of sunrise. The ancient gods with lamps walked into the land of sunrise, illuminating the eastern world.

    "Iva, the God of Alchemy and Desire?"

    "Probably, it should be"

    "The former ferryman!"

    Taling Elena soon learned of the existence of the Alchemy God Iva from the records; because in the legend about the Alchemy God Iva, there is a story that he once led the Smirk of the city-state of Suinhor  This is the story of King Er traveling together in the fantasy star sea.

    andbsp;Olan said his words of thanks, and he felt much more relaxed.

    He bid farewell to the other party, took a tour of the city on the magic carpet, and chatted with many residents in the city.

    He used to be a puppet, and he feels very kind to these strange creatures in the form of puppet.

    He bought some miraculous creations and left the city.

    The flying magic carpet hovered in the sky, and Oran looked back in the direction of the inverted pyramid.

    He suddenly remembered the cold-looking illusory figure in the other party's body when he saw Elena before.

    "The spirit body?"

    "what is going on?"

    For some unknown reason, Oran suddenly remembered the ultimate mystery of the Taling School.

    Ta Ling Upanishad.

    When Oran left the endless desert all the way, when he arrived at the edge of the desert.

    He suddenly saw scattered and powerful winged demons, stone demons, and fire demons coming from afar.

    Going to the depths of the sand sea, heading in the same direction.

    This is very unusual.

    It seemed that there was something there that attracted them irresistibly.

    They are all the best among monsters, not only because of their strength, but also because they have already developed preliminary wisdom, so they can feel the call of this power to themselves.

    Oran didn't understand: "What are they doing?"

    But he vaguely guessed that it might have something to do with the oracle telling him to go to the kingdom of the devil, although he didn't know what the god had talked with Elena.

    But just after his god and Elena met, such a vision happened, which made him connect the two.

    These monsters rushed all the way to the kingdom of the devil, but stopped outside the city of the kingdom of the devil.

    Because according to the oath, it is impossible for monsters to enter this city.

    They must go through a layer of transformation before they can enter the place they crave.

    On the city walls of the Kingdom of Demon Abyss, the demon spirits opened the gates for them.

    "Come in!" the dolls yelled.

    The puppets turned their heads and shouted towards the city.

    "Someone is here again."

    "Several came today."

    A stone goblin entered the tall city gate, and the pyramid of the goblin emanated bright light, passing over its body.

    Its body structure began to change, and a special circuit was born in the stone-structured body.

    ? Wisdom circuit.

    When the stone demon came in from the other side of the city gate, it was still a tall stone monster; when it came out from the other side, it turned into a short humanoid pottery doll.

    It no longer looks bulky and rough, nor scary.

    It looks exquisite and small, and it also has these cuteness.

    The metal puppet monster waiting in the city immediately burst into cheers.

    "A new demon is born."

    "The 8128th, the 8128th was born."

    "Also, there are more outside."

    This new birth is not just a new, different monster.

    It is also the future and hope.

    Immediately afterwards, a fire demon also walked in through the city gate.

    It has no shape, just twisted and floated down like this, sometimes expanding to the extreme, sometimes shrinking to the point of being invisible.

    When entering the city.

    The fire demon turned into a glass man with a glass cover on his head. There was a mysterious circuit on the glass cover, and flames surged inside.

    A metal puppet monster came up, put clothes on it, and welcomed him.

    "Welcome to……"

    "The Kingdom of the Demon Abyss."

    Whether it was the stone demon just now or the fire demon, they all looked at everything here in a daze.

    They walked into the city like newborn children.

    But they looked at the monsters applauding towards them, and felt as if they were completely different.

    They have completely changed.

    They possessed truly advanced wisdom.

    No longer mixed with those beasts, fish and shrimp.

    No more chaos and unknown.

    As intelligent species, they have never really possessed wisdom.

    And at this moment.

    A new door opened for them.

    They can learn and grow.

    You can even establish your own forces, countries, and civilizations.

    One after another, the awakened monsters rushed here from afar, passing through swamps, wastelands, and frozen mountains.

    They are looking for their destination and end in the yellow sand all over the sky.

    They were freed from ignorance and chaos, and became a truly intelligent family.

    And the power of the Demon Pyramid is also undergoing this change, starting to become stronger slowly.

    until one day.

    The Demon Pyramid will become a real mythical prop.  &lt;/div&gt;nbsp; You can even establish your own forces, countries, and civilizations.

    One after another, the awakened monsters rushed here from afar, passing through swamps, wastelands, and frozen mountains.

    They are looking for their destination and end in the yellow sand all over the sky.

    They were freed from ignorance and chaos, and became a truly intelligent family.

    And the power of the Demon Pyramid is also undergoing this change, starting to become stronger slowly.

    until one day.

    The Demon Pyramid will become a real mythical prop.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 340: God of Truth and Knowledge Kingdom of God on Earth

    The edge of the dream world.

    A mythical gate depicting the oldest and the first tree-like pattern of the road of wisdom stands here.

    The magnificent giant door is closed tightly, and through the crack of the door, one can see the sea of ??knowledge rippling inside the door.

    In the depths of the ocean of knowledge is a city full of books and knowledge.

    This is the place of truth that all witch spirits yearn for, the place where gods live.

    The books above the city spread their pages like birds, hovering in the sky.

    Follow the long bridge lined up by "bookbirds" and arrive at the temple; you can see a somewhat thin young man lying on his desk.

    Without raising his head, he reached out and grabbed the book that fell from the sky.

    Open it with one hand, hanging and other books are neatly lined up.

    In front of him, hundreds of books are neatly arranged, opened and closed, and replaced constantly.

    Quite spectacular.

    I don't know how long it has passed, and that book flew back like a bird; A Sai stopped writing and looked at the scroll spread out in front of him.

    The very beginning of the scroll reads.

    "Witch Spirit Divine Grace".

    "alright!"

    K clasped his hands together, his fingers were still rubbing, looking at his eyes was a habitual action of falling into thought.

    "It's not too difficult. It's still based on the divine grace technique, just adjusted the mythical organs, and then made some refinements for the mythical organs."

    "After all, the power of witch spirits is centered on the power of the Gate of Truth. Their divine power directly tends to focus on a part of memory, rather than being as balanced and powerful as the apostles of the previous era, but the power is more detailed.  a little better."

    "However, when compiling this book, it gave me a deeper understanding of the door of truth."

    Ghost Polik was helping Asai to pack his things, took back K's pen, and carefully and slowly rolled up the scroll.

    Such important things written by the gods will definitely be stored in the most important places, and what others get can only be reprinted versions.

    "What kind of understanding?"

    "A Sai God!"

    Asay, the God of Truth and Knowledge: "Knowledge is the result of man's exploration of the world, and the gate of truth is the gate for storing and using this knowledge."

    "The door of truth is the manifestation of the power of memory, and it is the most precious wealth of human beings."

    "The most fundamental power characteristics of me and this door are storage and calculation."

    A Sai stood up: "Based on this concept, the power of witch spirits has obvious characteristics."

    "The first-order book of witch spirits has the ability to store and delete other people's memories, which is difficult to accurately control; it can contract ghosts, control ghosts, and create a real illusion through ghosts, an illusion combined with real terrain."

    "The second-level book of witch spirits can store spiritual power and extraordinary magic, and the magic can be imprinted on the book of witch spirits, so that it has the power to perform various second-level magic spells; recent witch spirits have also passed through the book of witch spirits.  With this characteristic of ghosts and ghosts, the ability to make scrolls of divine arts is also an obvious characteristic of witch spirit power."

    "The third-level book of witch spirits can already store the power of curse seals and truths, create pages of truth, and condense all your ghosts, magic spells, and spell seals into one page."

    As for the power of the fourth level of Wu Ling, A Sai has already written it in the book "Witch Spirit Divine Grace".

    "The apostles of the previous era were more versatile and powerful, but they were also relatively primitive."

    "The apostle of this era is the seed of power inherited from the gate of myth."

    "The fourth-order book of witch spirits has been petrified into a mythical organ of witch spirits through divine grace. At this time, the book of witch spirits not only has the stored power, but also has the ability to deduce.

    "They can create the Wuling Book World in the book, a town made up of information, or even a city; they can collect and deduce the rules and information in reality to make their book world closer and closer to reality  until those who fall into it cannot be discerned."

    "They can also project the world in the book into reality, use their own power to take over the order of reality, and operate the laws by themselves, just like the spiritual field of the apostles."

    At present, the fourth-order power of the alchemist is not yet perfect; Oran thought of creating a new mythical organ, but how to use this new mythical organ is still being explored.

    All the gods became gods using the method of the previous era, and the powerful people of this era need to explore new paths.

    But Asai has alreadyBetween entity and gas; just like a mirage, it migrates with the sky and climate, and can be projected thousands of miles away with the help of light and shadow.

    This country has always been shrouded in clouds and mist, and it occasionally appears in front of mortals, and it also appears in different places.

    Sometimes it will appear in the desert.

    Sometimes, it will appear at sea.

    Sometimes, it will appear in the sky.

    There is no entity, walking on the edge of the world.

    Do as you please.

    Born with fantasy.

    And at this moment, this country is above the sky.

    is still rising.

    The edge of the kingdom of the God of Knowledge.

    Two bewildered and overwhelmed figures looked at the lofty sky below them, at the world cut by the mist.

    at last.

    They turned their heads, walked from the clouds and mist to the depths, and cast their gazes into the depths of the clouds and mist.

    As the clouds and mist dispersed, they finally saw everything in front of them clearly.

    Also saw each other.

    The two divinely favored people looked at the kingdom of God composed of libraries and countless books, and looked at each other; although they had never met each other, they knew each other.

    "The favored one of the Evil Peninsula."

    "The god-favored one on that island of the gods."

    The two gods gathered together, and the kingdom of the gods came to the world, they fully realized that this time the gods summoned was unusual.

    There must be, something very important happened.

    "Huh!"

    Immediately afterwards, accompanied by the sound of the wind.

    One ghost servant after another appeared before their eyes.

    All the way from the gate of truth in the distance, it continued to them.

    Polik appeared under the door of truth, and the god's companion set his sights on the two favored ones.

    And behind the door of truth, a vague shadow also appeared.

    The two quickly prostrated themselves on the ground and lowered their heads.

    Dare not look up again.

    "The god who grasps the truth, the master of books and knowledge, the god of eternal reincarnation!"

    The previous sentence is the same.

    "Your humble servant finally sees you!" One trembled with excitement.

    "Your servant is listening to your will!" One was calmer.

    God didn't speak, it was Polik who spoke.

    "God's Favored One should be a title that only apostles can have."

    "And now."

    "The opportunity to become an apostle has come."

    "O favored one of God Asay, seize this last chance and become God Asay leading to a higher ladder, and become a member of this kingdom."

    Polik waved his hand, and among the books hovering in the sky, two scrolls fell down.

    It just landed in front of the two favored ones.

    One reached out and got the scroll.

    The other was still prostrate on the ground, motionless.

    And at this time, the god finally spoke.

    "The apostles are just the beginning."

    "There is no end to those who seek the truth."

    "As long as you can, I can take you to the end of truth."

    The words of the gods fell, and the two of them fell from a height to the world before they understood what the oracle meant.

    When they came back to their senses, they had already returned to the place where they disappeared.

    And before the door of truth.

    God Asay did not mention the two favored ones he had just seen, but looked towards his own kingdom on earth.

    Looking at the ever-changing scenery around, this mirage is the kingdom of God.

    He talked to Polik about something that happened a long time ago.

    "When I was a child, in the wilderness of Anjo, I saw a magical scene projected in the sky."

    "I thought it was a revelation from God Yin Sai to me."

    "It was only later that I realized that it was a scene refracted from the shadow of the holy mountain."

    "But although it is different from what I imagined, that scene will always remain in my heart."

    God Asay said to Polik: "It's just that I didn't expect that one day I would build such a country."

    Polik: "The fantasies of mortals are just fantasies, but you are the god who can make fantasies come true."

    A Sai shook his head: "It's not that I became a god and realized my fantasy, but that I dare to realize my fantasy, uureading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.  com</a> that’s why we got this result.”

    Polik asked Asay another question.

    "God Asay!"

    "Among the two gods, which one do you prefer?"

    Asai, the God of Truth and Knowledge: "Go Sukob!"

    Polik asked: "Why? His resources are relatively worse, right?"

    Asai, God of Truth and Knowledge: "Although he has the least resources."

    "But he's on Ruhe Giant Island."

    "It is the land of the gods, with different professionals and different philosophies."

    "Under such a big environment, it is easy to breed miracles."

    The shadow of the god disappeared through the door: "The Evil Peninsulais so peaceful." &lt;/div&gt;Becoming a god realizes the fantasy, but I dare to realize the fantasy, uu reading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a> so I have  Such a result.  "

    Polik asked Asay another question.

    "God Asay!"

    "Among the two gods, which one do you prefer?"

    Asai, the God of Truth and Knowledge: "Go Sukob!"

    Polik asked: "Why? His resources are relatively worse, right?"

    Asai, God of Truth and Knowledge: "Although he has the least resources."

    "But he's on Ruhe Giant Island."

    "It is the land of the gods, with different professionals and different philosophies."

    "Under such a big environment, it is easy to breed miracles."

    The shadow of the god disappeared through the door: "The Evil Peninsulais so peaceful." &lt;/div&gt

 Main text Chapter 341: Alternation of old and new eras

    ,

    On the barren plateau.

    The clouds and mist dissipated, and the old snake man who had just disappeared returned to the mountain.

    "Master Sukob!"

    "Master Sukob!"

    "Master Sukob is back."

    Many witch spirits looked at the old snake man excitedly, but compared to how the old snake man came back, they wanted to know what the old snake man had just seen.

    Over there.

    Belongs to the kingdom of the gods.

    But the old snake man didn't say anything, he just looked at what he was holding in his hand.

    There is a mysterious scroll in Sukob's hand, which is obviously not the kind of magic scroll used for one-time casting, but the long scroll used for recording.

    Since the emergence of papermaking, today's snake people prefer the way of recording text in books.

    Only the existence of witch spirits likes to use scrolls to record.

    They inherited certain customs of the former Sanye people, because there was no paper in the era of the Sanye people; especially in the age of Asai, which belonged to the age of miracles, they all used cloth as the carrier of words.

    Cloth is suitable for rolling up, and paper is more suitable for making books.

    Su Kebu put away the scroll that attracted everyone's attention, raised his head and said.

    "Walk."

    "Let's go then."

    Although the old snake man received the gift from the gods, he didn't turn back immediately, and immediately put everything into it with all his heart.

    He still did not change his original plan, and headed towards the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    On the way out of the wilderness.

    In the bonfire at night, he opened "Witch Spirit Divine Grace" to watch.

    He immediately discovered the problem, the secret book of advanced apostles was not connected; according to the content described above, there should be a part of it later.

    "Only half?"

    "Why only half?"

    Su Kebu didn't think it was a mistake made by the gods, he could only guess the deep meaning.

    "Is it because I am not qualified for the second half?"

    "still?"

    "God's test?"

    Su Kebu is a devout believer, he hopes to do something for the gods more than being able to get the gift of the gods.

    It's as if when he was young, he found the Shana family for the gods, and even joined in that battle of gods that was not recorded in the annals of history.

    That is an indelible glory that he will never forget.

    He originally thought that his life had been brilliant enough, that when he got old, he would enter the kingdom of God, and that his final destination was what he deserved.

    But unexpectedly, at this time another mission from God ushered in.

    The gods wanted him to be an apostle.

    The gods want him to stay in the world longer.

    The gods wanted him to fulfill a greater mission.

    The flames jumped, turning his pupils red.

    Su Kebu recited the oracle spoken by God Asay in the kingdom of knowledge.

    "The apostles are just the beginning."

    "There is no end to those who seek the truth."

    "As long as you can, I can take you to the end of truth."

    Su Kebu recalled what he had seen and heard before he went to meet the envoy from the Kingdom of Creator God, the fairy in the forest, St. Raphael.

    Although the messenger of the gods didn't say anything at the time, Su Kebu understood that she came with the will of the Creator.

    Sukob muttered in his mouth.

    "Apostle!"

    "Just the beginning."

    He raised his head and looked at the stars in the sky.

    Su Kebu has already felt that a supreme will is driving the operation of this world.

    Whether it is mortals, nobles, powerful people, or even high gods, under this will, they all start to move in one direction.

    K didn't have to do anything, K didn't even have to say anything.

    As long as k thinks about it, the world will move in the direction he wants.

    Su Kebu stood up involuntarily, looked up at the vast starry sky.

    He suddenly felt the sky spinning.

    ? I felt as if I was going to be swallowed up and melted into the endless depths.

    Sukob: "The Creator!"

    The other side of Ruhe Giant Island.

    &nThe tall Wu Ling shook his head and said, "It's different now."

    However, he refused to say what was different.

    Perhaps it is because they feel that this is the city of Pence in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes, and there are some things that cannot be said.

    The old snake man who led the team didn't say a word during the whole process.

    But he may be the one who sees it most clearly.

    Su Kebu smelled bad news from it, and it was also a message that chaos was about to break out.

    Over the past few hundred years, although the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court has had various problems, at least this problematic dynasty is still continuing.

    Most areas still maintain a stable appearance.

    Once this behemoth collapses suddenly, Su Kebu can hardly imagine what kind of picture will appear.

    That must be a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood, but what will usher in after the reform?

    Is it rebirth like the Land of the Rising Sun?

    still?

    The arrival of the witch spirits in the wasteland was received seriously by the Ten Thousand Snake King Court.

    All the gods and attendants of the Ten Thousand Snake Temple came to see them, and the leader was this generation of prophets.

    Next.

    They also took part in the coronation of the King of Snakes.

    It can be seen that it is exactly the same as the rumors.

    The King of Snakes of this generation is a child.

    The prophet of the Court of Ten Thousand Serpents crowned the king.

    But what everyone in the audience looked at was a general standing under the steps.

    Until the general began to salute, everyone lay down on the ground and saluted the King of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    Shout out.

    "The King of Snakes!"

    "The King of Snakes!"

    "The King of Snakes!"

    Su Kebu stood under the stage, watching this seemingly serious scene, but in fact it was like a coronation ceremony for performances.

    There are mixed feelings in my heart.

    But the child who had just become the king of snakes didn't know what other people were thinking, and burst out laughing.

    "Hahahaha!"

    The last years of the dynasty are fully revealed.

    Su Kebu had only one thought in mind at the moment.

    "The Court of Ten Thousand Snakes may be coming to an end."

    At the same time, he also thought of other problems.

    Recently, in the same period, drastic changes are erupting in various places.

    Whether it's Evil on the other side of the sea, or the place where the sun rises on the giant island of Ruhe.

    All are stories about the emergence of new forces and the overthrow of the old dynasty.

    It seems that the process of historical civilization has entered a critical node.

    can also be called.

    The alternation of old and new eras.

    And the apostles of the gods appeared one after another, pushing this change to a climax.

    Not only the mortals in the world are looking for a certain change, even the gods on the clouds are also looking for an answer.

    "It is the juncture of the times that has ushered in such a wave."

    "Or?"

    "It is precisely because of the will of the gods that uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;  </a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a>  That’s why this change happened.”

    Sukob murmured, lowering his head.

    "Is it the will of the gods?"

    "Or is it a choice of the times?"

    "And in this era, what kind of role am I playing?"

    Su Kebu knew a lot, but the more he knew, the more he was in awe.

    The more you feel humble towards the superior gods.

    ? I feel small, and I feel that I can't see the future clearly.

    He is like a circle, the bigger the known circle, the bigger the unknown outside.

    "God! What can I do for you?"

    "What do you need me to do? ?

 Text Chapter 342: Do you know witches?

    I am God!  Main Volume Chapter 342: Do you know witches?  Su Kebu led the witch spirit apprentices to communicate in Pence City. The magic scrolls they brought were very popular in the city. All the forces in the city wanted to order a large number of witch spirits, which can be used by ordinary people.  Extraordinary items.

    Su Kebu himself was invited by various forces, including General Dark Moon, who had just taken control of the royal court, and the blind prophetess of the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    as well as.

    Those behind-the-scenes people who want to deal with General Dark Moon, the ambitious people who are secretly ready to move.

    However, Sukob rejected all these invitations,

    But on this day, there was no way for Sukob to refuse a grand ceremony held on the bright side.

    In the royal court's palace, well-dressed dignitaries came one after another.

    At the banquet.

    Everyone talked about poetry, talking about the glorious past of the Ten Thousand Snakes, and talking about the magnificent achievements in the history of the family.

    And the protagonist that everyone surrounds is General Dark Moon.

    General Darkmoon is an attractive looking man who still looks quite young.

    Tall and heroic, with sharp eyes.

    Standing in the crowd, he narrated his thoughts to everyone, how to lead everyone to create a situation next.

    Even if what he did was considered outrageous in the eyes of ordinary people.

    But to be able to get to this point, he still has a lot of fans.

    "I am going to follow the example of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance and divide the central territory of the Royal Court into several provinces. At that time, this country needs everyone's help to govern these provinces for His Majesty the King of Ten Thousand Snakes."

    "The bureaucratic system in the past has no way to control such a large country. We need a new system."

    "The royal court needs a large number of officials and a certain degree of innovation."

    General Dark Moon paused for a moment, and said seriously and seriously.

    "This country needs someone who can stand up and take responsibility."

    Everyone looked at General Dark Moon, thinking he was talking about himself.

    He raised his hand: "This person is all of you here."

    "As long as everyone is willing to stand up, they will be able to save this country and make it strong again; there will never be a situation where even the barbarians in Lei Ze dare to humiliate us."

    Everyone burst into cheers, and some people thought that General Dark Moon's words were really inspiring.

    However, among the crowd, there were also some disdainful glances.

    Breaking the old order and establishing a new system will inevitably usher in a strong counterattack from the old forces; how can those nobles under the old system and those with vested interests allow General Dark Moon to implement the provincial system of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance.

    At present, the central control area of ??the royal court is divided into provinces, so what about in the future?

    Is the entire royal court going to be divided?

    The territories of those great nobles are each a country within a country. The provincial system has been implemented in this way, and they have been divided in this way. Are the territories still ours?

    However, the previous big cleansing had already made many people in the city terrified.

    Those who dared to resist General Dark Moon have almost been killed; many of the rest were killed from the army following General Dark Moon, naturally they are strong supporters of what he said  .

    In the palace, Su Kebu looked at General Dark Moon.

    "To change a country, it is still a country with a vast territory like the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court."

    "Is it really possible?"

    It can be found that General Dark Moon should have been to Suinhall and the Land of the Rising Sun, and he is very familiar with the situation and problems in these countries.

    He also saw the internal problems of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, and was also trying to solve this problem.

    but.

    Sukob didn't like him very much.

    It is not optimistic that he can carry this already fragmented kingdom.

    Perhaps the words he said were beautiful and the situation he described was correct, but this is not something he can do alone.

    Su Kebu believed that what he did was to accelerate the demise of the kingdom; the already precarious kingdom ushered in a man who pushed the power away from the king, and carried out drastic reforms, and there was no god above him.

    What he welcomes will not be rebirth from the ashes like the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, but will only burn the whole earth to nothing.

    The second half of the banquet.

    When General Dark Moon tentatively mentioned that he was going to kill the King of Ten Thousand Snakes; Blind snake girl: "I don't want to kill anyone, and I don't know whether Dark Moon is right or wrong."

    "But I know that when disaster strikes, we are powerless to resist."

    "Whether it's Dark Moon or me."

    "I just don't want to, just sit and watch"

    "The foreseen picture has arrived."

    Su Kebu understood what the snake girl probably wanted to say.

    The Land of Sunrise has the blessing of the God of Alchemy, so everything is controlled within a controllable range, and the most critical transition has been completed.

    Suinhor also has the Scarlet Goddess, although this is also an old broken ship, let alone what plans the Scarlet Goddess will have in the future; but when it is about to capsize, there will be gods who will come out to help it  reveal all the details.

    Only the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    The gods did not respond, nor did they have the power of an apostle.

    This is the only blank space. Once something goes wrong, all kinds of ghosts and snakes may come out to take a bite, pushing the disaster to an uncontrollable level.

    In particular, we are now in a window of changing times.

    here.

    The animal herding plain ruled by no god, the most central part of the giant island of Ruhe.

    Just like the center of the eye of the storm, ordinary people may not feel anything, and it is impossible to know such information; but the blind woman in front of him may feel or see something.

    The Blind Prophet did not express it very clearly. This is a woman who has always lived in the depths of the temple, a believer who sacrificed her eyes to become a prophet since she was a child and lives in darkness.

    She is not as eloquent and inspiring as General Dark Moon,

    Sukob could feel that she was not using any scheming and tricks against herself.

    At the same time, he also felt the helplessness and hesitation of the prophet from the words.

    Sukob was sympathetic to the Prophet, perhaps because of a young girl who lost her eyes since she was a child and has been imprisoned in the depths, perhaps because of her words.

    However, he was still not prepared to intervene in this matter: "I have been a believer in God all my life."

    "I never think too much about it, I just follow God's will."

    Su Kebu used very euphemistic words, but very firmly rejected the prophet.

    "I will do whatever God tells me to do."

    "If God didn't say it, I wouldn't do it."

    The blind female prophet raised her head: "What if the gods above never pass down the oracle?"

    Su Kebu was silent, and he thought of the legends and stories of the Evil people long, long ago.

    ? I thought of the hero Xiuburn who saved the Evelians, a believer who firmly believed in the dominance of life, but in the end he became the favored person of the god of truth and knowledge.

    Even so, the master of life has never cast a half eye on him.

    The blind female prophet lowered her head, her face a bit downcast.

    "We have no protection from God."

    "When the storm comes, we hesitate."

    "After the storm, what is left of us?"

    Su Kebu hesitated for a while, and he finally revealed some news because of the blind woman's affection for letting him into this ancient library.

    Although he is not prepared to intervene in this matter, as the prepared apostle of the God of truth and knowledge, he still knows more information and knowledge than ordinary people think.

    And sometimes, this knowledge and information can change a country or even an ethnic group.

    "The master of life is one of the most powerful gods."

    "The Creator of Life."

    The Prophet looked at Su Kebu suspiciously: "However, God does not protect us."

    "I want to seek guidance from the gods, but I don't know where the guidance is."

    Sukob: "It may be that you have not found a real asylum."

    "The ruling gods have already given you shelter, but you don't know how to use this power, and you have been begging hard."

    "In other words, the patrons are always in front of you, but you can't see them."

    Sukob: "This piece of land where we are, the entire Ruhe Giant Island."

    "It is a kingdom ruled by life, the back garden of this great god."

    The Prophet froze for a moment, she still didn't understand what Sukob meant.

    Su Kebu opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice.

    "you know……"

    "A witch?"you know……"

    "A witch? ?

 Text Chapter 343: What kind of god do you want to be?

    Su Kebu did not directly say what the witch is, but told the prophet a story, a story that did not happen in this world, but on another land far away.

    Sukob didn't experience it himself, and everything he knew came from another book.

    "Our Story" by Sidi Wang.

    It sounds.

    Like an ordinary autobiography, or the name of a fairy tale.

    However, the content of the story is cruel and bloody.

    Even though Sukob was an Evil who was left on the giant island of Ruhe, after reading this story, he still felt shocked and inexplicable.

    He knew that on another continent, the Evils had a splendid civilization.

    But he didn't know it before reading this book.

    How much did the ancestors pay for the survival of Aiweier in exchange for everything now.

    Such a story was finally recorded in the book because of the records of King Sidi.

    And except for these, except for these people in the records.

    How many stories have not been included in the text, how many people cannot be remembered.

    Sukob hoped.

    There are more people who can know and remember these.

    With such emotions, the old snake man told the young prophet about the past of the Evil people.

    The old man's speaking rhythm is very slow, but just because of this, people can understand the details more clearly.

    "In order to avoid future troubles forever, Afoan swore an eternal oath and fell into the abyss to become king."

    "And Nia disappeared in the end, and the last thing everyone saw was her figure chasing the moonlight."

    "King Sidi can't find her no matter what!"

    "She may have died, or she may have left because she was heartbroken."

    The old serpent man told the young prophet.

    "Nia!"

    "It's the world's first witch, the Moon Witch!"

    After telling the story, Sukob looked at the book in his hand.

    He sighed again.

    "What a great thing text is. Only with it can we have our past."

    "With it, we have the present."

    "And it will eventually run through our future."

    To be precise, what Sukob said was not right.

    Because Nia ultimately failed, she did not become a real witch.

    But neither Sukob nor the prophet in front of him knew how Nia became a witch, so in their eyes, Nia did become a witch.

    The blind female prophet has stood for a long time, and the things in this story are really shocking.

    In the story, there is the world outside the giant island of Ruhe, and there are winged people who only exist in legends; in the story, there are the origins of the abyss, in the story, there are mortal heroes, and there are also fallen myths.

    There are also two names in the story, which she has heard in the pile of old papers.

    These two names overlap at this moment.

    "The king of the abyss layer of the demon fire turned out to be Yafuan, the chief god servant of the temple who led the Evelians away from the giant island of Ruhe."

    When I heard it for the first time, I just felt that this God Servant named Yuan Fang was really a crazy person; he took a group of people away from Ruhe Giant Island to find a new world that might not exist at all.

    But now, hearing his later stories, I feel that the name Yuanfang is like a beautiful prophecy full of dreams.

    But in the end, all dreams and hopes were destroyed.

    The servant of the god who pursued the distance eventually became the king of the abyss and fell into the darkness forever; the witch who looked back at the lighthouse of Evil City could never return to her hometown.

    The Prophet couldn't imagine what was going on in their hearts when they made such a tragic decision.

    For the sake of other Aiweier people, they really gave everything.

    "It turns out that the king of the abyss was also a mortal in the beginning."

    The king of the first layer of the abyss, what a terrible and hateful name.

    Thinking about it now, there is only sadness left.

    But thinking of Nia, the Moon Witch, the Prophet couldn't help asking Sukob again.

    "How did Avon become the Demon Lord of the Abyss?"

    "How did Niya become a witch?"

    Su Kebu recalled it, and he could accurately remember that he sawnbsp; After a long time, he stood up.

    He ignored the others and everyone's cheers, but walked out of the underground palace in a daze and came outside.

    It is afternoon outside, a very ordinary afternoon.

    There was no vision, and there was no rain; the sky was not clear, but a little dark.

    But it was just such an ordinary afternoon, Sukob, who thought he was ordinary and ordinary, was thinking about a question that ordinary people dare not think about.

    "I, become a god?"

    "A person like me?"

    "Can I do it too?"

    before.

    He always raised his head and looked up at the palace of the gods.

    He knew that that was his final destination.

    He is a believer in the gods, he doesn't have to think about anything, as long as he follows the will and guidance of the gods.

    At this time, Su Kebu looked down the mountain and looked back at the world.

    God's words came back to his ears again.

    "Sukob!"

    "If one day, you can respond as a god."

    "What kind of god would you choose to be?"

    When they were mortals, they always longed to pray to the gods to give them everything they wanted, to give them all the beauty and happiness.

    If one day, he can become a god.

    What will he do?

    How can he do it?

    What does he want to do?  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 344: Son of Rage

    Pence City.

    The gates of the city were wide open, and all residents were notified to come to both sides of the street; the wide avenue was crowded with people, while the rest of the city was empty.

    The bell of Wangcheng rang dong dong dong, announcing the triumphant return of the army.

    Legionnaires rode ground dragons, or marched along the streets in formation with armor and weapons in hand, bringing a huge sense of oppression.

    The band at the gate of the city blew the horn, and the sound was long and vast.

    General Dark Moon came back from suppressing the rebellion. He defeated the rebellion led by the stone demon tribe, pacified the eastern part of the kingdom, and at the same time deterred the Lei Ze Kingdom that had just won.

    Tell them that Lei Ze Kingdom won only because of the favorable location.

    On the herding plain.

    It is still the world of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    But at the same time, its own strength will inevitably be damaged, and it will consume a lot of treasury and power.

    The wealth and resources collected by General Dark Moon's purge before were all spent, and there were not many magic scrolls purchased from Wu Ling. The royal court was already unable to launch the next war.

    The benefits are also obvious. General Dark Moon's prestige has soared, and he stabilized the situation with this victory.

    on the street.

    The crowd is like a sea, full of people.

    Although it was a victory return, many people expressed dissatisfaction.

    Because the days are getting more and more difficult, the tax of the royal court is getting higher and higher, and all kinds of exorbitant and miscellaneous taxes are constantly being imposed.

    ? Every battle will not only levy taxes, but also requisition various materials and a lot of manpower.

    The price of goods in Pans City and other parts of the Royal Court has skyrocketed, and the life of the low-level civilians is unsustainable. Many people are also tired of the war year after year.

    "There's a war again, every year." Someone was whispering, with impatience in their eyes, but they didn't dare to say it out loud.

    "No one cares how many people starve to death in the west. These soldiers know how to kill people all day long." Not long ago, those refugees ran to the city of Pans. No one in the city dared to let the refugees in. It was freezing and starving to death.  I don't know how many people.

    "I heard that many people died this time, and none of the three sons of my neighbor's family came back." Someone lamented that every victory was made of the bones of countless people.

    Of course, there are also many people who admire and applaud among the crowd, especially those youths and teenagers who worship General Dark Moon.

    General Darkmoon went out this time and killed the leader of the stone demon tribe, who is now also called the lord; while the lords of the other tribes were all captured alive, and now they are locked in a cage and dragged across the long street.

    People always yearn for the strong and yearn for victory.

    "Wow!"

    "Look, it's the general!"

    "Are the rebels from those tribes behind? Seriously, they dared to betray the royal court."

    "Amazing!"

    "Win again!"

    "General Dark Moon is simply too powerful."

    The young people rushed forward, spitting at the rebels in the cage, and cheering for the soldiers.

    The frontmost general in heavy armor and helmet is Dark Moon.

    At his waist is a dark and matte sword. When he walks to the middle of the street, he will draw the sword, and the whole army will stand in formation.

    "Victory!"

    The dark matte sword erupted with bright light, this is a powerful extraordinary item.

    He led the army all the way to the palace, and His Majesty the King, who was only a child, was a little afraid of such a situation.

    General Dark Moon got down from the ground dragon and took off his helmet.

    He has a respectful expression and can't fault the slightest bit.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Dark Moon fulfilled its mission and defeated the traitors who dared to betray this country."

    The child couldn't say anything, and finally, reminded by the mother beside him, he mechanically said the lines he had prepared a long time ago.

    "The general is doing a good job, everything is up to you."

    General Dark Moon: "This is my duty!"

    After General Dark Moon finished this show, he came to the hall where he handled government affairs non-stop.

    The recent worries have been one after another.

    Just as the interior of the royal city was stabilized, and the capital was about to be moved and reformed, the Stone Demon tribe rebelled.

    The soldiers had just been mobilized to counter the rebellion. As soon as they set off, they received news that famine had broken out, and a large number of refugees completely disrupted the southwest.

    Although General Dark Moon has won a brilliant victory at this moment?This?  "

    The ceramic villain is full of smiling faces, and the face painted on the ceramic is elongated, which looks a little funny.

    It finally revealed the real reason why it chose the other party.

    "God!"

    "Don't you think this person looks very similar to Asai?"

    The ceramic villain is very similar to what he said, it is the appearance of Asay after the shape of the god.

    Instead of the one in Xiao's memory, the three-leaf man Anhofus, the three-leaf man Asai.

    Xiao suddenly stopped his movements at this time, and he looked at the ceramic figurine.

    He said meaningfully: "You know, you are very similar to someone I knew before."

    The ceramic villain became excited, God knows people, he must be a very powerful guy.

    Be like each other.

    That doesn't mean that he is also very powerful.

    "O great God of Original Sin!"

    "Can you tell me who he is?"

    Xiao pulled out a piece of bone, and the entire "Demon Pyramid" collapsed.

    A contemptuous smile rose from the corner of Xiao's mouth, as if mocking something.

    "A fool!"

    "one!"

    "A fool who thinks that he can become very smart by possessing other people's memories."

    The ceramic villain looked puzzled. It didn't know who the fool the God of Original Sin was talking about, let alone what the scene of the collapse of the pyramid after the God of Original Sin finally pulled out the bone fragment meant.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 345: Abyss King Selection Ceremony

    Latest URL: Standing on the crowded street, Byron squeezed through the crowd to the front with his smaller figure.

    Oncoming were groups of ground dragon knights, holding high the dark black banner.

    The sun shone on their armor, making these knights seem to be shining.

    Today is the day when General Darkmoon returned victorious, and this general won another hearty victory as usual.

    same as before.

    He walked through the central street of the Royal Court with the victorious prizes and captives in a high-profile way, and greeted the cheers of the people.

    But Byron seemed to dislike the general very much.

    When he saw the figure raising the matte long sword, he hesitated for a moment, and suddenly shouted at the figure who currently holds the highest authority in the kingdom amidst the wave of cheers.

    "General!"

    "What's the point of launching this war?"

    "There are starvation everywhere outside the city, why not solve it?"

    The people around looked at Byron in horror, and immediately distanced themselves from him.

    However, the louder cheers around him overwhelmed Byron's voice, and General Dark Moon walked directly through the avenue as if he hadn't heard Byron's words.

    It's just the sight under the helmet, inadvertently glanced at this bold boy.

    The young man mustered up his courage and came here to question General Dark Moon, but he didn't expect that he would be like a clown without any response.

    He was a little depressed, and perhaps also a little lucky.

    In the end, he walked around the outside at a loss, and didn't return home until it was getting dark.

    Byron's family is a very ordinary family in the city. His father is a carpenter and his mother is a servant of a noble family.

    He also has an older brother and a younger sister.

    This is a big family, and the family lives in an old wooden house; although life is poor,

    But at least the family is together, and it is still safe.

    A most ordinary family, most people in Pence City are like this.

    Just as he pushed open the door, the five-year-old girl who was sitting under the wooden ladder and grasping stones immediately raised her head, pointed at him and shouted in a childish voice.

    "Second brother is back!"

    Byron immediately raised his finger: "Hush!"

    "Don't shout."

    Byron was away from home all day today, and his family knew that he would definitely give him a lesson when he came back.

    In order to bribe his younger sister, he took out a few pure white smooth and delicate stones from his pocket and gave them to her, which were much better than the stones her sister used to play the game of catching stones.

    The younger sister was very happy, holding the stone with one hand, her eyes seemed to be shining, and she kept nodding with her mouth tightly closed.

    The other hand held his elder brother Byron: "Hush!"

    Byron asked again: "Is Dad back yet?"

    The younger sister pointed behind Byron, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw his father standing at the door.

    As soon as Byron's face collapsed, he was pulled behind by his father.

    Byron's father had scars on his face and one ear was missing, a cripple from a previous battle in the kingdom.

    However, it is considered lucky to be able to leave a life, and several of my father's brothers all died in that war.

    Father didn't put down the chisel, and pointed to Byron angrily and asked him.

    "what happened?"

    "Listen, you went to the street to question General Dark Moon today?"

    "Don't you want to live?"

    "Why do you like to offend others so much?"

    Four consecutive questionings are enough to reflect Byron's father's anxiety.

    Byron didn't admit defeat at all: "Because someone else did it wrong."

    Father disliked Byron's stubbornness: "Everyone else is wrong, but you are right?"

    Byron is also very stubborn: "What is right is right, and what is wrong is wrong. Is it difficult to distinguish?"

    "Killing is wrong."

    "It's wrong to bully others!"

    "It's wrong to lie to people!"

    "Do you still need to think about this kind of question?

    "Why do I offend others because they did something wrong and I can't?"

    His voice became louder: "The war launched by General Dark Moon is just killing people, it doesn't make any sense."

    "They are killing people all day long, killing random people, and killing dissidents; they are fighting with other countries every year, and fighting with themselves.reacted.

    Looking at the beams of light that soared into the sky, streamers of light fell towards the ground one after another.

    He suddenly rushed up like crazy, and rushed towards his own home.

    Halfway through the run, I turned an alley corner.

    He threw the box straddling him on the ground.

    He was in a hurry, and he was accelerating at full speed.

    Because he saw his home, the beam of light came from his home.

    He saw more.

    A stream of fire in the sky fell into the sky.

    And the target of the flowing fire is his own home.

    Byron's pupils swelled to the extreme in an instant, and his complexion turned pale.

    He used the loudest voice he could make, shouting hoarsely towards the front.

    Calling for his mother and his sister.

    "Mother!"

    "Saline!"

    "Leave!"

    "Come out quickly, get out of the house quickly."

    He felt it, he seemed to hear the voice, the mother inside the house should have sensed the situation outside.

    Byron looked at the door of the house expectantly.

    Finally, someone appeared at the door.

    Byron watched it being pushed away, and then a figure emerged from behind.

    A look of ecstasy appeared on Byron's face.

    "Mother!"

    "Saline!"

    The mother pushed the door open with her sister in her arms, and rushed outside.

    But it was too late by this time, the stream of fire streaked across the sky and had already hit Byron's home.

    "Boom!"

    The flame spread instantly, engulfing tens of hundreds of meters around.

    Everything was ignited in an instant, and the nearby temperature rose to an unbearable level for ordinary people.

    But all of this had nothing to do with Byron, he felt as if he was instantly ignited, and the flame burst out from his chest and rushed to the top of his skull.

    The scalp burst open.

    He saw with his own eyes that his home collapsed, and his mother and sister were engulfed in flames and disappeared in a sea of ??red.

    The last look of his mother in his eyes was the expression of looking up at him rushing over.

    The last gaze was one that Byron could not understand.

    Before the fire.

    Byron stopped, holding his head.

    "No!"

    "don't want!"

    In the end, he made a sound that almost ripped his throat.

    "No!"

    Byron looked at the house that had turned into a sea of ??flames, his whole body trembling.

    Byron grabbed his hair vigorously, but apart from trembling, he couldn't make any movements.

    Finally, he walked forward.

    A little bit closer to the sea of ??fire, closer to the collapsed and burning house.

    suddenly.

    There was movement in the sea of ??flames.

    Byron stared blankly, as if expecting something.

    However, no miracle happened.

    He saw it.

    It was the scariest nightmare he had ever seen in his life.

    A body engulfed by flames, a scorched black corpse stood up from the flames.

    On the scorched skin, cracks flowed with flame patterns, and extraordinary power spread from the body, telling the world that this is an extraordinary life form.

    In its direction, the flame becomes extraordinarily active, and all flames turn with its realization.

    His mother turned into a flame monster, which was occupied by an abyssal monster.

    The famous Burning Heart Demon in the abyss is a monster that can seize the body of others and control the consciousness of others.

    The scorched black body hugged another child's body, staggered in the flames, and looked around blankly.

    Finally, his eyes fixed on Byron.

    She made a sound.

    "ah!"

    "It hurts, it hurts!"

    "Byronit hurts so much!"

    "The fire is burningit is burning me"

    "It really hurts. uu reading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a>"

    "ByronByronhelp mebye"

    The soaring fire dyed Byron's eyes red.

    I don't know if it is the reflection of the fire or the filling of blood.

    "ah!"

    He rushed to his home desperately and threw himself into the fire.

    And this time.

    The meteorite in the sky also fell on the earth that day.

    The powerful impact destroyed the buildings on the ground in pieces, the smoke and dust rose high, and the terrifying flame seemed to ignite the entire western part of the city.

    And Byron was thrown out like a rag, completely losing consciousness.

    7017k&lt;/div&gt;??…”

    The soaring fire dyed Byron's eyes red.

    I don't know if it is the reflection of the fire or the filling of blood.

    "ah!"

    He rushed to his home desperately and threw himself into the fire.

    And this time.

    The meteorite in the sky also fell on the earth that day.

    The powerful impact destroyed the buildings on the ground in pieces, the smoke and dust rose high, and the terrifying flame seemed to ignite the entire western part of the city.

    And Byron was thrown out like a rag, completely losing consciousness.

    7017k&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 346: The Secret Left by the Ruler of Life

    Countless people in the royal city looked to the west, watching in horror as the "meteorite" fell from the sky with billowing thick smoke and smashed into the ground.

    "Boom!"

    A violent shock came from a distance, knocking the entire city to the ground.

    The people in the whole royal city are in a mess.

    Countless people were screaming and fleeing in a panic.

    After they fled to a place where they felt safe and the panic in their hearts subsided a little, they stopped and began to pay attention to the surrounding situation.

    Other areas only suffered from the impact of the aftermath, but the billowing smoke in the west of the city rose, and the fire that stretched across the horizon reflected the sky, letting everyone know that an unimaginable and terrifying disaster had been suffered there.

    A huge pit was sunken in the ground in the western part of the city, and a large number of buildings were destroyed.

    Fortunately, this falling "meteorite" is not too big, and the height of the fall is not too high.

    so.

    The damage it brought was only limited to the very center of the western part of the city. Although the movement was huge and shocking, the buildings that were directly destroyed were within a radius of several hundred meters.

    However, the accompanying fire ignited a large area of ??buildings.

    The "meteorite" that fell from the sky finally landed in the center of the ceremony.

    The last step of the ceremony officially opened.

    The magic array in the sky suddenly fell from a high place and reflected into the earth.

    Between the vertical and horizontal rays of light, the mythical blood from the sacrifice rushed out of the flames reflecting the sky and rushed towards the "meteorite".

    It shone with light, attracting sacrifices in the Abyss King Selection Ceremony.

    And Byron, who was in a coma, also floated up a little bit.

    can be seen.

    The "meteorite" kept shrinking, and finally turned into a beating heart.

    Carrying flames and the color of blood, it squeezed into Byron's body.

    Byron, who was an ordinary mortal just now, his body deteriorated in the tempering of blood and fire, and powerful coercion and strength emanated from his body.

    This is not a meteorite.

    is the seed of rage.

    The son of wrath was born, accompanied by a sea of ??fire and a mountain of corpses.

    Amidst the raging fire, a large number of monsters stood up.

    Bone Demon, Snake Demon, Burning Heart Demon, Mire Demon and other monsters came across the boundary and worshiped Byron.

    Make various noises.

    However, most of the monsters that descended were first- and second-tier monsters.

    Relying on the evil contract signed with the Abyss Cult to stay in this world, once the contractors of the Abyss Cult are killed, they must leave the world.

    The soaring beam of light slowly retracted, and the surging flames also retracted into the body.

    Byron also fell to the ground.

    That power is hidden in Byron's body, waiting for it to learn how to use it.

    At this moment, the ones who are most excited are those evildoers who caused this doomsday scene.

    All believers of the Abyss Religion knew that they had succeeded after watching this scene.

    "The seed of rage has come!"

    "Seed of Rage!"

    "He is the son of wrath, the king of the abyss chosen by God."

    Created a new son of wrath by himself, created such a terrible disaster, and gave the evildoers present an unparalleled sense of accomplishment.

    At this moment, they seem to be the masters of this world.

    Do whatever you want, arrange the fate of all people, and decide the life and death of all people.

    At this moment, the face of the acting high priest of the sect at a high place flushed even more.

    He shouted with vibrato, admiring the "beautiful scenery".

    "O God of Original Sin!"

    "What a great sight, what a cruel world."

    "Everyone in the world has original sin, and everyone is falling."

    "All sinful people will fall into the abyss in the raging fire."

    Suspended at a high place, he began to fall, falling to the ground and turning into a black shadow.

    From the start of the ceremony to the birth of the Son of Wrath in just a moment, the sudden disaster will definitely catch everyone by surprise.

    But he knew that the power of the royal court would definitely react immediately. Although this behemoth had begun to decline, its heritage was also very strong.

    Especially, this is their royal city.

    He was going to take away the newly born child of wrath as quickly as possible before the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court could react.

    The price will be paid by the King of Snakes.

    fruitGeneral Dark Moon looked at Byron, and asked a question that reached the soul of the other party.

    "You still think"

    "Was war unnecessary?"

    General Dark Moon's words pierced Byron's chest like a sharp knife.

    It was only then that Byron realized that General Dark Moon had heard everything he said that day.

    "so!"

    "This disaster was caused by the Abyss Cult, because those southerners wanted to destroy the country and break the order?"

    "They are for sacrifices and for power."

    "Just killed so many people recklessly? Want to kill the entire city of Pence?"

    General Darkmoon didn't answer, just looked at him.

    But this attitude is already an answer.

    Byron lowered his head, fist clenched as if to crush his fingers.

    "I'm going to kill them, I'm going to kill them!"

    "I must……"

    "Make them pay."——

    Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    The Prophet stood on the cauldron, watching the terrible disaster in the distance.

    Although she couldn't see anything, she could smell the fire burning.

    Even, her ears could faintly hear the desperate wailing from afar.

    Apart from being able to see some unimaginable sights through the eyes of giant monsters, the prophets of the past dynasties did not have much power in themselves except for their noble status.

    Just like this current disaster.

    When it came, the prophet could only stand in the distance and look at each other, powerless.

    All she can do is to let the big fire demon on the holy fire platform rush over.

    "A world without the protection of gods."

    "That's it?"

    The blind girl went down the steps of the Holy Fire Terrace. She passed through the temple's many buildings and followed a hidden passage to the foot of the Mountain of Origin of Life.

    A long time ago, there was a mysterious cave at the foot of the mountain where life originated.

    According to legend, it was first discovered by Pan Si, the ancestor of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court. In the cave, there are secrets of the ancient times of the snake people, secrets about the master of life.

    The blind girl searched for a long time and finally found this place.

    The former cave has long been covered behind a wall.

    The blind woman opened the wall with spells and rituals.

    "Buzz~"

    The stone walls pulled away to the sides, revealing the cave behind.

    The blind woman went into it, and she didn't use any lights, because she couldn't see anything.

    But she has a keen sense, and can feel the terrain here in the dark, the general outline of the cave,

    She touched the wall with her hands to feel everything around her.

    There are murals on the walls.

    Even after so many years, their colors are still so bright.

    The murals are engraved with everything about Sermos, the snake mother, about the legend of the first ancestor of the snake people.

    This should be left by their ancestor Pence.

    ? It can be seen that Pence did not glorify Sermos, the snake mother. There are achievements of the snake mother and her mistakes.

    These legends are the closest to the original and truest versions.

    The mural depicts the image of the snake mother, Thermos.

    The god who devours the sky and the sun is drawn.

    Also drew the appearance of the city of life.

    The mural mainly tells the story of the snake mother Sermos who has gone through the four trials of God. The snake mother multiplied the snake people in the wilderness.

    Until she became an apostle of God and possessed the mighty power bestowed by God.

    In the end, he killed the creation of God because of the sin of jealousy, and was punished by God and turned into a serpent and stayed in the city of life.

    The blind female prophet stopped under the mural, and she reproduced the image in her mind through her hands and feelings.

    "Life dominates the original apostle!"

    "Mother of ten thousand snakes!"

    "Surmus."

    She stood there for a long time, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Then I looked back.

    In the back, there are new legends and stories.

    The untold story.

    The blind woman touched the murals and came to the last one.

    The above is a story about the head of the Knights of the Temple and Her Royal Highness.

    At the end of the story, the big snake rushed to the sky, and the city of life disappeared into the world.

    "God finally forgave the mother of all snakes!"

    "It's really good."

    Finally, the blind female prophet looked deep into the cave.

    The darkness kept going down, as if it wanted to penetrate the whole earth.

    She remembered what she had been looking for, about the secret left by the master of life, about the mysterious altar enshrining the deformed eye.

    "Could it be here?" &lt;/div&gt;?? One picture.

    The above is a story about the head of the Knights of the Temple and Her Royal Highness.

    At the end of the story, the big snake rushed to the sky, and the city of life disappeared into the world.

    "God finally forgave the mother of all snakes!"

    "It's really good."

    Finally, the blind female prophet looked deep into the cave.

    The darkness kept going down, as if it wanted to penetrate the whole earth.

    She remembered what she had been looking for, about the secret left by the master of life, about the mysterious altar enshrining the deformed eye.

    "Could it be here?" &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 347: Going to the Land of the Giant Ruhe

    Deep in the grotto is a huge cave that seems to lead to the center of the earth.

    Once upon a time, in very old times.

    There are also people who want to explore the secrets in the abyss of this giant cave, and it can be seen that someone has built a ladder.

    Possibly Pan Si, the ancestor of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court.

    Now this ladder is severely worn, and there are even broken gaps on the edges.

    The Prophet supported the stone wall and went down the stairs. She also wanted to know the deeper secret.

    The ladder spirals downwards in a continuous cycle.

    It seems that we can never reach the end.

    The further she went down, the colder she felt, not the kind of cold that her body could feel, but the danger of freezing her soul.

    I don't know how long I will go down.

    She stopped.

    The road has come to an end, but it is far from reaching the bottom of the cavern.

    "there is none left?"

    "Is it over?"

    The stairs came to an abrupt end, and the blind girl on the cliff stopped.

    In the dark.

    She stood at the end of the stairs and looked down.

    She stared into the abyss, feeling that something below was looking at her.

    What she felt was the darkness that devoured everything, and what the other party saw were ants staring at the abyss.

    She didn't know how deep the cave was, but she only knew that it must be far beyond her imagination.

    If she has good sight and carries a lamp.

    Following the light, she could see the terrifying scene below at this moment.

    The terrifying gray mist surged in the darkness that devoured everything, continuously permeating up from the depths of the ground.

    Horrible behemoths are floating in the gray mist of the ground. They look like giant snakes of unimaginable size, but they have no heads and tails.

    These gray mist are discharged from their bodies.

    Their smallest ones are tens to hundreds of meters long.

    The biggest ones, only part of their body size are revealed in the bottomless gray fog, but that part of the body size has already faintly filled this huge cave.

    In front of him, those tens of hundreds of meters long monster insects seemed a little small.

    The blind female prophet probably never thought of it before she came.

    At the foot of the mountain of origin of life, below the royal city.

    It is such a scene.

    But she also felt something, something moving in the air.

    "What is it?"

    "It seems like something is moving?"

    "Are you coming towards me?"

    In the darkness, a huge and incomparably huge monster genus protruded out of the darkness and continued to extend upwards.

    Other monsters also stuck out their bodies and circled around the edge of the spiral staircase.

    Their bodies wriggled and underwent various changes.

    Some grew tentacles, some grew mouths, and some grew eyes.

    Then.

    Observing this mortal who broke into the forbidden place of the gods.

    The Mountain of Origin of Life itself can also be said to be a forbidden place of death, and it is also the territory of the Ruhe giant monster, but this forbidden place is buried deep under the earth, and ordinary people cannot see it at all.

    These monsters are observing the blind female prophet. Although she failed to become a witch, she has the aura of the giant god Ruhe on her body.

    therefore.

    These kin of the Ruhe giants regarded her as one of their kind.

    The Prophet also felt them, and as the other party approached, she saw a series of powerful and exuberant lights of life light up in front of her eyes.

    The blind girl was a little excited, such a powerful rhythm of life had already proved something.

    At least it proved that she was in the right place.

    "who is it?"

    "Your rhyme of life is really powerful. I have never seen such a strong and exuberant vitality."

    "You shouldn't be mortals, mortals don't have such power."

    "Are you servants of God?"

    The blind female prophet stretched out her hand, and the other party lowered her head.

    She touched a large indescribable eye.

    In the dark.

    An eyeless snake woman is surrounded by monsters from ancient times, one of which opened its huge eyes and let the other party touch itself.

    This is such a terrifying scene, ordinary people are afraid that they will be frightened insane in an instant.

    &nbsp;"Even if it is the gods on the opposite side, our desires and greed will not change half; if the gods are useless to us, if the gods will not respond to us, if the gods cannot satisfy our desires."

    "We will not always sincerely believe in Him!"

    "Just because they created the world, created us? Will we respond with eternal devotion?"

    "No, all we want is more."

    "Our greed is endless, and our desire has no bottom."

    "Once the gods do not respond and are not satisfied, we will doubt him, we will question him, and we will even resent him!"

    General Darkmoon watched the Prophet.

    "It's not just me, other people in this city, the gods in this temple."

    "Do they really believe in gods?"

    "Some of them are ignorant followers, and some just enjoy the benefits brought to them by the gods. Once there is no benefit to believing in the gods, they will immediately abandon the gods."

    "Just like those lords in the south."

    General Darkmoon even questioned the Prophet.

    "Prophet!"

    "Even if it's you, would you give everything you have to the gods?"

    "You, don't you also want to ask for something from the gods?"

    In the end, General Dark Moon shook his head.

    "I don't believe in gods."

    "But I don't question the gods, nor do I resent the gods."

    "Because I didn't intend to ask for anything from the gods from the beginning."

    "I just use my way to pursue the result I want."

    Listening to General Dark Moon's words, the Prophet understood for the first time what kind of person the existence in front of him was.

    "I saw your plan."

    "You despicably took advantage of everyone."

    "You sacrificed so many people without caring, just to carry out the plan you wanted."

    "Now, you have succeeded."

    Dark Moon is not surprised that the prophet knows this, because the prophet has the ability to predict in legend.

    "Then why didn't you stop me?"

    The Prophet told General Dark Moon: "Because I can't stop you, it's too late to stop you."

    "I can't see the future, I can only occasionally see the distance and see what has happened."

    "And after it happens, it's too late to stop you."

    "You have become the only pillar of this country."

    The prophet's voice softened a bit, and she said to the steel-hearted man in front of her pleadingly.

    "Dark Moon!"

    "Slow down, slow down!"

    "You are too radical and will make this country collapse faster."

    She wanted to say, let Dark Moon give herself some time.

    She had found another way, another way that she felt was more feasible.

    Although.

    Now she doesn't know if this method can be successful.

    Dark Moon was silent for a moment, then replied.

    "The world waits for no one."

    "The enemy will not wait for me, and time will not wait for me."

    The Prophet asked Dark Moon.

    "Dark Moon!"

    "What kind of world do you want to create?"

    Dark Moon didn't say anything.

    In this meeting, neither of the two changed the other's heart.

    Dark Moon still firmly carried out her plan, and the Prophet chose to stay in Pans City in the end, doing what she thought she should do.

    Large ships arrived at the edge of Pence City, and thousands of people boarded the ships and began to head for Moon Eclipse City.

    Among the crowd.

    Byron followed among them, and many people looked back at their hometown, but he didn't even look at it again.

    All he looked at was the south, and the fires of that day were reflected in his eyes.

    Now.

    He wants to go there.

    Burn that endless flame upon his enemies——

    At the foot of the mountain where life originated.

    In the ancient cave.

    The blind girl came here again, one giant shadow after another emerged from the darkness, surrounding her.

    The Prophet didn't hesitate this time, she was ready.

    She opened her arms and jumped down the spiral staircase.

    The fire of her life is connected with the flames of those shadows.

    "Please take me!"

    "Let's go to the kingdom of the gods!"

    The densely packed black shadows of huge giants were entangled together, drowning the blind female prophet.

    The monsters' families suddenly became agitated, the ground on the herding plain trembled slightly, and there were thousands of giants rushing under the ground.

    rush to that unknown country.

    The prophet of the Temple of the Thousand Serpents disappeared, and for a long time no one was able to see her again.

    Group after group of people left Pence City and headed for Eclipse City.

    And the Knights of the Temple in the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes guarded the city and never left.

    They are waiting.

    Waiting for the Prophet to return with a brand new identity.  &lt;/div&gt;Get ready.

    She opened her arms and jumped down the spiral staircase.

    The fire of her life is connected with the flames of those shadows.

    "Please take me!"

    "Let's go to the kingdom of the gods!"

    The densely packed black shadows of huge giants were entangled together, drowning the blind female prophet.

    The monsters' families suddenly became agitated, the ground on the herding plain trembled slightly, and there were thousands of giants rushing under the ground.

    rush to that unknown country.

    The prophet of the Temple of the Thousand Serpents disappeared, and for a long time no one was able to see her again.

    Group after group of people left Pence City and headed for Eclipse City.

    And the Knights of the Temple in the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes guarded the city and never left.

    They are waiting.

    Waiting for the Prophet to return with a brand new identity.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 348: The evil god's plan and the goddess' oracle

    Three and a half years later.

    Dark Moon Province, Moon Eclipse City.

    Moon Eclipse City is a prosperous city, especially after General Dark Moon decided to move the capital to Moon Eclipse City, it became the administrative center of Ten Thousand Snake King Court, and resources from all over the world gathered here.

    To the east of here is the Port of Sirk, and the tributary of the Shepherd River connects the five southern collars to Suinhall.

    These five territories accounted for a quarter of the land of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, and used to be nearly one-third of the source of finance.

    So when it declared independence and became the Southern City-State Alliance, the blow to the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court was unimaginable.

    To the south, through the dense and boundless dark jungle, is the Serpent Road, the trade route leading to Suinhall, which used to be the channel for the herding tribes to frequently go south to plunder; to the west, it is the mouth of the River of Shepherds  , which is also a very important seaport for the Ten Thousand Serpents Court.

    In the new capital city.

    Prosperous than before, comparable to the former city of Pence.

    And the Dark Moon Province, which suffered from famine and refugees in the past, is now gradually regaining its vitality.

    In the government affairs hall, General Dark Moon flipped through the documents in the bright room.

    He gradually looked less like a general.

    He has grown his beard and hair, and is very neatly groomed, more like a bachelor and aristocrat.

    Today's government affairs hall is no longer inside the royal palace. After institutional reforms, the court and royal family of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court have gradually become a symbol.

    The position that actually held power became the supreme consul.

    However, Dark Moon is currently not only the supreme consul, but also the position of general, with both military and political power in his hands.

    Below the supreme consul is the parliament, the houses, and then the consuls of the major provinces.

    Provincial consuls are directly appointed by the center, while officials within the province are appointed by the provincial governor.

    The general system is to learn from the Land of the Rising Sun.

    It's just that the dark moon has also been modified.

    He did not choose the election system of the Land of the Rising Sun, and appointed officials were recruited from everywhere.

    Below the position of general are the chiefs of the three standing alchemy legions, and the local guards.

    Looking at the situation reported by various provinces, General Dark Moon showed a joyful expression.

    "It finally has a new look!"

    Eclipse City is the place where Dark Moon was born, and the newly named Dark Moon Province is derived from his name.

    There are a large number of dark moon fans at the bottom here, which is also an important reason why he chose the capital here.

    Thanks to the two plans of the Abyss Religion, a Son of Rage plan allowed Dark Moon to get out of the predicament and take control of the situation.

    The disaster brought about by the Son of Gluttony plan completely destroyed the original system of the Dark Moon Province by refugees, clearing the way for Dark Moon's subsequent national policy.

    From a certain level, the Abyss Cult is not the enemy of Dark Moon.

    On the contrary, he is his great benefactor.

    He stood up and the door opened.

    The head of the Lunar Eclipse Legion, the man who has been serving as the Dark Moon's lieutenant for a long time, came in.

    He held a letter in his hand, and he didn't look as serious and frowning as usual.

    When General Dark Moon met him, he asked, "How about the Lei Ze Kingdom?"

    "The Sun Flame Legion has already advanced to the Star Sea, do they still have to hold on?"

    He seemed to have guessed what the other party sent.

    In the past few years, the Lei Ze Kingdom has been harassing the northeast of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, or provoking tribal rebellion, or occupying the territory of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, without stopping for a moment.

    General Dark Moon has never attacked the Southern City-State Alliance. Facing the aggressiveness of the Southern City-State Alliance, he has been on the defensive. Instead, he first dispatched troops to attack the Lei Ze Kingdom.

    Since the beginning of the war last year, there have been continuous success stories, and Earth Star Sea is a place name of Thunder Swamp, located in the swamp.

    It is famous for having marsh islands covered with stars, like the sea of ??stars on the ground.

    It is already very close to the capital of the Lei Ze Kingdom.

    The lieutenant patted the letter on his hands and put it on the table.

    "The people who went to negotiate said that the king of Lei Ze Kingdom has softened his attitude. Although he is unwilling to admit that he has lost the battle, he is willing to sign a peace treaty with us."

    "I still want to fight for more conditions, although he is unwilling to admit defeat."

    "But he just lost."

    "When you see our situation is not good, come to grab us and take advantage of us.The opening scene immediately alarmed everyone in the temple.

    The priests in the temple rushed to meet the god's will.

    The three-leaf symbiont touched the cup of blood mist and heard the words of God.

    Those words came from the deep sea, from the mysterious and dark kingdom of blood.

    "Oracle!"

    "There is a change in the evil god of the abyss, in the Court of the Ten Thousand Snakes."

    "Find out his purpose."

    Sue Inholborn is currently intervening in the situation regarding the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, and wants to control the Southern City-State Alliance.

    At this time, the gods sent down the oracle to give them an excuse.

    Moreover, most of the servants in the Fire Guard City know that the Crimson Goddess and the Evil God of Original Sin are mortal enemies, and they are extremely disgusted with this evil existence from the abyss.

    After discussing with the senior priests of the Fire Protection Temple, they decided to send someone to investigate the matter immediately, and put pressure on the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court and the Southern City-State Alliance.

    "No matter what the evil god of original sin wants to do."

    "We must not let him succeed."

    "But first of all, we need to know what happened to the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court?"

    "God specifically mentioned the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes, there must be a deep meaning."

    "Inquire about the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court first, and then ask the Southern City-State Alliance to investigate!"

    The will of the gods is only to investigate, but mortals can always accomplish more things with the will of the gods.

    In the name of God.

    Is there anything in the world that is more powerful than this, and is there a more high-sounding slogan?

    When the wind and rain hit, they gathered on the Ten Thousand Snake King Court.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 349: Recreate an abyss?  Or purgatory?

    The war in the Lei Ze Kingdom ended, and the signing of the peace treaty between the two parties brought not only the stability of the situation in the northeast of the Ten Thousand Snake King Court, but also the high tension in the southern city-state alliance.

    Let's not fight Lei Ze Kingdom anymore, so who will we fight next?

    It seems that there are not many doubts.

    For a while.

    The Ten Thousand Snakes Court and the Southern City-State Alliance are at war, and the two sides blame each other for various problems.

    Ten Thousand Snakes King's Court accused the Southern City-State Alliance of colluding with the Abyss Religion, sacrificing evil gods, causing famine, and betraying the King's Court.

    The other party angrily accused the other party of bullying the royal family and stealing royal power, refuted all the accusations made by the other party, and said that everything the other party said was nothing more than self-directed and self-acted.

    The two quarreled hard.

    It looks like a war is about to start.

    But at this time, Su Yinhall stepped in to mediate, and even the White Tower Alchemy Alliance came up to join in the fun.

    Just when the Southern City-State Alliance thought that with external support, the Ten Thousand Snake Royal Court would never dare to act rashly and relax a little bit.

    Amidst the uproar.

    War broke out suddenly.

    The place where the first war started was Serk Port.

    This port, which had been occupied by the Southern City-State Alliance for several years, was breached that day, and the flames of war burned from the north to the south.

    Warships were loaded with weapons, supplies, and soldiers along the Shepherd's River. The haze of war shrouded the sky of the Southern City-State Alliance.

    The two alchemy legions and a large number of local legions of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court attacked the Southern City-State Alliance from two routes.

    One line starts from the direction of Pence City in the northwest, and will attack the city along the land.

    A town starting from Eclipse City, preparing to attack the Southern City-State Alliance along the River of Shepherds.

    General Dark Moon set a strategy, but did not set the main direction of attack.

    Or.

    There is no main direction of attack at all.

    When which direction can obtain greater gains, and which direction the Southern City-State Alliance has exposed greater flaws, which direction is the main direction of attack.

    The Sun Flame Legion led by Byron was tasked with starting from Eclipse City, breaking through the direction of the Southern City-State Alliance as quickly as possible along the River of Shepherds, and burning the flames of war to the opponent's territory.

    When the defenders of Serk Harbor saw the Alchemy Legion on a warship appearing in the distance, and watched the patrolling ships being engulfed in flames one after another.

    It's too late.

    The warships on Sirk Harbor went out of the city to meet them one after another,

    Short red hair, red pupils, always gloomy face and deep-set eye sockets.

    He may not always be able to fall asleep peacefully, because whenever he falls asleep, he will fall into nightmares.

    This is Byron the famous incinerator.

    The red-haired young man standing on the bow waved his hand.

    Densely packed flame puppets flew out of his body, roaring and rushing towards the distant pier.

    At this moment.

    He is like the king of fire.

    The overwhelming flames fell from the sky, igniting all the warships rushing out of the port, and tens of thousands of people were instantly engulfed by the flames.

    And within the city.

    A large number of residents gathered on the street, watching the soaring fire in the distance in horror.

    The black smoke from the flames flowed into the sky, the screams in the raging fire could be seen faintly, and the air was filled with the thick smell of burning wood and even human flesh.

    "Is it on fire?" Many people in the city don't know that war has already arrived.

    "It's raining fire in the sky, what's going on?" Someone saw the scene where Byron summoned the flames just now from a distance.

    "Boats, a lot of ships, the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court is coming." The people on the other side of the port had already started fleeing frantically, bringing news that the war had come to the city, accompanied by panic.

    The Shepherd's River was closed and cut off by ships, and everyone in Serk Harbor could no longer escape.

    The people in the city looked at the warship blocking the river, and the burning port in their eyes.

    All of them showed terrified expressions.

    Immediately afterwards, more and more soldiers of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court gathered here.

    Finally began to attack the city.

    Even if the other party did not use the power of the third tier in order to keep the bustling city except for the previous thunder strike; the city still did not hold for a day, and finally the remaining forces in the city chose to surrender.

    The red-haired Byron rode the boat to the shore and got off the boat.

    &nout of a new abyss.

    In the very beginning, here was just a pool of original black mud with the imprint of Avon, that is, the power of myth that was originally separated from the fetus of myth and the will of the abyss.

    When the abyss was just born, the power of the mythical fetus born by the queen of the abyss, Meld.

    At that time Xiao was not the God of Original Sin, but the Lord of Radiance.

    Didn't fall into the abyss.

    At that time, the queen of the abyss, Melde, fell into a deep sleep, and she had been in charge of the abyss for a long time and served as the master of the abyss.

    It's Avon.

    Therefore, the most primitive power of the abyss is bred in the original black mud.

    Until the birth of the Son of Wrath, that ceremony was not only the birth ceremony of the Son of Wrath, but also the beginning of the Purgatory Ritual.

    Since then, Byron, the son of wrath, has become part of the ritual of purgatory.

    The original black mud of the dream world, a large number of sacrifices, the son of the wrath of the sacrifice executor.

    The three make up this complete purgatory ritual.

    And the people who died in the disaster at the beginning, and the people who were later killed by Byron, the son of wrath, through flame puppets.

    Countless people died in one war after another in which he participated, those who were consumed by flames.

    All are offering sacrifices to the dream world through this ceremony.

    Created, this freak that is gestating.

    Brand new will of the abyss.

    The ultimate goal of Senger and Afran is to create a new abyss.

    I have to say, this is really a terrible and evil plan.

    And it was already being planned decades ago, or even a hundred years ago.

    At that time, when Senger was an ordinary young man.

    Avon, the arrogant king, chose this mortal with the blood of the Aviel as his servant.

    He made a big circle from the abyss.

    It was only then that a group of black mud exuding mythical power was secretly sent into Senge's hands, starting the first step of this plan called the Purgatory Ritual.

    "Senger!"

    "My servant."

    "Follow what I told you, and create a new abyss for me."

    Senge is very excited to meet the legendary hero Avon: "A new abyss?"

    The arrogant king at that time was completely different from the usual arrogant king.

    Although his voice still sounded rebellious, it was full of rationality, not that kind of madness.

    "Call it the abyss of purgatory!"

    "It can also be called Purgatory directly, it belongs to me!"

    Senger's story really started from that moment.

    At this very moment.

    Senger stared at the monster that was continuously flowing with black mud, and saw a trace of flames flowing out of the monster, forming strange flame patterns.

    "The ceremony went smoothly, but the final fruit has not yet been borne."

    "Byron is about to become an apostle."

    "It's almost the last."

    The moment Byron accepted the divine favor spell, he knew that the other party would definitely use it in the end.

    Even if he doesn't need it.

    Next, Senger himself will persecute the other party and make him an apostle.

    And at this moment, the first layer of the abyss is the magic fire abyss.

    The door of original sin opened on time, uu reading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a> black rain fell from the sky, and the monsters in the entire abyss went crazy  up.

    The crazy king of bones suddenly raised his head and stared at the mythical door.

    At this moment, the madness on his body gradually dissipated, and he spit out a byte.

    "The God of Original Sin~"

    In the words, there is unwillingness and coveting.

    Yafuan, the arrogant king, knows that in the abyss of the original sin evil god, he will never be able to defeat him.

    But he can create a new abyss, an abyss that has nothing to do with the original sin evil god Xiao, a place called Purgatory.

    Then, jump out of the abyss.

    Then come and compete with Xiao, the evil god of original sin, for the true ownership of the abyss.

    And this day, it seems that it is not far away.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 350: God's Punishment Is Coming

    Suinhall.

    Protect the city of fire.

    After the war started for nearly a month, a lot of news slowly spread to the people of Suinhor.

    This is how news is passed in this era, except that some important news powers will be passed through rainbow trees.

    What everyone is concerned about is not the news that the Southern City-State Alliance is retreating steadily, but how many people died in the war.

    No one cares how many descendants of Pence died, as long as they all died.

    Everyone doesn't care who wins and who loses, and even expects them to keep fighting.

    but.

    When the news came that Byron the Burner actually blasphemed the gods and destroyed the statue of the god Suinhor believed in.

    It's completely different.

    The news caused a thousand waves with one stone.

    Everyone in the Fire Protection City shouted to punish the Ten Thousand Snake King Court and the barbarians in the north.

    Some people say that they want to go to war with the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court and destroy this country that has a different belief from theirs.

    Some people say that Byron will be tied to a pillar and burned to death, so that the burner will become the burnt.

    "Why hasn't the king moved yet?" Outside the palace, there were crowds of devout believers.

    "You are the favored of the gods, the king of the gods!" They shouted into the palace.

    "How could it be possible to look at the barbarians in the north and blaspheme our gods." Some people were almost hysterical, and even hurt themselves, holding up their bleeding hands and shouting that the blasphemers would pay in blood.

    At the same time, an even more terrifying news appeared in front of Suinhall's ruling class.

    Suinhall's people have been investigating the Abyss Religion recently, investigating the details of the disaster that year.

    soon.

    Everyone discovered that the disaster that year was not just an ordinary sacrifice.

    Unlike other disasters created by the Abyss Religion,

    It was a ceremony to create the King of the Abyss.

    Most importantly, they succeeded.

    And knowing this key information, a very conspicuous figure slowly appeared in front of everyone.

    Even if the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court intends to cover it up, such an existence can't just be covered up like this.

    A letter was sent to the Fire Guard City through the rainbow tree, and then delivered to the palace immediately.

    "Found it!"

    "The letter says that Byron the Burner has been confirmed to be the pre-selection of the King of Abyss Rage!"

    In Suinhor's palace, the kings, nobles, and servants present all showed expressions of disbelief.

    What is unbelievable is not only that Byron, who has become famous, is the furious son of the Abyssal Order, but what is even more shocking is that such a figure has become the legion commander of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court. It can be said that he has entered the core of power.

    Will Dark Moon not know?

    If he knows, does it mean something to still use such an existence?

    Does it mean that the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court has fallen to the side of the abyss?

    Without knowing it, has the influence of the abyss reached this point?

    One possibility after another immediately appeared in someone's mind, and some people had already shouted.

    "Fallen man!"

    "The blasphemer!"

    "No wonder he did such evil deeds, destined to suffer God's punishment!"

    Immediately someone echoed: "The Court of Ten Thousand Snakes has fallen, they must have fallen."

    Someone suggested to the king of the gods: "King, you can no longer sit idly by."

    Some people were even more excited, as if they had been looking forward to this situation for a long time: "My lord, the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes has fallen, a country that has been stolen by the abyss, we should act immediately."

    Wang thought about it, and then said.

    "It hasn't reached that point yet, and there is no evidence that other members of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court are related to the Abyssal Sect."

    This other person is obviously referring to Dark Moon.

    Suinhall's generation of kings of the gods is much tougher this time, and he is very decisive compared to before, and he doesn't waver again.

    "Someone go and bring back Byron the Burner."

    "This blasphemer, the villain who fell into the abyss, has betrayed the gods and the snake people."

    "We must not let him achieve the purpose of those evil existences in the abyss."

    This time.

    Everyone in Suinhall can no longer just sit idly by.

    Because, you are a victim!  "

    "Your father, your mother, your eldest brother and sister, including yourself."

    "All are victims of Dark Moon's realization of his ideals."

    "He sacrificed your whole family, even yourself, to forge his ideal kingdom."

    Senge praised Byron loudly, as if praising a great hero, but this kind of praise is full of strong irony.

    "ah!"

    "Byron!"

    "How great you are."

    "Sacrificed myself, sacrificed all of myself, to light up the world."

    "Everyone has been redeemed, only you and your family have fallen into purgatory."

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "It's wonderful, it's wonderful, Dark Moon, you are so creative."

    Finally, Senger looked at Byron.

    With a single sentence, Byron's last line of defense was completely defeated.

    "Did you hear that?"

    "The sound of your mother falling into purgatory?"

    "Byronit hurts so much!"

    "The fire is burningit is burning me"

    "It really hurts."

    "ByronByronhelp mebye"

    Byron was completely insane, his body shook like a sieve, and raging fire gushed out of his body.

    Senger completely ignited Byron's anger.

    He raised his inner flame that had nowhere to vent to a limit again.

    It can be seen that the light of myth is shining in Byron's chest, which is the characteristic that the seed of rage will be completely digested.

    Now Byron is gradually crossing the threshold of the son of wrath, and is moving towards the real king of wrath little by little.

    A huge flame giant appeared in the city, and the fire was about to spread crazily towards the surroundings.

    However, Byron seemed to have the last sliver of sanity remaining.

    He kept the flames around him all the time, instead of releasing them towards the city, turning the Winged Demon City into a sea of ??flames.

    However, the city was in chaos. Thousands of people watched the flame giant and fled into the distance.

    "Monster monster!"

    "Fire, it's about to catch fire again."

    "Run!"

    "Run!"

    "Go outside, get out of here quickly."

    In the flames, Byron, who turned into a flame giant, watched Senge float up little by little.

    He didn't say a word, nor showed any expression.

    Because at this moment, there are no words to express the anger in his heart, no expression to explain the hatred in his heart.

    His pupils have completely disappeared, leaving only the flames of rage.

    The flames spread from Senge's body, seeing his flesh and bones burnt dry little by little.

    Die in the most cruel and painful way.

    Senge also became a sacrifice.

    Swallowed by the fire of rage, sent to the fetus of purgatory in the dream world.

    In the midst of the fire, the voice of Senge, who was sacrificed to the fetus of purgatory, gradually became blurred at this time.

    He seemed to be no longer crazy, and before the moment when his figure turned into ashes, he uttered the last sentence in his life.

    "Go!"

    "Byron!"

    "Go!"

    His voice is hoarse, uu reading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a>has the same hatred as Byron.

    "To the real enemy, to the world, vent your anger."

    Senge died, but the hatred and anger in Byron's chest continued to build up.

    Hatred and rage are about to devour his sanity.

    And this time.

    The sky suddenly turned blood red, and a river of blood rushed down from a high place, circling the sky over Yimo City.

    A figure appeared in the blood river and raised his weapon.

    The prince of Suinhor.

    arrive.

    "Byron the fallen man!"

    "God's punishment is coming!" &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 351: Reappearance of the Brass Oil Lamp

    The soaring fire was burning like a pillar of fire standing in the corner of the city.

    Large and small flame puppets hovered in the sky, extremely unstable, bursting out from time to time with crackling explosions.

    Byron stood in the flames and merged with the flames. It can be seen that he gradually lost his human form and turned into a mass of flames.

    A monster made of flames.

    The flames were burning every inch of his skin, completely destroying his body, and then reshaping it.

    Byron's body was dissolving, his face was burned, and the flames blackened his bones.

    He was still standing in the raging fire in a daze, muttering in his mouth.

    "Mother!"

    "The fire is burning, and it is burning me."

    "Mother, I feel it."

    "It really hurts!"

    "It really hurts so much!"

    He was digesting the seeds of rage, and was also being swallowed by rage.

    Byron was looking at the world in the form of flames and monsters. The flames jumped in front of his eyes, and he felt that the whole world was distorting.

    "Dark Moon!"

    The appearance of this person appeared in front of his eyes, and he now realized that he hadn't seen this person clearly from the beginning.

    No.

    From the very beginning, he didn't see the true appearance of this world.

    He looked at the flame puppets hovering in the sky, as if he could feel the anger in each of them.

    Before they became monsters and puppets, they were all survivors of that disaster.

    In order to realize the new country that Dark Moon said, in order to seek an answer from their enemies.

    They chose to become like this.

    They firmly believe that Dark Moon is the savior, the one who saves this country and everyone.

    They firmly believe that the dark moon can punish their enemies.

    But when the results came out, Byron discovered that Dark Moon was a participant in that disaster that year.

    Byron stared at the puppets and thought of his comrades.

    All the faces that believed in themselves, in General Dark Moon.

    They are all so young, and they firmly believe in the good and evil in the world; when they choose to die and become monsters, they follow one after another without hesitation.

    "no value!"

    "Our sacrifices, everything we do."

    "No value."

    "There is no justice in this world, there is no good or evil, only deceit, only unscrupulous."

    "All are deceiving each other, all are betraying each other, all are victims."

    "Sacrifice others to achieve the goal."

    "Sacrificing others to gain benefits."

    "Sacrifice others to prove the faith."

    "In this world, everyone is being swallowed by others."

    At this time, the river of blood rolled down from the sky, and the prince of Suinhall shouted Byron's name.

    "Byron the fallen man!"

    "God's punishment is coming."

    He is tall and heroic, and his voice is full of vigor.

    At this moment, he represents the gods and justice.

    And below.

    is a fallen man who turned into a monster and gave up his identity as a snake man.

    The terrifying flame monster raised its head and looked at the prince of Suinhor, the blood family of this generation.

    "I?"

    "A fallen person?"

    When Byron heard this name, he wanted to laugh wildly. He felt extremely mocking.

    "Am I a fallen man?"

    "Am I a fallen man?"

    "Hahahahahahaha, am I a fallen person?"

    Byron's furious roar resounded between the sky and clouds, and the entire city and the prince above the sky could clearly feel Byron's fury.

    "Depraved and insane!"

    "It's you."

    "It's the high gods!"

    "No one cares about us, everyone only cares about his own purpose and never cares about others."

    "This is the case with beasts, this is the case with snake people, and it is the same with gods."

    Byron didn't look at the prince anymore, but looked at the sea of ??clouds, as if glaring at the gods above.

    "God's punishment?"

    &The killing intent on the side, and the desire to destroy.

    Dark Moon leaned against Dixinglong's corpse mountain, like a monster crawling out of an abyss.

    "Hoo~"

    "Hoo~"

    He was panting violently, scanning the battlefield with terrifying eyes, to see if there were any enemies that could be killed by him.

    And when An Yue turned around, she saw the owner of the head pounced on him.

    He lay on the snake man that Dark Moon had killed just now.

    Then, he actually drank the other party's blood.

    What's even more frightening is that there are still people with him, competing with him to drink blood.

    "Leave me some!"

    "My, get out of the way, you bastard."

    "Are you courting death?"

    Dark Moon stood up and stopped these people: "Hello?"

    "What are you guys doing?"

    His personal soldier turned his head, looked at An Yue and said with his mouth full of blood.

    "General!"

    "I heard that drinking his blood can make you stronger. I want to try it."

    Several people were so excited that they rushed to drink the blood and sucked it vigorously. The scene was really horrible and disgusting.

    However, these few people feel good, not consciously.

    "Really, I feel like I'm getting stronger."

    "Wouldn't it be more useful to eat some of his meat?"

    "I have eaten the flesh of ordinary people, but haven't I eaten the flesh of powerful people?"

    Dark Moon killed a powerful man, the leader of the rebel army.

    According to legend in the army, as long as you drink the blood of a powerful person, you have a certain chance of becoming a powerful person, although this is just a legend.

    If the blood of mythology is so easy to extract and can be used so easily, the powerful will not be so precious.

    Dark Moon looked at the lunatics under her command and at the corpses on the battlefield.

    He suddenly woke up from the tyrannical killing intent, from the madness.

    There is no one here, only a group of lunatics, a group of dehumanized beasts.

    Everyone is crazy.

    He was mad, and so were his soldiers.

    Dark Moon laughed suddenly, briefly at first, then incessantly.

    "Ha ha!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "Crazy crazy are all crazy"

    After laughing, he suddenly broke out.

    "enough!"

    "enough!"

    "enough!"

    He suddenly jumped up, took the sword and killed those blood-drinking people. At this moment, he was more like a lunatic than others, even more crazy than those guys who eat human flesh and drink human blood.

    After killing people, An Yue hid her face and stood on the battlefield laughing wildly.

    The laughter was insane.

    Finally he put down his hand, his eyes became extremely scary.

    After everything was over, no one around him dared to approach him again, even his comrades-in-arms kept him at a respectful distance.

    And Dark Moon was finally discovered on this day.

    What he really hated was not these people, not this endless riot, nor his own weakness and powerlessness.

    What he really loathes, what he really hates.

    It's this world.

    It was the world that drove him and everyone else crazy.

    An Yue raised her head, the blood on her face had formed scabs.

    "Father!"

    "You said that if you become strong enough, you can make rules?"

    "So……"

    "How strong do you have to be to be able to formulate the rules of this world?"

    "How strong is it?"

    "In order to destroy this hopeless world."

    No one answered Dark Moon.

    When he asked this question when he was young, all he wanted was to get more sleep.

    But when Dark Moon asked the question again, he was no longer the same.

    The scene freezes here, and then gradually blurs.

    You can see it on the screen.

    There is infinite anger in the dark moon's pupils.

    That's not anger against someone, it's not revenge against someone.

    It was anger against the old order, anger against this world.

    Even.

    wrath of the gods.

    Xiao looked into these eyes and suddenly let out a chuckle.

    "have a look!"

    "The hate eyes!"

    Xiao looked at the ceramic figure: "He is hating the world and the gods."

    "And, hating"

    "Himself." &lt;/div&gt;sp; "Look!"

    "The hate eyes!"

    Xiao looked at the ceramic figure: "He is hating the world and the gods."

    "And, hating"

    "Hisself." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 352: The Real King of Rage

    The governor's mansion and government affairs hall in Moon Eclipse City have changed their owners, and the new Supreme Consul of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court announced his inauguration amidst the attention of everyone.

    It is said that General Dark Moon is ill, very ill, and is currently going to Pence City to recuperate.

    Has been unable to hold the post of Supreme Consul.

    Although various suspicions and conspiracy theories arose, the new Supreme Consul himself was the No. 2 figure and had a very high prestige, so the transfer of power proceeded very smoothly.

    The times flow alternately.

    No one is indispensable.

    Dark Moon is not sick as he said to the outside world, at this moment, he has come to the foot of the mountain of origin of life.

    General Darkmoon was dressed very ordinary.

    It doesn't look like a famous general at all, a supreme consul who once ruled the entire Ten Thousand Snakes Court.

    He entered the city with a pack beast and a cart, looking like an ordinary merchant.

    When passing through the city gate, General Darkmoon looked at the former capital.

    Although it has declined compared to the prosperity of the past, it still looks like a metropolis.

    As long as this mountain of origin of life still exists, it means that no matter how many years have passed, this place is still the sacred place of belief for snake people.

    The beginning of the era.

    It is here that the master of life created the snake people.

    Looking up at the majestic mountain, An Yue said.

    "God created the world."

    "God created the world."

    This is a myth that snake people believe in, and finally he added a sentence at the end.

    "The gods have long since left."

    Dark Moon circled around the city, and finally came to the west area of ??Pence City.

    It suffered a devastating blow a few years ago, and now it has a restored look.

    However, the traces left by that disaster can still be seen everywhere.

    The meteor crater back then was the most obvious one. Of course, such a big crater is not easy to fill, so now the people in the city have introduced aqueducts and turned it into a man-made lake, or a large reservoir.  Get water from here.

    There are many houses beside the pool, all newly built in recent years.

    Dark Moon came to the edge of the pool and unloaded the things on the car, the most important of which was a brass oil lamp.

    He flicked it vigorously, and even threw the copper lamp directly into the pool.

    Immediately afterwards, he spent another two days setting up a ritual array around the pool.

    In one evening.

    Dark Moon looked at the sky by the water, watching a stream of fire coming from the end of the sky, constantly approaching the city of Pans.

    The other party finally found him.

    And everything is finally coming to an end.

    The stream of fire reached the sky over Pence City, and suddenly fell down.

    ? Like a meteor falling from the sky, the scene that once happened in Pance City seemed to reappear again.

    "Boom boom boom boom!"

    When the weird meteor appeared for the first time, someone in the city immediately noticed this scene.

    This time.

    The reaction of everyone in Pence City will be much faster.

    The bell tower in the city immediately sounded a crisp warning bell, attracting the attention of the whole city.

    Everyone on the street shouted and organized people to retreat outside, hiding in some relatively strong places, or the basement and cellar in the house.

    "Hide, hide quickly."

    "Hide in the prayer hall, hide in the cellar."

    "Hurry up, don't take anything, run quickly."

    Especially seeing that the meteor was about to fall on the meteor crater in the west of the city, the nearby residents fled outside in groups.

    There were crowds of people on the street, yelling and fleeing in a panic. When the meteorite landed, they lay on the ground immediately, waiting for the choice of fate.

    But it was very strange, the terrifying meteor fell to the ground, but there was not much movement.

    However, there is indeed a terrifying flame surging in the distance, as well as a terrifying shadow.

    Let the people around you dare not approach, and escape farther and farther.

    Byron appeared on the surface of the water, and two light spots appeared in the human-shaped flames, staring at General Dark Moon intently.

    "Dark Moon!"

    He spit out Dark Moon's name, with the crackling sound of flames in his voice, and he could still see it in his figure and shadow.The cheering people looked at the soldiers in formation.

    "Why am I here?"

    "What am I here for?"

    Byron suddenly remembered: "Oh, I'm here to see the fun?"

    On the screen.

    This time Byron did not stand up.

    He just quietly watched the guard of honor go away, becoming an ordinary spectator among the crowd.

    What ideals, what justice, what changes the times.

    What a struggle for power, what a conspiracy of the gods.

    This time, it has nothing to do with him.

    this day.

    He returned home early.

    The father at home is waiting for him, the eldest brother and mother are packing up things, the younger sister is still playing a game of catching stones under the wooden ladder, and grinned at him when she saw him come back.

    "Second brother is back."

    Seeing such an ordinary day, such a life we ??are used to.

    Byron didn't know why, tears welled up in his eyes,

    "Father!"

    "Mother!"

    "Brother, and Saline."

    "Are you all there?"

    Father patted the back of his head: "Everything is there? Where else can it be?"

    "Going to the street to watch the excitement, did you get dizzy?"

    Byron still stood there in a daze, as if he hadn't reacted yet.

    The eldest brother said to him.

    "What are you doing in a daze?"

    "I took a big job today, do you have a lot of money?"

    "Father said, you will do it with us today."

    Byron's expression of surprise surged up: "Can I go too?"

    Father nodded: "Almost, you are also a qualified little carpenter."

    Byron picked up his toolbox from upstairs and rushed down quickly.

    He was carrying a suitcase, his chest puffed out excitedly, and those who didn't know thought he was going to be a general.

    This time.

    He is no longer a son of wrath, nor has he become the famous leader of the Sun Flame Legion, a blood-stained revenge butcher.

    He embarked on a small but ordinary road of carpenter.

    He didn't become a rage because he had nothing to lose this time.

    He didn't have any big ideals, and he didn't have any resentment towards this world.

    He is young, immature, impulsive, and ordinary.

    Just an ordinary person who couldn't be more ordinary, one of the crowd.

    Father's big hand pushed open the door.

    The light from outside came in, dazzling but full of hope.

    He happily carried the toolbox on his back, and followed his father and elder brother onto the street.

    "What is a big job?"

    "How much money can you earn? Can you have a better dinner?"

    "Are you full?"

    Father and elder brother didn't bother to pay attention to him.

    He could only turn his head back, just in time to see his mother leading his sister and sending them off at the door.

    Byron grinned and laughed out loud.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 353: Earth Witch

    I am God!  Main Volume Chapter 353: Earth Witch "Byron!"

    "Your sin!"

    "Your anger, along with your heart, belongs to me."

    The broken and scorched corpse whose lower body has completely disappeared stands suspended in the dark world.

    "rest in peace!"

    He holds a sword in his right hand and a burning heart in his left.

    Suddenly, the sword in his hand turned.

    Dark Moon cut a gash in her chest with her sword.

    A corroded heart fell down, fell into the flames, and burned to ashes.

    But even so, he has not died yet, the power of the magic tool, the greedy copper lamp, is constantly eroding him.

    The lamp was devouring him and maintaining his vitality.

    Dark Moon looked at the big hole in his chest, and Byron's furious roar appeared in his ears.

    "You heartless fellow, a monster without any humanity."

    Dark Moon let out a chuckle: "Now, I really have no heart."

    "It's true."

    "Turned into a monster."

    After the words fell, he stuffed his furious heart into his chest.

    An Yue bowed her back, holding her chest with one hand.

    The overwhelming fire poured out from that heart and his body.

    "Woo hoo!"

    "Roar!"

    Below, a large number of abyssal monsters summoned by him crawled on the ground, uttering terrifying cries.

    They seemed to feel that a new king of the abyss was about to be born.

    A powerful force poured into Dark Moon's body, and at the same time repelled the greedy force.

    Dark Moon could feel that this force was extremely compatible with him, and he didn't need to be familiar with it at all to operate this force.

    Dark Moon's body, which was swallowed up by the magical props and greedy copper lamp, also began to grow again at this moment; but what grew out was no longer a snake tail, but a pair of humanoid legs.

    only.

    The appearance of his scorched black corpse could never be restored, as if that was the price he paid for becoming a rage.

    Severe pain poured into Dark Moon's body, burning every bone and blood of him, burning his consciousness and spirituality.

    At the same time, the voices of thousands of people echoed in his ears.

    "Dark Moon, why didn't you die? Why are you still alive?"

    "I'm going to kill you, I'm going to kill you."

    "Dark Moon, you will suffer retribution!"

    "General Dark Moon, why did you do this?"

    "We died for you, and that's what you did to us? Is that what you did to us?"

    Not just Byron's rage, but the rage of thousands of other victims.

    Scenes of pictures flashed before An Yue's eyes, painful and crazy faces filled An Yue's mind, and he let out a mournful roar in the raging fire.

    He swallowed everyone's anger, everyone's original sin.

    There was also Byron's wrath, Byron's sin.

    "yes!"

    "That's right, that's right, I did it all."

    "I did it all."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "Call me!"

    "Curse me!"

    "Hate me!"

    Dark Moon knelt in the flames and screamed frantically, struggling in the flames.

    He seemed to be slowly getting used to the burning of the flames, and the painful wailing turned into wild laughter little by little.

    at last.

    He slowly stood up from the fire, holding his sword.

    "Come on, come on all of them!"

    "I will put away your anger, your hatred, and your original sin."

    "Swallow them all."

    The scorched living corpse opened its mouth, swallowed the monstrous sea of ??flames, and swallowed all the flames.

    His face was mad, like a lunatic, and his eyeballs were redder than flames.

    He merged all the powers of Rage and became the new Son of Rage.

    Only one step away.

    He was only one step away from taking the throne that belonged to him.

    At the same time, the darkness under his feet kept sinking.

    The mythical gate made of flesh and blood stood up in the darkness, thousands ofWriggling, like a living worm.

    Even under the urging of strength, eyes grew on the tree.

    Some of the characteristics of the earth-burrowing monster are still very obvious on her body.

    She called Dark Moon's name loudly, trying to wake this guy up.

    "Dark Moon!"

    "Are you crazy?"

    "This is the capital you built, the country you rebuilt."

    "Why are you?"

    "Why?"

    "Are you going to destroy it?"

    But at this time, the dark moon has been completely swallowed by rage, so how can one hear what the earth witch is saying.

    The flame scorched corpse waved his hand, and dense fireballs fell from the sky.

    A terrifying fire force field emanated from his body, turning the sky into a world of flames, and the law of flames twisted and transformed in his hands.

    "Roar!"

    The flaming corpse jumped down desperately, towards the Earth Witch and the city she was protecting.

    However, the branches of the trees under the Earth Witch turned into tentacles and stretched out, wrapping towards the scorched corpse in flames.

    The battle between the king of the abyss and the witch.

    7017

 Text Chapter 354: Deceiving the Eyes of the Evil God

    Facing the questioning of the Earth Witch.

    The flaming charred corpse that fell from the sky let out a roar that shook the world.

    "Roar!"

    Like a wild beast.

    Perhaps this roar is already a response to everything.

    The spiritual force field where flame, law, and spirit are integrated into one, the sea of ??flames pressed down towards the bottom.

    He wanted to burn down the sacred tree that protected Moon Eclipse City, or simply wanted to destroy everything he could see.

    After a loud bang, the flames could be seen igniting the crown of the sacred tree.

    "Crackling!"

    Burst after burst of crackling came from above, and flames flowed down from the canopy like water.

    But in the blink of an eye.

    The fire on the canopy was extinguished again between strange transformations.

    Because this is not a simple tree, the shape of the sacred tree is constantly changing between wood, flesh and rock.

    The huge sacred tree was transformed from wood into flesh and blood, and from flesh to petrification.

    It turned into a huge petrified tree.

    The raging fire on the tree was completely extinguished.

    That layer of gray enchantment continued to heal after being damaged, sustaining the first wave of collision with the flame scorched corpse's mental force field, and also kept the flame scorched corpse out.

    However, the flame scorched corpse must have more than one trick.

    The opponent's left hand swung horizontally, and the flame field spread out.

    A steady stream of raging fire was born out of thin air in the field, and one after another flame puppets rushed out of the raging fire.

    "Woo!"

    "Woo hoo!"

    Thousands of flame puppets whimpered, coming from all directions with the sound of breaking wind.

    rushed towards Moon Eclipse City from all corners.

    Just like thousands of troops.

    As long as the opponent finds a loophole, they can smoothly rush into the Moon Eclipse City, and then tear through the defense of the Earth Witch.

    But the gray eyes of the witch on the canopy stared at the sky, and immediately activated a new response method according to the change of the flame-burned corpse.

    Her brown hair fell loose, and her robes billowed in the wind.

    The sacred tree under his feet also started a new round of changes.

    "Second form!"

    The original sacred tree collapsed like a sandcastle, and turned into dense roots extending out.

    But looking at these flexible roots, entangled and galloping in all directions.

    It also felt like countless long snakes were wriggling.

    only.

    After breaking away from the form rooted in the earth, the body shape is not as big as it is on the earth.

    It seems that the previous sacred tree was rooted on the earth, and it gained such a huge size with the help of some kind of power. There is a powerful force under the earth supporting the power of the earth witch.

    However, the densely packed roots were also very strong, instantly defeated those flame puppets and strangled them all.

    Just at this time, there was another change in the sky.

    Standing on the sky, the charred corpse raised his sword.

    "Shhhhhhhhhh!"

    The flames from the sky kept gathering on the sword and inside the charred corpse, and there was a thunderous sound like lightning.

    At this moment, the charred corpse was shining brightly in the sky, like a small sun.

    And behind the burnt corpse, a vortex kept spinning.

    That is the entrance of the abyss, and we can see that the power from the abyss is continuously gathering on the body of the charred corpse, which also proves that the charred corpse is constantly synchronizing with the abyss at this moment.

    Immediately afterwards.

    Jiao Shi swung his sword down.

    A terrifying scene appeared, and the fire wave came out along the sword, tearing the sky.

    The red ring of fire swirled down, as if it was about to split the entire Moon Eclipse City in half.

    This power.

    seems to have surpassed the ordinary apostle class.

    Obviously, the charred corpse has borrowed power from the abyss.

    The Earth Witch immediately took a defensive stance, she reacted quickly, and her hands formed a prayer.

    The sacred tree was built again.

    She shouted in her mouth: "The first form!"

    The densely packed roots fused together and became the sacred tree again.

    The crown of the tree emits a gray light circle, blocking theThat's all, my plan is far more than that.  "

    The mocking voice of the ceramic doll stopped abruptly, and the painted expression on the ceramic doll's face was frozen for a moment.

    It seems to have a premonition of something——

    Everything went back to decades ago again.

    The day when Senge was selected when the Purgatory Ritual Plan had just begun.

    In the dark prayer hall of the Abyss Religion.

    The young Senge knelt in front of a skeleton monster with an excited and frenzied expression. He carefully took the original black mud from the other party.

    The voice of the arrogant king of the abyss spit out from the mouth of the skeleton monster, instructing the young servant.

    "Seng, my servant."

    "Go and create a new abyss for me."

    The skeleton monster seemed to be lost in thought, thinking about the plan he had prepared for a long time.

    But it wasn't until the real start that he realized that he hadn't given this new plan, this new abyss a name.

    "Call it the abyss of purgatory!"

    "It can also be called Purgatory directly, it belongs to me!"

    Senger prostrated himself on the ground, motionless.

    At the same time, the skeleton monster that spoke also melted instantly.

    finally.

    It turned into a small weird embryo, inside which was sealed an unborn life form.

    An extremely powerful life.

    From then on, Senger embarked on the mission entrusted by his master, and used his own life to implement it.

    He created the prototype of purgatory and started the ritual of purgatory.

    He was looking for someone to start the purgatory ceremony, and he waited for the opportunity from the abyss king's selection.

    The only thing that was different from everyone's expectations was the embryo.

    certainly.

    When carrying out the master's mission, he still has his own selfishness.

    He turned into darkness and brought disasters to the Ten Thousand Snakes Court one after another.

    He wants to destroy this country, the country that once destroyed the homeland of the Evelians and enslaved them for generations.

    Destroy this country that brought him pain.

    The screen turns again.

    Dream world.

    The coordinates where the fetus of purgatory is located.

    By the time Senge appeared here for the second time, the former original black mud had turned into a large black swamp, and the former embryo had also been conceived and formed.

    Among the embryos was a young figure.

    He looked at the existence with the shape of a god through the film.

    Senger's eyes were full of anticipation.

    "Master!"

    "The great hero Avran!"

    "Soon!"

    "soon!"

    "I will complete your plan, this great plan, and free you from the bondage of original sin."

    "The real god who belongs to us Evil people is about to be born."

    From the beginning, what was conceived in the embryo was not the body that Avran used to take over the consciousness.

    But a new Avran.

    An Avon who inherited Avon's memory.

    A soon-to-be god Aphran.

    That is to say, in Senge's eyes, the snake-man Aiweier became a god.

    This is one made by Avon the Pride Lord.

    Avon, Lord of Purgatory.

    Yafuan, the arrogant king, knows that everything about him is locked by the abyss, and he knows that it will be difficult for him to escape from the palm of an existence like Xiao no matter what.

    His only way is to use a method that everyone can't believe to break the situation.

    What Senger has done is not only to create the seeds of purgatory and start the ritual of purgatory.

    It even created a brand new Lord of Purgatory.

    And the person who took over the coming of purgatory was not Byron from the beginning.

    He started from the beginning.

    It's just a pawn.

    A chess piece used to deceive everyone, and a chess piece that seemed to be the protagonist, but was abandoned by everyone.

    Senger's hand touched the film, and this was the closest he got to the god in his eyes.

    "I will succeed."

    The black mud surged under his feet.

    Swallow Senge completely.

    Now, he is going to start the real plan.

    Let Byron complete the final sacrifice, and at the same time shift everyone's attention to Byron and Dark Moon, so that the existence that truly undertakes the coming of purgatory will be hidden in the darkness.

    With his life, with that pawn, with Darkmoon and all.

    Go ahead and fool that horrible one.

    The eyes of that evil god.  &lt;/div&gt;?The last sacrifice also shifted everyone's attention to Byron and Dark Moon, making the existence that truly accepted the coming of purgatory hidden in the darkness.

    With his life, with that pawn, with Darkmoon and all.

    Go ahead and fool that horrible one.

    The eyes of that evil god.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 355: Nia, I seem to be a little late!

    ,

    The realm of darkness.

    Under the shining of the moonlight, black mud began to gush out from the body of the arrogant king Avon.

    From its eye sockets, from its bones.

    It's just that these filths don't come from the abyss, but from purgatory.

    He is inheriting the power and filth of purgatory, and creating purgatory in a brand new way.

    The voice of Avon, the arrogant king, was transmitted in the dark realm, even into the abyss, and to the outside world.

    His voice was extremely cold, revealing longing.

    besides.

    A sarcasm for the existence that wants to control him aloft.

    "The Will of Purgatory!"

    "I use myself as a sacrifice."

    "I pay for myself!"

    "With my mythical brain!"

    "Undertake the darkness of all souls, and accept the coming of the flames that burn the world."

    Endless magic fire gushes out from the body of the arrogant king, accompanied by endless black sludge.

    Thousands of skeleton legions were submerged.

    was melted.

    was sacrificed.

    The entire dark domain turned into a world of black and red.

    Huge power is pouring in, and at this time this unstable dark domain has become precarious, and it is possible to fall into the world anytime, anywhere,

    The little ceramic man was stunned, but he didn't dare to go any further.

    Because it is also a monster in the abyss, and more importantly, it is not an existence like the king of the abyss who has integrated mythical organs into the abyss.

    Once it is wiped out, there is no chance of resurrection.

    It is also afraid that once it steps into the dark realm, it will be broken in the blink of an eye, and then the lunatic Avon will pull it and fall to the world together, what should I do?

    In the final analysis, it is a ceramic villain domineering in the name of the God of Original Sin.

    It's just that the ceramic villain's brain really can't understand why Yafuan did this?

    What is the difference between doing this and committing suicide?

    It can be seen that the painting on the face of the ceramic villain is extremely astonishing, and it looks at Avon like a madman.

    Even though the abyss is full of lunatics, there are not many lunatics like this, who have become the king of the abyss.

    "You actually used yourself as a sacrifice."

    "You killed yourself to create purgatory?"

    It can't understand what the other party wants to do.

    But in the depths of the original sin gate behind it, above the never-ending black rain.

    The evil god on the flesh and blood star stopped building blocks.

    Looking at this scene, Xiao couldn't help laughing for some reason.

    "Anjofus, isn't your old-fashioned thing out of date?"

    "They all span an era, 250 million years."

    "You really are."

    "The ghost is still there!"

    Anhofus Summer.

    In the last era, it was the Summer family who were the first to spy on immortality with a mortal body, and Anhofus was the first to explore the path of immortality and create mythical props.

    Xiao is Lan En's student, Anhofus is Haru's student, and Lan En and Haru are the two most important students of the first generation of truth sage Sun De'an,

    One is a son-like existence who followed Sang De'an since he was a child, and the other finally inherited Sang De'an's ideals and inheritance.

    So Xiao and Anhofus are both apprentices of the Temple of Truth of the same generation.

    It's just that when Xiao was just an ordinary student in the Temple of Truth, the other party was already famous for his genius.

    Anhofus was the first to think of using a contract to control monsters. It is said that when Lan En saw this genius idea, he was amazed by Anhofus's talent and wanted to focus on training him.

    But in the end Anhofus chose to leave the Temple of Truth.

    And after he left the Temple of Truth, he created something like the Bone Demon.

    Immediately afterwards, there was the disaster of the evil god.

    When the other party stood at the peak, Xiao was just a little unknown person.

    It took him countless years to catch up with the other party's figure.

    At this moment, Xiao saw someone imitating what Anhofus had done, and he couldn't help but see the figure of the other party in front of him.

    Xiao envied this kind of genius very much.

    the?Now, he is far from the real myth.

    There is still a gap.

    The Lord of Purgatory has the same face as Afran's when he was young. He can't see any expressions on his face, let alone any human emotions.

    He sat on the throne, feeling his power.

    Although he was a newborn, he inherited the memory of the Yafo Security Department.

    "Avon?"

    The Lord of Purgatory pronounced Avon's name, but there was doubt in his voice.

    But soon, he denied the name.

    "I am not Avon."

    In the raging fire, he seemed to have confirmed his identity.

    This terrifying existence erupted with unparalleled momentum, and the entire flame and stars trembled under his will.

    "I am the Lord of Purgatory, I am the destined god."

    "I don't need a name."

    "The Lord of Purgatory is my name."

    The Lord of Purgatory stood up from the raging fire and looked towards the direction of the abyss.

    An infinite longing welled up in his heart, he wanted to swallow that abyss and become one with it.

    Purgatory has been doomed to have an endless relationship with the abyss since its birth.

    They were born from the same source and destined to the same destination.

    Two last.

    Only one can be left.

    Either purgatory is swallowed by the abyss, or purgatory swallows the abyss.

    The voice of the Lord of Purgatory came out of the raging fire and echoed in the dream world.

    "Original Sin Cthulhu Xiao!"

    "You and I are really fighting."

    "It's just now, just the beginning."——

    In this world.

    The plot that happened in Pence City today can be called twists and turns. It seems that the doomsday disaster almost comes every time, but in the blink of an eye, those disasters dissipate in a situation that the people in the city don't understand at all.

    It seems that all disasters are coming towards this city, and towards the mortals in the city.

    But the other party passed by.

    Didn't even look at these mortals.

    It's just that no matter what, they finally saw the sun rise the next day smoothly.

    This is something to be thankful for.

    "It's over?" At the moment when the sun shone on their bodies, many people still felt a little unbelievable.

    "That's it?" People in the west of the city looked at each other. When they saw the meteor falling from the sky, when they saw the arrogant king descending on the world, when they saw the flaming star born in the sky, they thought that the end had come.

    "Are we still alive?" Someone laughed.

    "This is really lucky." The whole street cheered.

    they do not know.

    The Abyss Religion and the original high priest were only destroyed for the sake of destruction, but these superior existences.

    The God of Original Sin, or Avon who became the Queen of Pride.

    They all act for their own purposes, and mortals are not important in their eyes.

    Whether it is destruction or not, existence or not, they don't care.

    As long as they achieve their goals, mortals are just witnesses to their goals, not participants.

    The city of Pence fell into a carnival today, and everyone was celebrating the aftermath of the catastrophe.

    "The tavern is half price today."

    "Go, go, go and drink."

    "It's not easy. I must get very drunk today. I don't want to do anything anymore."

    It's just that the cheering people didn't notice.

    In the aqueduct of Pence City, a golden and shiny copper lamp is heading for the distance along with the water and sand.

    After the brass oil lamp was used up by Dark Moon and Afran, it fell into the ditch as the Dark Realm was broken.

    It has now started a new journey.

    Waiting for the next person to pick it up, waiting for its new owner.

    Waiting for the arrival of the next story

 Text Chapter 356: The Era of Heinsay Only Belongs to Us

    I am God!  Chapter 356 of the main text volume: The era of Xiyin Sai only belongs to our abyss.

    At this moment, the seven layers of abyss are undergoing drastic changes.

    The structure of the abyss is an egg of darkness. The more powerful the abyss layer is, the closer it is to the outer circle, the larger its territory will be.

    The core of the abyss and the gate of original sin exist in the abyss in a form beyond the ordinary and unknown, ruling everything.

    original.

    The first layer of the abyss is the magic fire abyss, and the second layer is the black mud abyss.

    Now the black mud abyss has jumped up to become the first floor, and the second floor has become the dark prison abyss that just had its owner.

    The original first layer of Demon Fire Abyss quickly fell from a high position because of the loss of Avon.

    A ray of light appeared in the abyss of the dark prison.

    Circular, but only the outermost circle of shimmer.  It's like a lunar eclipse.

    A figure stepped out of the light, and the entire darkness

    The abyss of hell is burning with raging fire.

    Unlike the Devil Fire Abyss, the Devil Fire Abyss is burning with flames underground, while the Dark Hell Abyss is completely submerged in the fire.

    The fire in the abyss of magic fire is a spiritual fire, which originates from the fire of the spirit, while the flame in the abyss of dark prison is the kind of overwhelming world-burning fire that seems to swallow the whole world.

    There were constant crackling and crackling sounds in the air.  One after another, the Burning Heart Demon appeared in the flames, turning into a road of flames to meet the figure that descended from the sky, and surrounded him.

    The welcome of these Burning Heart Demons also made people see the appearance of that figure clearly.

    It was a scorched black living corpse.

    He held a matte long sword in his right hand, exuding a terrifying and dangerous aura.

    His appearance represented monstrous flames and death.

    He stepped on the ground, and magma splashed up.  See it immediately.

    The earth is cracked layer by layer.

    "Boom!'

    From the cracks, a large number of black charred corpses that looked exactly like him crawled out.

    The eyes of every corpse revealed hatred and fury.

    That is a newly born monster in the abyss, the vengeful fire corpse from the abyss of the dark prison.

    The earth trembled and rose.

    Finally, amidst the endless fire and the flow of magma, a throne made of metal appeared.

    Darkmoon, the king of wrath, sat on the hot throne in the midst of fire and lava.

    He spoke on the throne.

    "I am the Lord of Dark Hell and Abyss, Dark Moon, King of Wrath."

    "I am the original sin of rage."

    "Rage, revenge, killing, war."

    "Behind the light of the flames is the shadow of hatred."

    "From today, I will give the abyss new laws."

    "All those who choose to fall into the abyss with hatred and anger, if they are willing to pay the price of falling into darkness, suffer the pain of eternal fire."

    "You can pray to the wrath, borrow strength from the abyss

    quantity.

    "The more you hate, the more angry you are, the stronger the power you will gain."

    The roar of the scorched corpse echoed in the raging fire and echoed in the depths of the abyss.

    "Go!"

    "With anger and resentment, go to those who manipulate your fate, to those existences who were once powerless to resist.

    "Go to revenge, go to vent your anger."

    "The abyss will lend you strength, allowing you to do things you are unable to do, turning your anger into a real flame, and making your hatred no longer disappear invisible."

    The third king of the abyss appeared, and the law of rage was born.

    (Ability 1 Corrupted Oath:

    (Ability 2 Gate of Original Sin:

    [Ability 3 Lord of the Abyss:

    (Ability 4 Law of the Abyss: The Will of the Abyss is the God of Original Sin. He bestows the power of the Seven Original Sins and the Law of the Abyss Myth.]

    the other side.

    The Demon Fire Abyss is completely chaotic.

    Spiritual flames surge in the skulls of the monsters of the Skeleton Legion. It is the law of arrogance that endows them with wisdom, but it also endows them with depravity and madness.

    Under the shackles of the king, they used to prostrate humblely on the ground.

    And now there is no king.

    The greed, longing, and arrogance in their hearts pushed them to attack the only and supreme throne.

    "??.  [

    At this very moment.

    The Scarlet Goddess is standing under the mural, which is copied from the scroll of the creation gods of the Sky Temple.

    The Scarlet Goddess also paid attention to the changes in the Ten Thousand Snakes Court and the Land of the Rising Sun. Of course, Pao also knew what the Ten Thousand Snakes Court wanted to do.

    more important.

    Pao has already known about Suinhor's internal problems

    The sleeve suddenly asked Alpens, the founding king of Suinhor.

    "Should there be a choice in belief?"

    "How can there be such a thing if there is a choice in belief"

    The Scarlet Goddess was born in the Sanye people, in Suinhor.

    In Si's eyes, such a thing is a bit ridiculous.

    But in Si's heart, he really felt that the times needed some changes, because the problems of Suinhall were indeed accumulating.

    Furthermore.

    All these changes may also be closely related to the next plan of the three-leaf symbionts to cultivate a new god to compete for the fruit of wisdom.

    Possibly related to the Scarlet Goddess and the entire three-leaf symbiote as a whole, all subsequent strategies.

    But Alpens said, "Master Vivien!"

    "Snake people are not Sanye people, and this era is not the previous era."

    "We are the life created by the Creator himself, and we are the descendants of the King of Wisdom, Laidlich, but they are not Sunji"

    "This era."

    "It is the age of the gods, and the age of Heinsay belongs only to us."

    "The Ten Thousand Snake King's Court's approach may not be completely right, but it cannot be judged as wrong at the moment. It depends on the next situation."

    The Scarlet Goddess looked up at the picture scroll of the Creator God.  Looking at the painted scroll, the light and shadow of the stalwart stars of Insai the Creator.

    The goddess looked at Laidlich, the king of wisdom under the throne of God, and Sheila, the master of dreams.

    There is also Sally, the master of life who leans against the Creator and sits unscrupulously on the altar.

    For the Scarlet Goddess and the Clover Symbiote.  This is their temple.

    Although Suinhor enshrined the Scarlet Goddess in the Temple of Life, it seemed that the priest was the servant of the Lord of Life.

    There is nothing wrong with this, it's just incomplete.  The Scarlet Goddess believes in the entire creation god system, and believes in the creator Insay.

    For the Sanye people, Laidlich, the King of Wisdom, is more like an ancestor than a god.

    The blood of the Sanye people comes from Laidlich, the king of wisdom, but they were created from the mother snail of all things ruled by life, and Sheila, the ruler of dreams, was originally the messenger of Insai.

    The Scarlet Goddess took a few steps forward.

    The priest moved closer, so his head was raised higher.

    "The Creator is Insa.

    "The King of Wisdom, Laidlich, the Mother of Life, Sally, and the Messenger of God, Sheila."

    "In Siensay, there is only one true god, and that is Yinsay."

    "Everyone has only one belief, and that is the God of Insai."

    The voice of the Scarlet Goddess is full of memories.  at first.

    There is only one god in the world.

    The king of wisdom is really just the king of wisdom, the mother of life is also the mother god who created all life, and the master of dreams is just the messenger of Insai.

    For the Sanye people, for the oldest person in the country of Xiyin Sai.

    It's hard for them to imagine.

    What is it about choosing a belief?

    There is such a thing

    Therefore, even if Vivien can figure it out now, it is hard to accept it deep down in her heart.

    But in the end.

    Pao also really understood.

    It is not because of the change of race, nor is it that the belief has changed.  It's because the first era has long passed, and it's because the Sanye people have become the oldest, and everything has faded with time and cannot be traced back.

    Su Yinhall is not Xiyin Sai, and the snake man is not the oldest Sanye man.

    The Scarlet Goddess could only let out a long sigh.

    "yes!"

    "Insay's era belongs only to us, and for us, Insay is the only creator."

    "They are not, this is an age of the gods.

    "Insay is Insay, the gods are gods, and we are us.?

 Text Chapter 357: The Demigod Road of the Era

    I am God!  Chapter 357 of the main text volume: The Road to the Demigods of the New Era Endless Sea of ??Sand.

    Two people walk in the desert, but one walks with two legs and the other with a tail.

    The young man among them spoke: "Teacher!"

    "How does it feel to walk on your feet?"

    Because when he saw the teacher stepping in, he sank into it. In this kind of desert, the tail of the snake man seems to be more practical.

    Normally he envied this form very much, but now he finally discovered an inconvenience of this form.

    The youth's teacher replied: "Excellent."

    "It's like having two tails."

    The young man immediately covered his head: "Ah, this metaphor is really disgusting, no one wants to grow two tails."

    "You should use a greater adjective to describe this form."

    "This is the form of a god."

    Teacher: "God is called great not because of the form of God, but because this appearance is the form of God."

    "No matter what form the gods are in, it doesn't affect their stalwart."

    "No matter how you describe it, God is God."

    A young man is no more than a teacher, and he does not dare to talk about gods like a teacher.

    After all, his teacher is used to seeing all kinds of gods, unlike him.

    The teacher asked the students again.

    "Long!"

    "What do you think God should be like?"

    The young man thought for a long time: "Benevolence? Greatness? Sheltered mortals?"

    The teacher nodded: "This is indeed a god in the eyes of mortals."

    The young man asked again: "Then what is the real god like?"

    The teacher told him: "God is not changed by the will of mortals. He can be merciful if he wants to be kind, and he can be magnanimous if he wants to be magnanimous."

    "As for protecting mortals, as long as he wants, that's fine."

    "He didn't do it because of the prayers and hopes of mortals, but because he was willing to do it."

    But after finishing this sentence, Sukob continued.

    "But your god, I like it very much."

    He even said in his heart: "If one day I can become a god, I will become such a god."

    The one who has the form of a god is Sukobu, the apostle of the god of truth and knowledge, and the other is Sukobu's son.

    They followed God's will and came to the mysterious Demon King City deep in the sand sea to carry out God's will.

    Under the majestic gate of truth, the majestic light and shadow faced Su Kebu.

    "If you feel confused, you can go to Moyuan King City to have a look."

    "There lies the oldest secret."

    "There is an ancient existence that is about to enter the myth."

    "There, you may find something that can inspire you, and find your own path to becoming a god."

    That's what God did to Sukob, so he came to this sea of ??death sand.

    finally.

    They saw the erratic and mysterious city in the yellow sand all over the sky.

    The heavy city gate opened, revealing the huge city behind which is full of ancient and exotic atmosphere.

    All kinds of strange monsters appeared in front of the two of them.

    A doll with a metal body that can move and talk, and a raging flame is burning inside the glass shell.

    A living body like a ceramic jar, and a demon hovering in the sky like a kite.

    Su Kebu and the young students looked at this fantasy kingdom with surprised expressions.

    "The demon family."

    "There really are such miraculous creatures in this world."

    Every living body in the city is an extraordinary spirit. It is said that they will not die, and new consciousness will be born from the body after the consciousness is annihilated.

    If you don't worry about it too much, this may also be called a kind of eternal life.

    Su Kebu didn't know why he suddenly thought of the mysticism of the path of wisdom. He always felt that the form of this creature was somewhat similar to a certain part of the mysticism.

    Sukob didn't know.

    The original birth of monsters originated from the secret art of immortality of the Samo family.

    It was born because Haru, the ancestor of monsters, explored immortality, and is also inextricably linked with the road of wisdom.

    And the devil spirit was created by Elena on the basis of the devil monster.

    &nbnbsp; Comes from a special spiritual life structure.

    Sukob's Book of Witch Spirits is a mythical organ, a special mythical device created using the Door of Truth.

    However, unlike the first-generation brain-shaped mythical organ of the Sanye people, the Sanye people are balanced, combining the four forces of spirituality, wisdom, desire, and knowledge in a balanced manner.

    The Book of the Witch Spirit uses spirituality, wisdom, and desire to create the main body of the Book of the Witch Spirit, and its main power is used to record and maximize the power of knowledge.

    "no."

    "This is an attempt to become a god, w. It's too dangerous to try here rashly."

    "Once it fails, it may be an irreversible situation."

    The experiment of the powerful is extremely dangerous, which is why the witch spirit built this underground palace, and the alchemy built the test tower.

    Not only to prevent outsiders from prying and intruding, but also to prevent the experiment from getting out of control, the situation is unimaginable.

    However, Sukob's current experiments and attempts have gone beyond the controllable range.

    Sukob thought of Asai, the god of truth and knowledge.

    He immediately knelt down on the ground, raised his head and looked at the shadow of the god on the dome.

    Seeking the guidance of the gods.

    He wanted to complete this attempt under the protection of the gods.

    "The god who grasps the truth, the master of books and knowledge, the god of eternal reincarnation!"

    Following the chanting of the name of the god, the light of the kingdom of God on the dome painting fell and shone on Su Kebu.

    7017

 Text Chapter 358: God's Moon at the Creator's Fingertips

    On the wasteland.

    The people in the city at the foot of the mountain saw that the surrounding mountains were filled with thick fog, and the fog was connected with the clouds in the sky.

    The clouds and mountains shone with mist, and the image twisted in the sea of ??clouds.

    Amidst the radiance, a sacred and stalwart country was revealed.

    This scene not only attracted the people in the city, but also attracted those witch spirits who lived inside the mountain wall.

    One by one, the witch spirits yelled and walked out of the stone gates dug on the mountain wall, looking up at the sky on the platforms or steps outside the stone gates.

    "Look, the miracle has happened again."

    "God of truth and knowledge."

    "The city of knowledge."

    "The kingdom of the gods."

    They saw a ray of light falling from the sky, and a figure was led to the sky by the ray of light, and finally disappeared in the sea of ??clouds.

    They all knew that that figure was Sukob.

    Immediately afterwards.

    All the phantoms disappeared, and the clouds gradually dispersed.

    Although the image was seen in the sky, the other party really existed in a far away place that they could not imagine.

    Just like the projection of a mirage, the place where the phantom appears is thousands of miles away from the place where the other party really exists.

    But it's even more amazing than that.

    However, in addition to being shocked by the appearance of the miracle, everyone was also amazed at the divine favor Su Kebu received.

    In this dunya world.

    Being able to enter and leave the kingdom of the gods so frequently, there are not many people who have seen the existence of the gods.

    No wonder those mortals are so fanatical about Su Kebu.

    Guided by the light, Su Kebu went to the country where the material world and the spiritual world intersect.

    One after another, the ghosts of the servants of the god of truth and knowledge appeared in the kingdom, and the vast mist of information surged, condensed into books one after another, and fell into the libraries one after another.

    Sukob crossed the road and came to the door of truth.

    Kneeling on the ground.

    "God of Truth and Knowledge!"

    A light and shadow appeared in the door, and Sukob's book of witch spirits also emerged.

    It can be seen that densely packed words are surging on the originally blank book of witch spirits.

    He has chosen to use words as a carrier, turning words into the cornerstone of his strength.

    Since then, he has initially chosen his own path.

    It can be seen that all the words owned by the snake man have been burned into his book of witch spirits, but these words were originally messy, and there is no way to integrate them into something truly meaningful.

    And now.

    At this moment Sukob already had the first idea.

    Think about how to use words to describe, think about the world in the book you want to describe, and what kind of chapter you want to present.

    Asai, the god of truth and knowledge, looked at Sukobu's book of witch spirits, and also saw the path Sukobu chose.

    "You have chosen the path of the God of Words."

    "This is the broadest path and the most basic one."

    "But it really suits you very well."

    "And it seems that you have also thought about how to use words to present the world you want to present, and to create the path you want."

    Su Kebu straightened up, but his posture was still kneeling.

    "god!"

    "I have indeed found the first method to give power to words. It may not be the most powerful one, but it is the one I want to do the most, and it is the most suitable for me at present."

    "And I have also found my own, a brand new path of wisdom."

    Sukob spoke his mind.

    Take the book of witch spirits as the body, and use the ghost body structure as the reincarnated life form.

    ? A special kind of reincarnated spirit is created by contract, which will eventually replace the reincarnation method of the path of wisdom.

    "Every contract is a reincarnation, and this method does not have to worry about splitting into countless different individuals, which will eventually lead to irreparable drawbacks and problems."

    It just seemed that God Asai was not that shocked to hear this answer.

    But after thinking about it, Su Kebu felt normal again. After all, it was God Asay who asked Su Kebu to go to the Moyuan King City in the endless sand sea to find the answer.

    The light and shadow under the door of truth spoke.

    &nbsIt cannot be cut even with a sharp knife.

    Long cut it with divine magic and made a special scroll.

    According to the ritual array designed by Sukob, Long engraved the ritual on the scroll, and then used the special power and method of the witch spirit to seal the extraordinary power in the scroll.

    "Contract Scroll."

    "Teacher, it's really made."

    The world's first contract scroll was born, Long was very excited, even more excited than his teacher.

    Su Kebu just showed a relieved smile and looked outside.

    "it's time."

    Long asked Sukob, "What time is it?"

    "We've been here for so many years," Sukob said to Long.

    "Perhaps, we should also try to go outside."

    "Go and see the wider world."

    There is expectation in Sukob's eyes.

    "In the past, I always waited for the gods to arrange my mission."

    "This time."

    "I want to do something by myself, to do what I want to do."

    Su Kebu is finally going out of the wilderness and towards the world.

    ? Towards a wider world.

    7017k&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 359: The Mountains and the Temple of Tao under the Starry Sky

    ,

    Northland wilderness.

    It has been more than a hundred years since the organization of the wasteland witch spirit was born here.

    At first, there was only Sukob alone.

    And now.

    Wuling has already spread its reputation to all countries. Although it has a great effect of magic scrolls, the scrolls made by Wuling are extremely popular in all countries.

    Now, this organization composed of witch spirits, servants of the God of Truth and Knowledge, will usher in a huge change.

    And this city and villages and towns, large and small, that were gradually established by the relatives of the witch spirits will also establish their own country in this formerly barren land.

    Decades ago, after Sukob and all the witch spirits drew water from the frozen plateau, they opened up a river called Sukob.

    Many places on this land have grown trees and greenery.

    The people living here have also reclaimed a lot of land and planted various crops. Now there are some more workshops, but most of these workshops are mainly for the production of magic scrolls.

    The remaining small workshops also produce some things for their own use on the wasteland, and the output is still very small.

    The several fishing towns in the west are often visited by ships, especially the caravans from the Fire Demon Swamp and the Shepherd Plain. This barren land can be considered to be well managed.

    As the foundation of a new country, this is enough.

    this day.

    In the scroll city.

    The lords of the various territories on the wasteland and the mayors of several towns have come.

    All the people in the city also came under a building known as the royal palace to witness the establishment of this new country and watch the coronation ceremony of the new king.

    Many lords and dignitaries pressed their fingerprints on a piece of paper, announcing the king's orthodox inheritance, and his coronation was recognized by everyone.

    However, this owner obviously refers to someone who can press fingerprints.

    A tall, strong man, who was obviously part of the Evil blood, stepped onto the stone platform.

    The loud voice spread to all directions in the street.

    "Our country is called the Wasteland Wu Kingdom."

    "In order to thank Master Wu Ling for helping us build this country, we put the word witch into our country forever."

    "Thanks to the God of Truth and Knowledge, to Lord Sukob, and to Wu Ling."

    "Under their protection, we finally established our own country."

    Everyone cheered.

    "oh!"

    "Wilderland Wu Kingdom, our country."

    "We also have a country."

    "Have you heard that? Wasteland Wu Country, the name of this new country!"

    Many devout believers prostrate themselves on the ground to thank the God of truth and knowledge for their protection.

    Some people shouted frantically, or burst into tears.

    Everyone feels that the establishment of a country that belongs to them is of extraordinary significance, and they look forward to this country being able to become an existence like Suinhor and the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court in the future.

    Sukob did not intervene or interfere in the establishment of the new country.

    but.

    Although Su Kebu rejected the name of the country of witch spirits, several families who established this country still put the word witch into the name of the new country.

    The biggest big families on the wasteland are fighting each other, and they all want to fight for the throne.

    Finally came up with a method to choose the king.

    It means that the king of each generation is selected from several families that established the country, and each family that chooses the king is eligible to inherit the throne.

    No one thought of this way, and even Sukob had never heard of such a country before.

    He doesn't know what the result will be like, but the Land of the Rising Sun and the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes have all made new attempts, and it's not surprising that the wasteland has made some changes.

    Su Kebu did not attend the founding ceremony of the Wasteland Wu Kingdom this time.

    His influence in this country is already great enough, and he does not want to leave too much of his mark here, affecting the vitality and hope of this new country, especially when he is about to leave.

    But he still paid close attention to all this from a distance.

    At this time, many witch spirits from the wasteland witch spirit organization also gathered beside Su Kebu.

    Su Kebu turned around and looked at all the witch spirits.

    For more than a hundred years, Wu Ling has been staying in this barren and barren land.?It is also the hometown of second-generation Saint Stan.

    In the Temple of Tao, there used to be sacred objects about them.

    ? It is said that there is a sea of ??sunflowers under Tao Zhishen, which was planted by Polo himself.

    Tito, the first generation of saints, returned from the land bestowed by the gods in the sacred boat, and slept there with the sacred boat. Finally, because of being disturbed by people, the sacred boat returned to the place where it started.

    The stars were reversed, and something even more miraculous happened.

    It's like going back in time.

    The broken walls and ruins began to recover, returning to the grand scene hundreds of millions of years ago.

    Sacred temples rise from the ground, and ancient cities and buildings emerge layer by layer, giving people a glimpse of the prosperity of the miraculous era of the Sanye people.

    Hundreds of millions of years later, this city of saints reappeared.

    Just don't know.

    Is the former sea of ??flowers still there?

    Are those things that have witnessed the past left behind?

    All the snake people present were stunned. They thought they saw the kingdom of God.

    Only Sukob confirmed anything thoroughly.

    "It's really the Starry Night Mountains."

    Long's voice immediately became louder: "Starry Night Mountain Range?"

    While saying this name, Long also remembered the record about this name in the book he had read.

    The most mysterious forbidden place of death, the Starry Night Mountains.

    It is said that this is a mountain that can move. The most famous of his appearance in the records is the ancient legend of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    The legendary saint, and the legendary head of the Knights of the Temple.

    In many legends.

    That is the mother of life who came down to pick up his servants. The mother of all snakes completed her test and returned to the Kingdom of God of Creation.

    It's just that this legend is not recognized by other countries except the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    It is believed that the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes added legend to its own existence.

    But at this moment, this legendary place really appeared.

    And in the eyes of others, besides the Starry Night Mountain Range, there is an even more terrifying name for this place.

    "Death forbidden land."

    Everyone stopped, showing a look of fear for this beautiful and dreamy scene.

    7017

 Text Chapter 360: The journey that Polo and God failed to achieve (thank you Tongtang's lord)

    Under the starry night, everyone's faces turned from longing and shock to fear. The name of the forbidden place of death is really too terrifying.

    "Death Forbidden Starry Night Mountain Range?" Some people heard the name Starry Night Mountain Range for the first time, but it didn't affect their fear of Death Forbidden Land.

    "Why did we come here suddenly?" The restlessness of the people also made the pack animals and ground dragons uneasy.

    "It's over, can we get out alive after entering the forbidden area of ??death." Everyone looked at Su Kebu.

    However, Su Kebu comforted them and said to the Wu Ling present.

    "fine!"

    "The forbidden land of death is that mountain range, and we are still far away."

    "As long as we don't go into that mountain range, there shouldn't be any danger."

    "According to the legend."

    "This starry night is constantly moving, and it won't be long before it will go to other places. We just broke in by mistake."

    "Everyone, as long as you don't move around, it will be bad if you are accidentally taken away by this Starry Night Mountain Range."

    Regarding the formation of the forbidden area, Sukob had some speculations a long time ago.

    It must be inseparable from the god Ruhe who supports the earth.

    And every forbidden place seems to keep secrets from ancient times, secrets that mortals cannot pry into.

    Su Kebu paid attention to the city under the starlight in the distance. He had seen this architectural style in "The Lost Kingdom" of the Fire Temple, and it should come from the first era.

    He looked at this ancient city, and even thought about the prosperous scenes of civilization in ancient times.

    And Long suddenly looked at the sky, looked at the moon in the sky.

    "teacher!"

    "There are not only stars here, but even the moon in the sky is beautiful!"

    "It is completely different from the moon we usually see."

    As Long was talking, his voice also slowed down.

    "It's really so beautiful."

    But a question mark appeared in Su Kebu's heart.

    "moon?"

    "Where is the moon?"

    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the moon in the sky.

    The bright moonlight shines from the sky, dyeing the whole world silver.

    In an instant, everyone was frozen in time.

    All the witch spirits seemed to have a photo of the shutter being pressed, and there was no movement anymore.

    As the strongest, Su Keb felt the strongest impact at this moment.

    He felt that his consciousness was pulled into the depths of the starry sky in an instant, and was dragged into the long river of time.

    However, Su Kebu is also the most experienced, he immediately cut off and blocked his exploration of the depths of that power.

    Cut off the pursuit of mystery and greatness in my mind.

    That is clearly a desire to die without hesitation.

    Su Kebu understood instantly.

    That's not the moon.

    "God's Moon."

    Su Kebu didn't understand the significance of the appearance of the God's Moon in the depths of the kingdom of the gods.

    But he understood that something beyond imagination must have happened.

    He didn't dare to look up at the moon in the sky, and lowered his head a little uneasy.

    He turned his head to look at the surrounding situation, staring at the Starry Night Mountain Range in the distance.

    Although the surrounding witch spirits are still immersed in that strange state, Su Kebu is not too worried.

    They are too weak.

    Being too weak is actually an advantage at this time, making them unable to feel the power of Shenzhiyue that transcends space and time.

    There is no danger for them to look directly at the moon of the gods, and they may get a gift instead.

    Bathed in the moonlight of the crown of wisdom, all species of wisdom will gain certain benefits.

    But this time.

    Out of the corner of Su Kebu's eyes, he suddenly saw a figure walking towards the Starry Night Mountain Range in the distance.

    The vast sea of ??stars is spinning, a lone shadow walks on the vast and desolate land, and the arc of the aurora in the distance stretches very long.

    Su Kebu didn't react, and for a moment he thought it was some straggling witch spirit who was heading towards the Starry Night Mountains recklessly.

    Even his body rose from the ground in an instant, chasing after that figure.

    "Stop."

    "Don't go there, you will die."

    Sukob yelled.

    &n??Don't worry!  "

    "teacher!"

    "Even if I become a demon boy, I will be loyal to you, the God of truth and knowledge."

    "I will tell you all the secrets of the demon man, and let the witch spirit know the secret of the demon man."

    Su Kebu immediately took the book and knocked Long on the head, and knocked it hard three times in a row.

    "What sweet dream?"

    "Only an open-minded god like the God of Truth and Knowledge is willing to accept you as a servant for a bastard like you. The other gods have already slapped you to death when they saw you."

    "Drive the car carefully for me, keep quiet and talk less."——

    Next.

    Su Kebu and his party passed through several provinces of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court and came to the Dark Moon Province and Lunar Eclipse City.

    The scene they saw along the way was completely different from what they saw the last time they came to the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    Between several years.

    This country has indeed undergone earth-shaking changes. Although the poverty in many places is still as poor as before, at least peace has stabilized, and the people at the bottom can barely live.

    Peace and stability are already the highest hopes for people in this era.

    Su Kebu came to the ruling hall of Lunar Eclipse City, and met the supreme consul of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    In a high-standard conference hall, the supreme consul of the Royal Court welcomed Su Kebu very warmly.

    "Master Sukob."

    "You are finally here."

    Su Kebu did not appear arrogant, which is also in line with his long-standing image.

    "Your Excellency the Consul, I am flattered by your enthusiasm."

    After some discussion, Su Kebu decided to preach in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    The Supreme Consul also expressed welcome and support, which is in line with the next national policy of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court.

    In fact, from the very beginning, Dark Moon did not expect that the Earth Witch would borrow the power of the Giant God Ruhe.

    In Dark Moon's vision, since the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court does not have the protection of gods, then all the gods are pulled into the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court. Every god has faith in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, so they naturally have shelter.

    And because there are multiple beliefs, the authority of those priests is also weakened, avoiding their excessive interference with the rights of the secular world and the governance of the consul.

    This is their plan.

    However, the appearance of the Earth Witch helped them complete this strategy even better.

    at the same time.

    Help the most difficult transition period in the early stage of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    Su Kebu agreed to introduce the belief in the God of Truth and Knowledge to the Ten Thousand Serpents Court, but at the same time he also put forward some ideas of his own.

    ? Supreme Consul: "Code?"

    Sukob: "I have read the code of your country before I came."

    "The law code of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court is the most complete among all the nations."

    "At least in my opinion."

    "This is already the best code at present, and it is a practical code."

    "Wang Ting must have given up a lot of thought when compiling this code."

    The Supreme Consul smiled: "How can a great country not have a great code of law."

    "General Dark Moon told me that the code of law is the core of a country."

    "Even my supreme consul seat and rights are endowed by the code."

    The two sides had a conversation on the code, and Sukob fully expressed his thoughts and plans.

    About the code, about the contract, about his vision.

    "His Excellency the Consul."

    "I want to empower the code with the power of myth."

    "From then on, the code will give birth to the spirit of written contracts, allowing the original words and laws to give birth to real power."

    ""

    "Contracts will be bound by the code and cannot go beyond the framework of the code. Each contract is limited according to the law of the code. The code can stipulate that these contracts should not exceed how many years and must not exceed those boundaries."

    "And once unreasonable contracts appear, these unreasonable contracts can be annulled by amending the code."

    ""

    The more Su Kebu talked, the more vigorous he was, and he confessed his thoughts to the highest consul of the royal court.

    And the Supreme Consul was really listening carefully. He seemed to see a brand new future from Sukob's vision.

    "And from the code and the contract, two brand new professions will be born."

    "Judges and lawyers."

    "Judges are the executors of the code, but they are also bound by the code."

    "Lawyers are people who know the laws of the code and provide help to people. They can help people conclude contracts, and they can also use the law to help people who have been violated and so on."

    Having said that, Su Kebu realized that he had surpassed what he had written in the booklet before.

    "Eh?"

    Su Kebu was a little puzzled.

    "Judges and lawyers?"

    "When did I come up with this name?"He was listening carefully, and he seemed to see a brand new future in Sukob's vision.

    "And from the code and the contract, two brand new professions will be born."

    "Judges and lawyers."

    "Judges are the executors of the code, but they are also bound by the code."

    "Lawyers are people who know the laws of the code and provide help to people. They can help people conclude contracts, and they can also use the law to help people who have been violated and so on."

    Having said that, Su Kebu realized that he had surpassed what he had written in the booklet before.

    "Eh?"

    Su Kebu was a little puzzled.

    "Judges and lawyers?"

    "When did I come up with this name? ?

 Text Chapter 361: Let's go to see the new era together

    In the conference hall.

    When His Excellency the Consul heard these two names, he immediately became interested.

    "Judge?"

    "lawyer?"

    The Consul and Sukob talked about the functions of judges and lawyers, and figured out something.

    This is an era from barbarism to civilization, and everything is being explored.

    Whether it's the Land of the Rising Sun, Suinhor, the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, or the newly established Wasteland Wu Kingdom, everyone is trying to find what suits them best.

    Every country, every person in power is trying to change.

    But everyone is also groping in the dark, not knowing where to go, let alone whether the path is right.

    Supreme Consul: "This is really a brilliant idea."

    "I've been thinking about it before. Although the code was established, there were various problems when it was actually implemented."

    "The laws that were conceived at the beginning were reduced to fantasy in the end."

    "This is not what General Dark Moon wants to see, nor is it what I want to see."

    "The power of law enforcement must be independent."

    "The judgethe judgeand the lawyer."

    His Excellency the Consul kept chewing and pondering these two words, and felt that inviting Sukob to the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes was indeed the right move.

    Finally, he got up and said to Sukob.

    "Master Sukob."

    "I hope you can realize all your ideas in this country."

    "Don't worry about the resistance you will receive. The Ten Thousand Snake King's Court and I will do our best to help you."

    Su Keb got up: "Thank you, Your Excellency, for your support."

    Consul: "It is my honor."

    With the strong support of the highest consul of the Royal Court, the Royal Court finally passed the "Deed Law Code Proposal" and decided to implement it in the central provinces of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    As for the major territories that have not yet been divided into provinces, you can choose not to implement the proposal.

    It can also be seen from this.

    This proposal was still controversial, and even the highest consul of the royal court was under a lot of pressure.

    But in the end, the highest consul of the royal court decided to implement it.

    It is also because he has seen the correctness of this path, and the vision of a person who can reach such a high position is naturally beyond ordinary people.

    The Ten Thousand Snakes Court will set up a judge in each city to supervise the implementation of the code and judge criminals.

    The royal court institutions will also set up a new judicial court and set up a royal court judge.

    The contract union and contract lawyer established by Sukob will also become professions recognized by the royal court. The contracts signed by the contract union will not only be protected by the God of Truth and Knowledge, but will also be protected by the god of truth and knowledge.  Approved by the Snake King Court.

    However, every contract must be bound by the code.

    Although it has been questioned, Sukob and the contract union he established have entered the stage of history in this way.

    ? Along with the presence of judges and lawyers.

    Because the contract lawyer also has a special duty to conclude the contract, so Su Kebu added a "deed" in front of the lawyer.

    But before the judge and lawyer Qi appear in the country of the Ten Thousand Snakes Court, there is one very crucial and important thing to do.

    ? Give the power of the spirit of the scriptures of the Ten Thousand Snake King Court, and sign a contract with this country.

    That's the beginning of the system.

    In front of the executive hall of Lunar Eclipse City.

    Soldiers guarded all intersections, and civilians, businessmen, craftsmen, and nobles in the city all came outside the supreme power center of the royal court, witnessing a moment in history.

    Wearing black solemn and solemn robes, the witch spirits followed Su Kebu from the side and came to the bottom of the stairs.

    His Excellency the Supreme Consul was already waiting for Sukob in the middle of the crowd, holding a thick and large law code in his hand.

    And the moment Sukob appeared, there was a commotion among the crowd on the street.

    "Apostle!"

    "This is the apostle?"

    "An apostle of the God of truth and knowledge."

    "Look quickly! The shape of a god!"

    "As in the legend, it is really in the shape of a god."

    "The apostles heard that they could live for a thousand years. They are no longer mortals."

    Where are the snake people in reality except in the temple?Instead, Long felt a little embarrassed.

    "I'm just learning from behind you, teacher."

    Soon, the reputation of the Contract Law Union and Lawyer Contract was established in Lunar Eclipse City.

    People kept coming to the contract union, and contracts were passed on from the contract union.

    One after another, their witch spirit book became a law code and became a contract lawyer; what they imprinted on the witch spirit book were all magical arts related to the contract.

    In the future.

    If they become law judges from contract lawyers, they can also directly use the book of witch spirits to judge guilty people within the kingdom.

    ? With the power of the law, sinners cannot resist.

    You can only accept the trial obediently.

    Some people even joined the contract union and became apprentices of contract lawyers, and they were also prepared witch spirits and powerful people.

    They are constantly growing.

    Walk out of Lunar Eclipse City, towards the Dark Moon Province, towards the entire Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    Even, the entire Ruhe Giant Island and the world——

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    Inside the Pyramid Temple.

    The moonlight was projected from outside the window, and a figure condensed in the light.

    A god in a white robe appeared in the temple. He walked in the empty hall without making any sound.

    The gods passed through one hall after another and entered the next level of the pyramid.

    Entered the treasure house of gods established by the master of dreams.

    Below the pyramid is a treasury of countless miracles, with countless treasures.

    However, the master of dreams will not come on weekdays, and neither will the God of Yinsai.

    Like to come here.

    It is Sally, the master of life.

    In the deepest treasure house, he put the bone book he brought back on a shelf.

    Immediately afterwards.

    He took out a transparent bottle from the shelf, which contained colorful bubbles.

    In the bubbles, there are stormy seas, cloud-covered mountains, trilobite cities, and small islands with strange rocks.

    Some people sealed those past scenes in it, even if those scenes have long since disappeared, and the person who sealed them is no longer there, but what happened in the past cannot be erased.

    That's what Polo sent to God Yin during his journey.

    Shen Yin held the bottle in his hand and stood there for a long time, but a voice suddenly came from behind him.

    "god!"

    "Why did you come down suddenly?"

    A girl in a golden dress came over, and it was Sheila, the master of dreams.

    She looked at Yin Shen with curiosity in her eyes.

    It is also a very strange thing for Sheila that God Sai came to the treasure house of God.

    God Yin did not answer Sheila's question, but after a while he asked another question.

    "Sheila!"

    "After the arrival of this era, you don't seem to have looked outside much."

    "Do you want to go out and have a look?"

    Sheila didn't react immediately: "Ah!"

    Yin Shen continued: "I want to take you, take Sally."

    Yin Shen paused for a moment, then looked at the bottle and continued.

    "Take them!"

    "Together we will."

    There was a smile in the corner of Yin Shen's eyes, but there was an indescribable regret and regret in that smile.

    "Together we will."

    "Go and see what the new era looks like."

    Hearing the words of God Insai, Sheila's eyes lit up.

    A happy smile spread across his face.

    She actually doesn't like traveling very much, but if she can travel with Yin Shen, it will be completely different.

    "god!"

    "How did you think of going on a trip?"

    Sheila quickly said again: "But if Sally finds out, she will be very happy."

    Yin Shen didn't explain anything: "I just thought of it suddenly."

    But Sheila looked at the glass bottle in Yin Shen's hand and suddenly understood something.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 362: The Beginning of the Journey and Feathered Serpent

    ? God-given land.

    His Majesty the Pyramid God.

    As soon as the sun in the Kingdom of Creation God rose, a shadow shrouded in the distance, eroding into the sea of ??sunflowers.

    The sea of ??flowers swayed in the wind, and a figure appeared on it.

    For a moment.

    The wind died down.

    It felt as if a certain extremely powerful villain appeared on the stage, and the oppressive force reached the clouds.

    The big and small fairies in the Fairy Kingdom looked towards the sun flower sea one by one, recalling the horror of being dominated by a certain god.

    All of a sudden, the kingdom of fairies was in a state of chaos.

    "He is coming."

    "He has come again."

    "Hurry up and hide."

    "Put everything away."

    "Put away the freshly baked cake, and don't let him see it."

    But today the "big devil" didn't bother to pay attention to the goblins, and just swaggered past the country of goblins without even entering.

    When the "big devil" passed by, the goblins poked their heads out one by one and looked at each other's backs.

    "Eh?"

    "What happened today?"

    "His nose is superb, didn't you smell the cake today?"

    "Maybe the nose is broken."

    The Great Demon King jumped up and down on the stairs, humming the song of Gululu, and seemed to be in a very good mood.

    She came to the gate of the temple and stretched her head inside, as if looking for someone.

    "Where is God?"

    There is only one blond figure in the pyramid temple, Sheila, the master of dreams.

    She was writing something on a table behind the high hanging curtain, and closed the manual after seeing the movement at the door.

    Stand up and said to Sally.

    "Sally."

    "You came."

    As soon as the voice fell, a figure stepped out from behind the altar.

    The other party stood beside the stone statue of Ledlich, looking up at his own statue.

    A statue carved for himself by Ledlich.

    Sally laughed immediately, with anticipation; her footsteps also quickened, and she ran to Yin Saishen's side in a hurry.

    "god!"

    "We're going out to play, aren't we?"

    God lowered his head and looked at the extremely excited Sally.

    "It's to go outside to have a look."

    In Sally's eyes, this means going out to play.

    She wanted to cheer, but she held back for some reason.

    Today Sally was wearing a dark robe with mysterious patterns and a peaked hat. She clapped her hands and jumped onto the altar.

    Pretend to be very well-behaved and sit on the altar.

    Look like I am very obedient, so hurry up and take me out to play.

    The altar at the Creator's feet was like a chair to her.

    She looked quite quiet, but she was extremely happy in her heart, and kept tapping the stone platform lightly with the soles of her boots as she swung her calves.

    Although Saishen said that he would take her out to play and take a trip.

    It's just how to travel and where to go, because Saishen didn't fully think about it.

    She pretended to be good at the moment so that God Yin Sai would take her to play where she wanted to go. No, after sitting for a while, she just made a suggestion out of nowhere.

    "god!"

    "Have you figured out where to go?"

    Yin Shen: "I haven't thought about it yet."

    Sally's eyes lit up, this was exactly the answer she wanted.

    "I think."

    "We can slide down from the snowfield of the frozen plateau, and then take a boat to cross the underground river in the Fire Demon Swamp."

    "Go to the big labyrinth created by the burrower, and then climb the ladder to the city of God's Descend."

    "Finally to Lava Pass."

    "Let it show us the fireworks."

    The more she talked, the more energetic she was, and she looked like I had arranged it a long time ago.

    Follow my plan, it must be the most interesting and fun.

    After Sally got the news from Sheila, she had already planned her favorite route in the City of Life, and there is still a crooked map she drew in the Temple of Life.  .

    It's just what it sounds like.

    Ruhe Giant Island, a state land carrying countless creatures and multiple kingdoms, instantly became a large-scale tourist attraction.in the city.

    but.

    That was more than a hundred years ago.

    One day long, long ago, a certain god named Lord of Radiance came.

    For it, that was the beginning of disaster and despair.

    The door of spirituality came down from the sky.

    Under the power of myth, it became a monster.

    A big snake with wings.

    Along with it, there are many other snake people who were changed by the power of myth.

    At that time, several gods fought a great battle in Meiya City. The scene of the battle of the gods can be said to be devastating, and a monster like it is just a small shrimp that will be wiped out at will.

    At that time, there were thousands of feathered snakes.

    But in the end, it was the only one that got out.

    It is in constant fear.

    ?Because it felt that it was deliberately let out by the god who descended suddenly, and the other party did something to it, to achieve what purpose.

    It still remembers the gaze of the god.

    ? Standing aloof, as if ignoring everything in this world.

    In his eyes, all living beings seem to be no different from the sand and stone on the ground.

    It hides everywhere.

    It hides in rivers, mountains and swamps; it once sneaked back to Maya City, but everything has changed, and it has become impossible to return to the past after becoming a monster.

    And it is more afraid that the terrible god who turned it into a monster will find it.

    It didn't know that the former Lord of Radiance polluted them spiritually, and then wanted to turn them into a carrier for his own resurrection.

    But in the end.

    Under the calculation of the God of Truth and Knowledge, the former Lord of Radiance lost the authority of spiritual light and fell from the position of Radiance.

    fell into the abyss and became the evil god of original sin in the abyss.

    It was prepared as the body of the Lord of Radiance, and it was cut off from the Lord of Radiance at once; from the original resurrection seed, it became a meaningless chicken rib.

    It hides and hides.

    It has survived from more than a hundred years ago to the present.

    Today.

    Even as such a special extraordinary species, its life is now coming to an end.

    "no."

    "I can't just die like this."

    It has heard that in the endless sand sea far away, someone can turn monsters into human form, and the city deep in the yellow sand is inhabited by a mysterious existence from ancient times; a lawful existence that is almost god and does not discriminate against monsters.  I want to see if the legend is true.

    It wants to turn into a snake man again at the end of its life.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 363: The Man Who Peeped at the Slate of Wisdom (Thanks to the leader of Nightmare Twelve)

    ,

    ? Endless sand sea.

    The big snake with wings flies over the golden sand sea, and it seems to be dyed golden under the sun.

    In this uninhabited desert, it can soar freely.

    At the beginning, because it was transformed into a monster by the mythical power of the Lord of Radiance, it didn't understand the usage of its own power at all.

    It doesn't know any divine arts, and knows almost nothing about power except those market rumors.

    In particular, although it has extraordinary power, it is not an ordinary powerful person.

    Its power comes from the special power of the spiritual gate.

    The divine arts of ordinary powerful persons, witch spirits and alchemists cannot be directly used by it.

    But after living for such a long time, it has gradually mastered some of the most direct ways to use some divine arts related to the lineage of the Lord of Radiance.

    It can heal itself, and some wounds that are extremely terrifying to ordinary people can be easily healed for it; plus its powerful body is ordinary, ordinary people can't hurt it at all.

    It can also heal others through its own power, and it can also kill others through this power. This is a power that can directly destroy or destroy the body structure of others.

    Wait to live longer.

    It even awakened some strange abilities.

    It has mastered a special curse-seal power, it can endow some dead objects with spirituality, and create a special curse-sealed puppet.

    For example, if you lose part of your body, you can temporarily endow the clouds in the sky with spirituality, and then your body and clouds will merge together to have the ability to control clouds and rain.

    It can also endow the soil with spirituality and blend with the soil to form a powerful guardian.

    In the distance, the overwhelming yellow sand hit.

    Converged into a sandstorm.

    "Hiss!"

    It let out a neigh and jumped down from the sky.

    A sandman appeared in the sandstorm, and a big snake wrapped around the sandman's body.

    It seems that I have also become sand, walking in the sandstorm, and walking into the distance with the sandstorm.

    Feathered snakes travel with the wind and sand, shuttling over the endless sand sea.

    It has been circling this desert for a long time, but it still hasn't found the place it was looking for.

    "Why can't I find it?"

    "Where is that legendary city?"

    Feathered Snake thought so in his heart.

    Suddenly, it saw a powerful monster appearing in the sky.

    The monster spread its huge wings and twisted its slender body, just like the lord of the wind, the wind that passes through the sky must obey its orders.

    That's a Winged Demon.

    Although the Wing Demon belongs to the sky creatures like the Sky Angel and Feathered Serpent, but just by looking at its appearance, one can feel that its life form is extremely ancient.

    This is a kind of creature that definitely does not belong to this era, but comes from an age so long that the snake people can hardly imagine and trace back.

    Winged Demons were created by the sages of the Temple of Truth, and their form was conceived from Wings of the Wind.

    So it has no feathers, but has two fleshy wings with holes in the front and rear, which can control the strong wind.

    It belongs to monsters.

    However, compared with stone demons and fire demons, which don't look like life at first glance, it is stronger than other ordinary monsters and closer to life.

    It makes people feel that this is a kind of life, rather than popping out of flames and stones.

    So when some snake people saw it, they couldn't help doubting their own myths.

    If it all started.

    It was the master of life who blew the horn and created all life.

    So how did this seemingly indescribably ancient extraordinary existence come about?

    Are they descended from the kingdom of the gods?

    Before their mythology, their history, their civilization began.

    Is there still a history unknown to them.

    "Monster!"

    "It's on its way, it's going to that city."

    "The ancient capital that can give them true wisdom and new life forms."

    In the stories that Feathered Snake has heard, some powerful monsters will be summoned by the city deep in the sand sea and rush there from thousands of miles away.

    They will open up their wisdom and have new forms.

    &I felt like I was standing on a sea of ??stars.

    Countless indescribably ancient figures appeared in the sea of ??stars, making an overwhelming sound of waves.

    The will of these shadows condensed into one, with indescribable pressure, which completely overwhelmed its consciousness.

    The curse of the creatures of the ancient times came.

    Curse this existence who dared to pry into the slate of wisdom, and dared to pry into the secrets of the oldest.

    The feathered snake just glanced at the slate ignorantly.

    It is devoured.

    "Everyone who spies on the gods of wisdom will be punished by God."

    "Peeping the writing slate, damn it."

    "Damn"

    "Damn"

    ""

    "The words of King Laidlich, the words of the god king, the words of wisdom"

    "The Creator Insai God, the supreme god"

    Under the sea of ??stars, countless figures stood up and stared at Feathered Snake.

    But even just staring at it made Feathered Serpent completely crazy; not to mention the overwhelming sound of curses coming from the sea of ??stars.

    ? Over time and ages, across a long distance, came to this world.

    "No!"

    "Stopstop"

    "I didn't snoop."

    "I didn't read it."

    The Feathered Serpent felt that its consciousness had been frozen, and it screamed frantically in its heart, but it couldn't make any sound at all.

    It also wanted to stop, but it was too late now.

    It doesn't know how to stop, let alone what is going on.

    "What exactly is this?"

    "Why?"

    "I just saw a slate?"

    "I just glanced at it?"

    Feathered Snake once again recalled the scene in Meiya City.

    At that time.

    Which god in a dilapidated smock stood on the city lord's mansion, returning from hundreds of millions of years ago.

    And everyone just glanced at him before losing their snake-man form and turning into monsters one after another.

    That is its eternal nightmare.

    And this time.

    It didn't even see the appearance of a god, but just glanced at the stone slab with engraved words, and it was about to die.

    It stood in the side hall like this, and the consciousness in its mind was rapidly annihilated and dissipated.

    The sky also gradually darkened.

    And the Feathered Snake also embarked on the journey of death.

    The curse came from a distant place across space and fell on the Feathered Serpent, about to punish it for spying on the slate of wisdom.

    Tell it that this mortal who doesn't know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth can't use the words of wisdom; if it's just to spy on the words of wisdom, it won't suffer such a big backlash.

    more important.

    It dared to look directly at the fetish of wisdom, something left by the king of wisdom, Laidlich.

    It was not the Lord of Wisdom, Radlich, who punished it, not the gods.

    It is the most ancient and the people of the Demon Abyss who once existed but have long since disappeared.

    At this moment.

    Night fell.

    Along with the darkness, the moon also appeared in the sky.

    However, what is abnormal is that two moons suddenly appeared in the sky.

    One round is the bright moon that is usually visible at any time.

    And another round.

    It is the silver moon.

    The moonlight swept across the vast land and the endless sea of ??sand.

    God's Moon crosses the sky.

    Everything in the world is at peace.

    The moonlight shone down from outside the temple, bathing all beings.

    It also shone on the feathered snake's body and the cursed puppet.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    It’s the beginning of the month, big guys, let’s vote. It just so happens that there are doubles this month. Voting at the beginning of the month is the most cost-effective.

 Text Chapter 364: The Age of the God Moon Begins

    After hundreds of years, the Moon of God reappeared in the sky.

    At this time, the figure in the pyramid tower spirit domain also felt something.

    The tower spirit of the demon pyramid, which is about to hit the mythical props, appeared outside the temple. She walked out of the interlacing of illusion and reality, and raised her head to look at the sky above her head like many demons.

    The real and imaginary faces under Elena's hood looked at the star-studded night sky, and the puppet's mouth opened slightly, calling out the name of the moon.

    Doll Elena: "God's Moon?"

    Ghost Elena: "The Crown of Wisdom."

    The last time the Moon of the Gods appeared was because Avon, the Evelian, made an eternal oath to the Crown of Wisdom in the name of the king of the abyss race.

    Shenyue came to the world, and according to the oath of the abyss species, the abyss was separated from the real world and sent into the depths of the dream world.

    Before God Yin appeared in the Starry Night Mountain Range, the Moon of God was only projected in the Starry Night Mountain Range, and the outside world could not see it.

    And this time.

    Everyone can see.

    So this is the first time Eleanor has witnessed this eternal silver moon in this era.

    Elena looked at the silver moon, her eyes sparkled.

    Those who are not the creatures who have passed through the first era cannot imagine their longing for the Moon of God and their feelings when they see Him at this moment. No one understands what the appearance of the Moon of God means.

    The second-generation King of Wisdom, Jesser, lost the Wisdom Crown, and also ended the assimilation oath engraved on the Wisdom Crown by King Laidlich.

    Insai gave the Sanye people freedom, and this led to the prosperous civilization of the Sanye people.

    In the end, Insay took back the crown of wisdom.

    It turned into the divine moon in the sky.

    But soon, Elena lowered her head.

    Today she is different from before, and she can no longer watch this round of eternal moon for too long.

    Elena uttered a common saying that was circulated among the Sanye people and the people of the Moyuan.

    "Do not spy on God, do not look directly at God, do not blaspheme God."

    She stretched out her hand, and the long, shiny silver doll's fingers penetrated the gauze of the cloak, exposing it to the moonlight.

    once.

    She is the apostle of Insay.

    In the previous era, there was only one god, and all the apostles of the Sanye people and the people of the Moyuan were the apostles of Insai.

    Whether it's her, or Lan En, or later An Li and A Sai.

    Once she had the form of a god.

    Now only the puppet body remains.

    Fortunately, the moonlight shone on this icy body, and one could still feel the temperature.

    The light seemed not to shine on the body, but shine on the bottom of the heart, reflected in the depths of the spirituality.

    The divine moon turned across the sky, all the changes subsided, and everyone gained peace under the moonlight.

    And the apostles in the world also lowered their heads after raising their heads. They all knew the existence of the Moon of God, although they still didn't understand what the Moon of God really represented.

    But everyone knows that looking directly at the moon of God for too long will bring danger, and the sense of danger will be deeply rooted in the heart if you look directly at it for too long.

    Unless the kind of lunatic who is determined to die.

    There were not many people who really dared to keep staring at Shenyue.

    at this time.

    There are also more existences, which have changed because of Shenyue.

    In the mirage-like kingdom in the clouds, one of the demigods and his servants are also watching the higher sky from above the sea of ??clouds.

    "Insai God?"

    The God of Truth and Knowledge Asai and Polik looked at each other, neither of them guessed the reason for the appearance of God's Moon.

    Only Asai expressed an idea: "Could it be because of preparations for the coming fruit of wisdom?"

    The God's Moon is the crown of wisdom, and the fruit of wisdom is hatched from the inner root of the God's Moon.

    From this point of view.

    It seems that there is nothing wrong.

    In the kingdom of blood in the deep sea, terrifying shadows writhed beneath the surface of the sea.

    Under the ancient lighthouse, groups of three-leaf symbionts looked through the sea, staring at the moon on the sea.

    Under the mural, the Scarlet Goddess looked at the images of the gods.

    "The Moon of God has appeared again, what is going to appear this time?"

    "What does Insai indicate for us?"

    At this moment.

    Most people don'tThe image instantly matched the supreme god that the snake man believed in.

    Feathered Snake was stunned for a moment, and then the name came to mind.

    It seems to have found something.

    Discovered the ancient lost myth, the forgotten truth of this era.

    "The master of life?"

    But the moment the name appeared, Feathered Snake strongly denied it.

    It can't believe this kind of thing at all, which simply overturns everything it once believed and knew.

    "Impossible, how is this possible?"

    "How could it be the master of life?"

    Feathered Snake felt every pore on its body burst open at once, and a being with such a strong physique felt powerless all over, and white air was exhaled from its nostrils.

    It doesn't want to believe it, but the ancient inscription tells it that it is the truth.

    "The master of life?"

    "Standing at the feet of some eternal god?"

    Feathered Snake originally only thought in his heart, but now he couldn't help hissing, as if he wanted to make a sound.

    "Isn't He the Creator?"

    "Isn't he the creator of everything? He is the greatest god."

    "What existence can make him stand under his feet?"

    "Who is the god who controls the law of time beyond the ages?"

    There are too many doubts, too many questions that cannot be answered.

    It is a kind of luck that Feathered Snake doesn't know.

    It should be lucky that the Sanye people have always used God to refer to the Creator, but did not engrave the name of God on it.

    The Feathered Serpent suddenly turned to look at the depths of the Demon Abyss King City, the place that Elena called the Creator's Temple.

    It did not enter the main hall of that temple.

    So I didn't see which god was enshrined in the hall.

    7017k&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 365: Can I see the scene when the sun goes out?

    I am God!  Chapter 365 of the main text: Can I see the scene when the sun goes out?  Feathered snake held the stone tablet in its mouth and hovered above the sky.

    Soon, it attracted the attention of the demons in the city.

    Many demon spirits looked at it curiously, looking at this strange creature with wings.

    Finally, the barrier in the sky opened an entrance, allowing the Feathered Serpent to fly in.

    The Feathered Serpent held the stele in its mouth and sent it to the Demon Pyramid.

    The guards outside the entrance of the pyramid were taken aback, looking at this huge monster.

    "What kind of strange thing is this?" Several demon puppets looked at him, and beside him was a large head in a glass cylinder that had been transformed into a demon by fire.

    "It has wings and can fly." The demon dolls also know about the outside world, but they have never heard of feathered snakes.

    "It's so big, how did it fly?" The kite-shaped monster in the sky flew down, the painted face changed, and there was a sound in the wind.

    "No, how did it get in?" The guards were more concerned about this.

    "Master Elena let it in, right?" A demon raised his head and looked deep into the pyramid of demons.

    All of a sudden.

    A burst of ripples passed by, and the huge Feathered Serpent disappeared.

    Feathered Snake felt that the sky and the earth had turned upside down, and when he came back to his senses, the inverted pyramid turned upside down.

    The temple stood on the top of the Demon Pyramid, and Elena, whom it had just seen, appeared above the steps. The other party immediately noticed the stone tablet put down by the Feathered Serpent, and it was precisely because of this that she let the Feathered Serpent in.

    "Here's what you found."

    Elena glanced at the stele, and then at the Feathered Serpent.

    "Have you read the text tablet?"

    The former Demon Abyss Knight stared at Feathered Serpent, even though he didn't show any expressions or movements, the strong killing spirit still made Feathered Serpent feel great pressure.

    Even if this stone tablet is discovered, if one does not understand the words on it, it is impossible to know the true meaning of this stone tablet.

    As for how a former snake man understands the wisdom writing, it is only possible that the other party has obtained the inheritance through the wisdom writing tablet in the temple.

    But what Elena wondered was, how could the other party be fine.

    Feathered Snake: "I"

    Before the Feathered Serpent could give an answer, Elena read something from the consciousness wave it emitted.

    "It was Shenzhiyue who saved you."

    "You have bathed in the light of Shenyue, offsetting the backlash."

    Elena's originally serious tone calmed down, and she looked at Feathered Snake quietly.

    "You have been sheltered by the Creator!"

    Whether it is luck or really being favored, it is an arrangement of fate.

    In Elena's view, this may be what it deserves.

    The Feathered Serpent heard the name of the Creator again, and finally couldn't help asking.

    "Master Elena!"

    "Who is the Creator?"

    "Why is the master of life listed under another god on the slate?"

    However, Elena didn't tell Feathered Serpent the answer it wanted, but just told it.

    "If one day you can become a myth, you should know."

    "If you can't become a myth, there's no need to know."

    Elena raised her hand, and the ancient stone tablet floated up from under the steps.

    There are many broken stones on the outer layer of the Demon Pyramid, which were discarded by the ancestors of the people of the Demon Abyss. Elena never thought that there were such things inside.

    In other words, after getting used to everything in Demon Abyss King City, I forgot these corners and corners.

    The power of the troll left the city and these stones behind.

    Those broken stones may not be of much value, but this stele is completely different,

    This stone tablet was once engraved in the annals of history, and it was left by the second generation of wise king Jesser, just like the moon tower.

    Feathered Snake thought.

    The Prince of the Moon is the Prince of the Moon.

    But it doesn't know that the other party has another title.

    The second generation of King of Wisdom Jesser.

    Elena looked at Feathered Serpent and said to him.

    "do you know?"

    "If you give this stone tablet to the goddess you believe in, maybe you will be able to get what you want.Looking into the distance.

    He stood by the table, pressing a book on the table with his hand.

    He was spying on the scene of Elena's ascension to the myth.

    But what he saw was not how to become a myth.

    It is about the existence of monsters and demon spirits, what kind of influence will they have after they become myths.

    The moment Elena ascended to the throne as the lord of monsters and demon spirits, Xiao obviously noticed the response from the God's Moon that had lost its brilliance in the depths of the endless starry sky.

    Xiao said to the ceramic figurine, or he was talking to himself.

    "See, the oath communicates the root of wisdom."

    "With the way of oath, we will definitely be able to walk out of another path of true God."

    "Is it the God of the Oath?"

    But soon, Xiao vetoed his statement.

    Xiao immediately grasped the essence of the oath, which is the gift given to every intelligent race by the Wisdom Crown.

    As the supreme artifact of wisdom, He has given every species of wisdom the chance to survive in this world, which is the essence of the oath.

    "Not the God of the Oath."

    "It is the god of race."

    If it is said to obtain the fruit of wisdom, the first path is to ascend to the throne of God through four paths.

    Then communicating with the crown of wisdom through the racial oath may be the second way.

    Xiao is finally here, confirming that the second path does exist.

    The book under his palm also changed unconsciously.

    The last few words on the book cover were distorted and changed into other words.

    However, the ceramic villain looked at the direction of Shenzhiyue with some longing and some fear.

    "god!"

    "Will the Creator notice us?

    "us……"

    Its voice seemed to be trembling.

    "But the villain!"

    The ceramic villain is usually very vicious, because there is an existence like Xiao behind it, but at this moment when it saw Shenzhiyue, it seemed to shrink into a ball, terrified.

    It seemed that he was afraid that the moonlight would enter the darkness and find himself.

    Xiao was amused by the words of the ceramic villain, and he glanced at the ceramic villain.

    "The villain?"

    "You admit it?"

    Xiao took a book and sat down slowly: "Do justice and evil have any meaning before the Creator?"

    "He transcends the universe and time, and everything in this world disappears in a blink of an eye; he spans 250 million years in one step, and time is like a river that can jump out of him."

    "As long as He takes back his gift, all life, wisdom, and dreams in the world will disappear, and everything will return to the eternal darkness."

    "With such an existence, good and evil, right and wrong, still have meaning?"

    Ceramic villain: "Then what are we?"

    Xiao said: "To mortals, we are gods; to Insay, we are nothing."

    Xiao lowered his head and opened the book in his hand.

    Finally said.

    "But in this era, our role is the darkness of all souls."

    "It's possible, it's us in Insai's eyes, the shadow under the light."

    "It has nothing to do with justice and evil, and has nothing to do with weakness and strength."

    "Everything in this world."

    "It's just the light and shadow of the times."

    Xiao originally wanted to write something, but stopped again.

    Xiao raised his head and looked at the starry sky in the world through the Gate of Original Sin.

    He said suddenly.

    "I really want to just keep looking at this round of God's Moon, and then melt into it completely; even if I die, the feeling of drowning in it is very yearning."

    "In that round of God's Moon, there is a truth that transcends everything."

    Xiao suddenly laughed.

    "If the Creator really wants to punish me, I'm looking forward to it."

    "At that time, I must ask Him."

    "What exactly is God? Why is God called God?"

    "What is this world like, what is the universe he said, and what is the sun that he said will go out?"

    "Can I see the scene when the sun goes out?"

    Xiao's eyes were full of longing, the sun was already an eternity he could not imagine; he really wanted to see what it would be like when the eternal thing shattered.

    "That must be."

    "quite splendid."Take a look at what the eternal shattering looks like.

    "That must be."

    "It's spectacular. ?

 Text Chapter 366: The Witch Doctor Reappears in the World (ask for a monthly ticket)

    I am God!  Chapter 366 of the main text volume: The witch doctor reproduces the sea of ??clouds under the starry sky on earth.

    The goblin's hot air balloon slowly passed through the cloud curtain, and the transparent glass windows of the airship refracted light, and it could be seen that there were lights on inside.

    Walking swaying from side to side, Velen, who felt as if he had no weight, passed through the glass window and came into the hall.

    Velen waved his hand.

    All kinds of delicacies, pastries, and drinks flew out of a door and landed on the table.

    "god!"

    "Master Sheila, Lord Sally."

    "I want to leave for a while and go to the upper two floors to have a look."

    Velen is the mythical spirit of this mythical item, and he usually controls the operation of the entire item.

    After saying goodbye to the three supreme gods, he went to inspect the upper two floors.

    Velen, the spirit of mythology, has just been born, and is still in a state of mutual adjustment for this mythical prop.

    Just like a newborn child.

    Currently learning.

    There are cabinets on all sides of the hall, and there are many things in the cabinets that are unique to this era, and there are also many books that are unique to this era.

    From these books and things, one can vaguely see the situation of the snake civilization.

    Sheila and Sally stood at the other window, watching the town below.

    Here is the south side of the endless sand sea,

    There is a small country called the Kingdom of Yellow Sand, which is connected to the Fire Demon Swamp to the west and the sea to the east. It is a country that was established later than the Kingdom of Lei Ze.

    Speaking of a country, it is actually a city plus several small towns at present.

    Poor and backward.

    Except for the occasional travelers and caravans, almost no one cares about this place; on the contrary, you can occasionally see some powerful monsters passing by from a distance.

    Even the wasteland witch country in the wasteland is more famous than here, at least they have the world-famous magic scrolls.

    Sheila looked at the pack animals pulling the cart on the road, and suddenly remembered a very old picture.

    "In the last era, I remember that there were many trailers on the road, but this era is gone!"

    Sally answered this question: "Because snake people have no feet!"

    Sheila just suddenly remembered the tricycle of the three-leaf people, and said it directly. Only then did she suddenly realize that the snake people and the three-leaf people are two completely different species of life forms.

    Sheila couldn't help laughing: "Yes!"

    "The snake people can't use the way of stepping. The spinning and weaving machines they invented also use their tails to roll the wheels."

    But Sheila thought for a while, and then went on.

    "However, I think there are several other reasons, because there are sail beasts and ground dragons. You must know that the Sanye people in the last era used stone demons to pull carts."

    "There are also snake people whose smelting technology is not good in most countries, and the craftsmanship is not up to the level that the Sanye people used to use miracle rituals."

    Anhofus controlled a large number of stone demons at the beginning, formed a stone demon caravan to collect a large amount of experimental materials for himself, and became a famous evil mage.

    Sheila looked at the snake-man kingdom below, and thought of the Sanye people.

    "Different life forms, different environments, and finally derived civilizations are completely different."

    "It's as if the books in the previous era were all scrolls, but this era has papermaking."

    Sally looked at it for a while, then turned her head to look at Insai who was squinting in front of the fireplace as if taking a nap.

    When the other party was asleep, his consciousness seemed to be out of this world, and the body formed by the projection began to blur.

    Seeing this, Sally said loudly on purpose.

    "If I had known earlier, I would have brought Semose and a few goblins out with me."

    "No, Semoss has fallen into reincarnation sleep again."

    "But it's also very lively to bring a few goblins out, it's too deserted."

    Sally ran to Insai God and said to him.

    "God, you are in such a hurry!"

    "The biu flew out at once."

    When she came out before, Sally herself was the most eager, wishing she could leave immediately.

    However, Yin Shen likes this so-called deserted, quiet, leisurely, and peaceful.

    The airship flying quietly in the sky, the spacious hall with lights on, the flames of the fireplace making a slight sound,nbsp; "You still need to complete the next road."

    "I look forward to the day when you can walk with me."

    Oran: "Thank you for your guidance, Oran will not let you down."

    The oracle ended and all visions disappeared.

    Only then did Olan stand up, carefully thinking about what the God of Desire and Alchemy had just said.

    "The Demon Pyramid."

    "The Upanishad of the Tower Spirit School."

    Oran obeyed the oracle and prepared to go to the Demon Abyss King City to congratulate Ms. Elena for her ascension to the myth.

    Then.

    He wanted to go to the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes again, and to visit the apostle of the God of truth and knowledge.

    Oran's eyes showed anticipation. This is an era in which myths emerge, and it is also an era in which geniuses emerge in large numbers.

    He may be one of the characters, but there are definitely many people who shine in the era like him.

    "There are so many powerful existences in this world, you should go and see them."

    "Apostle Sukob, the God of truth and knowledge, how did you do it?"

    Even if he can't get anything directly, he may be able to see something from the other party——

    On the endless sea of ??sand.

    After bidding farewell to Lei, Feathered Serpent flew towards the southwest, which was the way he came, and now he is returning the same way.

    When the Feathered Serpent was flying, it was also looking at the divine grace in its head.

    "Curse seal, spirit, divine blood."

    "It's called the three elements."

    "The three elements are completely fused together through the divine grace technique, and the divine grace stone can be born."

    "Divine blood is the foundation of extraordinary power; with this kind of power, it can be sensed. I didn't realize it before. I still have such a magical blood in my body."

    "Is this really blood?"

    "Spirit is spiritual power, and curse seal is the special power that manipulates the law."

    The Feathered Serpent divides its power according to the divine favor technique.

    For the first time, it felt that the extraordinary power was analyzed so clearly, as if pointing directly at the source of power, everything became clear.

    Feathered Serpent was groping by itself before, and after getting familiar with this body gradually, it occasionally obtained some magic spells and scrolls from the wasteland witch spirits through puppets, and gradually figured out the method of using its own power.

    And when exploring these powers, Feathered Serpent naturally noticed the stone in its head without exception.

    It knew long ago that it had a rock in its head, but it never knew what the rock was.

    "I have a rock in my head."

    "What is the relationship between that stone and these three elements?"

    "The God's Grace Stone also has a stone character. Is there any connection between these two things?"

    "Master Elena said that if I can become an apostle, I also have a chance to become a snake-man again."

    "Can I try it?"

    After the words came out, Feathered Snake felt unconfident again.

    "That's an apostle!"

    And in the depths of its consciousness, it always felt that if it became stronger, it would probably attract the attention of that evil god.

    At that time, it may turn from a useless piece of trash to a usable target in the eyes of the opponent.

    The Feathered Serpent's wings soared, hovering under the sun.

    The first stop of its destination is Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, which is the first stop for it to go home.

    7017

 Text Chapter 367: Reappearance of the Book of Xiuburn

    I am God!  Chapter 367 of the main text volume: The book of Xiu Boen reappears in the depths of the dream world.

    Purgatory.

    On top of the blazing stars, a human figure sits on a throne filled with flames and chains.

    Under his feet was an extremely terrifying flame purgatory, from which came the wailing and screams of a large number of creatures.

    Those creatures were smelted in the flames and stars one by one, and most of them only had their upper bodies struggling between the ground and the raging fire.

    This place is completely different from the abyss. If the abyss is a gathering place for dark monsters, it is a paradise for abyssal demon kings and evil gods.

    Then here is the death prison of the Lord of Purgatory.

    The Lord of Purgatory imprisoned those fallen beings here, beating them with wanton torture, sucking their pain and despair.

    This is his country, and he is the only master here.

    Except for him, everyone here is his prisoner.

    Beyond the flames and stars, something floated from the darkness little by little under the guidance of the Lord of Purgatory.

    It was a book, a leather volume exuding strange fluctuations.

    There is no name on the cover, nor did the person who wrote it give it a name.

    But later people gave it a name.

    "The Book of Xiuburn."

    This book was written hundreds of years ago by the legendary Crazy Evilman Shuborn. The legend records the secrets of the gods.

    It records the real names of the gods, the ancient secrets that are unknown, and the unknowable truths that have long been lost in the years.

    It is said that Xiuburn gained unimaginable power through this book.

    But this book is not for ordinary people to read.

    Therefore, Xiuboen, the Evelian, also attacked the Temple of Ten Thousand Serpents, the Mother of Life, in madness, and was finally swallowed by madness.

    For hundreds of years.

    A powerful curse hangs over the book.

    Coupled with the fact that it floats in the extraordinary realm of the dream world, the invisible curse power seems to have gradually endowed this book with some special powers, so that this book that originally only recorded the secrets of the previous era no longer exists.  ordinary.

    Over the flames and stars.

    The Lord of Purgatory stretched out his hand and caught the book.

    Suddenly, an invisible chill appeared on his body.

    Somewhere, he seemed to hear someone whispering.

    It is an indescribably ancient language, with a barbaric and vicissitudes of voice.

    The Lord of Purgatory doesn't care about the book itself, because he has read the contents and knows the contents.

    In other words, it was Yafuan who read the above content.

    As for Yafuan himself, he followed the ghost Polic to watch the battle of the gods in the last era; many secrets in this world are no longer secrets to him.

    And this time the lord of purgatory retrieved the "Book of Xiuboen" for another thing above.

    It was the irresistible whispering that just echoed in his ears.

    Since Xiuburn started writing this book, he has felt that there are existences that have strong malice against his actions, and that there are existences that are secretly preventing him from prying into secrets that do not belong to them.

    Ordinary people's cursing, ordinary people's malice.

    It's just something that exists in the heart, and it doesn't have any effect.

    But when thousands of spirits send malice towards you, that malice will have an irresistible force that spans space; this force can even distort reality when it gathers together, directly acting on consciousness and spirituality, making it difficult to stop  .

    only.

    Although Xiuburn was the first to discover it, he didn't pay attention to it at the time.

    However, the Lord of Purgatory has noticed that this is a very powerful force.

    The Lord of Purgatory gave it a name: "The power of the curse."

    He got the Book of Xiuburn, and he wanted to gain the power of this curse, and then bestow it on Purgatory.

    Let the curse be your own strength and your own path.

    The Lord of Purgatory got the "Book of Xiuburn", and he opened the book again and again, prying into the secrets about the curse.

    He inherited Avon's memory, as well as Wu Ling's method of exploring and researching truth; this method and habit can be traced back, even to the Temple of Truth in the previous era.

    Ultimately, he willopened.

    Keaton and Long looked inside, but it was empty.

    Keaton asked the sheriff standing aside: "Whose body was stolen?"

    The magistrate replied: "The stolen body is the daughter of a former servant of the temple."

    "However, this divine servant is long gone, and their family has begun to decline, otherwise they wouldn't be buried here."

    "It hasn't been two days since the talent died. After the people from their family came this morning, they found that the sarcophagus seemed to have been moved, and then found that the body inside was gone."

    Keaton asked the other party again: "How do you judge, it must be an extraordinary case."

    The sheriff told Keaton: "The lid of this sarcophagus is very heavy, and it is absolutely impossible for one person to open it."

    But Keaton said: "It may also be several people, or borrowed tools."

    The sheriff led Keaton to the other side, and several holes could be seen in one corner of the sarcophagus.

    Keaton stuffed his hand in and tried it, and found that it was just enough for a human finger to stuff in.

    Now it's clear.

    Ordinary people have absolutely no choice but to insert a few holes in the hard stone with their fingers.

    Long didn't understand: "What are these people doing stealing corpses?"

    Keaton suddenly thought of something: "Long, have you heard any rumors?"

    "A rumor about a corpse eater."

    Long: "You mean the folk legend that one can obtain mysterious power by eating other people's corpses?"

    "This thing is fake, right? Some people believe it?"

    "If power can be absorbed and obtained so easily, the powerful will not be so rare."

    Keaton looked at the sarcophagus and said standing in the rain.

    "Maybe some people believe it?"

    7017

 Text Chapter 368: God is just my name

    I am God!  Chapter 368 of the main text volume: God is only my name It was raining lightly in the sky. Fortunately, this was a cobblestone road, so it didn't look muddy. Instead, it became cleaner due to the washing of the rain.

    This is the wealthy area of ??the B&R district, and it has not been established for many years.

    Originally, this was just an open space opposite the river outside the city. After the Moon Eclipse City was divided into the capital city, it was also expanded into the Moon Eclipse City.

    The buildings here are very new, and the people who live here are all wealthy businessmen.

    Of course, this is not the highest residential area in Eclipse City, after all, the highest status in the world is always the priests of the temples and the nobles of the kingdom.

    A snake man in a long gown with a belt and a waterproof cloak led several people across the street.

    at last.

    They stopped in front of a closed courtyard where no one seemed to be entering or leaving.

    And the windows at the top of the building just happened to be able to see the cemetery across the river.

    According to the investigation, Keaton quickly discovered many incidents of corpse theft, some of which can be traced back to several years ago; and recently, there have been some bizarre disappearances.

    However, these cases have no beginning and no end, and no one investigates them.

    at last.

    So it became an unsolved case.

    Following the route of the recent body theft, he found out that there was a problem with the grave guard in the cemetery; then he followed the line of the grave guard and found out here.

    According to the cemetery keeper, he will quietly transfer the fresh corpses to the other side of the river in a small boat at night, and some strange people will come to receive them.

    According to the investigation, Keaton found this very strange building.

    It is said.

    It looks dilapidated and dilapidated during the day, and the door has never been opened.

    But every time night falls, some strange figures with hidden figures will suddenly appear inside the building.

    This has caused a lot of weird rumors in the vicinity, but few people really believe it.

    Keaton ordered a few people to guard the exit and entrance, and he was about to enter it to investigate the situation and confirm whether it was a place where evil and depraved corpse eaters gathered, as the gravekeeper said.

    A person said to Keaton, "Master Keaton."

    "It is said that there will be people partying here at night, but no one has ever seen anyone coming in and out."

    "This is very strange!"

    Keaton replied: "Therefore, there should be some secret passage or way of getting in and out, so that those people can get in and out without being seen."

    "But the premise is that what that guy is telling is the truth."

    That guy, of course, refers to the gravekeeper of the cemetery.

    Keaton cautiously climbed over the wall and entered the yard, and activated a magic spell: "Spell: Silence."

    This made him move, and there was no sound at all.

    He walked around the wide yard before entering the building. He immediately found traces of people's activities in the building, but he couldn't see a single person.

    Following the traces of those activities, he found the entrance to a cellar.

    Then follow the cellar into it.

    Below he found a very wide space and saw many figures.

    The center of the place is arranged as a magnificent banquet hall, with a long table on the top and many round-footed benches in the style of snake people; snake people usually sit on it, with their tails wrapped around  On tall round feet.

    In the hall, carved columns propped up the top, surrounded by wooden doors and passages.

    The underground seems to be the gathering place of the other party, and the above is just a place to hide people's eyes and ears.

    "faster."

    "Is the location ready?"

    "The people who came here today are all big figures you can't even imagine. If there is a mistake, it will not be punished."

    "Give me a little seriousness."

    Keaton observed that these people were all powerful; but they were all entry-level apprentices, and there was no threat to him.

    They seem to be preparing for a ceremony, but they haven't fully started yet.

    seems to be waiting for real guests to arrive.

    Keaton pushed open a wooden door next to it, and he could see clay pots of the same size on the shelf, which exuded a disgusting smell. Keaton almost didn't spit it out after opening it for a look.

    Inside is a human being?All evaporated.

    Even if it is only his will, one look, it is destined to reverse the direction of history.

    Sheila asked God, "God!"

    "Are you also playing the role of God?"

    Yin Shen said lightly: "God is just my name."

    "Sheila."

    "The word itself has no meaning, it's just convenient for you to call me, just like Yin Sai."

    Sheila: "But because of you, it has meaning."

    Another figure suddenly rushed out and hugged Shen Yin's feet.

    "god."

    "I'm tired of looking at the scenery in this place, let's go watch the fireworks!"

    Yin Shen talked about the rules of this trip to Sally: "Follow the rules, and go wherever the door is opened."

    Sally looked at the door and muttered: "The next time the door opens, maybe it will be on the volcano?"

    Then it was sprayed into the sky by a volcano?

    It turns out that when setting off fireworks, I set myself off as fireworks.

    It's a pity that she doesn't have the ability to speak out in front of God Insai.

    Yin Shen said: "It's not time to open the door next time."

    Sally had no choice but to hope that the next time the door would open smoothly where she wanted it.

    God Yin said to the witch doctors: "Go out today and buy some common things."

    Sally also jumped up and said to the witch doctors.

    "Find more interesting things and come back, my temple of life is empty."

    Not only is the Temple of Life empty, but the City of Life is also empty, and even the entire Dreamland Continent is empty.

    But how dare the witch doctors say anything to the Supreme God.

    They instantly changed their shapes, grew tails, and lined up to go shopping.

    7017

 Text Chapter 369: Myths are drowned in the years

    ,

    After the frenzied feast of the corpse eaters.

    Akmanmon has initially awakened his power, and the feeling of that power gives people an indescribable experience.

    It's like growing a third eye, observing the world from another perspective.

    Even if there is only a little more spiritual perception ability now, it already makes people feel that they are detached from the mundane world and are no longer an ordinary person.

    Ackerman has a feeling.

    My own heart that was imprisoned in the cage was torn and released, like a wild animal that broke free from the cage and ran towards the endless wilderness.

    When you have power, you feel more courageous.

    I didn't dare to think about it before, I was timid before, and I was confused before.

    All have become the past.

    He walked in the front of the crowd wearing a mask and the chief of the Esoteric Cult of Corpse Eaters, without holding his head up, he felt a sense of confidence in his heart.

    Not because of strength, but because of the confidence that a person can have when he can completely control his body and his will.

    "From now on, you will be different."

    "Ackermanmon!"

    From the corner of his eyes, he faintly looked behind him.

    Although the people behind him were all wearing masks, he could probably recognize a few of them.

    Many of these people have come to visit him, and they are all nobles of the royal court.

    And after this crazy night banquet, they all obviously became part of the darkness. Akmanmon, who used to have no power and foundation, now has a step to change.

    "The head of the Corpse Eating Cult is using me."

    "And I can also use him, and them."

    It's as if a person has a murderous intention as long as he holds a sharp weapon in his hand.

    After mastering the power, it doesn't matter whether the power is one's own or an external force; it is real or nothing.

    will invisibly push people forward.

    It's like calling and growling to tell you.

    "Quickly use me."

    "Use me to fulfill your unspeakable desires and evil thoughts."

    Some people can suppress it, some people are driven by it.

    Akmanmon followed the chief of the Corpse Eater Secret Cult through the passage, and came to an intricate fork in the road, where all the people in cloaks and masks nodded and said goodbye.

    However, Akmanmon did not leave, but followed the chief of the Corpse Eater Esoteric Cult to the top.

    On the way, I saw many members of the Esoteric Cult of Corpse Eaters transporting things out through the channel to the boats on the other side of the river.

    Even used magic and soil to fill up the crazy night banquet hall just below.

    Get out of the ground.

    Go up the dusty stairs in the house to the roof.

    Akerman asked the other party: "Why did you give up here?"

    Chief Esoteric Cult: "For everyone's safety."

    Ackerman: "You seem very careful."

    The head of the secret religion did not say what happened before: "Only those who are careful can live long."

    Ackermann then asked another question: "What you said before, you can empower people who don't have talent, and you did it."

    "But what should I do next, or can I practice any divine arts inheritance after possessing power?"

    Chief of the Esoteric Cult: "Except for the inheritance of the temple, ordinary divine arts can be practiced."

    "However, Your Majesty!"

    "We still have our own path of practice, a path that can quickly become stronger, as long as you have enough resources."

    Ackerman looked at each other without speaking.

    The Chief of the Esoteric Cult originally wanted to make a fool of himself, but when he saw Akmanmon's appearance, he directly took out the "Corpse Eating Esoteric Rituals".

    "Your Majesty!"

    "It seems that you are different from ordinary nobles."

    "However, I can see the majesty of the blood of the king from you."

    Ackerman stretched out his hand, but saw the head of the secret sect withdraw his hand. Ackermann stared at the other party, thinking that the other party was up for sale.

    However, the head of the secret religion handed over a glove and told Ackerman.

    "You can't just touch like this."

    "Wear leather gloves, with the poison of the abyss on them."

    "This code of etiquette is very important, and it must not be left behind by others."bsp; "Huh?"

    "Sir, don't say half a word!"

    "I still have questions to ask!"

    He thought that the other party was leaving in a hurry, and it was related to the strange illness, so he had to ask the other party again.

    So according to his memory, he chased him again to the house where he saw the other party for the first time.

    But when they arrived, they found that there was an open space in front of them.

    "Missing?"

    "How can it be?"

    Long was stunned. He had seen many mysterious people who came and went without a trace, but he had never seen a house that could come and go without a trace——

    We are about to leave Eclipse City.

    Witch doctors have been very busy in recent days, buying and buying in Lunar Eclipse City.

    Most of what they purchase are some more distinctive things, even works of art.

    For example.

    Some white pottery pots filled with the style of the Ten Thousand Serpents' Court are painted with various story patterns on them.

    There are also some paintings by unknown artists. They may not be known throughout their lives, but no one knows that their paintings are placed in the hall of the Creator.

    There are also various handicrafts, as well as some rare gadgets.

    After all, the human world understood through the mirror is completely different from the real experience.

    These things decorate the hall, and perhaps the precipitation of history can be felt from it after thousands of years.

    Yin Shen stood under a painting.

    The painting described above is the mother of ten thousand snakes and the master of life.

    is a myth about trials.

    The master of life hopes to create a pious race. He tested the belief of the snake people. The mother of all snakes completed the first few tests, but finally fell to the test of the wing people.

    Yin Shen has far-reaching eyes, and seems to be able to see everything through time and reincarnation.

    He spoke suddenly, and said to several witch doctors standing behind him.

    "Stories become epic."

    "Epics become myths."

    "In the end myths are drowned in the years."

    God Yin's voice echoed in the empty hall, as if it was out of place with this brand new and bright hall.

    This is an indescribably ancient god, the beginning of everything.

    As long as he stands there, it seems to represent the ancient years. It seems that he is not standing in the present time, but standing in the past.

    He turned his back and said to the witch doctors.

    "Now."

    "You can also call it a myth."

    The witch doctors immediately prostrated themselves on the ground: "Everything comes from your gift, God Insai."

    Shen Yin turned around, and the eyes that fell on the witch doctor made them feel extremely heavy.

    God Yin Sai seemed to see something, and said to the witch doctors.

    "I've said it before."

    "Gods with power can shoot at will!"

    "This is the right of the gods, and it is also the willfulness of the gods. It is the arrogance and arrogance of beings called gods."

    "Because we have power."

    "However, everything we do does not necessarily lead to the end we want."

    "No one can know what the ending will be, and no one can really control all the fates."

    God Insai looked at the witch doctors.

    "You think you are saving others, but you are reaching out to save this city."

    "but."

    "Perhaps a bigger disaster was also planted by you."

    It was the first time in this era that witch doctors appeared in the world and were released by God Insai.

    So they haven't fully realized that they have become myths.

    They still think that they are a doctor who walks around the earth looking for secrets as usual.

    At this moment, they were lying on the ground one by one, trembling.

    At a loss what to do.

    Insai didn't say much, just walked past the witch doctor lying on the ground.

    "It's almost time to leave.?

 Text Chapter 370: The Battle Between Purgatory and Abyss Begins

    ,

    This is a huge underground space.

    It is said that this underground space appeared after the Earth Witch summoned the Divine Tree in Moon Eclipse City in order to resist the Wrathful King of the Abyss.

    Now it is used by the Corpse Eating Cult as the new headquarters of this evil occult.

    The new headquarters is much bigger than before, and some hidden passages extend in all directions, even leading to every corner of Eclipse City.

    And the Esoteric Cult of the Corpse Eater itself has grown many times stronger than before.

    In a short period of time, this evil secret sect had more than ten times more members, and even many important figures in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court secretly joined it.

    In the dark and dripping underground cave, a large number of snakemen wearing cloaks came in and out. These people had gloomy and terrifying faces, and they couldn't feel the slightest temperature on their bodies, just like dead bodies.

    A masked person came down from above, and the members of the Corpse Eater Secret Cult guarding the entrance immediately stepped forward to greet him.

    "Second Sir."

    The other party asked in a cold voice: "Where is the chief?"

    The other party replied: "The chief is already inside, waiting for you."

    Masked Man: "Are you ready?"

    Answer: "It's ready."

    The one with the mask is Akmanmon.

    Now he has officially become the No. 2 figure of the Corpse Eater Esoteric Cult, and Thuro is also trying his best to push him to the top. The Corpse Eater Esoteric Cult needs such a figure with extremely status and attractiveness in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    Not only this, Ackerman's desire for power and spirit of exploration are also very consistent with Thurrow, making Thurrow feel that they are the same kind of people.

    During this time.

    Thurrow and Akmanmon have tried various experiments on the curse, even using the corpse eaters of the corpse eater secret religion as test subjects.

    They discovered that as long as they try to use the corpse-eating ceremony to become the corpse-eater of the powerful, there will be no good end in the end.

    Somebody is completely insane.

    While devouring the divine blood of other people's wisdom, what remains in the blood of others is also affecting one's own sanity.

    The more rituals performed, the closer to madness.

    Reducing the number of ceremonies and devouring those powerful enough existences each time seems to be able to avoid this problem.

    But it seems that it is not that simple.

    The mythical bloodline swallowed by someone is too powerful, but it is in turn swallowed by the other party's mythical bloodline.

    One's own consciousness was completely imprisoned in the blood of myth, and fell into eternal darkness. In the end, the living person turned into a magical prop with a strong negative effect.

    And after someone gains power, they will no longer perform the corpse-eating ceremony, as if they can escape the curse of the Lord of Purgatory.

    Tell them the result.

    This is nothing but wishful thinking.

    Ackerman came today to witness the scene of falling into purgatory with Thurrow, as he once said.

    Someone's will could not bear the curse in the end, and was summoned by the Lord of Purgatory, and was about to be dragged into the burning death star.

    In the underground cave.

    Thurrow and Akmanmon stood under a stone pillar, and a man who was yelling frantically was tied to the stone pillar.

    The other party seemed to see something, and was trembling with fright.

    "fire!"

    "What a big fire."

    "Don't come here!"

    "Let me go, let me go."

    With such a terrifying sight, one couldn't help but wonder what kind of scene he saw.

    Several other members of the Corpse Eating Secret Cult standing around were already sweating coldly just watching this scene.

    Because it reminded them of their fate, maybe in the near future, they will become like each other.

    Thurrow raised his head and said to Akmanmon who had just arrived: "Here we come."

    Akmanmon looked at Thurrow: "You don't seem to be afraid, and the curse on you doesn't seem to last long. Aren't you afraid of being taken to purgatory?"

    Thurrow said in a calm tone: "I'm actually scared to death, can't you see?"

    Ackerman: "Oh!"

    Thurrow turned his head and glanced at Ackerman, dissatisfied with his character who didn't know how to respond.

    But he went on to say: "But I will turn my fear into my strength, and nothing can knock me down.?? went on to say.

    "I can give you a chance to be taken into purgatory and endure the endless flame burning torture; or become a lunatic and a prop."

    "one."

    "It is to choose me and become the king of original sin."

    Thuruo can also be regarded as a high-ranking powerful person, of course he knows what the King of the Abyss is.

    Abyss and purgatory, how to choose.

    It seems that it is better to choose the abyss, but Thurrow knows in his heart that it is not a question of who to choose.

    Rather, once he chooses, he may be able to join the battle between purgatory and the abyss; a character like him may be crushed into dust in the battle of the opponent anytime and anywhere.

    The messenger of original sin seemed to have seen the doubts in Thuro's heart.

    "how?"

    "Want to sell for a good price?"

    "Isn't the position of King of the Abyss enough for you? Mortal?"

    Thurrow looked at the other party and listened to the other party's joking voice.

    He suddenly understood something.

    The other party said it was a choice, but in fact it was just playing him.

    He has no choice, just like the contemptuous address the other party gave him at the beginning.

    Mortal.

    What will happen to a mortal who rejects God.

    Thurrow replied: "I choose the abyss."

    The shadow under the gate of mythology suddenly made a move.

    The other party made a loud voice, which shook Thurrow's ears like thunder.

    "Then first."

    "You have to prove that you have that qualification."

    The messenger of the God of Original Sin stretched out his hand, and the terrifying shadow covered Thuruo.

    The gluttony seed was stuffed into Thoro's body.

    Thurrow let out a cry of pain, and made a painful sound in the world inside the mirror.

    It is the pain emanating from the depths of spirituality and consciousness, thousands of times more than the physical pain.

    Outside the mirror.

    His body also began to undergo some changes, and a certain organ in his body seemed to be impregnated with the power of myth.

    And some knowledge that does not belong to the world also appeared in his heart along with that seed.

    is the secret book of becoming an apostle.

    Divine Favor.

    To become the king of original sin, the first step is the apostle.

    Thurrow fainted in an instant, and finally he could hear the other party's evil voice.

    "Go!"

    "Go and prove to the God of Original Sin your sin of gluttony."

    "Your all-swallowing capacity."

    He is not the first Son of Gluttony to be chosen, but he does not know if he will be the last.

    Herald of Original Sin The ceramic villain goes around choosing the fallen.

    Arouse their desires and choose the final "winner" from them.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    Recently, many new readers have also caught up with the latest chapters, so I may not be able to accept another round of foreshadowing. Although I said it before, let’s say it again.

    Everyone thinks that I am watering, but I am not doing it on purpose. The plot of those waters is the text, main line, and core of this book.

    Why do you think it’s watery, because conventional novels generally focus on fighting monsters and upgrading them as the main line, but my book has not been upgraded, let alone fighting monsters; it is supported by side stories that conventional novels don’t focus on, so  It is a relatively small style of writing and type.

    In fact, everyone's feeling is not wrong. For conventional novels, this is water; because you don't write about the protagonist, and you don't level up or fight the enemy. Why do you write these messy things that have nothing to do with the protagonist?

    But for me, the more than 1.9 million words of this book from the beginning to the present are supported by this kind of "water to death" plot, and one small story after another constitutes the overall plot.

    I said this mainly to say that everyone should not look at the plot I am writing now with my eyes in the water. It may be better to look at it as the core of the text and the beginning of a short story; because if you have been waiting for me to write  If there is a main line, it will be very uncomfortable. You will find that the author has no such thing as a main line from the beginning to the end.

    There is no way, the behind-the-scenes type is like this; the writing is all side stories to promote, and I want to write these seemingly watery content interestingly, but the design is more troublesome than the conventional one. Please understand.

 Text Chapter 371: If God can be eaten

    ,

    Purgatory.

    Countless fallen people struggled in the sea of ??flames, screaming from the depths of their consciousness, while the king above the flames and stars quietly admired their ugliness.

    This man who has the appearance of Afoan is completely different from Afoan who was born as a mortal.

    He was born to be the Lord of Purgatory, without the empathy Avon had for mortals and Evelians.

    These degenerates are his prisoners, those cries of despair are his food.

    Suddenly, the king seemed to notice something.

    "Abyss!"

    "Is that the guy?"

    But soon, the Lord of Purgatory rejected this guess.

    "Oh, it's that idiot."

    "The plaything of original sin."

    He felt that one of his cursed targets was infected with the breath of the abyss, and the power of the abyss polluted the opponent's power, competing with himself for the opponent's control.

    Pulled the guy who was destined to fall into purgatory to the side of the abyss.

    It was a mortal named Thuro, a very interesting guy.

    After committing the taboo of cannibalism and being cursed, he struggled desperately in fear and tried every means to struggle out of the quagmire.

    After being cursed, the other party didn't try every means to stay away from the curse and escape from the curse; instead, they approached the curse recklessly and went deep into the curse.

    He can always think of some unexpected methods, and even use the power of the curse.

    Since he was cursed, he has continued to expand and perfect the curse of the corpse eater.

    Next, he tried every means to get rid of the curse, but the other party's so-called method of exploiting loopholes, the final result was not the disappearance of the curse, but a further expansion.

    Even because of the Corpse Eater Secret Cult formed by the other party, the curse began to spread.

    at last.

    It is that he is getting deeper and deeper in the quagmire.

    However, the deeper he sank, the harder he struggled.

    Until now, he has fallen directly into the double quagmire of the abyss and purgatory.

    This made the Lord of Purgatory see the interesting side of mortals. Things like sin and evil thoughts are contagious like the plague.

    When a person falls into darkness, he will lead a group of people into a bottomless ditch.

    soon.

    The Lord of Purgatory knew what the ceramic villain had done, and the other party turned Thoro into a son of gluttony.

    This is tantamount to a challenge to Purgatory, to him.

    The Lord of Purgatory didn't feel annoyed at all, only contempt in his eyes.

    "Fool."

    "Do you think this is really a game?"

    He looked in another direction of the dream world, the direction of the abyss.

    "This is war."

    Games also have wins and losses, but for games, pleasure is more important than wins and losses; although victory is usually a part of it, it is different from the desperate pursuit of victory.

    The ceramic villain is such an existence, it often puts its own will above the purpose and victory or defeat.

    Unlike wars, both sides want to win by whatever means they can, because the loser will lose everything.

    The Lord of Purgatory didn't know where the ceramic villain came from, and he didn't understand the existence of the evil god of original sin, why would he let such a guy jump up and down in the abyss.

    Maybe, just because of a bad taste?

    He didn't know that billions of years ago, there was also a villain; but at that time, it was not Xiao who was the master, but the mythical monster imprisoned in the bottle.

    "You want to make things big?"

    "Then I will accompany you."

    The Lord of Purgatory smiled, but he was not in a hurry to drag that Selo to Purgatory.

    The bigger the trouble the other party made, the greater the benefits to him. He didn't accept the challenge of the ceramic villain at all, but was happy to see the success.

    The Lord of Purgatory didn't have the heart to play boring human games with the ceramic figurine.

    At this stage, what it needs is to climb to the throne of mythology as soon as possible.

    All he wants now is to make purgatory a myth.

    Then.

    Challenge the monstrous being behind that idiot, the evil deity of original sin.

    But at this time, the Lord of Purgatory suddenly thought of a problem.

    He looked into the darkness"You must hate this place, don't you?"

    "Hate everyone in this city, hate the guys who imprisoned you, the guys who drove the people you love to death."

    "We join hands to devour this city, and then we enter the abyss together."

    "Eclipse City has a population of hundreds of thousands, if it can swallow everyone here."

    "We will have power far beyond ordinary apostles."

    "In the abyss, we will also have far beyond ordinary power. No curse or backlash is worth mentioning to us."

    "What throne, what rights, everything in this world is not worth mentioning to us."

    Thurrow became more and more excited as he spoke.

    He is going to eat this city and go to the abyss.

    In the end, with an extremely powerful posture.

    Eat the guy who dares to mock him.

    As a genius who always has many novel ideas, he always likes to make many related associations when he speaks.

    And at this moment.

    A terrible idea suddenly appeared in his mind.

    if.

    What would happen if he could eat the gods?

    Thurrow suddenly felt a special door open in front of him, and infinite expectations surged in his heart.

    yes!

    What kind of power will he have if he eats the gods?

    Whether he can.

    Become a god?

    Thurrow looked at Ackerman, this time he didn't call the other party the second seat, nor did he call the other party His Majesty.

    Instead, he called out the other party's name.

    "Ackermanmon."

    "bring it on!"

    "Let's destroy this hateful place together."

    "Then we will devour the entire abyss together."

    Thurrow stared at Ackerman, he was inviting this fellow he recognized.

    Ackerman looked at Thurrow, who was not his teacher in name, but who led him to the gate of the extraordinary world, and wondered what he was thinking.

    "Chief!"

    "You are really a madman."

    Thurrow laughed loudly: "So, are you willing to join the madman's world? ?

 Text Chapter 372: Gods are nothing but powerful and eternal beings

    I am God!  Chapter 372 of the main text volume: Gods are nothing more than some powerful and immortal beings.

    Akman asked a question: "No matter how strong you are, can you still beat those apostles?"

    "Stronger than the witch who possesses incredible power?"

    Akmanmon witnessed with his own eyes the power of the earth witch, the magic that covered the sky over the city, and the incredible power.

    Just the existence of these apostle ranks is already unimaginably powerful, so what about those high-ranking gods?

    "No matter how strong you are, can you still surpass the gods?"

    "If you do this, they won't turn a blind eye."

    Thurrow didn't care at all: "So what?"

    "Why should I be stronger than them, why should I fight them?"

    "As long as we are fast enough, it will be too late by the time they react."

    "Can they still go to the abyss to find me?"

    "I will fear them, but I will not tremble under their strength."

    "And I may not be strong enough now, but I will definitely become stronger in the future. It is not certain who is afraid of who in the future."

    Thurrow uttered blasphemy in front of Ackermann.

    "Even if it is a god."

    "It's just some powerful and eternal existence."

    "When we have power, we don't have to fear them."

    Thurrow's words can be called unscrupulous, and they can already be called arrogant.

    Ackerman didn't speak, he understood Thurrow.

    In his opinion, those who are brave may be fools, but those who are not even courageous are called waste; those in high positions may be fools, but basically there is no waste.

    And Thurrow's arrogance is also capitalized, he does have talents beyond ordinary people.

    Ackermann did not refuse Thurrow's warm invitation, but he spoke as coldly as ever.

    "I can help you execute this plan, so that your plan will not be hindered, and it will be concealed enough."

    Akemanmon is not the former King of Snakes. He now controls many high-level figures in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes and Moon Eclipse City. Although most of them are fringe figures, only a small part hold real power.

    But the nobles are an intricate network of relationships, as long as they are used, many things can be done.

    Akmanmon left from a hidden station of the Corpse Eating Secret Religion, and headed towards the palace by car.

    He sat cross-legged in the car, lost in thought.

    Thurrow has gone mad, and he is carrying out a crazy plan.

    Although that plan seemed to be feasible, although his fanatical speeches and profane words even gained his inner approval.

    But so what?

    "Fall into the abyss?"

    "Isn't that still a prisoner?"

    Thurrow and Akmanmon are completely different, although they both pursue power.

    But Thurrow wanted to gain power only because of his perverted and twisted desire, and his desire to prove that he was superior to everyone.

    But Ackerman is different.

    What he wants is to control his own destiny——

    The palace was full of singing and dancing, and many nobles came to the ball today.

    As the King of Ten Thousand Snakes became an adult, and the king had entered into a marriage with another family, many of the prohibitions and restrictions in the royal palace were relatively relaxed.

    After Ackermanmon and his titular wife appeared together, they split up.

    Akermanmon married his wife not long ago.

    Although he didn't like this wife very much, and that wife didn't like him, the weak and incompetent King of Snakes, but the other party was just a pawn sent by the Supreme Consul to monitor and control him.

    The two parties were originally a political marriage, and after several cold-faced encounters, it was only left to put on a show in front of others.

    Ackerman also did this on purpose.

    If you are too close to the other party, the other party may discover your secret.

    Looking at the fanatical woman at the ball, Akmanmon's eyes showed no emotion at all; the other party was also a young man, and although he was sent to monitor and control him, Akmanmeng only used a few simple tricks to make her addicted  In the midst of pleasure, how could he take care of his annoying husband.

    &nbsp; To be recognized as a person seems to be Feathered Serpent's greatest wish.

    Feathered Snake stopped and said to Long.

    "I can help you. My strength does have the ability to treat diseases and injuries, but I'm not sure it will be effective for the situation you mentioned."

    Long excitedly said to the big snake with wings, "Thank you so much."

    "I don't know who that person is, he's too mysterious."

    "But many days ago he said that you would pass by today, and you came here."

    "He said that you can cure the plague in Eclipse City, and you can."

    Feathered snake can be considered to have some experience, he has witnessed the battle between the god of truth and knowledge, the crimson goddess and the evil god of original sin.

    Not long ago, it just saw the existence of Elena, the Lord of Demon Spirits, and even witnessed the other party become a myth.

    It is in awe of such an existence in its heart, and it feels that the existence the other party mentioned may be some god.

    "Many days ago, the other party knew that I would pass by here."

    "Perhaps you have encountered some god's guidance."

    Long was taken aback for a moment.

    It was only then that he recalled the mysterious doctor. The other party could not see the strength of the background in his inspiration anyway, as if he was staring at the sea.

    He obviously feels very powerful, but no matter how he looks at it, he is an ordinary person.

    There was also that strange house that seemed to be able to travel through space and disappear, and he suddenly felt as if he had encountered something extraordinary.

    "god?"

    Long recalled what the teacher had said to him when he had just left the wasteland.

    "Have you seen what it looks like when the gods travel?"

    "What you saw before was the manifestation of the kingdom of gods."

    "When the gods really walk in the world, no one can see and no one knows."

    "Maybe a random passer-by you meet on the road is a certain god."

    "Don't talk about gods."

    "Don't use your thoughts to speculate on the gods."

    Feng Zhonglong of Shan Gang looked at the huge Feathered Serpent in front of him, the wind was blowing his robe and hair, the young Wu Ling suddenly felt awed towards this world.

    In this world, it seems that destiny really exists.

    When you mention the gods.

    Some things you say, some things you do, seem to be about the future.

    It will be fulfilled on a certain scale of time.

    It's just that Long didn't know that someone just said not long ago that gods are nothing more than powerful and eternal beings.

    And they don't even know that the gap between gods and gods is sometimes greater than the gap between gods and humans.

    7017

 Text Chapter 373: Shana, what a nostalgic name!

    ,

    Long took a strange man in a cloak into Moon Eclipse City.

    If you look carefully, you will find that the guy under the cloak is a lifelike mud figure.

    His face is made of mud, although fine white mud is used on the surface; his tail is also made of mud, but he can actually move, but if you don't look closely, you will think it was contaminated with mud in the wild.

    This is a cursed puppet.

    The body of Feathered Serpent hid in the Shepherd's River to rest, and Long, the follower who controlled the cursed puppet, came to the opposite bank in a boat.

    "Be steady."

    Long said to the boatman on the boat, as if he was afraid that the feathered snake's body would fall into the water and melt.

    The boatman also knew Long: "My lord, you came here again to investigate the situation of the plague!"

    "A big man like you actually cares about the lives of little people like us."

    Long told the boatman: "I'm not a big shot, I'm just a servant of God."

    The boatman nodded and said a prayer: "Praise the God of truth and knowledge."

    As Lawyer Qi and witch spirits gained fame in Moon Eclipse City, the name of the God of Truth and Knowledge became more and more known to more and more people.

    These people may not really believe in the God of truth and knowledge, but when they are in front of the Lawyers Union or their servants of God.

    Will also learn to praise the gods.

    As soon as he entered the Berkeley area, Quetzalcoatl had a bad feeling.

    It looked at Long and asked him.

    "Did you hear something?"

    Its super spirituality seems to feel that there are screams and wails everywhere, as if someone is cursing and cursing.

    The voice was at least gathered by hundreds or thousands of people, echoing faintly in the ears.

    But when Feathered Serpent listened carefully, he couldn't feel where the sound came from.

    Long, on the other hand, looked blank and didn't respond at all.

    "what sound?"

    Feathered Snake didn't say any more, and the two then set off towards their destination.

    This is the area with the most workshops in Eclipse City, and it is also the place where the plague outbreak is the worst.

    Almost every day, there are as few as a dozen or as many as dozens of people who are confirmed to be infected with the plague.

    Then sent to the medical castle, never to return.

    Gradually.

    Some people are unwilling to send their children or relatives there, but hide them secretly.

    However, once the guards of the royal court found out, they immediately punished these people and forcibly sent away those infected with the plague.

    This is still in the Berkeley district and some more prosperous districts, and some slums with severe plagues, the situation is different.

    Those slums will be directly blocked, and the people inside will not be allowed to come out. As for the life and death of the people inside, they can't control it directly. No one knows what it looks like inside.

    Long seemed to be familiar with the situation here, and the puppet with the seal of the Feathered Serpent soon came to a street. He knew that many people in this street were infected.

    But Long did not report them.

    Because he knows that the infection of this disease is not that simple, it is not a real plague, nor is it simply formed through human-to-human transmission.

    It's an extraordinary power.

    This is also the reason why Longcha has not found the source of the plague for so long.

    Because this plague infected by extraordinary power is almost invisible, like the sound of an inaudible curse.

    After entering an alley.

    The voice that Feathered Snake heard was getting louder and stronger.

    There are many people infected with the plague in this alley, and Long has been noticed as soon as he came in, and many people here know him.

    "grown ups."

    "You are here again."

    Long nodded and told the others that he had invited a brilliant doctor.

    Feathered Snake entered the house, and said to Long through telepathic communication: "You are deceiving them, I am not a doctor."

    But Long replied: "In their eyes, the one who can cure is the doctor."

    Feathered Snake looked at the young man lying on the bed, and could feel the curse sound coming from him.

    Feathered Snake glanced at Long, and a voice appeared in Long's mind: "Is this the plague you mentioned?"

    Long nodded: "It's not an ordinary plague, but I don't know what it is."Epidemic Blood Curse.  "

    Thurrow said without thinking, "Isn't that courting death?"

    "Whether the Plague Blood Curse is a curse mark, neither you nor I are sure."

    Akmanmon: "Didn't you say that the curse seal is an extension of the power of the law, and the law is not created by anyone, but something that has existed in this world for a long time."

    "Then the curse should also be a law."

    "If you use the Plague Blood Curse as a seal, then you can truly become the master of the Plague Blood Curse, and all ghouls infected with the Plague Blood Curse will be under your control."

    "You are the master of all ghouls."

    Ackerman recalled the details of the divine grace technique discussed with Thurrow before, as well as the power of the apostle.

    "Furthermore, the fourth-order apostle possesses a spiritual force field, which is the most powerful force of the apostle, and is a huge field formed by the convergence of curse seal, spirit, and divine blood."

    "You control the Plague Blood Curse."

    "Your spiritual force field will resonate with the plague blood curse in all the ghouls, forming an extremely powerful spiritual force field, a naturally formed ritual array."

    Ackermann spoke heart-warming and passionate words in a flat tone.

    "At that time, in this field, you will have unimaginable power."

    "No one can beat you."

    Thurrow was stunned. Although he himself said that he wanted to break the rules, he wanted to break the shackles and boundaries.

    But at this moment it found out.

    I seem to be blocked by some kind of boundary.

    This is also very normal, after all, it is something bestowed by the messenger of the God of Original Sin, and it can be imagined that it can be directly traced back to the god.

    It is a matter of course for Thurrow to perform according to every detail above, without daring to make any mistakes.

    And the first thing that Ackerman thought of was to modify the magic spell bestowed by God.

    What is this guy thinking?

    Could he be questioning the power of God, thinking that he is smarter than God?

    However, Thurrow felt that the breakthrough method mentioned by Ackerman was very thoughtful and very suitable for him.

    He created the ghouls, and he will eventually become the king of ghouls, with the ability to control all ghouls, and can obtain unimaginably powerful increases through the power of the plague blood curse and curse.

    "It seems you can try it."

    Becoming an apostle is also divided into several steps. You can try to integrate the seal of the curse and the final condensation of the grace stone.

    Thurrow looked at Ackerman: "Second."

    "Although you have been a powerful person for a short time, you always have some wild imaginations."

    "It seems that you became a powerful person later, but it is a good thing, and it will not restrict your thoughts."

    "This is good."

    Akmanmon has read many books since he was a child. Although he does not have the talent of a powerful person, he has read many books about extraordinary knowledge.

    He can't practice, but he always thinks about the knowledge.

    If it is him.

    What will he do.

    But perhaps it is precisely because of this that he was able to come up with ideas that ordinary people dare not think of, which seem crazy and have no boundaries.

    Perhaps it is precisely because of this that Thurrow thinks that the two of them are two similar people.

    At least on those crazy ideas ?

 Main text Chapter 374: Does the stay of Shenzhiyue in the human world mean

    ,

    The ceremony begins.

    The rays of light spread from the flame altar, spread out along the lines and symbols on the ground, and connected to the ghouls standing on the nodes.

    Rays of light connect to the dream world, where is the origin of all power, the destination of all spirits, and the kingdom where the gods live.

    Thurrow stood in the center of the ceremony, while Ackermann stood on the edge of the altar.

    Invisible strong pressure surged from the surroundings, giving people the feeling of a gust of wind blowing from nowhere, colliding together.

    The cloak on Thurrow shook violently, and Akmanmon also shook a few times before finally standing still beside the ritual array.

    "Spirit!"

    "Curse seal."

    A huge black shadow flowed out of Thurrow's body, and finally the gray plague blood curse merged together.

    "Mythical blood."

    According to the method of divine grace, his divine blood was also extracted from the body; this method is more precise than the method used by Thuro before using the power of the curse.

    The silver streamer slowly overflowed, and the extremely huge shadow was suppressed by the strong pressure from the spirit world into a sacred blood unit invisible to the naked eye, and the gray plague blood curse was also completely combined with the divine blood  Together.

    That's it.

    The three elements of wisdom and power, the curse seal, the blood of the gods, and the spirit are combined into one.

    The Divine Grace Stone appeared.

    The moment it appeared, it drained the huge blood in Thuro's body and turned it into a silver stone.

    Immediately afterwards, the stone began to combine with Thoro's body.

    However, after Thuro used the Abyss Divine Favor, the organ deified by the Divine Favor Stone was not the brain, but another organ in his body.

    He merged into the stomach of the Seed of Gluttony, emitting light at this moment, completely combined with the Divine Grace Stone.

    The seeds of gluttony began to take shape, turning into the stomach of gluttony.

    Mythical organ.

    "ah!"

    Thuruo suddenly looked up to the sky and let out a roar, and the terrifying devouring power came out of Thuruo's stomach.

    There seemed to be a black hole in his belly, setting off a violent storm that swept everything around him.

    Sweeping through the entire underground cavern.

    A dozen or so unsteady ghouls nearby were swept up, dissolved into black shadows in midair, and finally swallowed Thuruo's belly.

    And in the huge crypt, hundreds of people and non-human monsters were pulled up from the ground, as if they were caught in a tornado.

    Everyone was horrified.

    It wasn't until Thuro closed his mouth that he finally fell to the ground.

    Akmanmon also supported the pillar of the altar, and he looked at Thuro with a slight look of astonishment.

    Just a whistling has such power.

    The worlds of Tier 3 and Tier 4 can be said to be worlds apart.

    It can be seen that Thro's appearance has also changed slightly. After all, the plague blood curse is different from ordinary curse marks. It originated from curses and evil thoughts of countless people, and it seems to have the characteristics of spiritual origin.

    It is possible to change the characteristics of some parts of the body of the twisted wisdom species through the original connection between the divine blood and the flesh.

    It can be seen that Thurrow's complexion has become pale and bloodless, and the blood in his body has probably turned into almost black thick plasma.

    at the same time.

    All the ghouls in Eclipse City seemed to feel something.

    Regardless of whether they were in the burrow or not, they all looked in the direction of Thurrow at the same time.

    They felt that a presence above them had appeared in this world.

    The King of Ghouls was born.

    Thoro stood in the center of the altar, feeling his own power, the power beyond the limits of mortals, the power that touched the boundaries of mythology.

    Although just touching the bottom boundary, it already gives people the illusion of omnipotence.

    "What a powerful force."

    "The agent of the gods in the world, the power of the apostles."

    Thurrow waved his hand.

    The power of the plague blood curse emanated from his mythical organ, and an invisible force spread.

    The mental power field immediately emanated from his body, connecting to every ghoul present.

    His field was combined with the ghouls, and the entire underground cavern became his field.?They should be preparing to do something in Eclipse City, most likely they are selecting a new King of the Abyss.  "

    Apostles are still very rare in this world. A force that can create apostles must be related to the gods.

    Because the divine grace technique is in the hands of the gods, it cannot be easily obtained by others.

    And this time there are signs of evil forces.

    There is a high probability that it is related to the abyss.

    Su Kebu has his own affairs on weekdays, and will not take the initiative to find the Abyss Cult, and the God of Truth and Knowledge has not given him this mission.

    However, Su Kebu still knows that the evil god of original sin in the abyss is the sworn enemy of the god of truth and knowledge.

    He bumped into it directly this time, so naturally he would not fail to report to the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    Asai held his cane and watched the storm in the distance.

    It seemed that he was completely caught in a certain question and deep thinking, and he didn't wake up from that state until Sukob finished speaking.

    "resemble?"

    "Recently I have been busy with the fruit of wisdom, and I have no time to care about him who has fallen into the abyss."

    "Looks like he's doing just fine, quite used to being in that filth and muck."

    Su Kebu knew that Xiao and Xiya were the names of the evil gods of the abyss, but he hadn't become a god yet, so he didn't dare to call the mythical names directly.

    God Asay said to Su Kebu: "Since he dares to come, you will take it."

    "I will support you."

    "If you can defeat the conspiracy of the abyss, what you want to do next in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court will be easy, and the Temple of Knowledge may also appear in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court."

    "Your steps to ascend to the throne can also go more smoothly."

    Su Kebu received God's support and was overjoyed.

    "A Sai God!"

    "I will definitely not let the plan of the evil god of original sin succeed."

    A Sai smiled: "If it is really his plan, then it is not something you can handle. What you have to do is to open the door of truth immediately to save your life."

    God Asai turned around, still staring at the black storm.

    "Go!"

    "Report to me immediately if there is anything."

    Asay, the god of truth and knowledge, waved his hand and sent Sukob's shadow back, disappearing into a mirage.

    On the surface, the problem that is about to erupt in Lunar Eclipse City seems to be a confrontation between the side represented by Thurrow, Ackermanmon and Sukob.

    However, it is also a confrontation between the evil god of original sin and the god of truth and knowledge in the human world.

    Perhaps it also influenced other gods.

    This is a big world, the whole world is connected by cause and effect,

    Linked thousands of people, even gods.

    Behind a seemingly ordinary appearance, there may be inextricable connections.

    Every little breeze has the potential to form a huge storm.

    In the kingdom of gods in the sea of ??clouds and mist, the ghost Polik walked out of the city of knowledge and came to the gate of truth.

    "A Sai God!"

    "What's matter?"

    The other party once witnessed the scene where the Evils left the giant island of Ruhe, and he personally guided them, and at that time the God of Truth and Knowledge was still in a deep sleep.

    Asay God looked at the storm that was beginning to weaken, and asked about the ghost Polik.

    "I remember that you once recorded that when the black storm weakened last time, there were signs of the coming of the Lord of Life in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court."

    "But this time, not only did the black storm begin to weaken, but even the Moon of God appeared in the sky."

    When God Asai spoke, he remained motionless.

    Suddenly, His voice seemed to tremble a little.

    His voice became much quieter.

    "you say."

    "Has the master of life come to the world again?"

    "And does the stay of Shenzhiyue in the human world mean"

    The God of Truth and Knowledge stopped abruptly when he spoke here, and did not say any more.

    Even the ghost Polik was stunned, speechless.

    On weekdays, you can always get a response, or the analyzed Asai didn't get any response.

    This is no longer something that Porik, the ghost, can guess or deduce.

    This is beyond the scope of what he can understand and know, because it is the supreme god who governs all created things.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    I'm sorry I came back at night after a long trip.The supreme god who created all things.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    I went out for a long trip and came back at night, sorry.

 Text Chapter 375: Summoning the Gate of Original Sin

    I am God!  Chapter 375 of the main text volume: Summoning the original sin Mencello leaned on the bench and looked up at the map of Lunar Eclipse City.

    Gradually, his sight shifted to a remote corner of the map.

    In that corner that seemed to be forgotten by everyone, lived the poorest poor in the entire Moon Eclipse City.

    Thurrow was born there.

    He has been back to this city for a long time, but he has never set foot there; it seems that it does not belong to this city, let alone worthy of attention.

    But in the bottom of his heart, everything there is like a thorn growing in the heart, stuck between the blood and the soul.

    Thuruo just lay lazily like this, his eyes fixed there, but his vision gradually became blurred.

    Suddenly, he seemed to hear those voices again.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "He really ate it, he really ate it."

    "Fool, this is a fool!"

    "His family is a veterinarian. Maybe their family specializes in eating this. They have long been used to it."

    "Hahahahaha, I laughed so hard."

    He looked up, and the young, handsome and noble servant seemed to appear on the steps of the temple again.

    The other party is high above.

    And he was in the mire and filth.

    "I'm sorry, the temple can't accept a filthy person like you, it will damage the glory of our temple."

    "The servant of the gods is the most noble existence in the world, and it is not something that people like you can imagine."

    It is not a problem to be born humble, but it seems to be Thoro's fault that he has the wildest dreams.

    He doesn't fit in with everyone.

    His delusion was ridiculed.

    His dreams were trampled on.

    His persistence and hard work all turned into mistakes.

    Thurrow lay down without saying a word, but the image of another person came back to his mind.

    His father, the rough and vicious father, the butcher and veterinarian with the blood on his hand holding the butcher knife.

    For a moment, Thurrow's hand tightly grasped the arm of the chair.

    He is obviously a mortal, obviously just a vulgar guy with an extremely bad personality, a rough guy who makes people despise, but he gave Thuruo endless fear.

    "Trash!"

    One sentence made Thurrow tremble involuntarily.

    He immediately covered his head: "Get out, get out!"

    "Don't think about it."

    "Think about what those are for."

    "Don't think about those things, those things have become the past."

    He seemed to be hypnotizing himself, saying something to himself over and over again.

    Thuro has become very strong, he is already an apostle, and he has surpassed the limits of mortals.

    He thought that he didn't care anymore, those past shames and the words of those people were no longer important.

    But at this moment.

    He didn't understand why fear and anger still surged in his chest.

    After half a day, he calmed down.

    He exhaled.

    Get up and talk to yourself.

    "I'm not a waste, I'm better than everyone."

    "I will become stronger."

    "I will be stronger than anyone can imagine."

    "I will get unimaginable power, endless power."

    "If this world has no end, I will chase power to eternity."

    Thurrow stood up and punched the map.

    Thuro's way of chasing power is to devour endlessly, devour those intelligent species, and devour the city.

    Even, he wanted to devour the abyss, devour the eternal god.

    Eclipse City.

    is his starting point.

    At this time, Akmanmon broke in with a large number of corpse eaters, and he entered Thurrow's room alone.

    He immediately explained the situation to Thurrow and told him that the plan must be cancelled.

    Although there are only a few days left, both Sukob and the Earth Witch have discovered that they will take unimaginable risks if they want to carry out the plan again.

    Akman is judged, and the best way now is to turn the entire Corpse Esoteric Cult underground to avoid the sharp edge of Sukob, the apostle of the God of Truth and Knowledge, and the Earth Witch.

    "We must rushp; "In the name of lawyer Qi."

    "In the name of the spirit of the royal court code, the evil will be judged."

    The huge spirit of the code appeared behind Long, and the terrifying white light suppressed it.

    The terrifying shadow screamed terrifyingly amidst the white light.

    The third-order ghoul was suppressed.

    The royal court, witch spirits, and temples prepared for a long time and mobilized a lot of power; not only mobilized the spirit of the royal court code, but also the apostle Sukob was behind it.

    From the beginning.

    There is no suspense in this extraordinary war.

    A large number of ghouls were killed, and there were fewer and fewer evildoers of the ghoul sect.

    The entire medical fort was smashed, and the once magnificent castle was in ruins.

    at last.

    Only Long was left to control the spirit of the code and the third-order ghoul to fight.

    The two sides fought for more than a dozen rounds, but at the beginning Long did not completely gain the upper hand.

    But what happened next was different.

    The people on Long's side are fighting more and more, while the people from the Corpse Esoteric Cult are fighting less and less.

    The last third-tier ghoul was under the siege of many powerful people and monsters.

    was completely killed.

    Crowds of people stood in the ruins and roared, celebrating this victory, announcing that the plague and evildoers would be completely eliminated.

    "Evil people."

    "It will eventually be annihilated under the light of God."

    After this extraordinary battle, Long led the people to clean up the medical fort.

    In the medical fort, he found the identity certificate of the third-level ghoul, which is the second half of "The Esoteric Rituals of the Corpse Eater".

    In this second half, it is written how to create a ghoul, how to become a ghoul, and finally become the king of ghouls.

    "Thurrow."

    "Is this Thoro their leader?"

    Long Fan looked at the full text of "Corpse Eater's Esoteric Rites", and it seemed that it should be the most complete content.

    If you look at it according to this book and the situation in this castle.

    This is the headquarters of the secret religion of the ghouls, and the leader of the opponent seems to have been killed by them.

    Long felt that everything was in order.

    but.

    It is also too logical——

    After it's done.

    Long first came to the governing hall and handed over the royal court code, and then quickly came to Su Kebu.

    "teacher!"

    "A third-tier ghoul, is that really all it is?"

    Sukob asked his students: "Have you found the problem?"

    Long shook his head: "It's just a doubt."

    "The number of ghouls does not match the number of people who have disappeared."

    Long handed over the cult book he had seized, and all the other cult books had been destroyed, leaving only this one.

    "However, this secret book says that the success rate of making ghouls is very low, which is exactly right."

    "So this has nothing to do with the abyss from the very beginning, it's just that a lunatic from Thuro researched the cult "Corpse Eater Esoteric Rites" and then founded this crazy sect?"

    Su Kebu did not take the cult book, nor did he say anything more about the doubts of his students.

    just said a word.

    "I always feel that something big is about to happen."

    7017

 Text Chapter 376: Holding God's Authority to Call Wind and Rain

    I am God!  Chapter 376 of the main text volume: In the deep underground cave, holding the authority of the gods and calling the wind and rain.

    Akmanmon and Thuro stood side by side, one with a face as cold as ice, and the other with a frenzied expression.

    Thurrow's heart always seems to be burning with a flame, and he always looks at the world with the most fanatical eyes.

    But Akmanmon is a cold stone, no one knows what he is thinking, just like a corpse without a heart.

    Under the burning altar.

    A wise ghoul came to Thoro and Ackermanmon and reported the situation to them.

    "My lord chief!"

    "Second Sir!"

    "It has been completely arranged."

    Ackerman: "Have you checked it?"

    The ghoul replied: "Already"

    Thurrow spoke directly at this time, interrupting the ghoul's words.

    "No need to ask, second seat."

    He raised his hand, and an invisible powerful force extended from all around. The plague blood curse in all the ghouls was resonating with Thuro's power. He could feel the situation in every corner of the city.  .

    "It has been successful."

    Within these days.

    A huge ritual array with the crypt as the core, the Shepherd's River and the canal as the boundary, the underground passage as the hub, and a large number of ghouls as the nodes was formed.

    This is the framework that Thro originally planned to use as the plague blood curse ritual array, but now it has been modified to become the abyss sacrificial ritual array.

    It was as if the royal court was being led by the nose by Thurrow.

    It's not because of how clever his strategy is, but because the information on both sides is not equal.

    One is on the bright side and the other is on the dark side.

    ?Because of the existence of Ackermanmon, the king of snakes, Thuro can always be one step ahead of the royal court, put the results the other party wants in front of their eyes, and constantly divert their attention.

    This situation will definitely not last long.

    Neither Sukob nor the supreme consul of the royal court, nor the servants of the temple are fools.

    They must have felt that something was wrong, and even started to investigate the truth hidden under the false appearance.

    But during this time.

    Thurrow and Ackermanmon have completed all the arrangements.

    Ackerman looked along the altar under his feet, and he seemed to see a terrifyingly huge pattern printed on the entire underground of Lunar Eclipse City.

    It's like a huge chopping board.

    Everyone is a beast waiting to be slaughtered above.

    Ackerman asked Thurrow: "Such a large abyss sacrifice formation."

    "How many people need to be consumed as a price to open the door to the abyss."

    Thurrow couldn't help laughing, he laughed and said horrible words.

    "It's not a sacrifice, second."

    "It's going into the abyss together, falling into the darkness together."

    "The moment the gate of original sin descends, the filthy mud will swallow everything, and everyone will become an abyssal monster."

    Thurrow circled the edge of the flame altar and turned to the back of the flame. The shadow followed the person on the ground for a long time, turning around like a pointer.

    He pressed Akmanmon's shoulder and said to him.

    "What a wonderful thing this is."

    "Everyone will hold hands together and step into the abyss!"

    "Everyone laughs together to welcome a new future."

    Being able to describe such a terrifying picture so warmly, although Thuro is a corpse eater and the son of a butcher, he is still quite romantic.

    He brought Ackerman up and stood right in front of the flame.

    "Ackermanmon."

    "I'm going to completely eat this city, eat everyone."

    "They will enter my stomach, into the abyss of my gluttony."

    "King of Ten Thousand Snakes, are you interested?"

    "Come to the kingdom in my stomach, and still be their king?"

    Ackerman didn't speak.

    Thurrow laughed out loud, he knew that Ackerman would not choose this way.

    "rest assured."

    "If you don't want to go to the abyss, I won't force you either."

    "I will enter the abyss, and you will stay in the world and become my other hand and eye in the world."

    &nbsSu Kebu was a little excited. It can be seen that he was indeed hit by the disaster that fell from the gate of original sin and the black rain that destroyed the world.

    "This city"

    "It's already at stake."

    Su Kebu raised his head and looked up at the sky.

    "Only you, only you can save it."

    "Please help us to fight against the power of the evil god of the abyss."

    The call was sent to the sky above the clouds along with the wind.

    Passed to the other side of the distant world.

    suddenly.

    The violently rotating storm suddenly stopped, as if the still button had been pressed.

    A ray of light fell from the sky in the distance, accompanied by a mirage-like phantom.

    A giant door fell from the sky and landed behind Su Kebu, blessing Su Kebu with the power of the myth.

    Holding the Book of Witch Spirits in his hand, Su Kebu looked at the masked snake man under the Gate of Original Sin on the other side.

    The door of truth and the door of original sin.

    The two mythical gates met face to face again after many years.

    The grievances between Xiao and A Sai go through the cycle of time and never end.

    It's like an eternal curse, the two who drank the poisonous wine of eternal life, and the two who opened up the road to the myth.

    Doomed to play this mutually tormenting game in the cycle of fate.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    I have been very busy recently, and I come home very late every day, so the update is a little late.

    7017

 Text Chapter 377: The struggle between the gods

    I am God!  Chapter 377 of the main text volume: The core of the abyss of wrestling between the gods.

    Above the stars of flesh and blood.

    The ceramic villain stood on the table and watched someone really use the abyss sacrifice ceremony to summon the gate of original sin from the abyss into the present world.

    On the corner of the table.

    Looking at the endless black mud flowing to the world along with the black wind and rain.

    The painted expressions on the ceramics are full of surprises.

    The mouth became an o-shape.

    It suddenly discovered that these beings who were truly qualified to be pre-selected by the king of the abyss often made choices that exceeded its expectations, and it was completely impossible to speculate on these lunatics with common sense.

    It is rare that the ceramic villain did not arrange a tragic ending for Thuro, expecting that the other party would honestly become the king of gluttony, and then make the oath of the crown of wisdom.

    This is the first rare choice that was praised by the evil god of original sin.

    It expects everything to go smoothly, and even gives up its bad taste for it.

    However, Thurow actually chose to summon the Gate of Original Sin instead of choosing the most normal one, devouring the entire Eclipse City with the sin of gluttony.

    "god!"

    The small ceramic figure looks out to the world from the corner of the table.

    "What does this guy think?"

    "Do you want to experience the power of mythology before you die?"

    The little ceramic man shouted: "This humble mortal, what right does he have to meddle in the authority of God?"

    "Arrogance!"

    "Too arrogant."

    The ceramic villain doesn't understand even more, if he can't swallow enough power, if he can't pass the test of gluttony.

    How did Thoro become the king of the abyss?

    You must know that the gluttonous stomach in Thuro's body is not only a mythical organ that gives him strength, but also a shackle that binds him.

    If he can't swallow enough power, if he can't become the king of the abyss, if he can't control the original sin of gluttony.

    So.

    A gluttonous stomach would devour himself.

    This mythical organ will eat himself to nothing.

    The little ceramic man felt that the situation was completely out of control, and he lowered his head cautiously, facing its owner.

    "O great God of Original Sin!"

    "Will he make the Wisdom Crown oath as we expected?"

    The picture is pulled from a corner of the table to a high place, revealing the existence sitting on the god seat at the end of the long bone table.

    The originally big ceramic villain suddenly became extremely small.

    The God of Original Sin, Xiao, is also watching the world, watching Thurow's power, as well as his choices and changes.

    He thought in his heart.

    "The will of all spirits, combined with the channels of the dream world, can achieve an unimaginable effect."

    "The intelligent species is really an incredible existence."

    "The consciousness of an intelligent race can reverse reality, and consciousness can surpass reality."

    "The curse of purgatory is interesting."

    Xiao, the God of Original Sin, never thought that the Lord of Purgatory could create such a thing.

    "Sure enough."

    "There are no truly useless people in this world."

    "Only those who don't know how to use wisdom, who don't know how to develop their own limits."

    Xiao, the God of Original Sin, is also a Sanye, a priest of the Temple of Truth, and he also grew up listening to the stories of God and the King of Wisdom.

    "From the day when wisdom was born, from the time when the King of Wisdom gave us blood, from the moment when we learned to master words."

    "We are already above everything in the world."

    "Even if it is the most ordinary mortal, even the most stupid mortal, even those monsters."

    "The light of wisdom is also shining in their consciousness."

    "That is the power of the God King."

    "It is a gift from the Creator."

    "We are born with unlimited potential. Everyone may create unimaginable things. Every life has no limit."

    The God of Original Sin looked at Thuro, at the Lord of Purgatory, and at every figure in the world.

    There are countless species of wisdom.

    Can create countless miracles.

    This is the bloodline left by God King Laidlich, and it is the light brought to the world by the Creator.

    ? Original Sin CthulhuHe was able to slowly recall the horror of gods like Xiao and A Sai, and even the more he thought about it, the more he felt trembling all over his body.

    And now.

    He felt that fear again.

    It's not just the fear of the power of the gods, but their wisdom to control everything and control everything.

    Everyone is just a pawn, everyone is just a link in the steps, you think you can control everything, but everything about you is being controlled by others.

    Looking up at the sky.

    Only then do we know how to be in awe of the world and the gods.

    He immediately gave up his plan to jump into the dream world with Thurrow.

    stayed in place.

    He prepared a very powerful divine spell that took a long time to activate, possibly the most powerful divine spell of the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    This is also the most powerful power and embodiment of Wuling and knowledge.

    ? Storage and sealing.

    This massive battle looked like a proxy war between the two apostles.

    God Asay did not show up. It seems that he is still standing high in the kingdom of God, quietly looking down on the world.

    But actually.

    Both gods have secretly poured most of their power into the world, extending their plans to every corner.

    started the scene.

    It belongs to the calculation and wrestling of the gods.

    God A Sai wants to take this opportunity to seal the gate of original sin, and let the evil god of original sin, Xiao Bamboo Basket, draw water in vain.

    The evil god of original sin fully assisted Thuro, allowing him to devour the flaming stars in the depths of the dream world.

    Swallow the Lord of Purgatory.

    7017

 Text Chapter 378: The King of Ghouls and the Oath of Wisdom

    I am God!  Chapter 378 of the main text volume: The King of Ghouls and the Wisdom Vow to Purgatory.

    The flaming stars slowly rotated in the void of the dream world, layers of magma rose from the surface of the burning stars, and countless illusory shadows of fallen people floated on the magma.

    There was a gap in the star, which turned into a huge gully.

    Inside this terrifying ravine that penetrates deep into the stars, there are a large number of black stone thorns that are not afraid of flames.

    Dense figures are inlaid on the rock wall, pierced by black stone thorns, and a large number of figures are climbing out from the bottomless ditch.

    People are stacked on top of each other, and people are pressing down on people.

    Densely packed.

    There is no end in sight.

    Climbing outside is endless flames, but they still try their best to struggle towards the outside.

    It seems that in the depths of the huge ditch, there is something more terrifying than the burning fire.

    "ah!"

    "let me out."

    "It hurts, it hurts so much."

    "I want to die, let me die!"

    The wailing of countless people gathered on the flaming star, and finally turned into a force that gathered in the depths of this strange star and turned into the food of the Lord of Purgatory.

    In the depths of the purgatory ditch, magma is flowing everywhere.

    Like the magma fountain here, it keeps gushing out.

    The throne made of metal sits on the tallest lava fountain, and a figure with the shape of a god sits on it.

    Holding a book in his hand.

    The rock wall here is also covered with black stone thorns, hanging the sinners with the most serious crimes, who are always whipped by the flame whip.

    Curses linger around the throne, and terrifying shadows linger beside the Lord of Purgatory.

    The Lord of Purgatory does not have the power of the abyss that can directly spy on the world. After all, he has not yet become a myth.

    But he can also sense the changes in the world through the cursed person, and receive some local and fragmented information.

    He actually didn't quite understand.

    Why did Thurrow use the curse as the core of his curse mark even though he knew that he controlled the power of the curse.

    Isn't this handing over one's own destiny to someone else's control, and isn't one holding his life gate?

    But Thurrow is a complete madman, and his adventures are too numerous to list.

    He pursues the most powerful power, and yearns for power all the time.

    Even if it is poisonous bait.

    As long as he feels that it can greatly enhance his strength, he will swallow it without hesitation, and then turn it into his own strength together with the poison.

    Thinking about it this way, it seems that there is nothing strange about it.

    The Lord of Purgatory observes the movements of Thoro and Eclipse City through those cursed people who are completely controlled by him, those fallen people who are about to fall into purgatory.

    "If the curse on him is taken back, the curses on so many ghouls and ghouls are taken back."

    "The curse of the corpse eater should have taken shape."

    "I am one step closer to the myth, but I have no way to become a god."

    "This is a problem."

    The Lord of Purgatory has been waiting, waiting for Thurow, the delicious fruit, to ripen.

    Then harvest him.

    He knew that the abyss had chosen him to be the King of Gluttony, but that was all right; what he wanted was not Thuro, but the curse on him.

    Once the power of the curse is formed, it will not disappear, and he is the source of the curse.

    No matter what Thuro becomes, no matter where he goes, the power of the curse is always there and will always come back to him.

    only.

    When he saw Thuro summoning the Gate of Original Sin, he suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "The Gate of Original Sin."

    "What is he going to do?"

    For some unknown reason, he suddenly felt an invisible pressure covering his heart, and he instinctively sensed danger from the memory of Avon.

    He discovered that this fallen person and corpse eater who always took an unusual path.

    Breaking the shackles that bound him time and time again, time and time again making moves beyond ordinary people's imagination.

    The Lord of Purgatory originally thought that was the limit, the apex that a mortal could touch.

    For this last time.

    The other party still broke through his imagination.

    The Lord of Purgatory from the ThroneThe balance of the situation has been shifted, making the situation unclear again.

    Swallowing Purgatory is only the first step in Xiao's plan, and the experiment of the oath is the most important part of Xiao's plan, or the most important thing.

    In Eclipse City.

    Thurrow tried various methods like a blind man, but he couldn't get rid of the seal of truth.

    Together with the gate of original sin, it is continuously sealed into the gate of truth.

    Constantly pulling towards the sky.

    At this time, the voice of the ceramic villain suddenly broke the blockade, as if it appeared directly from his body and entered his consciousness.

    "Swear an oath."

    "The oath can break the seal of truth, as long as you can attract the attention of the crown."

    "The king of ghouls."

    "As long as you succeed, God will take you into the abyss and become the great king of the abyss."

    "Thurrow!"

    "You did a good job."

    "Cheer, give thanks, God is watching you."

    The voice of the ceramic villain gradually faded away: "Go and present a show for God, a wonderful show."

    The seal of truth is so powerful that it can even seal myths.

    However, it is impossible to seal and isolate the connection between a species of wisdom and the crown of wisdom.

    It is impossible to isolate all intelligent beings from the connection with the source.

    Thurrow hesitated.

    He was going to give up on this step, but he didn't expect to come back in the end.

    At this moment, Thurrow was suddenly a little confused.

    Confused about.

    Whether it is his plan or someone else's plan that controls all of this.

    It was he or someone else who arranged these things.

    But in the end, he still obeyed the words of the little ceramic man, and issued the Wisdom Crown Oath according to the original plan.

    Because at this point, there is nowhere to go.

    "As the king of ghouls, with the will of the lord of the ghoul curse."

    "Sworn eternally to the Supreme Wisdom Crown,

    "Swear an oath to the supreme will of wisdom, the crown that governs all species of wisdom."

    The sound conveys endless reincarnation,

    Inside and outside Moon Eclipse City, a large number of remaining ghouls, including the ghouls controlled by Ackermanmon who had gone away, all received the induction at the same time.

    Hearing the oath of Thuro, the king of ghouls.

    "The supreme will that protects and guides all species of wisdom!"

    "Please answer my prayer."

    That oath penetrates the endless void, through the starry sky and sea of ??clouds.

    Heading towards the God's Moon connection at the end.

    The God of Original Sin finally revealed its true plan.

    Swallowing the Lord of Purgatory is just a superficial calculation, and the vow of the crown of wisdom is its real purpose.

 Text Chapter 379: Looking straight at the source of God's Moon

    I am God!  Chapter 379 of the main text volume: Looking directly at the source of God's Moon, there is a vow that is suspected to be the existence of a new species of wisdom. Thuro, the king of ghouls, has fulfilled the conditions for a group of kings, and the source of wisdom gives  respond.

    Above the sea of ??clouds.

    Another hidden moon that is hidden outside the atmosphere and revolves around the earth.

    It suddenly burst into infinite light and appeared in the sky.

    Qinghui brushed by.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    The clouds were dyed silver, and the earth was bathed in divine light.

    He is far higher than the clouds, even higher than the height limit of the sky known to mortals, and has penetrated into the starry sky.

    His light shines on the whole world.

    Ruhe Giant Island is just a corner of the world, and Lunar Eclipse City is just a point on Ruhe Giant Island.

    This seemingly mammoth battle of the gods, in the eyes of ordinary people, is a hopeless scene of doomsday; when viewed from a height of hundreds of millions of miles, it is almost invisible.

    But no one can ignore the silver moon that appeared in the sky.

    this moment.

    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the moon of the gods at the same time.

    Whether it's the snake man, the wing man, or the monsters from all over the place and the demon spirits from the Demon King City.

    Thousands of creatures look up at the starry sky, each with different emotions.

    Some people have heard the legend of the twin moons crossing the sky from the elders, heard the rumors of the moon of the gods, and some are the first to know and see such a spectacle.

    Some people are stunned, some are shocked, some are longing, and some are at a loss.

    No one knows what is happening in another city far away.

    Even if people from distant lands know about it, they will only say one sentence.

    "oh!"

    "It turns out that something like this happened!"

    Those events that seem to be magnificent and ups and downs seem to be no longer important when viewed in the whole world.

    The kingdom of knowledge in the sea of ??clouds.

    A Sai first looked at God's Moonlight, and at the Moon Eclipse City, which was originally shrouded in fog and wind and rain, it became clear in an instant.

    He understood what it was.

    Of course, this is only the opinion of those who are looking at Moon Eclipse City or those in Moon Eclipse City.

    In fact, the whole world seems to have been washed by drizzle, and Lunar Eclipse City is just one of them, not a special one.

    The criss-crossing seals were broken.

    The seal of truth is aimed at Thuro's consciousness, which is aimed at cutting off information reception and sensory perception; but Thuro broke the seal through the channel opened by connecting God's Moon through the oath, allowing Thuro to break through the seal and come out.

    What rushed out together was the Gate of Original Sin.

    But at this moment God Asai is too lazy to care about the huge black shadow that escaped from the door of truth, and the door of original sin that rushed out of the seal. He never thought that he could seal the other party in this way from the beginning.

    He raised his head.

    Staring at the moon in the sky.

    He just glanced at it, then took off the hat on his head and blocked it in front of his eyes.

    "resemble!"

    "You are really crazy."

    "That is the crown of wisdom, the God's Moon lit by the Creator."

    "Is that all you want for Insay to see you? To see what you've done?"

    "Do you think you are a saint too?"

    "You also want to see God Insai?"

    A Sai finally said: "Are you worthy?"

    In the abyss.

    Xiao stood up, walked to the front of the long table of bones, and stood alone on the flesh and blood stars.

    Xiao stared at the God's Moon that reappeared in front of people, and watched His brilliance shine into the world. Everyone can bathe in His divine grace.

    Only the abyss does not.

    Xiao stared at the moon, feeling his consciousness being dragged into the starry sky, towards the eternal stars.

    He feels the origin and end of those years, the beginning and end of everything.

    Until he feels that he is moving forward, he is really going to die.

    Only then did he lower his head.

    That is the source of wisdom. The demigods of this era are eager to reach the root of wisdom and become the true god of wisdom, including Xiao.

    And the source of wisdom goes further up.

    It is Insay, the Creator.

    Because all life and wisdom in this world come from Him.

    That's why they started from this round of gods.?Thought a lot.

    These are still unknown, and we will only know when we really try.

    but.

    This is undoubtedly a path that can be followed.

    Xiao felt as if he had already touched the essence of this road. On the road that seemed to have come to an end, he felt a step up.

    Although he started a bit slower, he wasn't much slower.

    The notes in Xiao's hand kept opening, and pages of experimental data and ideas kept appearing on it.

    The text was imprinted out of thin air, extremely fast.

    After a long while, the notebook finally closed.

    There was a light in Xiao's eyes at this moment.

    "I finally found a way."

    Since then.

    Xiao's biggest goal has been accomplished.

    The evil god on the flesh and blood star looked at the world, and one could see the persistence in his cold eyes.

    The rest is another goal, to recover Purgatory——

    The light of God's Moon faded away, hiding in the darkness again.

    Thoro's consciousness was annihilated.

    Only one cursed shadow remained in place, and this huge shadow stood between the sky and the earth.

    The power of the terrifying curse continued to surge.

    In the dark night, the voices of countless people crying can be heard.

    And this time.

    The Gate of Original Sin suddenly merged into the shadow of the curse.

    The shadow of the curse without consciousness was immediately occupied by another will.

    That will is evil and cold, the power of myth surges on the bank of the Shepherd's River, and the black mud surges under his feet.

    Xiao sat on the throne of the abyss, but his consciousness controlled the shadow of the curse through the sin of gluttony.

    He didn't go to see the snake people in Moon Eclipse City, and the tragedy that happened here. He only paid attention to the situation in the shadow of the curse.

    "Theoretically, the second path of the True God of Wisdom can be directly tested."

    "Purgatory recovery can just make up for the defects of the abyss, and it can also be used as an experimental body."

    "Purgatory is manifested as part of the authority of the abyss species, and it also has the power of the abyss oath. It will definitely become my weakness in the future and must be controlled."

    Xiao's eyes are out of focus, and his head is always thinking.

    Xiao recently also paid attention to the source of the curse of purgatory.

    The things created by the lord of purgatory were not only praised by the god of truth and knowledge Asai, Xiao was also a little interested.

    "The source of the curse!"

    "I can study it later, this is an interesting power."

    The evil god of original sin controls the shadow of the curse by relying on the power of gluttony, and immediately prepares to leave the world and return to the abyss.

    But at this time, the door of truth in the sky was completely suppressed, blocking the way of the shadow of the curse.

    Original Sin Cthulhu Xiao looked up at the Gate of Truth.

    Standing under the Gate of Truth, Su Kebu suddenly burst into light, and a shadow was cast from outside the sky, overlapping with Su Kebu's figure.

    in a blink.

    Sukob turned into a young man wearing a top hat and holding a cane.

    The young man held his cane and quietly looked at the shadow of the curse.

    "resemble."

    The evil god of original sin also stopped, and looked at the god of truth and knowledge.

    Asai's previous seal of truth has been broken, and now it is not so easy to leave his original sin gate.

    "Asay."

    The speech is very short, without any extra words.

    But behind it are endless grievances and entanglements, as well as hatred.

    Two gods from ancient times.

    A real body came to the world, and a shadow that controlled a powerful curse.

    The real war of gods is about to break out

 Text Chapter 380: Battle of the Gods

    I am God!  Chapter 380 of the main text volume: The quaint mythical gate of God War spans the sky and opens towards the earth; gods from ancient times stand in front of the mythical gate, overlooking the earth.

    The strange cursed shadow stood on the ground and looked up at the sky. The black corners of the clothes melted into the night, and the hem also merged with the filthy black mud covering the city.

    Cloudless.

    It is precisely because of this that everything can be seen so clearly.

    The shock brought by it is also stronger. I don't know how much.

    Even though the whole world is so silent and no sound can be heard, the pressure of the storm is even more breathless.

    Xiao looked at the door of truth with great interest. This door was once created by Anhofus, once belonged to the villain in the bottle, and finally returned to the mythical door in the hands of Asai.

    The memories of hundreds of millions of years ago flooded into my mind again, and pictures about the Temple of Truth and the villain in the bottle emerged one after another.

    Xiao finally spoke.

    "You came out."

    "It should be some backhand."

    "It looks like I'm going to suffer a lot here today."

    Xiao's words were calm, as if greeting an old friend.

    He was lost in thought while talking.

    Thinking about what went wrong.

    "Where is it?"

    All the things he had done before appeared in front of Xiao's eyes. A figure and picture emerged, and finally fixed on the body of the Lord of Purgatory.

    Xiao couldn't see what Asai had done, but it was almost certain that something went wrong in this link.

    Xiao's consciousness immediately sank into the body of the Cursed Shadow.

    In the body of the shadow of the curse, the gluttonous stomach, the original mythical organ, has become a terrifying black hole under the blessing of the original sin gate.

    The black hole slowly rotated in the belly of the cursed shadow.

    The black hole leads to a strange space, and a flaming star is sealed inside.

    Purgatory.

    Countless fallen people howled in purgatory, and the huge power of flame provided energy for the black hole, continuously increasing the power of the cursed shadow.

    Above the stars, a seemingly inconspicuous bottle exudes a faint light.

    Inside the bottle.

    The Lord of Purgatory suddenly opened his eyes and looked out of the bottle.

    The gaze penetrates the bottle, the purgatory, and the black hole.

    Finally penetrated the body of the shadow of the curse, and looked at each other with the gods under the door of truth.

    "It's now."

    The power on the bottle is activated, which is the original power of knowledge and authority, and is connected to the body of Asai, the god of truth and knowledge.

    The light surged.

    Illuminates all directions.

    At this time, Xiao's eyes also reached the strange space in the stomach of gluttony, and saw the flask with mysterious symbols.

    The evil god of original sin also determined the opponent's method, and it really was a problem in this link.

    The Xiao ontology in the abyss raised the corner of his mouth and said something.

    "oh!"

    "So it's here."

    In the sky.

    The God of Truth and Knowledge has already acted. He has waited for the God of Original Sin for so long just for this moment.

    "Seal of Truth."

    The voice just fell.

    Seeing that the cork of the flask above purgatory was pulled out, a terrifying suction force emanated from the flask, engulfing everything in it.

    Under this light, all the fallen people in purgatory have their consciousness frozen.

    The terrifying suction swept everything, compressing it into a ball of information.

    Immediately afterwards.

    The flaming star was also sealed into the bottle.

    The huge flame star was twisted, folded, and finally packed into a small bottle.

    Then there is the shadow of the curse, and the door of original sin.

    The shadow of the curse was covered by light, and the consciousness that Xiao projected into this body immediately felt as if it had stagnated; the thinking that relied on this body to operate seemed to have been pressed the stop button and could no longer function.

    Consciousness cannot be developed in a bottle, and wisdom cannot be thought in a bottle.

    For the intelligent species.

    Falling into the bottle is equivalent to freezing time.

    "Huh!"

    The hurricane born from the mouth of the bottle connects the sky and the earth, and will??”

    Last time, the Earth Witch was able to turn the tide.

    Just this time.

    She is no longer facing the King of the Abyss.

    But two myths.

    She can only watch from a distance, unable to do anything by herself.

    The Earth Witch looked into the distance with flickering eyes.

    Gradually, her gaze changed from complicated to unacceptable.

    "How can they do this?"

    "Can the gods do what they want in the world?"

    On the hill, she finally made a decision.

    The Earth Witch closed her eyes.

    A powerful life rhythm emanated from her body and spread to all directions.

    All things grow and the earth rejuvenates.

    The surrounding plants grew rapidly, and the barren hills turned into green land and forests, completely covering the land witch.

    And the earth witch also made an aria-like voice, as if singing a hymn.

    "The servant of the supreme master of life, the great giant Ruhe, the earth-burrower, the god of protection that supports the earth and life."

    "Your humble servant requests your response."

    " ?

 Main text Chapter 381: Giant God Luhe makes a move

    I am God!  Chapter 381 of the main text volume: The giant god Luhe shot The brown-haired witch was entwined with emerald roots, and a forest was born because of her.

    But her consciousness was pulled into the depths of the earth.

    ? Pulled into the center of Ruhe giant island, and headed to the altar holy place dominated by life at the beginning of the era, the place guarded by Ruhe giant god.

    This is a strange underground world.

    The transparent giant jellyfish film covers the sky, and the canopy as thin as a cicada's wings dances slowly, and there is not only one such jellyfish-like existence in the underground world.

    The jellyfish-like existence exhaled air, forming wind and fog underground.

    "Huh!"

    The green carpet covered the ground, bringing fresh air to the underground world, and giant vines bearing fruits and emitting halos hung from high places to illuminate the space.

    The water here seems to be alive, forming a transparent enchantment on the sky, or a mirror-like lake.

    From time to time, it drips down to form the rainwater of the underground world.

    On the sacred and ancient altar.

    When the light of the Distortion Eye sweeps across the underground world, you can hear the roar of the giants, which are the retinue of the giant gods.

    A strand of root hair appeared in the underground world, and a large number of root hair filaments were entangled to form a woman's figure.

    The shadow of the earth witch also appeared under the altar.

    She knelt under the altar, facing the imprint representing the giant god Luhe who drilled the earth.

    "god!"

    Not long.

    A powerful will descended and focused on the Earth Witch.

    The Earth Witch knew that it was the giant god Ruhe.

    The other party is looking at him.

    It's just that the opponent's body is huge, that is a giant god beyond the imagination of ordinary people, carrying the existence of Zhoulu.

    So even if she tried her best, she couldn't see what kind of existence the giant god really was.

    The other party is always in a deep sleep,

    Occasionally waking up is only a ray of consciousness.

    Most of its consciousness is controlling the operation of this giant Ruhe island, and the seven giant Ruhe gods together form this continent.

    And the snake man.

    It's just a part of living in this land.

    The Earth Witch prayed to the god named Ruhe, hoping that he could stop the gods who descended on the world, prevent them from wreaking havoc on the land created by the master of life, and prevent them from wreaking havoc in this country called Ruhe, the mother of life.  The back garden can do whatever it wants.

    "Giant God, many people in this land believe in you."

    "Believe in the mother of life."

    "This is the garden where life dominates, not a place where they can be presumptuous."

    The Earth Witch clasped her hands in front of her chest and prostrated herself on the ground.

    "I know that my request is very presumptuous. As a believer, I can't do anything for the gods. I can only pray for your gift blindly."

    "But my request is not only because I am a mortal, not only because I am the prophet of the Court of Ten Thousand Serpents."

    "It's because this land is different."

    "The gods can spread their beliefs here, they can spread their scriptures here, and they can choose their servants here."

    "But they"

    Having said that, the voice of the Earth Witch became much louder.

    "You must be in awe of the ruler of life."

    "Revere everything created by the great Creator."

    The Earth Witch knocked her head under the altar and even closed her eyes.

    The earth witch prayed to the gods, but her gods couldn't understand what she was saying, or didn't understand.

    I don't understand the meaning of the so-called snake people's belief in themselves, and I don't understand the significance of these snake people's domination of life.

    The Master of Life created the Snake Man just to create more anchor points, so that the Creator Yin Sai would come to this world earlier.

    However, the Creator has already come to this world, and the master of life has long since given up on this world, left the world and returned to the Creator.

    In the eyes of the giant god Ruhe.

    There is no difference between the snake man and the ground dragon, and the toothed beast, they are just one of the beings living on this land.

    is part of the world cycle.

    He created the witch, just wanting a pair of eyes to look at the world.

    The giant Ruhe doesn't dream.

    And he gavesp; On the earth of the world.

    The earth witch standing on the hill stared dumbfounded at the two gods fleeing in a hurry, and at the huge eyes that opened on the ground.

    ? Seems irresistible, like a godly battle that destroys the world.

    Just like that, the curtain came to an end.

    For the first time, she understood what kind of existence the giant god who was the master of life and carried the earth remained in the world.

    She also finally understood what the giant earth god said.

    In your eyes they are gods, in the eyes of the ruler they are also mortals, mortals who live longer.

    What does it mean——

    It didn't take long for the great war between the god of original sin and the god of truth and knowledge to break out.

    The Scarlet Goddess noticed what happened in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    Although he didn't know the cause, he could sense who the two people who came were.

    "resemble."

    "There is also Asai."

    The Scarlet Goddess didn't understand why the two were fighting, but Asai was not the only one who had hatred with Xiao.

    He immediately put down what he was doing, and rushed from Suinhor to the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    It's just that the Scarlet Goddess has no faith in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes, and there are no three-leaf symbionts for her to descend.

    He can only drive here from Suinhall himself.

    The demigods of life are not as extensive as the demigods of wisdom in using some special means.

    However.

    The Scarlet Goddess has just arrived on the Road of Giant Serpents, and has not yet fully entered the territory of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    Just happened to see such a scene.

    The giant god Ruhe personally took action and expelled the two wise demigods from the giant island of Ruhe.

    Even if the evil god of original sin had already escaped, the giant gods chased after the entrance to the dream world opened by him, and forcibly smashed the door of his original sin.

    This time.

    Whether it is Asai or Xiao, both of them have suffered unprecedented heavy injuries, and they will definitely not be able to recover in a short while.

    The Scarlet Goddess does not feel sorry for Asai and Xiao, she is more shocked by the power of the giant god Ruhe at this moment.

    The Scarlet Goddess is also the demigod of life, although she has the same personality.

    But the accumulation of divine blood is completely different.

    Just like this giant island.

    The seven Ruhe giants form a continent, and what she owns is only one side under the continental shelf.

    "Luhe giant monster earth burrower."

    The Scarlet Goddess watched that huge eye disappear above the earth, and the overwhelming shadow tentacles disappeared into the entire world.

 Text Chapter 382: The Battle of the Gods Comes to an End

    The ancient mythical gate stretches across the sky and opens to the earth; gods from ancient times stand in front of the mythical gate, overlooking the earth.

    The strange cursed shadow stood on the ground and looked up at the sky. The black corners of the clothes melted into the night, and the hem also merged with the filthy black mud covering the city.

    Cloudless.

    It is precisely because of this that everything can be seen so clearly.

    The shock brought by it is also stronger. I don't know how much.

    Even though the whole world is so silent and no sound can be heard, the pressure of the storm is even more breathless.

    Xiao looked at the door of truth with great interest. This door was once created by Anhofus, once belonged to the villain in the bottle, and finally returned to the mythical door in the hands of Asai.

    The memories of hundreds of millions of years ago flooded into my mind again, and pictures about the Temple of Truth and the villain in the bottle emerged one after another.

    Xiao finally spoke.

    "You came out."

    "It should be some backhand."

    "It looks like I'm going to suffer a lot here today."

    Xiao's words were calm, as if greeting an old friend.

    He was lost in thought while talking.

    Thinking about what went wrong.

    "Where is it?"

    All the things he had done before appeared in front of Xiao's eyes, and the powers were launched one by one. It was the original power of knowledge and authority, and it was connected to the body of Asai, the god of truth and knowledge.

    The light surged.

    Illuminates all directions.

    At this time, Xiao's eyes also reached the strange space in the stomach of gluttony, and saw the flask with mysterious symbols.

    The evil god of original sin also determined the opponent's method, and it really was a problem in this link.

    The Xiao ontology in the abyss raised the corner of his mouth and said something.

    "oh!"

    "So it's here."

    In the sky.

    The God of Truth and Knowledge has already acted. He has waited for the God of Original Sin for so long just for this moment.

    "Seal of Truth."

    The voice just fell.

    Seeing that the cork of the flask above purgatory was pulled out, a terrifying suction force emanated from the flask, engulfing everything in it.

    Under this light, all the fallen people in purgatory have their consciousness frozen.

    The terrifying suction swept everything, compressing it into a ball of information.

    Immediately afterwards.

    The flaming star was also sealed into the bottle.

    The huge flame star was twisted, folded, and finally packed into a small bottle.

    Then there is the shadow of the curse, and the door of original sin.

    The shadow of the curse was covered by light, and the consciousness that Xiao projected into this body immediately felt as if it had stagnated

    The Gate of Original Sin wants to retreat from the world to the abyss, but how could the God of Truth and Knowledge allow it to be taken back by the God of Original Sin.

    The door of truth in the sky opened up the domain, sealing all the surrounding space, not allowing the door of original sin to open the space to leave.

    The small mouth of the flask rolled up a sky-penetrating storm.

    The Gate of Original Sin is right in the middle of the storm.

    "Woooooooooooooo!"

    The whistling sound of the wind turned into a humming that resounded throughout the world.

    The huge door of original sin was pulled down little by little, and pulled into the flask.

    It can be seen that the lower half of the Gate of Original Sin has begun to be twisted into a ball like a twist.

    The God of Original Sin, Xiao, looked at Asai in front of the Gate of Truth: "Do you think I'm the villain in a bottle you made?"

    It seems that Xiao has completely fallen into a disadvantage, and the significance of the Gate of Original Sin to Xiao can be said to be extremely important. Once he loses the Gate of Original Sin, most of his power and means will be lost.

    But Shaw doesn't seem to be panicking.

    People like them are not only good at seeing other people's arrangements, but also good at keeping cards.

    Xiao has faced dead ends many times, and has also been on business trips.

    after all.

    No one can fully predict all changes.

    Whether it is A Sai who controls the door of truth, or Xiao who controls the door of original sin.

    But even with complex emotions and eyes watching what happened on the other side of the river.

    can be seen.

    On the other side of the river, there are no half living people anymore.??”

    "Your oracle will come true."

    At this moment.

    He heard the oracle, and immediately started to rush to the ruling hall on the street.

    Long ran all the way with the contract, he had to get the royal court's code from the executive hall.

    At this moment, Xiao, the evil god of original sin, and Asai, the god of truth and knowledge, were fighting upside down, and it was completely impossible to stop.

    "quick!"

    "Quicker."

    No one expects this terrifying battle of gods to end sooner than mortals like them.

    certainly

    It is hoped that the victory of the god of truth and knowledge will end, not the victory of the evil god of original sin.

    Longe was extremely anxious, and used divine magic to lead himself to the governing hall, and found the treasured law code.

    Long held the code of the royal court in his hand, and summoned the spirit of the code in the center of the city.

    He skillfully uses the ability of a contract lawyer to activate the power of a written contract.

    Create a passage between the god of truth and knowledge, and the Feathered Serpent.

    "The contract is reached."

    The huge spirit of the code also said the same thing as Long.

    One war is over.

    Fierce battles often end invisible, and everything can be controlled even thousands of miles away——

    This is a dark world.

    Feathered Snake felt that he couldn't see his own body, and didn't know what was happening outside, and his whole body fell into panic and uneasiness.

    Suddenly, a ray of light shone in.

    A voice came along with the light.

    "Feathered snake!"

    The Feathered Serpent was very excited and chased after that ray of light.

    A ray of light at such a time is simply a ray of hope for Feathered Serpent.

    "Who are you?"

    The other party replied: "God of truth and knowledge."

    Asay, the god of truth and knowledge, did not talk nonsense, and directly explained what he needed.

    "According to Sukob's contract, you have completed the contract, and he will tell you the secret of the apostle."

    "Then you have another choice now, you can choose to be my apostle."

    "I will protect you from evil gods."

    Feathered Snake asked another question at this time: "Can I become a snake-man again?"

    Asai's voice paused for a moment: "Apostles can be reincarnated, and you can become a snake man again."

    "But you may die, too."

    "The God of Original Sin is not a simple god,

    Feathered Snake suddenly thought of his previous guess.

    When it first obtained the Divine Favor, it guessed that there was a similarity between the stone in its head and the Divine Favor Stone, and whether there was some kind of connection.

    During the fierce battle, Xiao immediately felt the changes in his body.

    "Um?"

    Xiao felt that the Feathered Serpent's Stone in Feathered Serpent's mind was transforming into a real God's Grace Stone.

    However, the source of this power actually reveals the breath of knowledge and authority.

    There is a force passing through some kind of spiritual channel, which is affecting the power and consciousness of the real Feathered Serpent.

    The mysteries of the mind belong to the authority of wisdom and consciousness. There is no demigod who has authority in this area, and Xiao and Asai only know how to use some of them.

    "Divine Grace? How can there be the breath of knowledge and authority?"

    Xiao understood what was happening in an instant.

    "You want to become Asai's apostle?"

    "Ah!"

    "A Sai, you really have a lot of bad ideas like this."

    This reminded Xiao of Anhofus involuntarily.

    Asay said that he is not Anhofus, but he can see the shadow of Anhofus in many places on him.

    Xiao saw that the Divine Favor Stone in Feathered Serpent's head was changing rapidly, and he immediately began to block this change, and once again began to suppress the constantly awakening

 Text Chapter 383: The Creator and the Land of the Gods

    The witch doctors returned to the strange small building with all kinds of things from the street, and prostrated themselves in front of the figure in white silk robes.

    The tall figure walked under the painting of the trial of the Mother of Snakes.

    He walked towards the novel portal, and said something as if he was talking to someone.

    "It's almost time to leave."

    The witch doctors didn't dare to move, they still kept their original appearance.

    However, Sheila, the master of dreams in front of the window, turned her head to look at God Yin, and then walked towards him.

    There was also the sound of pattering footsteps upstairs, and a small brown-haired head poked out from the crack in the stairwell, looking at Yin Shen's back.

    Sally shouted a little excitedly: "Are you going to open the door?"

    Before the voice fell, she ran down the stairs in a hurry, and said to Yin Shen loudly.

    "Wait for me!"

    "Wait for me!"

    It seems that I am afraid that if I am late, I will miss something.

    She bumped into Yinshen's body, rolled her face on the soft white robe, and looked up at him expectantly.

    "Let me drive, let me drive."

    She was jumping, as if she was acting like a baby with Yin Shen.

    "I want to open the door too!"

    Sally is the master of life.

    She possesses the power of life, the mythical spirit Velen born in the mother nut of all things, the magical prop, the goblin's hot air balloon itself.

    "The God of Insai, the master of life, and the master of dreams."

    "Time is up."

    Sally put her hand on the doorknob, but didn't push the door open immediately.

    She stared at Velen fiercely, as if I am very powerful and you should be afraid of me.

    "Veren."

    "Where will the door open this time?"

    "I think it will open on a big volcano."

    Having said that, her emerald green eyes showed happiness and anticipation.

    "Right!"

    She seemed to want to use the method of threatening the goblin to make Velen open the door in a place she wanted.

    But Velen, who looked like an astronaut elf, didn't seem to understand the threat, and its respectful reply.

    "Everything is random, the great master of life."

    "Before opening the door, no one knows where this door will lead to."

    "including me."

    God Yin certainly knew Sally's little thoughts, she wanted to go to the volcano where the lava giant was.

    "Don't demand that what you want will definitely appear, the unpredictable is the future."

    "Sally, having a future is something worth looking forward to."

    "Don't force yourself to arrive at your destination in an instant. You are a god born to live forever. You should learn to appreciate the scenery along the way."

    A heart that never tires.  "

    God Yin is called the first god, the creator of all.

    But Yin Shen was alone in the beginning.

    A short-lived species with a lifespan of a hundred years.

    And Sally was born to be a god, and she was born to be eternal.

    She spans the years and is not afraid of the erosion of time.

    Just as he said, time should be afraid of her.

    God Yin looked at Sally, behind the eyes that spanned the ages was an eternal and lonely star.

    "I envy you, Sally."

    "You were born to live forever, and you also face the years and everything with the mentality of eternal life."

    "Time can't change you, let alone wear away your heart."

    Sally told Yin Shen: "God!"

    "Don't you feel happy?"

    "I can divide my happiness in halfno."

    "I will give you all my happiness."

    Sally snapped her fingers and said after doing some calculations.

    Yin Shen said: "Give it all to me, so what do you do?"

    Sally said: "If you are happy, I will be happy, so I will still be happy!"

    Sally smiled brightly, at this moment she felt that she was really too smart.

    Yin Shen just smiled slightly.

    He held down Sally's hand and held it together on the doorknob.

    Sally looked outside expectantly.

    "Crack!"

    The twisting voice Sally raised her head, ?It turned out to be a fantasy ship flying in the sky. Colorful hot air balloons flew in the sky with the wooden ship, slowly crossing the sky.

    Those giant shadows flying in the sky surrounded the ship one after another, chasing its stern, docile and obedient like pets.

    "A ship flying in the sky?"

    Oran put down the binoculars, his whole expression was dumbfounded.

    But he quickly picked up the binoculars again and looked over again.

    This time he focused all his attention on the hot air balloon.

    "no no……"

    Seeing the hot air balloon, Oran suddenly reacted, and he immediately thought of an item in mythology and legend.

    "That shouldn't be"

    "The car of the master of life?"

    Oran is a polymath. He has liked all kinds of books and listened to all kinds of stories since he was a child.

    And one of his favorite stories is the story of the Tongtian Tower being cast by mortals in the City of Life at the beginning of the era.

    That is a miracle created by mortals.

    And in this paragraph of the legacy of God's virtue.

    besides.

    The Creator Insa.

    Even at this moment, they are sweeping the ground with their eyes.

    It's just that they see everything in the world, lakes, jungles, land and cities.

    Oran is not special, just one of them.

    The vision in the sky slowly disappeared, and everything was covered under the clouds again.

    And Oran, who had been staring into the distance, didn't notice at all that the occult spell he cast on his body had disappeared.

    Olan, who has the form of a god, is regarded as a god in the eyes of the people of the Lei Ze Kingdom.

    All the people around looked at him in horror, some people fainted from fright, some people approached frantically, and some people knelt and kowtowed continuously.

    "God!"

    "The gods have appeared!"

    "The gods are here."

    "Gods bless you, gods bless you."

    Mortals blindly believe in gods, but they never know what gods they believe in.

    What they believe in is not God, but the God in their hearts.

    Oran shook his head and sighed.

    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace and escaped the farce——

    The goblin's hot air balloon passed through the sea of ??clouds, and the huge Luhe trolls like jellyfish led them the way.

    In front of the glass window of the airship, Sheila waved at the troll.  It's Sheila.

    God Yin took the witch doctor and Velen down from the airship and stood on the ground.

    Sally ran happily outside, yelling loudly.

    She stood on the edge of the city, imagining the feeling of sliding down from such a high place, feeling that she could slide all the way to the sea from here.

    She was very happy, and felt that the place where the door opened this time was very good.

    However.

    Standing here, Yin Shen has completely different emotions.

    Because here is the beginning of everything.

    Yin Shen raised his head and looked into the distance.

    Everything in front of his eyes turned back, the sky became the sea, and the earth returned to the wild.

    "long, long ago."

    "Sally!"

    "I'm here with you and Ladricky."

    Sally looked at everything around her, she seemed to have some impressions, but she seemed to have forgotten everything.

    "I don't remember anything!"

    God Yin looked at Sally: "You were just born at that time, you could only spit bubbles in the sea, and you kept arguing outside the temple every day."

    After listening, Sally tied her hands behind her back and made a gesture of blowing bubbles.

    "Gululu?"

    Yin Shen couldn't help laughing, but there was an unspeakable emotion in the smile.

    It's not sadness and sadness, but all the emptiness that has been covered up by the dust of the years.

    Hundreds of millions of years ago.

    He came down on this earth.

    of life

 Text Chapter 384: God Iva Goes to the God-Descended City

    I am God!  Chapter 384 of the main text volume: God Iva went to the Kingdom of Lei Ze, the city descended from the gods.

    In the streets and alleys, the snake people came out of the houses wriggling their tails, and some naughty snake children climbed down from the trees, cheering and gathered on the streets entering the city.

    The god attendants came carrying the statue symbolizing the giant god in the sky. It looked like a jellyfish and a mysterious figure in a gauze cloak, full of hazy artistic beauty.

    Just like the clouds and fog deep in the Thunder Swamp.

    "The gods responded to us."

    "It is the gods who bless us that we are what we are today."

    "The Ten Thousand Snake King's Court once invaded our country because of the blessing of the gods. It is because of this great swamp that we have gained stability and peace."

    "We should thank the gods."

    "The gods told us from afar that it won't take long for his messenger to come to the world."

    On the street, everyone made a roar like a tsunami, because this is indeed something to be happy about.

    In a country without the protection of gods, civilians will also feel insecure and insecure.

    In a prayer hall building in the distance, Oran also heard the voice.

    Those people in the distance just finished the sacrifice ceremony of the sky giant god not long ago, and now they have started a ceremony to welcome the god.

    Everyone felt that this welcoming ceremony was incomparably sacred and that they were pious.

    It seems that as long as this statue is brought back, the gods will live in this city and be with them.

    But Oran felt that these people were pitiful and ridiculous, because their gods never sent them an oracle, and everything was just their own imagination and speculation.

    even.

    The gods they believe in don't even know, they are believing in themselves.

    People come and go in the prayer hall.

    Under the wall, Oran used illusion to cover up his figure and appearance, and said to the attendant who received him beside him.

    "You can't see the reflection of God, you can't hear the voice of God, and you don't know the will of God.

    "But I can believe in God."

    "This may be the most ridiculous and ignorant scene for mortals."

    Olan didn't know what the aloof god was thinking when he saw this scene. It shouldn't be anger, but watching a human farce.

    This is a prayer hall for God Iva. Lei Ze Kingdom believes in the sky giant, but there are a large number of businessmen from the Land of Sunrise in this kingdom, and they also need to pray on weekdays.

    Therefore, there are also many prayer halls for God Iva here.

    Not only that, many families here also worship the Scarlet Goddess and other gods, and various beliefs are intertwined here.

    certainly.

    The mainstream is still the belief in the sky giant.

    The free belief that has not yet been fully started in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court has been implemented here first.

    The servant of the prayer hall didn't know Oran's true identity, only that he was an alchemist from the Land of the Rising Sun.

    A very powerful servant of God Iva, at least level three.

    Oran asked them to vacate the prayer hall for him after sunset, and they obliged.

    However, after hearing what Alan said at this moment, the servant couldn't help but say.

    "Your Mightiness."

    "I don't think you should say that about them."

    Oran turned his head and looked at the other party, his eyes seemed to be asking the other party.

    Why?

    The other party said to Oran: "They are not only longing for the coming of the gods, but looking forward to and yearning for a better future."

    "In this world, everyone's needs are different. Ordinary people don't need to know such a big truth, and they can't know the true meaning of greatness."

    "They don't have the profound knowledge you have to understand the world, and they worry about three meals a day."

    "A great alchemist like you hopes to go to the kingdom of the gods to be with the gods. The servants of the gods hope to be able to interpret the will of the gods to make themselves more pious. The purpose of mortals is to bring comfort to themselves through belief in the gods."

    "Everyone has their own goals and desires, so what everyone can see is different."

    "The gods are too great, but we are too small."

    "We will never be able to guess the will of the gods and their great figure, all we can do is this small expectation."

    &nbspp; "The city that descended from the gods."

    "The city established by King Jesser."

    "The place where the Creator descended, the place where life and wisdom originated."

    The second generation of King of Wisdom Jesser, Prince of the Moon.

    A name that was once thought to be a story, but later thought to be an epic, a myth.

    Until now, even myths are not enough to describe the antiquity of that period of time.

    Iva walked forward.

    In front of the ancient and magnificent city, one figure after another appeared.

    There are men, there are women, and there are old people.

    Although the other party turned into the form of a god, Iva can still recognize their former appearance.

    Iva walked up to them and nodded to them.

    "Left-handed witch doctor."

    "The right-handed witch doctor."

    "Head witch doctor."

    "Torso witch doctor, right leg witch doctor, left leg witch doctor."

    The names of witch doctors are a bit strange, but combined with their origins, it is not surprising.

    Iva knew them. When the witch doctor and the god-made man returned, it was Iva who drove the sacred boat to guide them to the Kingdom of Creation God.

    It was also at that time that they followed the Creator to the next era and survived to this era.

    Only this time, it was replaced by witch doctors who led Iva to meet the supreme god.

    "Ivar."

    "The great dream master is waiting for you!"

    The voices of the witch doctors converged and overlapped, but they did not appear chaotic.

    The voice echoed in this empty lost country in the sea of ??clouds, but it had a grand feeling.

    When Iva heard the title of Master of Dreamland, his expression moved slightly.

    "Master Sheila still remembers me."

    The witch doctor didn't speak, just led him into the city.

    In the sea of ??clouds in the distance, one after another "big jellyfish" wandered in the sky, as if diving in the ocean.

    God Iva looked at this beautiful and dreamy scene as he walked.

    Think of the past.

    Compared with God Insai, Iva is more looking forward to seeing Lord Sheila.

    Because Saishen is too great and too far away.

    When he left the Kingdom of the Creator God, he saw the side of Insai God, and what he saw was not a god existing in this world, but an eternal star that surpassed everything.

    The Creator has never existed in this world. For everyone, he is the beginning of everything and a reflection of a dream.

    Invisible, intangible.

    Iva only has awe for the god Insai, and he is also shocked by the existence of an unimaginably great existence.

    By contrast.

    The master of dreams is the god who created him and endowed him with meaning, making him feel as warm as sunshine.

    That was when he was just born, he was a cup of the sun that swallowed the blood and memory of the Sanye people, and swallowed all the power of the prince Weishi of the Huosen family, who is the blood of the king, but stayed at the end forever  In a moment of nightmare.

    At that time, it was not the master of dreams, but Xila, the messenger of Insai, rescued Iva.

    Iva is very grateful to her.

    "Thanks……"

    "Thank you."

    The fairy in the dream said with a smile: "We made an agreement, didn't we?"

    The goblin just waved his hand lightly, and the door to the dream world opened.

    Then Iwa was given the first mission.

    "The sacred boat that travels between dreams and the dream ferryman that guides memories!"

    "I hope you can replace me in the future, shuttle back and forth between the dreams, and bring back all the memories that belong to the dream star sea."

    In the sea under the night sky, the ethereal aria of the goblin spread farther and farther.

    "Life does not dissipate, their memories and past."

    "They will all turn into stars and accompany God forever."

    This sentence is really beautiful.

    It is so beautiful that even after hundreds of millions of years have passed, Iva still remembers it fresh.

    At this moment, he couldn't help but repeat it again.

    "Life does not dissipate."

    "Their memories and past"

    "They will all turn into stars and accompany God forever."

    Perhaps it was this sentence that made Iva travel endlessly between the stars and seas, sending all the dreams of life to the final kingdom of the Creator God.

    Iva followed the witch doctors towards the inside, passed through the huge city gate, and came to the street at the peak of prosperity in the Age of Miracles.

    Conflict broke out in the mind of the two pictures of the prosperity of the past and the ending of the present.

    In front of the ancient wisdom palace, Iva saw the figure of the master of dreams.

    "Master Sheila!"

    Iva stood on the square under the steps, looking up at the source of dreams and miracles.

    Standing still, he realized after a while that he even lay down on the ground and saluted the other party.

    The dream fairy on the steps, the former envoy of Insai looked at Iva.

    Across the cycle of time, God and his creation meet again.

    Although the former creation has also become the existence called God by mortals.

    The master of the dream smiled, as bright as the sun, but it didn't make people feel blazing.

    "Welcome back."

    7017kIn this time, all the dreams of life will be sent to the final kingdom of the Creator God.

    Iva followed the witch doctors towards the inside, passed through the huge city gate, and came to the street at the peak of prosperity in the Age of Miracles.

    Conflict broke out in the mind of the two pictures of the prosperity of the past and the ending of the present.

    In front of the ancient wisdom palace, Iva saw the figure of the master of dreams.

    "Master Sheila!"

    Iva stood on the square under the steps, looking up at the source of dreams and miracles.

    Standing still, he realized after a while that he even lay down on the ground and saluted the other party.

    The dream fairy on the steps, the former envoy of Insai looked at Iva.

    Across the cycle of time, God and his creation meet again.

    Although the former creation has also become the existence called God by mortals.

    The master of the dream smiled, as bright as the sun, but it didn't make people feel blazing.

    "Welcome back."

    7017

 Text Chapter 385: Creator's Guidance

    ,

    Under the ancient palace built by King Jesser, the former fountains on the square have long ceased, but the statues of the figures from the God-given era still stand.

    When Iva heard the words "Welcome back" from the master of the dream world, he knelt down on the ground in a daze, and looked up at the master of the dream world like a child.

    Iva, who was a little nervous at first, suddenly relaxed.

    Showing a face that looks like it's smirking.

    "Master Sheila!"

    "I'm back."

    Iva used to be a cup of the sun, but he failed to become a goblin in the end, but became a ferryman by accident.

    A unique ferryman.

    However, like the goblin, he also believes in the master of dreams.

    "It's a pity that I am no longer a ferryman, and I can't steer the sacred boat for you to send you and God Insai to a distant place."

    Iva told Sheila: "I really miss the years when I sat in front of the gate of the Creator God's Kingdom, watching the dreams of countless Sanye people returning to the Kingdom of God. That is a beautiful scenery that I will never forget."

    "I will always remember what you said."

    Sheila laughed: "I just heard that."

    "I didn't expect you to remember, Iva."

    Iva said seriously: "Of course, I will never forget."

    "That day I was freed from the nightmare, and you gave me the most beautiful dream in the world."

    "I didn't grow up in the creator's sea of ??sunflowers. I was just a sunflower in the saint's tomb, but I was lucky enough to meet you."

    Sheila said: "You are the cup of the sun planted by Lord Polo, which is the same as the cup of the sun in the garden of God, there is no difference."

    "It's just that you didn't merge the blood of dreams in the end, but instead merged the blood of wisdom."

    "However, this is another kind of miracle."

    Ivar knew about Polo, but he was born too late and had never seen the youngest son of the Creator.

    Sheila raised her hand, let Iva get up from the ground, and let him walk to the Wisdom Palace.

    "Iva, you are here this time."

    "Is it because of the fruit of wisdom?"

    Sheila told Iva: "The fruit of wisdom will come to the master of the pantheon, but who can finally become the true god of wisdom has never been predestined."

    "There is nothing predestined by fate."

    "God has never arranged everything, and it is precisely because of this that everything is full of hope."

    "Ivar."

    "Only when you are ready, the fate you expect will come to you."

    But Iva said: "Lord Sheila!"

    "I will fight for the fruit of wisdom with my own hands, because I want to become the master of the pantheon."

    "I want to take my wife and my companions to pursue the shadow of you and the Creator, and go to a more distant future."

    "I am no longer the ferryman of the dream of life, but I still want to support my big boat, hold my boat lights, and lead everyone forward together."

    Yiva is like a child talking to his elders about the present, telling him what he is doing now.

    "Master Sheila."

    "I am no longer that Iva who sits alone in front of the gate of the God of Creation, I already have someone who is walking with me."

    "The meaning of my existence used to be ferrying, and now I have my new meaning of existence."

    "This is the anchor that anchors me in this world, in the long river of time."

    "I came here just to see you and God Insai."

    Sheila looked at Iva with relief: "You may not be the smartest."

    "But I know that you must be the most resolute. You can keep your mission across the era, and you will definitely be able to reach a more distant future."

    "You can still find your way without the mission I gave you."

    "You have found the meaning of your existence, and I am very happy for you."

    Sheila turned around, and Ivar followed immediately.

    He knows.

    Sheila is taking him to meet the Creator Insay.

    Because Sai seldom goes to meet outsiders, unless it is a coincidence of fate and chance, so the great creator will not take the initiative to summon himself.

    This is a gift from Sheila.

    He hoped that Iva could understand the true meaning of God Insai so that he would not go on the wrong path in the future.

    &sp; "But if you want to move into the future, you have to change."

    The God Servant remembered the scene where he thought of other people, but was besieged and criticized by thousands of people.

    "grown ups!"

    "Perhaps you are right."

    "People in this country are too ignorant."

    "Ignorance is a kind of sin, and mortals can never get rid of it."

    "Even the gods can't free us from this kind of sin, we can only rely on ourselves to free ourselves."

    Oran asked him, "What do you want to do?"

    The God Servant was a little frustrated: "I can't change this matter, I'm just an ordinary God Servant, I can't fight against the king and this country."

    "And even if I save one person, I can't undo the sin of ignorance."

    When the servant said this, he suddenly mentioned the White Tower Alchemy Alliance.

    "I heard that there are many alchemy academies in the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, and there is also a craftsman academy under the academies."

    "I heard that it is very rich, with a large number of alchemy workshops, producing countless items; powerful alchemists have mastered technology beyond generations, and new things and knowledge are born there every day."

    "I heard that there are literate people everywhere, and everyone is polite, knowledgeable and well-versed in etiquette."

    "very nice."

    The God Servant suddenly remembered something, and turned to look at Oran.

    "grown ups!"

    "Aren't you from the White Tower Alchemy Alliance?"

    Alan laughed: "It's not as exaggerated as you said, but it is indeed much better than the Lei Ze Kingdom. You can go and see for yourself. No matter what others say, it is not as true as what you see with your own eyes."

    God Attendant seemed to be firm about something: "I was already prepared, and I was going to study at the White Tower Alchemy Academy after a while when I had saved enough money."

    "Learn the knowledge there, become an excellent alchemist, and then stay there."

    Oran asked him with interest: "What about now?"

    Godservant replied: "I still want to go to the White Tower Alchemy Academy, but after I finish my studies, I want to come back."

    "I want to establish an alchemy academy here to teach everyone what I have learned."

    "I want to make this place rich, so that everyone here can become smart."

    As the god attendant spoke, his eyes lit up.

    In words, he seemed to understand his path in life and what he should do.

    "We are small, but we also desire to become strong."

    "We are ignorant, but yearn for knowledge and light."

    God Servant got up, and his tone changed.

    "Many people in this country don't have enough to eat, and many people live in ignorance. This is really helpless."

    "After all, we are just a country that has only been established for more than a hundred years, and our background is too poor."

    "but."

    "It can't always be like this, can it!"

    "But one day, we will move from ignorance to civilization, from insignificance to no longer insignificance."

    Oran looked at the servant, and seemed to see the light in his eyes.

    He has seen this kind of light before. Saint Rafael, who aspires to become a storage fairy, and Old Tut, who wants to rebuild the Tongtian Tower, all have such a light in their eyes.

    Oran asked the servant, "What's your name?"

    The other party immediately replied respectfully: "My lord, my name is Gamel. ?

 Text Chapter 386: Wrath of the Sky Giant God?

    The order of the king of Lei Ze Kingdom reached every city and every village.

    The whole kingdom was mobilized.

    All god servants, nobles, and businessmen all mobilized to contribute money and efforts for this witch sacrifice.

    only.

    When I was in Thunder City, it was just calling for donations of money and materials, and it seemed that it was really just a pre-selection of witches; everyone cheered and looked forward to the grace of God.

    But when it comes to the cities, towns, and villages below, it becomes completely different.

    ? After receiving the order, the city consuls, township tribunes, village sheriffs, and god servants from all over the country began to use this force to plunder and promulgate various laws and regulations.

    All kinds of chaos began to appear, and the entire Lei Ze Kingdom was in chaos.

    "No, don't take my daughter away."

    "Don't want to hand it over? Then pay."

    "I do not have money."

    "I think you are impious to the gods, call me."

    Many fisher girls from the swamp fishing village were taken away and sent to Thunder City, some even disappeared without a trace.

    The disheveled fisherman and his wife could only watch the person being taken away but could do nothing. They dared to stop them and even suffered a severe beating.

    A ground dragon knight led a group of servants to pick people from house to house. If they wanted to avoid being taken away, they had to pay money.

    "Didn't you just choose one?"

    "Why are so many people taken away?"

    The civilians who had supported and cheered for the gods before found that the situation was completely different from what they expected.

    The knight riding the ground dragon sneered and said proudly.

    "Why, don't witches need people to serve? Don't gods need more servants?"

    "It's not enough to just send one to the past, that's a blasphemy to the gods, and the gods will send down the punishment."

    "Even the temples lack maids. Your daughter is good-looking. Even if she can't become a witch, she might be favored by a god servant. Then you two will be different."

    He was still vicious just now, but now he has become pious and solemn again in the blink of an eye.

    "It's all for God!"

    "This is your glory."

    The dragon knight took away the man, raised his whip and went to the next house.

    All of a sudden, many families of snake people were destroyed.

    Even a large number of businessmen and workshop owners with no background went bankrupt because of this, their assets were taken away and their lives were lost.

    This scene is the same as the god Iva's servant Gamel expected, but there are also differences.

    Gamel was talking about those nobles, but in the end, it was the bureaucrats under the king's seat who searched layer after layer to do evil things in the name of God.

    And those territorial nobles have done a little more restraint.

    It's not that they showed kindness.

    It's because the consuls, tribunes, and magistrates are appointed by the king, and they will be transferred after their term ends.

    However, the territories of the territorial nobles belong to themselves, and even those who live in their territories belong to their own property, and most of them naturally have to cherish some.

    A large number of witch preliminaries were sent to Thunder City, all of whom were pretty girls in the selection.

    In addition, there are some teenagers.

    It is also an offering to the gods.

    The witch is the apostle of the gods, and the accompanying girls and boys are servants of the witch, and they will be sent to the kingdom of the gods together.

    The temple got the authority they wanted, the king found offerings for the gods, and the bureaucrats and nobles below got enough benefits. It seemed like an all-win situation.

    Under the temple.

    The god attendants in blue robes stood in a row, and all the offerings to be presented to the gods were brought forward together.

    The god attendants prayed devoutly and shouted the name of God.

    "The servant of the supreme master of life, the great sky giant, the god of Lei Ze who controls the sky and thunder."

    "We followed your oracle and selected your favorite apostle."

    "Please tell us."

    "Please give us guidance."

    "The true apostle of God, the carrier of the Witch of the Sky."

    Under the public, the temple and the king staged a seemingly solemn but funny farce.

    They went through layers of screening and were about to select a so-called "witch".

    the??.

    "Yes, even with your help, I still failed."

    "I can't stop the Witch's Sacrifice from starting, I can't stop this stupid, blasphemous ritual."

    "Perhaps only a tragic disaster can truly wake up the people of the Lei Ze Kingdom."

    "In order to allow those who do evil in the name of God to suffer their own punishment."

    Even though Gamemel said that, there was still panic in his voice.

    After all, that is the wrath of the gods!

    Who knows how far it will affect in the end.

    Oran was much more stable than Gamel: "Don't worry."

    "God will only punish the truly guilty."

    "Even if the sky giant is furious, there will be a greater and more benevolent existence to appease him."

    Oran told him the oracle, the will of the Creator through God Iva, and he was able to faintly perceive the outline and figure of that great existence.

    But Gamemel looked blank, he didn't know who the greater being Oran was talking about was.

    In a hurry, he could only think of the master of life.

    However, the ruler of life has long since left the world, so how could he still pay attention to this remote corner of the Lei Ze Kingdom?  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 387: The Sky Behemoth and Sally

    I am God!  Chapter 387 of the main text volume: The sky behemoth and the temple in Sally Thunder City belong to the Temple of Life.

    However, there are too many temples of life in this world, and everyone is more accustomed to calling this temple the Temple of Thunder.

    A few stone demons pulled a tall and wide multi-story wooden chariot, starting from the Thunder Temple and crossing the wide street, marching forward mightily.

    on it.

    Liz, the snake girl, was covered with gold accessories and sat behind the curtain with a gauze on her face.

    At this moment, she is patrolling the world on behalf of the sky giant.

    And below, followed by a large number of young girls, wearing special clothes, they look like servants in the Kingdom of God.

    The Temple of Thunder, a sect of human belief, is like a human being at this moment.

    When he has any flaws, he will show his strength in this area even more, for fear that others will discover his flaws and try his best to cover them up.

    The less they have the legitimacy recognized by the gods, the less they can accept the oracle.

    The more they try to prove that God is constantly giving them revelations, that they are blessed with God's favor, and that this country is under God's protection.

    The witch came to the world.

    It is the evidence that strongly proves their orthodoxy.

    They wished that everyone would know about it, and spread everywhere that the apostle chosen by the sky giant had appeared.

    Thus, the present scene appeared.

    Before the start of the Witch Sacrifice, they were very keen to create such a travel scene, allowing the person chosen by the god to represent the god and accept the worship of the believers.

    After all, after the Witch Sacrifice is completed, both the witch and the servants will belong to the kingdom of God, and they will no longer be able to hold such a scene like they are now.

    And the believers in Thunder City are also very keen to participate in this pilgrimage.

    Some people even came from far away places just to pay homage to "Her Majesty the Witch".

    "Kukukukukuku~"

    The stone ball on the lower body of the stone demon turned, and the ground shook slowly as it made a sound.

    "Apostle of the gods, please protect me."

    "Great sky giant, I finally see your apostle."

    "The god who dominates the sky and thunder"

    Where they passed by, the believers lay on the ground piously, watching the trembling sand grains on the ground and saying prayers.

    "Your Highness the Witch, it's really Your Highness the Witch." Someone stepped forward frantically, but was blocked by someone.

    "Look at how majestic and noble she is. She is an existence descended from the kingdom of God, and she was born in the world with this body." With the halo of the chosen one, Liz seemed to be shining in the eyes of mortals.

    Snake Girl is high above, from this angle, everyone must look up to her, but no one dares to look directly at her and meet her eyes.

    Liz looked at thousands of people looking at herself as if she was looking at a god. At the beginning, she felt panic and uneasy.

    But at the back, she gradually became calmer.

    Because the chief servant of Thunder Temple told her that they were not worshiping her, but gods.

    And Liz is just replacing the gods to accept the worship of these people.

    If you think about it this way, it seems that it is not unacceptable.

    Because, I am doing things for the gods.

    What an honor this is!

    Liz held her head high, looking high above; because she now represents the gods, she needs to show the majesty of the gods.

    "This is Your Highness."

    "Under the temple, the world acts on behalf of the people."

    "I am a witch, and I am accepting their beliefs on behalf of the gods."

    If Liz had doubts about whether she was the chosen one before.

    Occasionally, her inner self-doubt and questioning thoughts popped up, why did God choose me?

    But now, she has no doubts.

    Because so many people are saying that she is a believer of God, including the servants of the temple, His Majesty the King, noble ministers, and people from the entire Thunder City and even the entire Lei Ze Kingdom.

    So many people are saying that she is, so she must be.

    It's a pity that Liz didn't understand that it wasn't the servants and kings who decided whether she was an apostle of God, let alone this country and the mortals living here.

    It's the stone god who can't speak in the temple, it's the sea of ??clouds.in their own hands.

    certainly.

    The person mentioned by Saint Tito also includes the human gods of this era, because the god he talked about is the only god of the Sanye people.

    Each of these gods has made different choices, and what they see in their hearts is also a different light and shadow.

    When they want the Creator to be merciful, they firmly believe that the Creator is merciful; when they themselves are cold and aloof, they believe that the Creator is also ruthlessly looking down on the world, playing a game of harvesting civilization.

    Sheila sighed.

    She has seen this kind of stupid trip of mortals too many times, and it seems that she can't do anything else except helplessness and sadness.

    She had interfered and even begged Insay.

    But the end result was never what she expected.

    God Yin seemed to have heard Sheila's sigh, and finally said something.

    "Sheila!"

    "Your eyes are full of pity, and you can only see these pity things."

    "In Sally's eyes, the world is an interesting paradise, so everything she sees is happy."

    "Sheila."

    "It's not that disasters happen everywhere we go, but that in every place, bad things and good things are happening together, but you haven't discovered and seen it."

    "Some people fell in the sacrifice and became darkness."

    "Someone looks up at the sun in the dark and walks towards the light."

    Sally also came to the garden at this time, and just overheard the conversation between Sheila and God Yin, and heard that mortals were sacrificing living people to sky giant beasts.

    And the giant sky beast is Sally's servant, or her pet beast.

    Hearing these words, Sally ran outside again.

    The whistle given to her by God Insai was blown again.

    "Beep beep~"

    This time, the sky behemoth came soon, and the thousands of miles of clouds in the sky were once again controlled by a will.

    Sally asked towards the sea of ??clouds, "Big jellyfish."

    "Do you still like cannibalism?"

    "Snake people are not archeopteryx, they are not food for you!"

    Although the snake people are not archaeopteryx, their ancestors were archaeopteryx.

    Hundreds of millions of years ago, the God of Insai bestowed food on the Sanye people.

    Hundreds of millions of years later, the former archeopteryx have long been extinct, but their descendants are all over the world.

    The special, weird lizard that didn't grow legs that Sally had chosen was the descendant of the ancestor fish.

    This species, which was once bred by the clover people in the lake in the land bestowed by the gods, accidentally drilled into the ocean through a gap, has now become an important part of the world's ecology and biosphere.

    In the future, I don't know what will be born and what kind of miracle will be created.

    The big jellyfish was very puzzled when he heard the question from the master of life.

    He checked for a long time, and his eyes swept across the land of the world before he understood what happened.

    "oh!"

    "It turns out that mortals forced it on you, not what you asked for."

    Sally didn't take it seriously anymore, what she cared about was whether the sky behemoth made a mistake, or to be more precise, it made a mistake in front of God Insai.

    And now it's not that the sky behemoth made a mistake in front of Insai God, so she doesn't care.

    The master of life left.

    Originally speaking softly, the giant beast in the sky with a voice like the wind blowing past the pasture had other movements.

    The clouds sank to the ground and kept approaching the ground.

    At this moment, the giant beast in the sky let out a roar.

    It is no longer a humble whisper, but a loud noise reverberating between heaven and earth.

    The dense thunder echoed in the clouds, bursting out with terrifying power, which was extremely shocking.

    ? Distant Dock Shipbuilding Workshop.

    At this moment, everyone raised their heads and saw the abnormal change in the sky.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    Thank you for your concern. The author has nothing to do. In fact, he was not even frightened. At that time, he heard a bang, and then the whole person was in a daze. When he got out of the car, he found himself in the middle of the intersection. Nothing happened.  Sure enough, it was luck. Of course, there was also the reason that the big car braked, and the brake marks dragged a long way on the road.

    In addition, everyone should avoid the big car when driving. The back of the car on my side has been shrunk, and there is nothing wrong with it; but it is useless in my situation this time.  When the traffic light slowed down a bit, the big car saw that the time for the traffic light was approaching and wanted to rush over directly, so it just drove past me.

    And in the end, the other party didn't deduct points, so they fined 200 yuan, and the rest were covered by insurance.

    7017kNothing happened; but in my situation this time, it felt useless. I was waiting for the traffic light to slow down a bit, and the big car saw that the time for the traffic light was approaching and wanted to rush over directly, so it just ran over me.

    And in the end, the other party didn't deduct points, so they fined 200 yuan, and the rest were covered by insurance.

    7017

 Text Chapter 388: Sally's Whistle

    ,

    Gamel was recognized because he broke into the Thunder Temple. Recently, people from the Thunder Temple were looking for him everywhere, so he didn't dare to live in Thunder City.

    He lives with Oran in a small town by a swampy lake where he has a log cabin.

    In the cabin.

    This powerful alchemist didn't know what he was doing, and he muttered every day with his own lamp of the divine deed.

    "Desire authority."

    "Lamp Tower Spirit Profound Truth Reincarnation"

    This kind of thing that Gamel didn't understand at all.

    And he always stood by the big lake, looking into the depths of the swamp.

    Oran even went to the depths of the swamp before, but came back without seeing anything.

    Gamel knew that Oran was waiting for the witch's sacrifice.

    He seemed to want to take a look at the shadow of the sky giant.

    Gamel is also waiting for the witch's sacrifice, but compared with the quiet and rational Oran, Gamel always feels restless and restless.

    Because he didn't know whether everything Alan said was true, whether the gods would really get angry, and whether the wrath of the gods would not spread to the entire Thunder Kingdom as Alan expected.

    It's just that Gamemel doesn't know.

    What Oran wants to see is not the sky giant, but to witness those greater beings.

    The supreme god who created everything.

    Those supreme gods still seem to be staying in the lost kingdom in the sea of ??clouds. This is the real reason why Oran is unwilling to leave.

    Gamel left the wooden house, looked at Oran who was concentrating on a lamp in broad daylight, and said cautiously.

    "grown ups!"

    "I want to go to the pier to have a look, and I may come back later."

    Oran didn't look at him, and didn't even move his mouth, but the voice came into Gamel's mind.

    Oran has lived as a puppet for most of his life, and he is more used to this kind of spiritual dialogue than speaking with his mouth.

    "I am just a guest living here temporarily, you are the master here, and you are free to do whatever you want."

    "But I want to warn you, don't try to do other things."

    Oran reminded Gamel not to do anything radical at the pier.

    "Those who do evil in the name of God will suffer evil consequences."

    "Those who use gods to satisfy their selfish desires will eventually be punished."

    "Everything is just morning and night."

    "And your senseless actions may only lead to more disasters."

    "Gamell."

    "You are not the savior, this world has its own rules."

    Gamel has been very obedient to Oran's words recently, even with a hint of admiration.

    Because he discovered that Oran's power is far beyond his imagination, the knowledge he has mastered and the mysteries of this world, and those visions that transcend the times and the world.

    The other party seems to be able to predict, and can see the trajectory of certain things in advance.

    This even faintly reminded Gamemel of an existence.

    God.

    But for Oran, this is nothing more than his use of knowledge and his experience of living for more than a hundred years.

    There is nothing new under the sun. For an existence that has lived long enough, the world seems to be a circle that keeps repeating.

    The so-called new things are just happening again now when they happened once.

    Although Gamemel couldn't fully understand what Olan said, he still answered seriously.

    "grown ups."

    "I will definitely keep calm this time, I just went to have a look."

    "I'm restless, and I always feel uncomfortable if I don't look at it."

    The turbulent river in the distance flows continuously, forming a river bend and a natural pier here.

    A large shipbuilding workshop is located here, and the warships of the Thunder Kingdom are produced here.

    But this time, in order to build Her Majesty's car, a gift to the gods, the entire shipbuilding workshop called for a lot of sacrifices and labor, just to be able to complete Her Majesty's car on time.

    Those are a few large ships with cloud pattern characteristics, the sides of the ship are full of undulating clouds, and the white wood that can only be found in the Thunder Swamp Forest is specially used.

    at this moment?? Go over and lie on the armrest of the stone bench.

    She is very used to this action, because she always lies beside God like this, talking to Him.

    Her voice is very loud, and sometimes it seems noisy, but for the cold temple, it can be called lively.

    But Sheila prefers to stand by God's side, look at God quietly, and speak softly when she speaks.

    "god!"

    "I asked."

    "The big jellyfish is obedient, he doesn't eat people."

    Sally gestured with her hand, as if to say how huge the giant monster is, and those snakes are so small.

    "And the snake man is so small, no amount of it is enough for him to eat."

    Sally drew another big, big circle, as if she wanted to draw the whole earth into it.

    "If they want to eat, they should eat the whole world."

    A wise and powerful person who devours the same kind can use the blood of the other party, even if there are disadvantages that are difficult to solve, at least it can be used.

    But Ruhe giant monsters are demigods of life, and they don't have any need for the blood of wisdom, which conflicts with their own power.

    Therefore, when the Ruhe giant looked at these intelligent species, it was no different from looking at those jungle beasts.

    God Yin looked into Sally's Gululu eyes: "You heard that."

    Sally said: "I didn't eavesdrop, you didn't find me."

    How could God Yin not find her, but he was too lazy to expose her.

    Sally went on to say: "The big jellyfish said that he doesn't want the sacrifices of those people. He thinks those people are very annoying."

    "Next, those mortals will definitely not sacrifice again."

    God Yin knew that everything Sally did was useless.

    But He still touched Sally's head and told her.

    "Sally!"

    "You did very well."

    This time, Shen Yin didn't say any more important things to her.

    Sheila likes to communicate these issues with God Yin very much, because she likes people and likes to pay attention to the world of mortals.

    Sheila was born from the power of God Yin, and his dream world connects everyone's dreams.

    He is the second goblin created by God Yin himself after Polo. Although he is not a natural master, he is also different from ordinary goblins.

    But Sally doesn't understand these things, and she doesn't like to hear these topics.

    and.

    If she could understand, she might not be the master of life who was born to live forever.

    Because she is trying to look at the world from the perspective of an ordinary person,

    In the past, Yin Shen liked to hold her hand and tell her how he viewed the world as a human being.

    But finally found out.

    She looks at the world with an eternal attitude.

    She will not grow up, because she is born an eternal god.

    All she has now is her eternal body, and all she thinks about now is her perfect mind.

    People change with time because they are ephemeral, like apples that rot over time.

    Sally will not change in the years, time cannot change her, let alone kill her.

    and.

    She is very simple and very happy.

    This seems to be enough.

    Even, God Yin is envious of it.

    Sally lay on the armrest, rubbed her head against Yin Shen, and then took out the whistle that Yin Shen gave her.

    "Beep beep~"

    Sally looked at Yin Shen with a smile: "I like this whistle very much, I want to keep it well."

    "I'm usually very careful when I blow it, lest it break."

    God Yin knows that Sally likes to store some things, and even the giant Ruhe has this habit.

    "Then you have to protect it, don't accidentally lose it."

    "after all."

    "Compared with you, many things are fragile and too easy to disappear."

    Sally was a little worried: "What if it really breaks?"

    Yin Shen said, "I'll make another one for you."

    Sally laughed: "God is eternal, so I will always have a whistle."

    "I'm not afraid of it breaking."

    After speaking, she ran up.

    Running around in the sea of ??flowers and the palace of the Goblet of Blood Mist, the sea of ??flowers overwhelmed her figure, but the sound of a whistle came from the depths of the flowers.

    "Beep beep~"

    One after another.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    Ask for a ticket. If you don’t vote, it will really expire. By the way, ask for the monthly ticket at the beginning of the monthRunning around, the sea of ??flowers overwhelmed her figure, but the sound of a whistle came from deep in the flowers.

    "Beep beep~"

    One after another.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    Ask for votes, if you don't vote, it will really expire. By the way, ask for the month at the beginning of the month.

 Text Chapter 389: Conflict of Beliefs between Iva God and Sky Giant God

    ,

    Temple of Thunder.

    The outer hall is tall and majestic, and the stairs are much higher than the inner hall. From a distance, you can feel the majesty and sanctity of the temple.

    Light rain fell from the sky, hitting the steps outside the hall, and thunder and flashes of light came from the clouds in the distance from time to time.

    Thunder seems to have torn a gap in the thick dark clouds, and let out the light.

    A drenched and panicked snake man twisted its tail, passed through the slope ladder engraved with patterns of thunder and clouds, and rushed into the hall unsteadily.

    He quickly passed through the side doorway and came to a hidden library.

    "My lord, something happened."

    The chief god attendant of the temple in the library is preparing for the ceremony of the Witch's Sacrifice, searching for ancient books to perfect the ceremony.

    He was looking at the books that recorded the history of the ancient times, and there were rituals for the generations of the mother of all snakes in the city of life.

    On the page are paintings of bonfires, altars, and the dance of the Snake.

    He will also accompany him at that time, leading everyone to send the witch into the kingdom of God after holding a ceremony on Silverfish Island.

    "Something happened."

    The Chief Divine Servant was not too touched, after all, in his eyes, no major event was as important as the Witch's Sacrifice.

    But as soon as the other party spoke, the chief servant raised his head.

    "My lord chief."

    "Her Majesty's ship was destroyed. There was a sudden hurricane just outside the city, and it rained heavily."

    "Her Majesty's boat was swept into the river by a storm, and then disappeared."

    The Chief Divine Attendant was instantly furious, and the strong coercion fell on the person who came, and he was almost crushed to the ground by him.

    "What's the situation? What's going on with you?"

    "The Witch's Sacrifice is about to begin, how can you have such a problem at this time?"

    "This is a gift to the gods, and this is a ritual for the witch."

    "Do you want me to tell Her Majesty the witch? Do you want me to explain this kind of thing to the gods in the temple?"

    The people who came were terrified.

    At this time, he cautiously added another sentence.

    "My lord chief!"

    "Someone saw a thunderbolt falling from the sky, and then Her Majesty's ship disappeared."

    "This violent storm is too strange, as if it does not belong to the power of the world."

    The Chief Divine Attendant raised his eyebrows, his eyes staring as if he couldn't blink.

    He didn't speak for a long time. He didn't know whether it was shock or thinking.

    The water on the visitor's body was not dry, and it kept dripping down, making a crisp sound when it hit the stone slab.

    Even though it was raining lightly outside, it was still very clear, because the people inside were so silent that they didn't even have the sound of breathing.

    The face of the visitor was covered with water stains, revealing fear and anxiety, he finally said.

    "My lord chief."

    "Could it be"

    Before the Chief Divine Attendant waited for him to say that word, he directly blocked the rest of his words.

    "shut up."

    "I am the most devout servant of God, and Her Majesty the Witch is the chosen apostle of God."

    "The sky giant will only protect us, we are the incarnation of the sky god's will in the world."

    The Chief Divine Attendant stood up and came in front of the other party.

    ? It felt a bit superfluous to repeat it, emphasizing their identities again and again.

    "If God has a will to convey, how can we not know?"

    "How could we not feel it?"

    After hearing this, the visitor felt relieved.

    yes!

    The Chief God Servant is the God's faith controller in the world, and the Witch is the apostle chosen by God.

    They are the two people closest to God, how could they not feel God's will.

    However, the Chief Divine Attendant was a little flustered. He looked at the depths of the rain and the dark clouds in the sky.

    There is a little uneasiness in my heart.

    Storm, shower, thunder.

    How similar these words sound to the power and authority of the Sky Giant God.

    Could it be?

    No, how is this possible.

    They are holding a ceremony for the sky giant god, they are offering the most precious gift they have to the god, and they are offering it to the god."God has chosen His apostles, and God's will and protection will come to this country completely."

    "Those pagans will disappear forever in the realm of the sky giants."

    "The Ability God who wants to occupy Lei Ze will also be expelled by the power of the Sky Giant God."

    The Chief Divine Attendant told Liz.

    "Your Highness the Witch!"

    "The Witch's Sacrifice will not end, it will just be held later."

    "The more the pagans want to stop us, the more we will enter the kingdom of God and welcome the power of God into the world."

    "Her Majesty the Witch" finally calmed down, she covered her chest fortunately, and said happily.

    "That would be really great."

    "The most devout servant of God in the world, you will definitely guard the faith of God and the kingdom of God."

    "Yeah?"

    ?The chief priest kowtowed devoutly to the ground: "We are willing to serve God and faith."

    "Give our all."

    The two of them are extremely devout at the moment, and they firmly believe in what they want to believe in their hearts——

    And at this very moment.

    the other side.

    The Miracle Temple of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance sent letters to various prayer halls and alchemists in the Lei Ze Kingdom with the help of the rainbow tree.

    The signer of the letter is Oran, the apostle of the God of Alchemy.

    The fourth-order puppet alchemist Alan is well-known throughout Ruhe Giant Island.

    The apostle of the God of Desire and Alchemy issued a warning to all servants of the God of Desire and Alchemy.

    Let them temporarily leave Lei Ze Kingdom to go to the land of sunrise to avoid unnecessary casualties and conflicts.

    There is such a paragraph in the letter.

    "Faith belongs to the gods, and those who speculate on the will of the gods, and those who use the human heart to represent the will of the gods, will eventually go against the gods."

    "Faith is walking with the gods and carrying out the will of the gods."

    "Instead of doing evil in the name of the glory of the patron saint, slaughtering in the name of destroying the enemy of God, and venting selfish desires in the name of the gods."

    "Servants of the gods of desire and alchemy."

    "True faith does not lie in the external things you guard, not in the shouting of your mouth, but whether your heart is really upholding the will of God."

    The meaning of this sentence is somewhat profound.

    But the more superficial meaning is to advise all the alchemists of Lei Ze Kingdom to give up everything and temporarily return to the land of sunrise.

    As long as you can be with God in your heart, you can give up all those external things.

    This news was very sudden, but it can be confirmed that it was the will of the apostles.

    And all the prayer halls and temples of the God of Desire and Alchemy who received the letter, as well as those alchemists, fell into an uproar.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    It's the first day, big guys, let's vote for a guaranteed monthly pass!

    ? Asking for a ticket

 Text Chapter 390: God's Mercy

    I am God!  Chapter 390 of the main text volume: The God's Mercy in Thunder City.

    A large number of guards in the city surrounded the Iva Temple in the city and the large and small prayer halls inside and outside the city. Among them are members of the extraordinary legion controlled by the royal family. These are powerful people.

    The priests and apprentices in the Iva Temple and prayer halls all stood up and watched the commotion outside.

    "What happened?"

    "This what's going on here?"

    "What are they doing to surround us?"

    The bureaucrats of the kingdom took His Majesty's paper scroll and announced it to all the gods of Iva.

    "His Majesty the King orders!"

    "All servants of the Ability God must leave the Kingdom of Lei Ze, and all temples of the Ability God other than the Temple of Life must be demolished or changed into temples of the Sky Giant God, and all servants and believers of the Ability God are not allowed in Lei Ze  The kingdom preaches beliefs and teachings other than those of the sky giants."

    Immediately, the attendant of God Iva became fussy and stood in front of him.

    "How could His Majesty the King issue such an order?"

    "This is the palace of God Iva."

    Many servants of the gods also remembered the warning of the apostle Oran, and at this moment they finally understood what the apostle Oran said.

    He had already foreseen this scene in advance.

    The other party looked at them arrogantly, with disgust in their eyes.

    "Why?"

    "You servants and believers of the alien gods set off a despicable conspiracy in the kingdom of belief of the sky giant and destroyed the gift we made for the sky giant and His Highness the Witch."

    "You have sheltered the criminals wanted by the kingdom, and you have hidden villains who dare to confront the sky giant."

    "His Majesty the King did not order all of you to be arrested. It is already extremely merciful."

    "You still dare to ask me why."

    Everyone was speechless, and many of them didn't know about it yet.

    "What?"

    "Who is he talking about?"

    "The Sky Witch's ship was destroyed. What does the disaster in the shipbuilding workshop have to do with us?"

    Some people didn't believe what the other party said at all, and vehemently refuted it.

    "You're talking nonsense."

    "It is impossible for the servants and believers of God Iva to do this kind of thing."

    "What evidence do you have?"

    The other party took out Gamel's wanted warrant.

    "This is this man, a servant of your god of desire and alchemy."

    "Someone saw him create that disaster with his own eyes, using incomparably evil power."

    "I know what you want to do."

    "But I tell you, you will never succeed."

    "The Kingdom of Lei Ze will always be the place of belief of the sky giants."

    "All the conspirators among you will be punished by the sky giant, and you servants and believers of the alien gods will also be expelled from the place of belief in the sky giant."

    Under the instigation of the increasingly powerful Thunder Temple, His Majesty the King of the Lei Ze Kingdom announced a decree to expel the servants of the Temple of Ability God.

    The establishment of the Lei Ze Kingdom is inextricably linked to the Land of the Rising Sun. It was able to get rid of the identity and control of the Ten Thousand Snake King Court's vassal, and it also relied on the power of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance.

    It is also true that every aspect of the Thunder Kingdom is heavily influenced by the Land of the Rising Sun.

    Many of the weapons and equipment of the Extraordinary Legion of the Lei Ze Kingdom come from the Land of Sunrise, and the large and small workshops of the Lei Ze Kingdom are controlled by the workshop owners of the Land of Sunrise.  The spread of Ze Kingdom on a large scale.

    As a result, most people in the Lei Ze Kingdom dislike the people of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance.

    It is believed that they invaded this country, robbed their wealth, and usurped the belief of the sky giant.

    The civilians hated those greedy workshop owners, the merchants and nobles of the Lei Ze Kingdom hated and coveted the wealth of the merchants in the Land of the Rising Sun, and the king also felt threatened.

    Although the Thunder Temple of the sky giant is also very powerful, His Majesty the King and the Thunder Temple are one. The temple is the spokesperson of the divine right, and he is the controller of the royal power.

    Among the teachings of the Temple of Thunder, he is the only one who holds the royal power.

    No matter how powerful the Thunder Temple is, they will definitely maintain the rule of His Majesty the King.

    However, the main place of belief of God Iva is the White Tower Alchemy Alliance. Even if His Majesty the King of Lei Ze Kingdom believes in God Iva,The idea is more moving, or the eternal reason is more perfect.  "

    Finally, Oran said.

    "In the eyes of the gods, there may be no good or evil."

    "At least the good and evil in the eyes of mortals have long lost their meaning in them."

    "They stand on the long river of time, focusing on the entire civilization and the world, they will not destroy the order of this world because of a little bit of good and evil, what they want to see is the end of civilization and the future of the world  .”

    Gamel only saw the good and evil of one person. Maybe Gamel saved one person, maybe several people, maybe those people themselves would not die in the storm.

    At this moment, Oran sees the end of civilization and the future of the world, and what he thinks about is how to maintain the order between gods and humans.

    ? From the perspective of civilization, the world, and gods, examine the right and wrong of a thing, hoping to maintain order and go to the future, not the life and death of a certain person.

    Is Gamel more kind?

    Or is Oran more compassionate?

    But this kind of vision beyond the eyes of ordinary people, this kind of compassion overlooking the world from above.

    Belonging to the mercy of the gods.

    In the eyes of mortals, how cruel it is.

    Gamel asked Oran: "Those people pushed down the statue of God Iva and destroyed his temples and temples. Why isn't God Iva angry?"

    Oran asked Gamel: "Why should the gods be angry because of the stupidity of mortals?"

    "Would you feel angry if an ant lifted a stone and threw it at you, but finally crushed itself to death?"

    "The gods may smile and shake their heads, and may feel pity for the ignorance of mortals."

    "Only, I won't be angry."

    Oran put away the picture volume of "Conception of Alchemy Life" and asked Gamel.

    "Gamell."

    "Do you know who I am?"

    Gamel seemed to have guessed Oran's identity a long time ago: "You are the apostle Oran."

    "The representative of God Iva in the world, the founder of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, and the great puppet alchemist."

    There are many stories about Oran, Gamel has heard of them all.

    The story of him guarding the White Tower, the story of him and the fairies in the forest, the story of his establishment of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, and the story of his becoming an apostle.

    Every story is full of legend.

    Oran: "Don't you want me to do it?"

    "Solve this crisis for you?"

    Oran stretched out his hand and looked at his palm.

    "I have the power of an apostle, which is the most powerful power a mortal can have."

    "In the eyes of ordinary people, I should be omnipotent."

    "It's as if mortals always make unlimited wishes to the gods, because the omnipotent gods can fulfill their wishes with just a wave of their hands."

    Gamel shook his head: "Because you are the apostle of God, and because you are the puppet alchemist Master Oran."

    "So you can't make a move."

    Gamel sat for a long time, his emotions have completely calmed down from agitation.

    "I've already figured out how to solve it."

    Oran: "You want revenge?"

    "Do you still want to kill the king, or go to the temple again?"

    Gamel has experienced these things, and this young man seems to have matured.

    "I don't have the ability."

    "Revenge won't solve the problem either."

    Gamel: "They say I caused all this."

    "No matter what the truth is, a bigger conflict is coming soon, and I can only give it a try."

    Oran looked into Gamel's eyes: "Gamel!"

    "You no longer care about the things in front of you, and you start to pay attention to the essence of things, and there are more important results."

    Gamel got up, he took a breath and let it out.

    He rubbed his face so that his expression would no longer be tense.

    "Lord Oran."

    "Thank you for your teaching all the time. I have learned a lot from you."

    Gamemel turned to leave, and when he reached the door, Oran suddenly asked him.

    "Where's your divine deed lamp?"

    Gamel turned his head and summoned his own lamp of divine deed.

    It was a lamp made of silver, the silver-white lamp body was pure silver, and the light was also pure white.

    Oran walked over, and took a look at Gamel's Lamp of the Deed of God.

    "A beautiful silver lamp."

    7017kbsp;Olan walked over, and took a look at Gamel's Lamp of the Deed of God.

    "A beautiful silver lamp."

    7017

 Text Chapter 391: The Witch's Sacrifice

    "Bang~!"

    "Boom~"

    The sound of several explosions came from a corner of Thunder City.

    Several figures rushed to the sky, and then there were waves of collisions of various divine arts in the distance; the divine arts released by one of the alchemists who were good at fire scurried across the sky like fireworks.

    "Release all innocent people in custody, or we will not end."

    "Evil heretics, Thunder Temple will not tolerate your presumptuousness."

    "Stop them."

    "The second lord is coming."

    But soon, the alchemist side died and fled.

    After all, this is the Kingdom of Lei Ze.

    Recently, things like this have been happening in the Lei Ze Kingdom, and there are even alchemists manipulating all kinds of strange alchemical creations to attack the temple.

    The sound of explosions could be heard from time to time in Thunder City, or a fire would burn the workshop or the sky giant's prayer hall to ashes.

    The Thunder Temple has gradually extended from suppressing the servants of the Iva Temple to those ordinary workshop alchemists.

    Moreover, the trend of this dispute is intensifying and escalating.

    Most of the alchemy workshops inside and outside Thunder City have been shut down. The Lei Ze Kingdom originally mobilized the Extraordinary Legion to the core hinterland of the kingdom to suppress the servants, heretics, and heretics of the Iva Temple.

    But because the White Tower Alchemy Alliance transferred two alchemy legions to the border of the Lei Ze Kingdom, most of the extraordinary legions of the Lei Ze Kingdom had to be transferred back.

    Therefore, there is not enough power to suppress the chaos that continues to erupt one after another.

    And what is even more worrying is.

    Frictions are also happening on the border, and the condemnation of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance is becoming more and more intense, and there are even signs that war is about to break out.

    The White Tower Alchemy Alliance questioned the Lei Ze Kingdom, asking the other party to explain a series of recent measures and decrees; while the Lei Ze Kingdom accused the White Tower Alchemy Alliance of provoking a conspiracy, and they will never compromise on their threat of force.

    This situation is very interesting.

    The Lei Ze Kingdom relies on the protection of the sky giant god, even if the White Tower Alchemy Alliance is very powerful, it will suffer several big somersaults in the Lei Ze Kingdom like the Ten Thousand Snakes Court did before.

    And the White Tower Alchemy Alliance really didn't dare to start a war, because the apostle Oran and the alliance consul demanded that no war should be waged, because the Lei Ze Kingdom really had gods "blessing" them at this moment.

    The two sides maintain such a weird balance.

    The inside is in chaos, and the border is at war, but no one really dares to fight; because one side is too confused, and the other side is too clear.

    For such a situation, Liz, as the "Sky Witch" of the Thunder Temple, also knows.

    In the temple.

    The snake girl who was wearing white clothes to hide her graceful figure was also a little distressed. If this situation continued, the witch sacrifice would never start.

    Although her current life is very good, Liz's desire to become a real witch is getting stronger and stronger.

    Witch pre-selection, after all, is not a real witch.

    Liz looked at the battle of the powerful in the distance, and it was over not long after it started.

    There was worry in her brows and eyes, and she also hated those alchemists.

    Why do these guys refuse to get out of the place of belief in the sky giant god, and must relentlessly block the coming of the power of the god and prevent themselves from becoming a witch?

    The waiter in a formal dress stepped forward, stood behind Liz respectfully and said.

    "Your Highness the Witch."

    "The painting you want has been delivered, and it is now placed in your bedroom."

    A painter presented a painting, which was a copy of "The Lost Kingdom" by Suinhall master Breman.

    The original work of this painting is a mural placed in the Huo Huo Temple, so it is naturally impossible to appear here.

    The worry on Liz's face dissipated, and there was expectation in her eyes.

    "Have you brought it already?"

    "Hurry up, take me there to have a look."

    Liz hurried to her bedroom, and saw that a wide-format work had been placed in it, occupying a part of the wall.

    The corners of the painting are full of clouds, making people feel that they are close in front of them.

    The top is a dreamy and sacred light, which makes people feel out of reach.

    Between the light and the cloud is an ancient city.

    She walked over.

    As it gets closer, theThe "girl" Liz was dressed in a costume, and she looked like a saint descending to the world.

    Her body is charming and moving, but her expression is holy and serious.

    The snake girl twisted her waist and slowly came under the bonfire. She played along with the rhythm, showing the most beautiful posture and dance.

    In the solemn and solemn music, in the hymn singing of the servants.

    The dance of sacrifices began.

    "Ding Dong!" The bell at the end of the long hair swayed, making a crisp sound, hitting the unstoppable graceful lines of the tulle.

    "Wow!" Waving his hands, the gold rings in his hands also made a collision sound.

    Liz climbed up the slope little by little, and came to the altar little by little, very close to the soaring flame.

    But she couldn't feel the burning heat, only warmth.

    The people crawling below looked at the flames on the altar, as if they felt that there was a great will in the dark that was paying attention to this place and them.

    They looked expectantly at the bonfire and the altar, longing for God's response.

    His Majesty the King wants to use the power of God to establish a great dynasty, the Chief God Servant hopes to be recognized by the God, the nobles imagine what the God's gift is like, and the servants also imagine how prosperous and peaceful the country deep in the sea of ??clouds is.  Wealthy, there is everything that the world cannot enjoy.

    Even Liz, the "Sky Witch" who was dancing, was blushing at this moment, and fell into various fantasies.

    All imagine what they will achieve.

    Because they are so "pious", of course the gods will not be stingy in giving them.

    This altar does not seem to be a place of faith, but more like an exchange with the gods. They are exchanging their beliefs with the gods for what they want.

    7017k&lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 392: Facing the Will of the Sky Giant God

    I am God!  Chapter 392 of the main text volume: Facing the will of the sky giant god "The servant of the supreme ruler of life, the great sky giant god, the god of Lei Ze who controls the sky and thunder."

    "The supreme ruler of life"

    ""

    On Silverfish Island, believers fanatically chanted the name of God.

    The bonfire flickered and the snake danced wildly.

    The soaring flames projected Liz's dancing shadow below the island, and even stretched into the lake.

    Although their names were all mispronounced, the consciousness of the Ruhe giant sky behemoth at this moment has been paying attention to the surroundings of the city of the gods, and naturally saw their behavior.

    The way the Ruhe giant looks at the world is not the spiritual power of a wise demigod. This land is his body, and he can naturally watch every corner here, as long as he turns his attention to it.

    It's like turning your pupils and raising your hands.

    He can even open his eyes in the earth and sky, and truly see the world by seeing.

    In the sky.

    In the sea of ??clouds.

    Bubbles appeared one after another in the sky above the Kingdom of Lei Ze, wrapped in the breath of the sky behemoth. The bubbles formed nodes one after another, and finally organized into a huge net.

    As long as the power of the sky behemoth is activated, the breath of the sky behemoth will turn into a sky ladder to connect these nodes and lead to the distance.

    An invisible passage connects the distant sea to the east, the endless sand sea to the north, and the fire demon swamp to the northwest to the mirror of the sky.

    To the west is the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes, and to the east is the land of sunrise.

    This is a channel network invisible to mortals, criss-crossing the Thunder Swamp.

    The one who can use him is the Master of Life, the master of the sky behemoth.

    Recently, the sky behemoth has been busy weaving this huge channel network, the sky slide in the mouth of the life master, or the sky ladder.

    Occasionally lowered his eyes.

    It just happened to see that the ship he had destroyed before was built again, and those mortals once again ran to Yinyu Island, which is very close to the city of God's descent, to offer sacrifices.

    The sky giant was very puzzled.

    He remembered that he had destroyed the boat just now, why did he appear again?

    I clearly warned them that I don't need their sacrifices.

    Why did they still come here to offer sacrifices.

    From the perspective of the Ruhe monster, it is difficult for the sky monster to understand these mortals.

    Why are these short-lived and fragile "people" so persistent in believing in themselves and sending their kind to their side.

    The sky behemoth was hard to figure out, but he decided.

    See these fleeting and fragile sides of being.

    Fulfill their wishes.

    On the vast and boundless water surface, the sea of ??clouds in the sky is churning.

    In the distance.

    Oran sat on a flying magic carpet, looking into the depths of the Thunder Swamp, and also stared at the scene on Silverfish Island.

    Olan held a bead in his hand, and he had placed a bead on Silverfish Island in advance.

    At this moment, the round bead in Oran's hand received the scene of the round bead on Silver Fish Island.

    You can see the surging bonfire and the snake girl dancing to the gods.

    On the chest of Oran Alchemist's robe, there is a silver flower pinned.

    Oran has been watching the process of the Witch's Sacrifice, the end of the prayer ceremony, and the "Sky Witch" Liz and her servants boarding the ship together, and preparing to go to the lost country that the snake population said.

    Suddenly he withdrew his eyes from the beads, and looked up at the distant sky.

    "There is movement."

    Gamel's voice came from the flower pinned to Oran's chest, asking about the apostle.

    "Did the sky giant appear?"

    Oran stared into the distance solemnly, and he felt an unimaginably powerful will suddenly condense in the sky, staring at the world.

    The huge spirit he had released suddenly retracted into his body like a conditioned reflex, and he never dared to release it again, as if he felt some terrifying existence that was beyond words to suppress the entire earth and sky.

    Oran didn't speak, but his expression said it all.

    Gamel didn't see anything, but he also sensed the danger coming from Oran.

    "Will she die?"

    &bsp;just.

    These aristocrats who claim to rule the entire Thunder Kingdom in the name of the sky giant, chanted the servants in the name of God again and again.

    Among them, those who did evil in the name of the gods used the sacrifice of the witch to persecute a large number of civilians, and the bureaucrats who piled up the corpses of artisans and hard labor.

    At this moment, everyone was in uniform, making a cry that burst from the depths of their souls.

    "ah!"

    His voice was so hoarse as if he had fallen into the abyss of purgatory.

    One after another, screams erupted, and they all collapsed to the ground.

    They struggled, but their bodies began to mutate.

    Someone's body melted like a wax figure.

    Some people have palms or scales growing out of their bodies.

    Some people began to return to their ancestors, transformed from a snake man into an ancient lizard, and even degenerated into a species in the sea.

    These mortals who think that they control the kingship instead of the gods, and the faith in place of the gods, think that they are extremely pious.

    In the end, when they really saw the gods they believed in.

    When the gods really fulfill their wishes, when the gods come to meet them in person.

    But so desperate and fearful.

    "Boom!"

    Hollow thunder came from the sky, swept across the swamp, and passed away into the distance.

    That was the voice of the sky behemoth.

    The Thousand Miles Marsh Country is his forbidden area, and the Thousand Miles Stratus is His breath.

    And the thunder storm is His words——

    Under the altar.

    The chief servant of the Thunder Temple raised his head, dense scales grew on his body, and his face became hideous and ugly.

    He hunched under the altar and rested his hands on the altar.

    He stared, as if the eyeballs were about to burst out of their sockets.

    He is the strongest of these people.

    is also the most determined person among them.

    His Majesty the King beside him has melted into a mass of rotten flesh at this moment, yet he can barely retain his will at this moment.

    The Chief God Attendant felt unspeakable pain pouring into his consciousness, as well as the fear beyond death, and the madness to destroy everything, all distorting his flesh and consciousness.

    But what is more unacceptable to him than all this is why it became like this.

    "No!"

    "how so?"

    "how so?"

    "Great sky giant, we are your believers and your servants."

    "How can you treat us like this, people who believe in you so devoutly?"

    The Chief Divine Attendant couldn't accept it. He raised his hands under the altar to hold his head, and shouted frantically.

    There was despair in that voice, his madness, and his confusion and doubts.

    "Did we do something wrong?"

    "How is it possible, what did we do wrong?"

    "Everything we do is following God's will and God's guidance!"

    "Then why didn't God bestow favor on us, but sent God's punishment instead."

    Suddenly, another idea popped up in the head of the Chief God Attendant.

    "No!"

    "This is not God's punishment, this is a gift."

    The doubts in the eyes of the Chief God Attendant gradually dissipated, his body was deforming, his flesh and blood continued to swell, and finally turned into a mass of meat.

    He squirmed along the slope ladder towards the altar, the consciousness gradually engulfed by madness shouted loudly, and the voice came from the mouth in the rotten flesh.

    "That's right!"

    "This is the gift, the sky giant's reward for us."

    "This is God calling me. In order to reward our achievements, he rewards our piety."

    "So bring us together to His kingdom."

    The disgusting hill of rotten flesh climbed to the top of the altar, and finally made a sound in madness.

    "We will shed this mortal body."

    "With the gods."

    At this moment, thunder exploded in the sky, and the sound was hollow and long.

    "Boom!"

    at last.

    He heard the real voice of the sky giant.

    On the altar, this is the last consciousness of the Chief God Attendant.

    "Did you hear that?"

    "The gods are calling me."

    The consciousness of the Chief God Attendant disappeared in satisfaction, and the rotten meat completely lost its support and collapsed into one piece.

    He heard the voice of God and felt that God was calling them.

    In fact, the sky giants were answering their previous prayers.

    Say something to them.

    "Where"

    "people……"

    It's just that the sky giant has not had time to finish his next words, and everyone has already melted under the radiation of his power.

    "?"

    He got too close.

    Without using the earth or other media to use his power, he directly exposed his will to mortals.

    And His devout followers and servants probably never thought about it.

    The price to be paid to meet their gods is so tragic and desperate.

    7017kknowledge.

    "Did you hear that?"

    "The gods are calling me."

    The consciousness of the Chief God Attendant disappeared in satisfaction, and the rotten meat completely lost its support and collapsed into one piece.

    He heard the voice of God and felt that God was calling them.

    In fact, the sky giants were answering their previous prayers.

    Say something to them.

    "Where"

    "people……"

    It's just that the sky giant has not had time to finish his next words, and everyone has already melted under the radiation of his power.

    "?"

    He got too close.

    Without using the earth or other media to use his power, he directly exposed his will to mortals.

    And His devout followers and servants probably never thought about it.

    The price to be paid to meet their gods is so tragic and desperate.

    7017

 Text Chapter 393: Sky Witch?

    ,

    In the sky.

    Giant bloody eyes overlooking the world.

    The manifestation of the will of the gods that appeared along with the thunder and storm just glanced at Silverfish Island. The snake people on the island died instantly, and the trees and ferns also mutated accordingly, growing wildly and then withering in the blink of an eye.

    The entire Silverfish Island was turned into a dead place.

    His power can promote the transformation of life, and can kill all life in an instant.

    "Boom!"

    The Ruhe giant fulfilled the desire of mortals to see him. With a flash of thunder, the giant eyes quickly closed and disappeared into the sky.

    And as the sky giant's will disappeared, another figure also came to Silver Fish Island.

    Oran walked onto Silverfish Island, and the island was full of traces of plants growing wildly and then withering, intertwined with dry vines and rotten trees.

    Above and below the altar, there are horrible rotten meat everywhere.

    Some of these rotten meats are not even completely dead, with signs of life struggling.

    It's just that they have long lost their wisdom, and have been completely reduced to fools controlled by desires.

    The whole island is completely a doomsday scene.

    "Gamell!"

    Seeing such a scene, Oran suddenly called Gamel's name.

    At this moment, Gamemel was also completely immersed in the shock. He never thought that he would end up like this after facing the giant Ruhe.

    Hearing Oran calling his name, Gamemel replied.

    "Lord Oran."

    Oran: "Have you heard the fable about the Evils?"

    When Gamel heard Oran's reminder, he immediately remembered the fable circulating among the witch spirits, and later even formed a story.

    "The god is the sun."

    "Whether it is getting too close to God or staying away from God, it will bring disaster."

    "When the sun leaves the earth, it will be eternal night; when the sun approaches the earth, the end will come."

    Gamel clings to the cup of desire, looking at the surrounding scene with a spiritual perspective.

    At this moment, everything here seems to prove the truth of this sentence.

    Oran watched this scene, and said to Gamemel, or also to himself.

    "The relationship between God and man is probably like this."

    "The people of Evil understood this truth a long time ago, but the people of Lei Ze didn't understand it."

    Oran walked up to the altar, and there was disgusting slime on the altar, a piece of clothing was soaked in the slime, and a crown fell beside it.

    This is what is left after His Majesty the King melted down.

    On the side, there is a pool of rotten meat.

    The rotten meat was still moving, it came up from the other side of the altar, and it was going down from the altar little by little at this moment.

    Go towards the other end, towards the edge of Silverfish Island.

    It wriggled its body vigorously and moved towards the place where the lost country was.

    Gamel stared at the rotten meat that the chief servant turned into: "It has no wisdom, it can be said to be dead, why does it still seem to have something that cannot be let go."

    Oran looked in the direction it was heading, and immediately noticed something: "It's going there, to the kingdom of the sky giant."

    Gamel couldn't understand: "It has been punished by God, and it still refuses to give up?"

    Oran watched the pile of rotten meat continue to move forward, disappearing among the dead vines and rotten wood, and disappeared on the edge of the island.

    It fell into the water with a splash.

    What awaits it may be eaten by fish, or it may be turned into a ball of foam in the breath of the giant god.

    It can never enter the kingdom of God, but it still refuses to give up.

    "look!"

    "This is the real fool driven by desire."

    At this moment, Oran answered the question Gamel once asked him.

    "Although people are controlled by desires, the difference between them and these fools is that people can resist the control of desires, and even control their own desires."

    "It's just that the power of this desire is too strong, and our resistance can often only cause a slight ripple, and then be completely swallowed by it."

    "But there is always someone who can defeat it."

    Oran watched the rotten flesh go away, and suddenly said this,

    At this moment, he seems to have thought through somethingHe asked her softly: "Is the witch really so important?"

    Liz turned her head and looked at Gamemel.

    She suddenly laughed, that smile was not arrogant, but it was no longer the simplicity and timidity that once belonged to the fisher girl Liz.

    "I can never get it, but I can't accept losing it."

    "The fisher girl Liz can become the witch Liz, but the witch Liz"

    "It is absolutely unacceptable to be a fisher girl again."

    Liz didn't look back and rowed away.

    Gamemel seemed to say something else, but Liz couldn't hear it clearly, and she didn't want to hear it anymore.

    The boat went deep into the Thunder Swamp.

    A cloud of air flowed across the water, supporting Liz's boat.

    She rowed the boat like this, went up along the sea of ??clouds, and plunged into the cloud mountain.

    The cloud enveloped Liz's body, and her rowing hand was gradually assimilated by the cloud, becoming transparent and void.

    But Liz didn't seem to feel anything at all.

    Liz looked at the sea of ??clouds, and seemed to vaguely see the city she saw in the painting, and also saw the gods coming to greet her.

    Her heart also flew to that city along with the boat.

    She rowed the boat through the sea of ??clouds, and whispered to the sky.

    "I am a witch."

    "Awitch who belongs to the sky."

    The "Sky Witch" finally melted into the sky and dissipated into countless bubbles.

    And under the sun, many people are cheering.

    "She became a real witch."

    "I saw that Her Majesty the Witch has entered the Kingdom of God."

    "She is not a mortal who belongs to the world. She is an apostle of God, but she just came to the world."

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    In the past few days, the chapters and comments on the website will not be displayed for the time being, and it will be fine after a while.

 Text Chapter 394: Sally's Ladder to the Sky

    The clouds piled up into mountains, layer by layer spreading infinitely upwards, like a white wall blocking the world ahead.

    In the depths of the sea of ??clouds, there are figures in a city above the clouds floating in the sky; witch doctors stand in a row on the edge of the city that descended from the gods, looking down on the world from a height through the clouds.

    Witnessing the farce in the world, witnessing those nobles and servants who deceive themselves over and over again.

    Looking at those mortals who insisted on going their own way even though they were warned by the gods, in the end, when they really faced the gods, they were terrified and terrified, and melted under the radiation of the power of the demigods of life.

    Witnessing the chief god attendant who turned into a pool of rotten flesh, he was still deceiving himself in the end, and after his consciousness dissipated, he still squirmed towards the kingdom of gods in his eyes.

    There is also the girl who is not a witch, but thinks she is a witch; in the end, because she couldn't give up her identity as a witch, she turned into foam in the breath of the troll.

    "A mortal drowning in desire is both ridiculous and pathetic." The head witch doctor looked rational and looked a little cold.

    "The saddest thing is not drowning in your own desires, but drowning in others' desires." The left-handed witch doctor sighed a little.

    "It wasn't until the last moment that she probably realized that what she became was not the witch of the sky giant, but the witch in the eyes of others, and what she couldn't give up was the identity of the witch in the eyes of others." The witch doctor named Left Leg put his hands in the  In the pocket of the white robe, he shook his head.

    "No matter how many years have passed, the desire of the intelligent species is so fierce and blind." The right-handed witch doctor made a conclusion.

    "This is a disease that can be cured." The torso witch doctor suddenly said with interest, but if desire is a disease, then what is the cured person like?

    When the other witch doctors heard this, they looked at the torso witch doctor together.

    The farce in the world will eventually end.

    And the more important thing for witch doctors is to follow the supreme god to go to the distant place.

    Although they don't know where the distance is and where the end of the journey is.

    But they know that when the journey ends, they will leave the side of the supreme god and begin the story of the individual witch doctor.

    This also makes the witch doctors hope that this journey can go on indefinitely.

    The witch doctors entered the city and walked towards the Palace of Wisdom.

    Miracle props The goblin's hot air balloon boat has long stopped on the highest step, which is also the highest point of the entire city of God's Descend.

    Velen, the spirit of mythology, floated above, and put away the hot air balloon floating above.

    The airship gradually turned into an ordinary boat, but without deck or sail.

    Sally, the ruler of life, ran out of the Palace of Wisdom.

    She ran in front, leaning forward, with her hands behind her, as if this would speed her up.

    "Woo hoo!"

    There should be someone behind her, so she looked behind while running.

    "Hurry up!"

    "too slow!"

    Sally ran to the goblin's hot air balloon, and finally stopped.

    She had a smile on her face, and she didn't hide her joy at all.

    "The sky slide is about to open."

    After waiting for many days, the sky behemoth finally built the sky ladder and completed the task Sally entrusted to him.

    On the sea of ??clouds in the sky covering the Thunder Swamp, there are nodes one after another that ordinary people cannot detect, converging into a huge network channel, and now this channel is finally about to open.

    Seeing Insai and Sheila behind her finally following up, Sally immediately issued orders to the sea of ??clouds in the sky.

    "Big jellyfish."

    "It's time to start."

    Immediately, the sea of ??clouds surged thousands of miles away.

    The wind howled, as if responding to the divine will of the ruler of life.

    In the change of wind and cloud.

    A huge canopy formed in the sky, and tubes like tentacles spread to the distance, connecting nodes like bubbles one after another.

    This is an unimaginably huge structure formed by the breath of giant monsters in the sky.

    The canopy is the center and core, and those tentacle-like pipes are the real passages.

    Looking up at the sky from above the earth, you can't see its whole picture at all. You can only see the changes in the special clouds in the sky, and these special clouds are mixed in the ordinary clouds.

    "oh!"

    Sally, the master of life, saw this scene clearly,Hand, let it break free from his control like this.

    "not good."

    As soon as Oran let go, it immediately burrowed into the ground and disappeared without a trace.

    But Gamemel was completely stunned, the face exactly like Liz echoed in his mind.

    "Is she alive?"

    Although Oran didn't know what it was, as the apostle of the God of Desire and Alchemy, he felt a lot of things the moment he touched that strange flower.

    "It's not a whole life."

    "It has no wisdom, and it doesn't remember everything it once was."

    "It will always be under Liz's obsession, sinking in endless desire."

    Gamel asked Oran, "What was that feeling like?"

    Oran: "How did Liz feel at the end? Is it pain or despair?"

    Gamel suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the lost country in the distance.

    That feeling echoed in his mind.

    Gamel suddenly despaired of the flower.

    Because it was a feeling of drowning in honey water, the sweetness soaked in the mouth, and death blocked the nose.

    It makes people unable to breathe, feeling extremely uncomfortable and desperate.

    However, a touch of sweetness from the tip of the tongue gives people a kind of illusory happiness——

    The silver cup of desire left the ground, and when it appeared again, it had already appeared by the river.

    It went up the river and went deep into the swamp.

    It floated across the water, constantly approaching the cloud mountain deep in the swamp.

    The flowers that shuttle in the confusion seem to recognize this place.

    Finally, it landed on Silverfish Island.

    Using roots as feet, it provoked a dance on the island full of rotten wood and vines. It was an ancient snake dance used to sacrifice gods.

    At this moment, a flower jumped out unexpectedly.

    The beautiful head in the flower cup began to speak, under the altar where the witch's sacrifice was once held.

    "The great god of the sky!"

    "The servant of the supreme master of life, the great giant Ruhe"

    "You are the master of the thunder, the wind brings your voice to mortals, the sky and clouds are yours"

    It jumped and jumped and came to the other side of Silverfish Island.

    It saw a rotting fishing boat and boarded it.

    Jumped on the fishing boat again.

    The fishing boat sways left and right, it is very adaptable, as if it has lived on the boat for many years.

    The mist on Yunshan collapsed and spread with the water surface, engulfing the boat with it.

    But not long after, it reappeared in front of people together with the fishing boat through the clouds and mist.

    Perhaps it is because it is not a complete life like the ghost life form.

    Or maybe it's because of the particularity of the cup of desire, which resembles the things in the creator's garden.

    Just let it be safe and sound.

    In this way, it and Shana's fishing boat became companions in this forbidden area of ??death.

    Later.

    There will always be someone who strays into the depths of the swamp.

    In the distance, I saw a flower with a beautiful head passing through the clouds of death, riding on a dilapidated and decaying ship.

    It sang hymns in arias, praising the great sky giant.

    It doesn't know where it came from, it only knows where it's going.

    It thought that it could achieve its goal by going to the city in the sky; its obsession told it that as long as it boarded the city in the sky, it could become a witch.

    But time and time again, it followed the giant monster's breath in a boat and soared in the giant god's breath, but it still couldn't reach the city behind the cloud mountain.

    Because the master of life once told the sky behemoth that even if it is not a human being, it cannot enter its collection.

    Therefore, Shaner's miracle can no longer be repeated.

    but.

    Even if it really entered this lost country, it still couldn't become the witch it wanted.

    It is just Liz and everyone else's fantasy to become a witch after entering the Lost Kingdom.

    It can only be done once and again and again.

    ? Hovering between the sea of ??clouds and the lake.

    Until one day, when the real sky witch is born, its obsession may be completely over.

    Not because of satisfaction, but because it knows it's impossible.

    Dissipated in broken dreams.  &lt;/div&gt;p; Not because of satisfaction, but because it knows it's impossible.

    Dissipated in broken dreams.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 395: Descendants of the God King

    "Hoo hoo~"

    The overwhelming yellow sand permeates the land, and a city is looming in the distance.

    This is the Demon Abyss King City, the city of the demon clan.

    The word "devil spirit" can be said to be a combination of monsters and ghosts, or it can be said to be the spirit of the devil.

    The former people of Moyuan are no longer there, but their spirit and will still linger on the earth.

    At this moment.

    A figure wearing a smock was walking in the yellow sand, and the robe was constantly swaying by the wind.

    He walked forward with his head down, as if he was picking up something in the dust.

    There are many things buried outside the Moyuan King City, some of which can even be traced back to the last era.

    "Is there any more?"

    "Looks like I've found it."

    Under the gown is a body made of metal. This is a puppet monster named Lei.

    What Lei was looking for was the things that he had left in the yellow sand, the wreckage and parts of various aircraft with different structures, and even notes or other things left by him.

    Lei was walking in the yellow sand, and he suddenly discovered something. His metal right hand suddenly turned into a mechanical flying claw and penetrated into the yellow sand, and then grabbed something.

    "It's a crushed stone!"

    Lei let it go, and then walked forward. It didn't take long for him to grab another rusty thing from the yellow sand.

    "this is."

    Lei became happy and put it in his storage ring.

    He picked up such parts again and again, but recently they have become less and less.

    At present, those big pieces can no longer be found, they are all small broken parts, and the others either flowed out of the stone foundation of the Demon Abyss King City with the yellow sand, or they have already decayed away.

    "There are also some parts here, why can't they be found elsewhere?"

    "Did it flow to other places with the sand?"

    When looking for these parts, Ray sometimes asks himself a question.

    One he has been persevering and seems to be from the bottom of his heart, but he still has a puzzled problem.

    "How many aircraft have I made?"

    "Why does every one of me have to fly to the sky, wanting to fly in the direction where the sun rises?"

    Ray didn't know why each of them was so similar, each of them would have almost the exact same thoughts.

    Maybe.

    It's because he was born yearning for the distance and the sun!

    The wind whipped up grains of sand and hit Lei's burqa, some of which poured into his clothes and got stuck in the gaps in the metal structure of his body.

    This made Lei a little uncomfortable, and he wrapped his burqa tighter.

    He said while walking.

    "It would be even better if I could find another notebook."

    "By the way, I heard that the alchemists in the Land of the Rising Sun are very powerful. They can create all kinds of alchemy props and things beyond ordinary people's imagination."

    "It might be even better if we can talk to them."

    Recently.

    Ray is going to build a brand new aircraft.

    Because he is going to take this aircraft to go further afield, maybe visit the entire Ruhe giant island, but in comparison, he is more looking forward to seeing the outside world.

    Ever since Elena boarded the myth with the help of the prop Demon Spirit Pyramid, the demon spirit is no longer bound in the endless sand sea.

    Occasionally, this strange life form would appear in the snake-man's kingdom, causing a lot of commotion, and becoming a background character in various fantastic and magnificent stories.

    Lei also occasionally leaves Moyuan King City, and from time to time he will go to the nearby cities of the Yellow Sand Country to see the things made by snake artisans and collect some precious alchemy props.

    For example, the storage ring on his hand was recently bought from the Kingdom of Yellow Sand.

    He heard from a person in the kingdom of yellow sand that there is a wider world beyond the giant island of Ruhe.

    Someone once went out and found a new world and a new paradise outside.

    When he heard the term New World and Paradise.

    The mood couldn't help stirring up.

    He asked the other party: "What is the new world like?"

    "What is the new paradise like? Can it accommodate many people?"

    The other party answered him: "NewThis one is a demon transformed from a monster.

    "Ancient demon spirit?"

    "Isn't it the same as the demon spirit that the monster turned into?"

    Oran nodded and told Gamel.

    "Except for the demon spirits of this era."

    "The monsters in the form of metal dolls were not born in this era."

    Gamel heard the word era again: "Isn't this era born?"

    Gamel remembered what Oran had said about the previous era.

    Could it be that these ancient demons came from the last era?

    So, how long was the last epoch.

    Oran's next words told Gamel the time scale of the previous era.

    "They came from 250 million years ago, from the era where the gods lived."

    Oran then talked about those ancient secrets with Gamel. As long as they don't talk about names that are easy to connect the dream world and great beings, these contents are not dangerous.

    "They are existences left over from time immemorial. The one in front of you may have once stood side by side with a certain god, and has inextricable relationships with the gods."

    "They have the blood of the god king flowing through them, to put it another way."

    "You can regard them as - descendants of gods."

    What Alan said was not wrong, although his perspective somewhat confused the Sanye people with the people of the Demon Abyss.

    However, the people of the Demon Abyss are also descendants of the King of Wisdom, the bloodline left by the two sons of King Laidlici.

    And Lei is Elena's student, the third-generation apprentice of the Temple of Truth.

    He can even be said to be of the same generation as the god of truth and knowledge, Asai, and the evil god of the abyss, and has the same inheritance and origin as these two people.

    At this time, Gamemel was so shocked that he didn't know what to say, the time scale of the last era, and the origin and identity of these ancient demons.

    All of them crushed Gamel's cognition world to nothing.

    That time surpassed his imagination of the length of the years, and the identity of the ancient demon spirit also surpassed the limit of his knowledge of the nobility of life.

    He could only say with a trembling voice: "God descendant?"

    Oran nodded: "Gamel, to be precise, is a descendant of the ruler god."

    "A fairy once told me that they were born to live in the garden of the Creator."

    "And God Iva also told me that their ancestors even controlled the giant god Ruhe to rule the sky, earth and sea."

    "Just after crossing the length of the era, they lost their former bodies and identities, and even lost their memories, and became what they are now."

    "But their noble identities, the secrets and origins behind them."

    "It's beyond our imagination."

    Oran told Gamel this to tell him that he will enter the Demon Abyss King City later, and learn to look at everything in this city with awe.

    That is a city that does not belong to this era, a city that hides countless secrets.

    This time, Gamel looked at the monster driving the aircraft in front of him.

    It seemed that he saw another figure behind him.

    An ancient life that stood in the last era and possessed an ancient and mysterious form.

    It's just that during the long time with the gods, it became this metal body.

    "The descendant of the dominant god."

    "The family living in the Garden of the Creator controls the family of the giant Ruhe."

    He couldn't imagine that a certain race could control the existence of Ruhe Giant God.

    He can't even imagine that there is any existence that can span the length of 250 million years to the present.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 396: Unable to Witness the Creator's Glory

    , I am God!

    Following the flying machine of the puppet monster, naturally, there is no need to run around in the endless sand sea like before.

    When night was about to fall, Moyuan King City was finally looming at the end of the sky.

    The entire city is surrounded by a layer of enchantment, and the wind and sand outside cannot invade it at all.

    The Cup of Desire pinned to the chest of Oran's clothes suddenly turned around and looked towards the Moyuan King City in the distance.

    "Lord Oran!"

    "This city"

    Gamel spoke. He wanted to say something, but he only said half of it.

    In the end, he could only say: "Is it the Moyuan King City?"

    Because he didn't know what words to use to describe the city.

    The majestic appearance, the thick city walls; the towering and strange buildings are connected with each other by various corridors, cable bridges, and stone bridges.

    Not only has the antiquity and magnificence of the ancient and barbaric era, but the complex and exquisite structure also shows the prosperity of the Moyuan civilization.

    While speaking, the aircraft and the magic carpet approached the city.

    Oran sat on the magic carpet, answering Gamel's question.

    "This is the Demon Abyss King City."

    "What's wrong?"

    Gamemel: "It feels like I have come to another world."

    There was an indescribable shock in Gamel's heart. The prosperity of the previous era that Oran mentioned seemed to be reflected in this city.

    Although he failed to see the lost country on the clouds, he was lucky enough to see the Demon Abyss King City in the sand sea.

    It also gave Gamel a more intuitive understanding of the ancient times.

    The aircraft landed flexibly and passed through the tall gate opening, and the magic carpet followed behind and slipped in.

    Lei got off the aircraft.

    However, the first thing he did was to clean up the sand on his body, using magic.

    "This is the worst thing here, there is sand everywhere you go."

    Ray patted his metal head, making a bang.

    It was only then that Gamemel understood why these puppet monsters still had to wear clothes. The sand entering the metal shell would not only make them uncomfortable, but also cause inconvenience to their movements.

    After that, Lei led the two of them all the way through the undulating maze-like city, walking among the tall buildings.

    A large number of non-human beings can be seen in the city.

    The figures of metal puppets, clay pot puppets, and glass puppets walking on the corridor outside the building, and kite demons passing by from time to time in the sky.

    This fantasy city is paired with the endless yellow sand on the outer layer, so that everything here is filled with the magnificence and dream of a mythical world.

    In a trance, they passed by a palace and came to the Pyramid of Demons.

    Lei finally stopped here, and said to Oran.

    "Olan!"

    "This time, I must stay longer and help me build a new aircraft."

    "My flying machine is very good, and it is very interesting to build the flying machine."

    Lei is very straightforward. He doesn't seem to know what being polite is, but he also knows that when people help, they should be rewarded.

    Oran nodded, and said meaningfully at the same time.

    "Perhaps, I also need some help from you."

    Lei left, and a voice came from the cup of desire.

    "Lord Oran."

    "Should I go in too?"

    Gamel felt the power of the Demon Pyramid, and he seemed to see a huge force running through reality, connecting to an illusory and unknown dimension.

    That power does not belong to mortals, it is called myth.

    His original expectation turned into fear and hesitation in an instant.

    Because he knew that as long as he walked into it, he would see a god, the legendary god of demon spirits.

    It was very flat when listening to Oran.

    Going to see a god seems like that's all.

    But only when you really stand here, can you understand how solemn and sacred this is in the ordinary population.

    Therefore, it is not surprising that Gamemel's mood changes at the moment.

    Oran understands Gamel's emotions, and even knows what he is secretly worried about, because not long ago, what happened to a group of mortals when they met the gods???The sight of guarding the temple of another god like guards and servants is shocking just thinking about it.

    A brand new resident ushered in a vacant house in Moyuan King City.

    Oran had already taken out one thing after another from his interspatial ring, and placed them all over the room, including many alchemist's utensils.

    And on the table, there are several cups of desire of different sizes.

    These cups of desire are placed in each cover, and there is this ritual array on the cover, as if they are afraid that they will escape.

    Oran was sitting in front of the table, holding an alchemy notebook in his hand.

    It was the alchemy notebook of Oran's best friend Old Tut.

    He flipped through the contents of the note, flipped it over and over again, and finally turned to the first page again.

    He first read the content of the preface, and finally leaned back in the chair, looked up to the window.

    Then, the content of that page was read out by voice.

    "Everyone knows to look up at the stars in the sky."

    "They all want to put on wings and fly against the wind."

    "But no one bowed their heads and built the ladder to the sky."

    "Because building a ladder is too troublesome and takes too long, it may not be possible to build this ladder until I die."

    "only."

    "Not everyone can grow wings, nor does the wind come every moment."

    "The gifted people who grow wings will eventually turn into legends and disappear in history, which cannot be repeated; the lucky ones who fly against the wind will eventually end as the wind stops, and no one cares about them."

    "They only change themselves, not the world."

    "But as long as we have a ladder to the sky, it's like the ancient snake man built the tower of the city of life."

    "Each of us ascends to the sky and touches the stars."

    "That time period."

    "Everyone can grow wings, and everyone can fly against the wind."

    Oran recalled his journey along the way. He had seen the divisions and struggles in the Land of the Rising Sun in the past, and he also led the White Tower Alchemy Alliance to found a country.

    He saw the blind obedience of mortals to faith in the Kingdom of Lei Ze, and he saw how terrible ignorance is.

    Sometimes he even doubts the significance of the birth of wisdom species.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the birth of the wisdom species meant the meaning of its existence.

    It is a process of constantly moving towards civilization.

    However, this process does not come out of thin air, it requires the efforts of ordinary people, and the efforts of individual geniuses.

    Even, the power of the gods is needed.

    Oran felt that he might be part of the force driving this process.

    At least, he wants to be this force.

    "I want to create a brand new world, an unprecedented civilized world."

    Oran looked at the alchemy notebook in his hand, and the figure of Old Tut appeared in front of his eyes.

    "Old Tut, lend me your wish!"

    "Let's make it happen together."

    After finishing speaking, Oran's body suddenly burst into light.

    A lamp of divine deeds emerged from his body, and countless shadows of lamp spirits leaped from within the lamp.

    In the end, the light turned into a shadow and poured into the glass cover in front of him.

    poured into the cup of desire.

    The Cup of Desire immediately began to grow wildly, reaching the height of half a person.

    A face grew out of the flower cup, which looked somewhat similar to Oran.

    It's just that it has no memory, no wisdom, it only has a wisp of obsession.

    Oran watched its birth, and suddenly lifted the lid.

    This time, this weird lifeform didn't run away, but rubbed against Oran's palm.

    Oran can feel its will and desire, for it is its own will and desire.

    About his and Old Tut's desire to create a tower spirit, about the ultimate mystery pursued by generations of tower spirit schools, about their expectations for the future.

    "It was born from human desire."

    "If it is said that desire makes people sink."

    "If it can bring people happiness and the desire to look forward to, what is it?"

    Oran gave his own answer here.

    "It can also be called a wish."

    Oran is going to use it as the core to create the ultimate mystery of the Taling School.

    Tarling.

    An existence that has an independent personality consciousness, but will never betray.

    A living body that can follow the wishes until they are fulfilled.Oran is going to use it as the core to create the ultimate mystery of the Taling School.

    Tarling.

    An existence that has an independent personality consciousness, but will never betray.

    A living body that can follow the wishes and implement them until the wishes are fulfilled.

 Text Chapter 397: Fit!  Transform!

    I am God!  Text Volume Chapter 397: Fit!  Transform!  Ray's Miracle Workshop is located not far from the Moon Tower, that is, near the Giant Tower of Jesser.

    All kinds of parts are placed in the workshop, which is completely disorganized. Large and small miracle ceremony stone plates are placed in it, and the obviously spacious place is blocked like a narrow passage.

    Only when we went to the innermost part, did we clear out an open space, where a table full of scrolls was placed.

    A door leads directly to the long corridor outside, and bright light shines in through the door.

    Going outside, you will find that the promenade is tens of meters high from the bottom of the ground, and there are several aircraft on it.

    "This is my Miracle Workshop and where I live."

    "In addition to the aircraft, I will also make some other things, such as a singing box, a mechanical gripper that can automatically grab the wall, and a hang glider simplified from the aircraft"

    Lei walked inside, introducing his home and workshop, and picked up some weird things.

    Gamel also got to know Ray, and he was no longer as afraid as before, feeling that he was talking to a great descendant of God.

    In addition to not looking like a living person, Ray is very easy to get along with, and he is not as arrogant as Gamel imagined.

    It's even funny.

    After Camel came to the Demon Abyss King City, the first thing he noticed was the clothes of the demon clan.

    That is the gorgeous and delicate fabric that is only possessed by the legendary kingdom of the gods.

    This kind of cloth cannot be woven by snake people. It is so exquisite that it does not belong to the world, but it does not seem to be very precious in this city.

    So at this moment, he saw a lot of these clothes hanging in Lei's Miracle Workshop, so he couldn't help asking.

    "Mr. Ray."

    "This kind of god's weave is said to belong to the gods. How did you make it?"

    "Could it be that in the city of Demon Abyss, this kind of beautiful God's Weaving is also produced, and there are also ingenious tailors to sew clothes for you?"

    When Ray heard Gamel's question, he immediately turned around and looked at him suspiciously.

    "Making?"

    "No need to make, it can be changed."

    Gamel was even more stunned: "Change?"

    Gamel was at a loss, but Oran probably knew what Ray meant, even though he hadn't seen it before.

    Lei rummaged through a lot of sundries for a long time, and finally found a stone slab.

    Comparing with the ritual array above and the corresponding name of the ancient goblin, he nodded.

    "That's right, this is it."

    "It should still work."

    I picked out some things that looked like garbage from the corner, put some on them according to the approximate ratio, and then pressed my hands on the stone slab.

    A colored light appeared above the slate, and the "garbage" melted and condensed in the light, turning into a large amount of light dust.

    Immediately afterwards, a piece of gorgeous cloth appeared above the stone slab and fell gently.

    Ray showed Oran and Gamel himself, and extended his hand to them.

    "look!"

    "It will come out like this."

    It seems to be saying, it's that simple.

    Seeing this scene, Oran and Gamel were dumbfounded.

    This is not alchemy, nor magic.

    It's a miracle.

    Gamel never thought that there is such a race in this world, the things they use every day do not need to be forged, smelted, or fired.

    Just take out a stone slab, put some things on it, and press up with both hands, it can be transformed directly.

    Lifting the flower cup pinned to Oran's chest, Gamel stared at Lei's figure; it was only at this moment that he really understood what it meant to be a descendant of the God King.

    Oran looked at the stone slab, looked at the messy and crowded room, and pronounced its real name.

    "Sure enough!"

    "This is the Miracle Ritual Workshop."

    Although Oran knew the fairies, the fairies only possessed part of the power of the goblins.

    The Storage Fairy said that her unimaginably beautiful things were made by goblins.

    And in the kingdom of goblins, these things are piled up like a mountain and it is difficult to measure.

    The goblins can create all kinds of things with a single thought, turning pastries into walls.???  "

    The big and small monsters revolved around, some flew in the sky, some wobbled, and some walked with squeaking noises.

    Today is the day when Lei Xin's aircraft flies for the first time, and Lei is obviously a romantic adventurer.

    He regarded the day of the first test flight as the day when he set sail to brave the black storm.

    It can be seen that there is a hole in the enchantment of the Demon Abyss King City, which Lei Te applied to Ms. Elena for his trip.

    Lei put on a newly-made burqa, and the collar turned up high looked very energetic and majestic.

    There are two other demon spirits behind them, and the three are lined up together.

    Just like a team.

    One is a flame demon with a big glass head, and the flames flow in the glass head, like red viscous magma.

    A very beautiful kite monster hovered beside Oran. It was the same monster who asked Lei if he was going to fly to the sun. I don't know how Lei fooled him into agreeing to go into the black storm with him.

    After seeing that everything was ready, Lei immediately yelled.

    "Number One!"

    "Number Two!"

    "Number three!"

    "Fit, transform."

    It seems that this is particularly imposing, but in fact the following series of changes have indeed shocked many people.

    All I saw were puppet monsters, flame monsters, and kite monsters being wrapped in the expanded metal eggs all of a sudden.

    Ray's head struggled out of the metal egg, forming a cockpit with only one head.

    Immediately afterwards, the alchemy prop aircraft took shape little by little, with propellers, nose, and tail growing out.

    The kite demon turned into wings, extending from both sides of the metal egg.

    And the flame demon spit out two flames, which turned into the glass above.

    "duangduangduang~"

    There was a sound.

    The three demon spirits and alchemy props were combined to form a complete body.

    A strange alchemy aircraft suddenly appeared in front of everyone's eyes, and the three demon spirits seemed to be completely integrated with this aircraft.

    Even the demon spirits have never seen such a scene, and they all exclaimed.

    But Lei's actions were not over yet, the head of the metal puppet in the cabin of the aircraft twisted.

    "Number two and number three."

    "Follow orders!"

    "Take off~"

    Then the aircraft really flew up, accelerated from the city wall, and finally rushed down from above.

    The strong wind rolled up, the propellers in front of the aircraft turned rapidly, and the speed of the aircraft became faster and faster.

    After flying close to the ground for a certain distance, it rushed into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    Although it was exactly as expected, Oran was still very surprised.

    "The demon family."

    "Is it still possible to do this?"

    "Props that are not born with flesh and blood, but a body that is born with extraordinary power."

    "Naturally, it can be combined with props to have stronger power and more flexible posture."

    Even Oran thought he had seen a different scene now.

    Olan suddenly felt that the monsters and props fit so well.

    They seem to be natural prop users, able to use the power of props, and even combine with props.

    The demon spirits of Moyuan King City even chased the aircraft to the other side of the city wall, watching the aircraft disappear into the distance.

    "Ray and the others built something, then put themselves together and went out to play."

    "It looks interesting."

    "how did you do that?"

    "When Lei comes back, we can ask him."

    The demons also seem to have found another way to bring out their strength and characteristics.

    Inside the Demon Pyramid.

    Elena, the god of demon spirits, was also watching Lei at this moment, watching Lei piloting his brand-new flying machine and taking his two demon spirit companions into the sky.

    The ghost's face actually showed a trace of relief.

    "thunder!"

    "You are not only flying into the distance, but also exploring the future and hope of the demon clan.?…

 Text Chapter 398: God, someone is stealing our ideas!

    I am God!  Main Text Volume Chapter 398: God, someone is stealing our ideas!  The aircraft flies through the sea of ??clouds.

    Lei looked out from the glass cover, and the sun and light were connected together, elongated into a cross-pointed star.

    The light was too bright, and the blue sky and clouds looked like they were painted in watercolor.

    Everything feels unreal.

    At this time, they had already left the endless sand sea and the giant island of Ruhe, and were walking on the sea.

    After flying for so long, the power of the aircraft was also exhausted, and it gradually lost power.

    "Number Two."

    "Deformation."

    As the leader of the adventure team, Lei gave an order, and the aircraft immediately began to change; the glass cover on it suddenly swelled up, turning into a huge transparent hot air balloon.

    The flame was burning under the transparent hot air balloon, and it was difficult to notice the hot air balloon when viewed from below, only a ball of flame could be seen, as if something was hanging under the ball of flame.

    The aircraft turned into a hanging basket, and the puppet demon and kite demon also disintegrated from the aircraft. One stood in the hanging basket, and the other was mounted on the hanging basket with some fatigue.

    Lei lay comfortably on the edge of the metal gondola, looking at the sea under the clouds, and comforting the kite demon.

    "Look~"

    "We really flew out."

    "The sun rises from the east, does this mean we are closer to it?"

    When the kite demon heard this, he suddenly stopped hanging from the gondola, flew up and circled around the hot air balloon.

    Seems to be very happy, expressing his expectations in this way.

    After flying for several days in a row, I flew farther and farther.

    Ray's goal is the east where the sun rises.

    This morning, Lei just woke up from the hanging basket. He recovered his mental strength by sleeping, recharging his energy and preparing to fly farther today.

    Then the moment he lay down beside the gondola, he suddenly saw a shadow appearing in the distant sky.

    There are plains, jungles, and mountains under the sea of ??clouds. You can see some unknown beings with wings flying in the distance, and there is something running in the land and jungle.

    Lei was taken aback for a moment, and then became extremely excited.

    he yelled.

    "Look quickly!"

    "Look over there."

    "Is that a new world? We have found a new paradise."

    He was very excited and cheered happily.

    Because this scene is really shocking, and it is a scene he has been looking forward to for a long time in his heart, a place he has imagined for a long time.

    He yelled at the other two demon spirits, and the three immediately launched their aircraft and chased after the shadow.

    However, as they flew all the way, they didn't see the "new world" at all, and just watched the image dissipate little by little.

    What they just saw was nothing but a mirage.

    Experienced crew members at sea would have recognized it at the time, but Ray had only heard of this phenomenon, but had never seen it.

    When everything cleared up, Lei realized that they were still in the inner waters where the giant Ruhe island was located. Many merchant ships, warships, and pirates had arrived here. How could there be any "new world"?

    "It turned out to be just an illusion."

    However, Lei believes that this phantom was not born out of thin air. The scene he saw just now must really exist somewhere in the world.

    An empty joy did not hit Lei, but made him look forward to the distance even more.

    He said to number two and number three, his voice was full of enthusiasm, and his hands were dancing.

    "Did you see it? There really is a continent in the distance."

    "Did you see the thing that just flew in the sky in that picture?"

    "That may be the Winged Man, or it may be something else we haven't seen. It must not be Ruhe Giant Island."

    He raised his head and stared into the distance.

    "I'm going there."

    "I must go there."

    Lei was full of energy and said loudly.

    "Today we need to speed up. If we go faster, we will definitely be able to find the new continent one day earlier."

    Lei's enthusiasm seemed to ignite No. 2 and No. 3, and the speed of the aircraft was even faster, rushing towards the distance.

    But not long after flying, the situation at the end of the sky in his sight changed.

    &nbs; Lei looked up at Elena, and then at the temple.

    "No!"

    "I seem to remember some."

    "It's not like that, it's not like that."

    Lei stepped forward little by little, and finally knelt down in front of Elena, as if he was begging for Elena's forgiveness.

    "Ms. Elena, it wasn't you who turned me into a metal doll."

    "It's me, we betrayed your last wish and chose this path."

    "Yeah?"

    "Yes, that's right."

    He couldn't remember those things, but he was so sure.

    Elena shook her head, leaned over and pressed Lei's shoulder.

    "No matter what, we have already reached this era, and we have all succeeded."

    "As for the ones that used to be, they are not important anymore."

    "thunder!"

    "You have found the paradise in your heart."

    Lei raised his head and looked at Elena looking at him with concern.

    He was a little happy and a little sad.

    Just when he lowered his head, it seemed that the never-ending clockwork behind him slowly stopped.

    "So that's how it is."

    "It turns out~"

    "I don't want to go far away, I don't have dreams in my heart."

    "It's me who used to want to find the land of hope."

    Lei laughed again, but when he said this, Lei's voice was a little lonely.

    "I'm just a phantom chasing yesterday. ?

 Text Chapter 399: The Miracle of Serial Number 48

    ,

    Oran finally created his alchemy tower initially.

    However, this alchemy tower doesn't look very tall. At the beginning, the interior was a metal frame less than ten meters high, and the material used was the famous Elena Magic Gold in the Moyuan Kingdom in the last era.

    The metal frame is mixed with white soil watering, which is the unique product of the clay pot demon; it is called a companion creature, but it can actually be regarded as excrement.

    But this kind of good thing, outsiders can't grab it.

    The two were finally formed in the firing of a large number of flame demons' extraordinary spiritual fire, and turned into bright white.

    What was displayed was a three-story white lighthouse with a metal spire added to the frame, just over ten meters.

    The surface of the alchemy tower is smooth and delicate, just like ceramics.

    Oran's alchemy tower was built with the help of the demons in the Demon King City. Elena's magic gold has special extraordinary power, and the demon's soil is also very suitable as the carrier of the ritual array  .

    The demons also installed glass windows for him, laid pure white floor tiles, and presented him with various exquisite decorations inside, all of which are miraculous creations.

    Only a place like Demon Abyss King City can gather so many miraculous objects and extraordinary materials for Oran.

    Of course, Oran also took out all his wealth as the price.

    All the props, large and small, that he had refined over the years were all given to these demon spirits.

    Flying magic carpets were also given away with only two pieces left, and even issued IOUs with some demon spirits, and it is estimated that they will have to repay the debt for a long time.

    "Success, big success." A crowd of demon spirits outside cheered, many of them holding various alchemy props in their hands.

    "Look at the spire over there, I made it, isn't it very artistic." A group of flame demons huddled together, their glass-like heads collided with each other, making a bang bang sound.

    "We refine the magic gold." Several puppet monsters sat on a high place.

    "We pulled out the body of the tower~" a pottery-like monster said in a low voice.

    Oran thanked all the demon spirits all the way and entered the alchemy tower.

    The silver flower pinned to the chest turned automatically and said to Oran.

    "Lord Oran!"

    Gamel looked at everything inside curiously: "Your alchemy tower has finally been refined."

    ? According to the drawing design.

    The first floor is a small alchemy workshop, the second floor is the storage floor, and the third floor is the tower spirit control floor.

    However, the alchemy workshop has not yet been laid out, the protection of the storage layer is blank, and the tower spirit control layer has not even merged with the tower spirit.

    Even by design,

    The alchemy tower should still have some offensive abilities, but these haven't been engraved yet.

    Oran: "Gamel, you're not well yet."

    "There is still a lot of work ahead, this alchemy tower is far from being refined."

    "And for it, there may never be a good time for refining."

    Gamel asked Oran: "Why?"

    Oran expressed his expectations for this alchemy tower: "Because it will continue to improve itself forever, without end."

    "It is an alchemy life form, like a species of wisdom, it can continuously strengthen and sublimate itself."

    Oran and Gamel gathered on the third highest floor, took out the mature cup of desire, and placed it in the pool in the center of the Taling control floor.

    "Taling!"

    "This is your body."

    The cup of desire fell into the pool, and its roots immediately spread along the pool, penetrated into the magic gold, and connected to the ritual array on the alchemy tower.

    The entire alchemy tower seemed to come alive, exuding strong fluctuations.

    Oran watched the ritual array under his feet being activated, watched the three-story alchemy tower stimulate its own power, and the tower spirit was getting familiar with its body.

    Oran said: "Taling, open the enchantment."

    Immediately saw the opening of the ritual array, and a layer of light enveloped the entire alchemy tower.

    Oran then said: "Taling, tidy up."

    A force swept across the entire alchemy tower, and everything inside was tidied up, and all the filth and sundries produced during the previous refining process were blown out from the doors and windows.

    Although Gamel listened to Ottobsp; ——

    Under the sun.

    Lei set off again, this time he replaced with a new aircraft, a miracle prop with serial number 48.

    The two tyrannical abilities it possesses, especially the second one, give Lei the confidence to fly out of the sea of ????storms.

    This time, he didn't even need a companion.

    "Lei, I can definitely fly out this time!"

    "Ray, can we find a new continent this time?"

    "Lei, your aircraft is too powerful."

    Lei grabbed the iron skull, feeling a little embarrassed.

    But his chest involuntarily straightened up.

    "This time it will definitely work."

    He replied like this.

    However, Lei transported the aircraft to the city wall, but did not set off for a long time, and kept looking back.

    As if waiting for something.

    But Lei waited for a long time, looking for the figure he wanted to see in the crowd; it was just that there were wave after wave of people who came to see him off, but there was still no one he was waiting for.

    Just when he was a little disappointed, uu was reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a>  target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> when ready to go  .

    Number Two, shaking his glass brain, showed up with a lot of stuff, and sat down on the back seat of his craft.

    There is no word, but the action already represents everything.

    The kite monster known as number three floated down from the sky and asked him a question with an ethereal voice.

    "This time, can we fly to the place where the sun rises?"

    Lei said happily: "I don't know, but I will keep flying."

    Although I almost lost my life in the black storm, I have seen the horror of the storm and the terrifying monsters in the darkness.

    But this time, the two companions still chose to set off with Lei.

    The three formed a small team and rushed down from the city wall.

    Ray cheered.

    "Ray's adventure team!"

    "Start again!"

    Lei drove his miracle prop aircraft into the sky and into the distance, towards the morning sun.

    "This time, I will definitely fly out."

    I am God!  https:/

 Text Chapter 400: Sally's Whistle and the Dispelled Black Storm

    ,

    Deep in the sea.

    A strange submarine passes through the center of dense seabed plants, and the rotation of the propeller drives a burst of water.

    A group of fish curiously surrounded the submarine, and some swayed from side to side outside the round glass window and looked inside.

    Inside the window.

    Wearing an inflatable costume, a mythical spirit like an astronaut walked in it swaying from side to side as if weightless.

    Velen carefully held a metal egg, and came to the master of the dream who was picking things up in the warehouse on the second floor.

    The blond girl turned her head and looked at Velen.

    The girl asked him with a smile on her face.

    "Has it succeeded?"

    Velen nodded respectfully: "Master Sheila, I have added another transformation form."

    In the eyes of ordinary people, Villena looks like a fancy dress with some cartoon graffiti-like patterns painted on it.

    Hot air balloons, houses, submarines, etc., have now added a new pattern.

    aircraft.

    The goblin's hot air balloon boat has a new form, the aircraft form.

    He is a mythical spirit of miracle props, so in some respects it is somewhat similar to a goblin, and some characteristics of his own power will be engraved on his clothes, just like the goblin's prayer light.

    Velen seems to be very happy, with one more transformation form, he feels as if he has collected a certain favorite card.

    Although the form of the hot air balloon boat can also fly, the form of the aircraft is also very good.

    And it seems that the shape of the aircraft is more flexible.

    "Maybe I borrowed the idea of ??that monster."

    "Master Sheila!"

    Velen seems a little embarrassed, because Sally, the master of life, has been talking about the goblin stealing his ideas for the past few days.

    Sheila shook her head, and told Velen that she had known the existence of the aircraft for a long time.

    "The gods have long known of this existence, Velen."

    "In the god-given era of the Sanye people, when everything just started, the king of wisdom, Laidlich, carved the appearance of the aircraft in front of the temple."

    "God knows everything, but He just doesn't like to say it."

    When Sheila said this, she suddenly paused.

    Her eyes shifted slightly, and she looked at the next floor, where the god was, and where the remains of Ledricky were.

    "Perhaps it is because God knows it that this kind of aircraft was born in the long river of time."

    "All wisdom and life originated because of Sai, and everything in His mind will reappear in the river of history."

    Velen asked again: "Master Sheila, is this aircraft hidden, or"

    Sheila thought: "Or give it to that demon!"

    Velen looked at the metal egg: "But it's different from before."

    This aircraft was damaged during the storm, and it was modified by a miracle when it was repaired by Velen. Now it can be used directly without fusion of demon spirits.

    It is estimated that Lei has regained it now, and he will not recognize this thing as his previous one.

    I don't know whether it's getting better or worse.

    It can be used by ordinary people, but it loses the compatibility with the devil.

    And this time.

    In the maze formed by rows of lockers, a figure came along with a large number of black shadows.

    The black shadow pushed it forward, and it came to Sheila in the blink of an eye.

    A little girl stood on a big black hand, and after jumping off it, the black shadow and hand also dissipated.

    But before she ran over, the voice came from afar.

    "Airplane, airplane~"

    "My plane~"

    "Where's my plane?"

    When the little girl came down from the big black hand, she fixed her eyes on the metal egg.

    "ah!"

    "Found it, my plane."

    It was the first time Sheila heard the term and asked Sally.

    "airplane?"

    "What is it?"

    Sally pointed to the metal egg and picked it up.

    She tapped on it with her hand, and the metal egg immediately vibrated, and duangduangduang turned into a flight with a wingspan of several meters.A strange thing happened.

    They rushed forward quickly, but the black storm seemed to keep a distance from them all the time, and they tried all their strength but failed to catch up with the black storm.

    The three demon spirits were all stunned, not understanding what happened.

    It wasn't until after the stop that Lei observed carefully that he fully understood what happened.

    "The black storm has dissipated!"

    Lei and No. 2 and No. 3 were silent at first, and then Lei and No. 2 cheered, and the kite demons circled around them.

    Although they have prepared the methods and preparations to deal with it, they still can't help shivering when they think of the horror of the black storm and the terrifying monsters living in those storms.

    It is of course the best not to face these terrifying existences at this moment.

    Amidst the cheers, Lei's adventure team flew across the sky and accelerated towards the distance.

    They didn't know whether the black storm had temporarily dissipated, or whether it would always disappear.

    I don't even know how long this situation can last.

    All they can do is to rush out as soon as possible, without wasting any time and this excellent opportunity.

    However, Lei didn't see a strange ship floating on the distant sea.

    Several figures stood on it, watching them.

    Sally had just dispelled the black storm and was throwing her big toy airplane like a paper airplane and watching it circle the sky.

    And Sheila stood beside Yinshen, looking at Lei Fei's back in the distance.

    "god!"

    "They actually want to fly to the place where the sun rises!"

    This goal looks ridiculous in the eyes of the Supreme God, because it is never the sun that rises from the east, but the world is rotating.

    Everyone in this world, including those human gods, thinks that the sun rises in the east.

    Some people even think that as long as they walk along the east side, they can get close to the sun.

    However, Sheila felt that although such ideals and goals were somewhat dreamy and unattainable, the feeling of chasing illusory dreams made people feel romantic.

    The Creator in white robe looked at the aircraft that was in line with the sea of ??clouds, gradually drifting away under the light and shadow.

    "He will not reach the place where the sun rises, but will find something else."

    Ray's adventure team will keep flying east.

    They will fly out of the Sea of ??Storms, reach a sea area that no one has ever reached, and then pass through that sea area.

    only.

    How could he never have thought that this world is a ball.

    He desperately flew towards the east, but finally flew to the west where the sunset is now seen by everyone.

    There.

    It is the place of light where the winged people are.

    Winged people have been migrating westward since their birth, and finally arrived at their homeland.

    One keeps facing east and the other keeps facing west.

    In the end they all converge in the same place.

 Text Chapter 401: The New Reincarnator

    ,

    The news that the black storm had dissipated came from the mouth of the demon god. Naturally, mortals do not have such a powerful ability as the gods, and can sense changes in such a distant place.

    Oran and a group of demon spirits rushed to the sea to confirm the news.

    Above the sea, a group of life forms born with extraordinary life and an apostle with the shape of a god looked at the clear sky in the distance and cheered.

    "It's gone, it's really gone."

    "Ray must have flown out."

    "How far will he fly."

    "Will he come back?"

    "He will definitely come back, and he may even tell us what the place where the sun rises is like."

    It is certain that the black storm that once surrounded the giant island of Ruhe and spread for thousands of miles has indeed dissipated.

    Oran was also very excited, looking forward to what would come after the black storm dissipated.

    "This is an opportunity."

    "The opportunity for everyone on Ruhe Giant Island is also the beginning of an era."

    "Belongs to the era of the ocean, belongs to the era of the distance."

    He even wanted to leave Ruhe Island himself to see what the outside world was like.

    Although Ruhe Giant Island is the place where the gods originated, the gods came here, and the gods started their myths here.

    Going back hundreds of millions of years, this land belongs to the Xiyin Sai civilization and Moyuan civilization of the first era.

    Whether in reality or in legend, this giant island is so different.

    However, many people on this island are still eager to leave here to explore the outside world, because people have fear of the unknown and at the same time have infinite yearning.

    Because of the unknown, there are more possibilities.

    Because of the unknown, we can create a different future.

    Gamemel also felt very excited, as if he had witnessed a turning point in history and a scene recorded in history.

    "Lord Oran."

    "After the black storm dissipates, what will it bring us?"

    "What will it bring to the entire Ruhe Giant Island?"

    Oran blurted out without thinking: "It will bring hope, and it will bring more possibilities."

    "There will be more ships on the sea, and more people will go to distant places to explore new places, establish new countries, and even create new civilizations."

    "Our map is no longer limited to the giant island of Ruhe, but has begun to record more distant places."

    "We may see the former Evelians, see new species, and bring back new things."

    "I even saw another intelligent species in the legend, who was born to belong to the winged people of the sky."

    The myth about Sermos, the snake mother, and the ancestor of the winged people suddenly appeared in Gamemel's mind. When something is close at hand, you may feel fear and disgust, but when it is too far away, you will be in touch again.  Beautified in imagination.

    Oran finally turned around and gave up the idea of ??going beyond the giant island of Ruhe.

    He also has a more important purpose.

    Back in the alchemy tower of Demon Abyss King City, Oran immediately started packing his bags.

    He wants to put this tower into the storage props and prepare to take it away.

    "Tower of Babel!"

    "Tower of Babel!"

    Oran came to the Taling control room on the third floor, and saw the silver flower cup in the pool, and the singing head.

    "Taling!"

    "Prepare to go dormant and close the entire alchemy tower."

    The silver cup of desire immediately began to proceed according to his order, but at the moment before it really went dormant, the cup of desire suddenly turned its head and glanced at Oran.

    "When are you going to let the Taling Upanishad lead the world and the times?"

    Oran replied: "Soon."

    The cups of the Cup of Desire closed to cover his head.

    The doors and windows of the entire alchemy tower began to close, and when Oran walked out of the alchemy tower, the door was completely sealed.

    Oran looked at his alchemy tower, and remembered what the cup of desire asked him just now.

    In a sense, the Cup of Desire is a reincarnation of Oran's desire, representing his desire and obsession.

    He is already a reincarnation, not an ordinary apostle.

    However, if you want to become a myth, you need at least hundreds of thousands of reincarnations, so Oran is here.?Sloom!  "

    Su Kebu told the reporter that Quetzalcoatl still doesn't remember him.

    "Spirituality has returned, and wisdom has just returned."

    "It will be a long time before he will remember who he is."

    Long was stunned: "How long will it take?"

    "Then don't we have to look after him all the time?"

    Su Kebu walked outside and said leisurely.

    "It's you, not us."

    Long immediately hugged his head and opened his mouth wide.

    But Su Kebu just packed his things, erased the ritual array, left and went down the stairs.

    Long caught up from behind.

    I only saw Long rushing out holding a young snake man and shouting at Su Kebu.

    "teacher!"

    "He's grown up, so fast."

    In just a few moments, the young snake man has grown a circle and can start to crawl.

    Su Kebu remembered that the reincarnation should not be like this. It may be that the power of the Feathered Serpent itself is special.

    "He may be different and grow faster."

    Long hugged the child happily: "Does this mean that I don't really have to raise him?"

    Su Kebu carefully looked at the young snake man, and found that he had grown up again in just a moment.

    "Manipulating spiritual power? ?

 Text Chapter 402: The God of Happiness and Wishes

    ,

    Eclipse City.

    Qi Law School.

    A group of young people stood excitedly in the prayer hall, but all of them were nervous and stern, not daring to make a sound.

    They looked up at the statue of the God of Truth and Knowledge, more precisely, at the apostle under the statue.

    The future god of words and contracts.

    Sukob.

    Su Kebu said to the first batch of young snakemen in this school who were going to become apprentices of Lawyer Qi and began to learn extraordinary knowledge.

    "Laws are just words, words themselves have no power."

    "But man can empower them."

    "Because someone is guarding it, and because someone recognizes it, it has meaning."

    Su Kebu faced this group of juniors who were about to embark on the path of extraordinaryness, confirming his path to becoming a god, and the reason why he wanted to become a god.

    "Contract lawyers and judges are those who uphold the law and the contract, and they are also the manifestation of the law and the contract."

    "Contracts and laws are your strength and your path."

    "When you go against your own strength and path, it means giving up everything about yourself."

    "I hope you will always remember this one."

    The students solemnly swore an oath in front of the idol and Sukob, and Sukob summoned his own book of witch spirits.

    For a moment.

    The shadow of the Gate of Truth also loomed behind him.

    All the students raised their heads high. It was the first time for everyone to see such a scene. It was the manifestation of the will of the gods.

    At this moment, the majesty of the gods imprinted in their hearts.

    A force poured into the students' bodies, activating the blood of myth in their bodies, and planting the seeds of literal contracts into their bodies.

    When they have fully mastered this power and mastered extraordinary knowledge and ideas, they can summon the Book of Witch Spirits.

    At that time, they were also real contract lawyers.

    Su Kebu closed his book of witch spirits, and the shadow behind him disappeared instantly.

    "Thank you for the gift from the gods."

    The students were so excited that they jumped from an ordinary person to an extraordinary power. The feeling was beyond comprehension and imagination for ordinary people.

    Su Kebu also looked at these people with relief, because he wanted to cast these freshmen through this school, so as to pass his own way to the whole world.

    His eyes were full of anticipation.

    The expectation for these students is also the expectation for the future.

    "Now it is the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes, and then Suinhall, the Land of the Rising Sun."

    "Not only the country of this era, but also all countries of the next era."

    "Because every country needs laws, it also needs people who uphold the laws."

    He seemed to see thousands of contract lawyers walking away from here, holding the code of law.

    All the students stayed in the prayer hall, getting acquainted with the extraordinary power seeds they had just obtained, and at the same time expressing their piety and belief to the gods here.

    Su Kebu came out, he seemed to feel something.

    He came to the gate of Qi Lawyer School, and saw a figure on the side of the road.

    That figure was out of tune with everyone, even the city.

    Because he doesn't look like a snake man,

    It is an existence with the shape of a god.

    But he just swaggered and stood on the road, but no one noticed that he was unusual.

    He was wearing a god-woven robe given to him by the demon spirit, with a small silver flower pinned on his chest, and he looked very young.

    As soon as Sukob approached, he immediately turned his head.

    "Apostle Sukob."

    The other party looked at the newly established school and the large number of people in the school who were studying, and sighed.

    "I didn't expect to see such a big school here."

    "And it also allows ordinary people to enter and study."

    The other party showed a smile, that smile made people feel kind but not too close.

    "It seems that our Alchemy Academy of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance should also let go of the restrictions, so that more people have the opportunity to receive knowledge."

    Most of the Alchemy Schools of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance only recruit students with the qualifications of powerful persons, and occasionally let some?, Oran was much firmer.

    He understood the relationship between gods and humans, he knew the persistence of gods, and he also found the reason for himself to become a myth.

    Oran kowtowed first, and said when he stuck to the ground.

    "The great god of medicine and alchemy!"

    "Under your guidance, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</  a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> here  During this trip, I finally understood what I wanted."

    "I finally understand my position on your ship, and I also know what kind of end point I want to reach."

    Oran said seriously: "I've made up my mind."

    Then Oran looked up and looked at his god.

    "I want to be the god of happiness and wishes."

    God Yin Wa's voice came through: "Happiness and wishes"

    "Do you want authority in this regard?"

    Happiness is both an end and an authority, and desire is the means by which Oran wants to achieve his end.

    He hopes to use human wishes as strength and means to finally reach the other shore of happiness he wants.

    Oran nodded: "Because I hope that every wish will bring happiness."

    God Yin Wa looked at Oran: "If Master Sheila can hear your words, she will definitely feel happy."

    Oran: "The great master of dreams, the supreme god of master Sheila, has always been guiding us."

    "If we are the lamps in the world, then she is the sun in the sky. ?

 Text Chapter 403: A New Extraordinary Profession

    The kingdom of the god of desire and alchemy.

    Oran knelt among the flowers and told the gods his way.

    "In the Kingdom of Lei Ze, I saw the desire and obsession of the false witch promoted the maturity of the Cup of Desire, and saw the final gesture of this flower of God."

    "I knew then, it was what I was looking for."

    "I am going to use the Cup of Desire as the reincarnation carrier to carry the wish, or the Cup of Desire is the new body that God gave to the apostle."

    The God of Desire and Alchemy certainly knows the special features of the Cup of Desire.

    Since k is an ancient cup of desire, there are not many surprises about it.

    The only thing k didn't expect was that the snake man had to use the cup of desire as a carrier if he wanted to walk the path of being a reincarnator.

    Although the road to becoming a god in the new era is different from that of the previous era, there are still many similarities in many places.

    The god o under the giant gate of mythology spoke: "People always drown in desire."

    "However, Oran, you can control your own desires, discover the mystery of desires, and even find your own path from desires."

    Oran: "Because I am your apostle."

    "Because you have been guiding me, I can always see your lantern on my way."

    Oran went on to talk about what he had gained in the endless sand sea and the Demon King City, where he refined the first alchemy tower.

    'The Alchemy Tower is a large controllable alchemy workshop, and its tower body is made of extraordinary materials.  "

    "The more extraordinary materials used, the more divine blood contained inside, the stronger it will be, and the stronger the spiritual power stored."

    "Moreover, the Alchemy Tower can be continuously strengthened after it is manufactured, and can even be passed on from generation to generation. The only drawback is that it cannot be taken away like the lamp of the divine deed."

    "Although the alchemy tower is a prop, the core that controls it is the tower spirit, which is the existence of the mature cup of desire combined with the alchemy tower."

    "The alchemy tower does not need to be controlled by humans. The mature cup of desire can be transformed into a tower spirit to control it."

    "And the tower spirit incarnated by the Cup of Desire is the condensation of the alchemist's own desire and obsession, so as long as the alchemist can control his desire and be loyal to his obsession, the tower spirit will never betray him."

    "The alchemy tower and the core tower spirit are independent."

    "In this way, it also prevents the core tower spirit from being polluted by other people's blood."

    In this regard, Oran got inspiration from the Pyramid of Demons. Elena, the God of Demons, used this method to control the Pyramid of Demons in the first place, but with ghosts as the core medium.

    Oran turned the bracelet at this time, released his alchemy tower, and erected it in the sky miracle garden of God Iva.

    This also allows the god to understand his path and thoughts more clearly.

    Know what he's going to do.

    With a wave of Oran's hand, the alchemy tower started immediately.

    One door after another opened, and the cup of desire on the third floor also opened its buds, waking up from the seal again.

    "As I said, the Alchemy Tower is a large and controllable alchemy workshop."

    "This kind of alchemy workshop can continuously produce a variety of items. The more powerful the alchemy tower, the longer it can be opened every day, because it is a workshop that is controlled by spiritual power and extraordinary power. It is controlled by the tower spirit.  to run precisely."

    "Those precious items that can only be produced by alchemy, those ingenious and exquisite objects, and even extraordinary props, can all be produced in batches."

    From the eyes of mortals, it looks like the miraculous power of the goblins.

    Although it is not directly condensed like the dream power of the goblin, it is carried out through the process set by the alchemy workshop and tower spirit.

    Having said that, Oran has finished introducing his tower spirit concept.

    "But this is just a reincarnated body, and the path I chose."

    "In Demon Abyss King City, I haven't really found a secret technique to replace the ancient method of reincarnation."

    God Iva: "You got the final answer in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes."

    Oran told God Iva: "That's right, I saw Lawyer Qi in the Court of the Ten Thousand Snakes."

    "When I saw that Sukob was using his power to bestow law codes and contract powers, to promote and protect the order he wanted in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes."

    "I knew instantly what I should do next."The two finally found each other at a corner of the stairs.

    This is a young snake man with slightly curly hair.

    "Feathered snake!"

    "I'm busy, don't run around."

    "are you hungry?"

    "If you're hungry, I'll get someone to prepare something for you."

    But in the face of Long's call, the other party behaved completely differently from before, and did not make any moves for a long time.

    Long could only walk over, looking at the back of the other party, feeling that the other party looked unusually calm.

    Feathered Snake turned his head, but the expression on his face did not look like a child, but more like an old man, his eyes were solemn with the precipitation of years.

    Feathered Snake looked at Long and called out his name.

    "Long."

    "it's me."

    Long immediately understood what was going on, and his expression immediately became serious, and he no longer regarded the other party as a child.

    "You're back?"

    Feathered Snake nodded: "Yes, I'm back."

    Feathered Snake looked at his body, lowered his head, then covered his face, and said with a trill.

    "I finally, finally became a human being."

    Long raised his head and looked at the place where Feathered Serpent was standing. What he was looking at just now was a pair of white pottery bottles, which were brought from Suinhall.

    "You want to leave?"

    Feathered Snake picked up the bottle. There are many workshops for firing white pottery in his hometown, and the pattern on the bottle feels very familiar and familiar to him.

    "It's not leaving, but I'm going home."

    Feathered Snake turned his head to look at Long, and told him.

    "and."

    "My name is Kurmis."

    This was the first time that Long knew Feathered Serpent's real name, and it was also the first time that the other party told others his name in so many years.

    "Kurmis!"

    "It was more than a hundred years ago when you left, so you will be back."

    "Everything has changed, and you won't find anything after you go back."

    "My teacher said."

    "Your power has the power of spiritual authority, even if you are reincarnated."

    "You can never hide from certain things. Everything in the past has passed, and you should consider some longer and more realistic issues."

    "If you stay here, we can help you."

    Kurmis stared at the bottle in his hand in a daze, and the thoughts and meetings in his eyes seemed to flow out of his pupils.

    "It's always too far away."

    "I can't think about that far away. I just want to go home now."

    "I just want to go home now."

    "As a humango home."

    Ron knew that Kurmis could not be stopped, but finally warned him.

    "But you are already a reincarnator."

    "Kurmis."

    "Your lifespan has exceeded ordinary people's imagination, and you are no longer an ordinary person. This is already a problem you have to consider."

    Kurmis: "I still remember your recent conversation. The Cthulhu was severely injured. It will be an unknown time until he recovers."

    "So at least, I don't have to worry about K now."

    Kurmis expressed his gratitude to Long: "I am very grateful for your help, but I still choose to leave."

    Long shook his head: "This is a fair exchange, you don't need to thank us." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 404: Scarlet Goddess, Feathered Serpent, and Rolling Ball Jue!

    , I am God!

    Suinhall.

    If the Shepherd's River is the waterway connecting the north and south of the giant Ruhe Island, then the Serpent Road is the main land route between Suinhall and the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    Kurmis passed through the Alpens Fortress, left the border of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, and entered this famous commercial road.

    There are many villages and towns along the way, and there is an endless stream of passing caravans, so there are hotels for rest and residence along the way.

    certainly.

    Occasionally, groups of robbers would rush out of the dense jungle.

    Especially in these years, the number of robbers on the Serpent Road has increased day by day, and the early robbers even established very hidden gray towns on the Serpent Road.

    These big and small bandit gangs and gray forces are notorious in Suinhall and Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    As these forces grew stronger, they also took in a large number of powerful people.

    Up to now, this place has completely become an extralegal area; their power is even so strong that the towns on the border between the two countries are being influenced and controlled by these people walking on the fringes.

    Caravans who wanted to pass this trade route not only had to be inextricably linked with these forces, but also had to cultivate their own guards or hire mercenaries for protection, which also made the mercenary unions on the border extremely prosperous.

    Kurmis walked this road alone.

    No need to fly, no magical powers, just walk like ordinary snake people.

    Although Su Kebu also taught him the method of transforming the form of God, Kurmis never thought of changing his form after he became an apostle;  He just looked at the same eyes as ordinary people.

    Kurmis especially likes to pay attention to and collect various plants along the way, collecting the seeds of gymnosperms or seed ferns.

    "There are such plants."

    "What kind of plant is this? Why is it so tenacious in life, and can survive in the sand and in the crevices of stones?"

    "Why do some have seeds and some don't?"

    Kurmis was carrying a pannier, which contained a lot of things.

    It looks like a farmer in the mountains.

    After becoming an apostle and reincarnation, Kurmis began to gradually discover the true mystery of spiritual power; he no longer needed to contact other people as before, but could observe the world and other life from a special perspective through spiritual power  Secrets of the body.

    The powerful and special spiritual power even allowed him to perceive the terrifying aura of the giant Ruhe monster that enveloped the giant Ruhe island.

    Although.

    The moment he observed the phantom formed by the condensed breath, he was so frightened that he couldn't breathe.

    I dare not look again.

    He observed that every intelligent life has spiritual power in its body, and spiritual power can affect the life form of intelligent species, and even partially affect the health and lifespan of intelligent species.

    When an intelligent species is on the verge of death, its spiritual power must fall into decay.

    Not exhaustion, but an inexplicable decay, as if rotten.

    This kind of decay is very difficult to reverse, even if Kurmis repairs it through spiritual power, it can only be alleviated.

    It is impossible to greatly prolong the life of a certain intelligent species, including himself.

    There are only two ways to get rid of the shackles of life, break the boundaries of mortals and become an apostle, and then master the secret of reincarnation.

    Therefore, after mastering the power of spirituality, whether it is a sky angel or a feathered snake, it is more used for healing.

    But now.

    Kurmis had a novel idea.

    What would happen if spiritual power were infused into these plants?

    Along the way, Kurmis is trying this kind of power.

    But unfortunately, nothing was gained in the end.

    "Plants are not intelligent species, and cannot carry spiritual power."

    "Perhaps it is possible, but I have not found such a way."

    Although Kurmis failed, he continued to search and try.

    Walking alone on this road full of bandits, even if Kurmis was lucky, he still encountered bandits in the end.

    Kurmis was walking on the trail, and a few figures who had been lying on both sides for an unknown amount of time suddenly rushed out.

    "Stop for me."

    "Put all valuable things inListening to the movement, I immediately felt the movement, got up and shouted.

    But as soon as the words fell, they saw the shadow of a vehicle approaching in the distance at an extremely fast speed, and they rushed down immediately.

    "Stop!"

    "Stop!"

    But the comer slid past like a hurricane, they didn't even see the shadow clearly, and the other party had already disappeared into the distance.

    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what had just passed.

    "what is that?"

    If someone can see clearly, they will find that it is not a vehicle at all, because the other party has nothing in front of it.

    It was a house running on the ground, with two big wheels on the ground on both sides, and a clockwork-like wheel behind it.

    Miracle props · magic wheel house.

    It looks a little dreamy, like something out of a fairy tale.

    The props of dream power always have the color of a fairy tale.

    Inside the magic wheel house.

    The red-haired demigod also naturally saw the scene on the road of the giant snake, saw the thieves everywhere, and the gray forces entrenched on this road.

    There was a trace of sadness in the eyes of the red-haired demigod.

    Then he sighed.

    He is not only worried about this chaos, but the root cause behind it.

    At this time, someone came out and stood behind the red-haired demigod.

    "Master Vivien!"

    "The border has been reached."

    Vivien looked at Alpens and Smerkel who had been following her all along: "There is really a big problem."

    Although Suinhall seems to be still strong on the surface these years, in fact, very violent contradictions and conflicts have broken out at the bottom.

    Between cities and within cities.

    There are constant wars and conflicts.

    The only thing that didn't appear was that none of these people dared to claim rebellion against the king of the gods.

    However, it is true that the King of God's Family's control over this country is getting weaker and weaker, or there is no way to change this situation.

    A large number of farmers lost their land, and this is the result, plus there are robbers everywhere.

    Needless to say, not only on land, but also on the pirates on the sea.

    They are entrenched on various islands in the sea, driving ships to plunder in all directions, and constantly attacking the border coast of Suin Hall and the Land of Sunrise.

    Now the entire Suinhall is like a porcelain jar that is full of cracks and is about to be burst by water.

    It's just that a powerful force firmly pinched this exquisite and gorgeous porcelain, so that the water inside couldn't burst out no matter what.

    That power is the nobility, the powerful.

    It is also the will of the gods.

    It is the power of the king granted by the gods.

    Vivien asked Alpens and Smerkel: "Tell me, both of you, what is the most fundamental problem."

    Alpens said: "The population is growing too fast, but the arable land is constantly decreasing, and internal contradictions are constantly intensifying, but they are suppressed by extraordinary forces."

    "Behind the mess, there is only despair."

    "Ordinary snake people can't even shout out, they are completely swallowed up, making people feel hopeless."

    Smerkel: "The planting of Jujube has requirements for land. The suitable arable land area of ??Suinhall is limited, and it has grown to a certain extent. Many places are either too barren or unsuitable.  development."

    "There is too little arable land, and the population is gradually increasing."

    "It ended up like this."

    Vivien asked them: "Can all this be changed by taking back the power granted by the kingship?"

    Smerkel shook his head: "This is not enough, because it cannot fundamentally solve the problem."

    Alpens: "Dynasty change is nothing more than using wars to consume and reduce population, and to redistribute land and wealth. This is an infinite loop process."

    "Reduce the population and redistribute; then the next kingdom will be replaced, and the cycle will be repeated."

    "This is meaningful to ordinary people, but it is not enough for you, Lord Vivien."

    In other words, it is also meaningless,

    The Scarlet Goddess nodded: "Yes, a civilization that cannot move forward, a civilization that has been walking around in circles, is hopeless."

    But even gods can't solve all problems sometimes.God, sometimes it can't solve all the problems.

 Text Chapter 405: The Flower of Life Power

    ,

    The Magic Wheel House runs on the land of Suinhall.

    Through the jungle grassland, through the bustling cities and small towns, this journey of the god has almost traveled all over this huge country.

    Finally, the magic wheel house stopped on a mountaintop on the road of the giant snake, overlooking the whole world.

    Vivien held a blood-red flower in her hand.

    That is the cup of blood mist, the product of the cup of the sun being impregnated with the power of life.

    The beginning of the era.

    When the Scarlet Goddess just came back and set foot on this land, the population living in the entire Suinhor territory might not be as large as the current small town.

    But now there are many cities and towns in Suinhall, and the snake people have already spread in every corner of this land, and they even blossomed on another continent far away.

    It can be called an extremely prosperous civilization.

    However, after reaching the peak of prosperity, there is a bottleneck.

    Although the Scarlet Goddess finally found the problem, she failed to find a real solution to the problem.

    Vivien finally made up her mind to at least solve the first problem first.

    He said to King Alpens: "Since you, Alpens, in every generation, the three-leaf symbiont has become the king."

    "I decided to start from the next generation, and no longer arrange for the king of the gods to reincarnate."

    "In the future, even if the three-leaf symbiotics become kings, they will no longer carry out designated inheritance from generation to generation like the lineage of the king of the gods."

    "The kingship belongs to mortals, and the succession of dynasties also belongs to them."

    This sentence is equivalent to canceling the privilege of the king of the gods.

    The oracle of the divine grant of kingship was revoked.

    At the beginning of the era, this method of inheritance was undoubtedly advantageous, and Suinhall cannot have this stable inheritance today.

    However, as time changes and circumstances change, the best choice in the past will soon be eliminated.

    There is no perfect thing, only the most suitable.

    Vivien made up her mind, but she still asked the opinions of the two juniors.

    "Alpens!"

    "Lines Tito!" (Smerkel's last epoch name)

    "The dynasty you established may fall apart because of this. Do you feel regretful?"

    Alpens replied: "Even Hinnsay has disappeared in the years, Suinhall's disappearance is doomed, although it is a bit regrettable, but it has long been expected."

    Smerkel: "Civilization will not disappear because of the change of dynasty, Vivien."

    Vivien stood in front of the window and stared into the distance, looking a little dazed.

    The hand he was rubbing the cup of blood mist suddenly exerted force unconsciously, and a flower petal suddenly fell from the cup, which floated down from the window sill.

    Only then did Vivien come to her senses.

    It seems that what Alpens and Smallkel said reminded Vivien of the past, and her heart fluctuated.

    Vivien looked back at Suinhall, and the vast land was dotted with cities, and fields, rivers and canals were intertwined.

    "Actually, the population of the Snake People has far exceeded the population of the Sanye People, Suinhor, the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, the Land of the Rising Sun, and the Evelians who left for another continent."

    "What will happen in the future, neither you nor we can predict."

    "This era is completely different from the previous era. We can take a look and wait for new changes to appear."

    "The sea of ????storms has opened, because the god of Sai and the master of life are likely to come to the world."

    Vivien said to Alpens and Smerkel: "Go back, we already know the situation of Suinhall, and there are still many things to do."

    The Scarlet Goddess is ready to end this journey.

    On the other side, a figure was chasing after the Scarlet Goddess' path.

    Kurmis, with extraordinary inspiration, chased the car of the Scarlet Goddess all the way, but he never caught up.

    "over there."

    The dirt run over by the wheels of the magic wheel house, with dissipated afterimages and breath, made Kurmis follow all the way.

    But when they came to the road of the giant snake, the other party disappeared into the world like a wave.

    However, on a green hillside where the last breath disappeared, Kurmis still had some gains.

    The wind blows something bright red, flying in the air.

    Sometimes it floatsbegan to bow down to him.

    Kurmis said to himself: "I am a human being."

    "People like them."

    "I live in the kingdom of people and have countless companions."

    He seems to have found his own meaning and the true meaning of existence——

    After solving the green vine incident, Kurmis won the support of countless people in Moonlight City, but it also brought a lot of troubles.

    Kurmis had to move the house outside and lived not far from the Moonlight Forest.

    Here it is more convenient for him to do the next experiment, an experiment he has been preparing for a long time.

    This is a stone house.

    It was built by Kurmis by fusing stones with the fusion spell.

    Kurmis has built a beautiful botanical garden on the roof, and he is lying on the roof at this moment, holding a pot in his hand.

    Inside the jar was a bright red petal, just as gorgeous as when it had just fallen.

    Kurmis: "The flower of God that blooms in the kingdom of the Scarlet Goddess."

    This red flower has been recorded many times in the mythology. It is said that when the king of the gods of the past dynasties died, he passed away in the land full of red flowers.

    When Kurmis was young, he heard such stories.

    "Said King Alpens."

    "When the wind blows, I am the protagonist of the era."

    "And now the wind has stopped, my time is over, and I have lived my glorious life."

    "Smerkel, it will be you from now on."

    "King Alpens passed on the glory to the next generation, stepped into the bloody sea of ??flowers without any remembrance, and returned to the kingdom of the gods."

    This is the story Kurmis heard.

    And now he really saw this kind of flower with his own eyes, but the power of this kind of flower is very strange, he can't feel the change of this kind of power at all.

    However, this is the most precious plant Kurmis has collected. Recently, he has been trying to fuse various plants into puppets, trying every means to modify the original appearance of the plants.

    But it feels like trying to dig a hole in the water. No matter how hard you try to scoop the water, it will eventually return to a flat surface.

    So he decided.

    Try to turn this petal into a puppet.

    He felt that this extraordinary species of plant, the flower blooming in the Kingdom of God, must be different from ordinary plants.  .

    Kurmis stood up and faced the direction of the moonlight forest.

    "It's here!"

    Kurmis is going to conduct an experiment here, which happens to be far away from the downtown area.

    But obviously no one told Kurmis.

    The Cup of Blood Mist is not just an ordinary plant, nor is it just an ordinary extraordinary species.

    This is the flower of life power

 Text Chapter 406: The Power of the Distorted Eye

    ,

    Outside the moonlight forest.

    In the botanical garden with the roof in full bloom, Kurmis is conducting a special experiment.

    Kurmis arranged a ritual barrier on the ground among a large number of plants. It seemed that he was also worried about any accidents. After all, the subjects of this experiment were completely different.  Ritual enchantment! Open! Kurmis lowered his body.

    He picked up the jar, and put his curse seal power and part of the divine power into it.

    From a spiritual perspective, a large amount of silver light poured into the jar along with the mysterious three-dimensional symbols.  The gorgeous red petals also radiate light.

    However, this extraordinary aura is red, and it dyed the jar crimson.  Colorful enchantment light, silver divine power, bloody red luminous jar.  There are dense plants around, the mysterious moonlight forest in the distance, and the endless starry sky above.

    Kurmis felt a part of himself fused with that petal, and the power of the curse seal was assimilating Ji into a puppet little by little.  can be seen.

    The petal began to grow in an instant, and it returned to its original appearance little by little.  A complete cup of blood show.

    Kurmis had a look of joy on his face, he thought his experiment was successful.  &amp;quot;The complete cup of blood mist.  &amp;quot;The Flower of God.  &amp;quot;

    And just when he wanted to truly feel the power of this flower of god, the power of life power in the depths of the Blood Season Cup was completely entangled with the power of wisdom and power of Kurmis.  In an instant, Kurmis' super spirituality had a premonition of something.  It's not a good feeling.

    The terrible crisis hung over his heart like a dark cloud, and he seemed to see death and doomsday.  &amp;quot;This doesn't feel right!&amp;quot;What kind of power is this?&amp;quot;&amp;quot;This doesn't feel right!&amp;quot;

    Kurmis' body hadn't reacted yet, and he didn't even have time to express the frightened expression on his face.

    His spiritual instinct directly abandoned the part of the divine power that he had separated, and cut off that part of the power from his own induction.  This is tantamount to saying that the Jushi broke his wrist and completely gave up part of his own strength.  But still can't stop the experiments that have already started.

    The flower that has been integrated with the power of wisdom and power of life bursts out with terrifying light at this moment.  The light was a mixed gray.

    However, Kurmis felt distortion, darkness, and chaos from the light.

    Kurmis didn't understand how special this experiment was. It wasn't his imagination to create a special kind of plant puppet.

    Rather, it is a collision between two powers.  The two powers clashed fiercely in this flower of life, a strange light burst out from the jar, and the red flower instantly rose to a height of several meters.  The gray light swept across Kurmis' face and body, reflecting his bewildered face.  The range is not that wide.

    But caught off guard, there is no way to escape.  &amp;quot; Ah!

    Before he understood what happened, he saw his body begin to collapse and screamed in pain.  This light seems to be destroying the blood vessels that make up his body.

    That is the power of distortion, the power born after the conflict between two powers.  The light overwhelmed Kurmis.  Under the light, Kurmis' life form began to collapse.  &amp;quot;What's the matter?

    &amp;quot; This power is destroying my body, no good, I have to do something.  But at the moment when the light spread, Kurmis' power of wisdom was frozen, and the life form given by the mother of life also collapsed instantly.

    He couldn't control himself with extraordinary strength, and he couldn't even do the most basic movement.

    Kurmis felt like he was melting like a mass of mud, the structure of his body was destroyed, and the structure of his skin was destroyed.  Immediately afterwards, the perspective fell into darkness, that is, the structure of the eyes was also destroyed.

    This kind of power is not considered powerful, but it is extremely strange. If Kurmis is prepared to take precautions, this situation will not happen.  But he not only ran into each other head-on, but also ate them all.  To him, this kind of power was like drinking the poison himself.  Distortion into &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Distortion~&amp;quot; Distortion Distortion. Distortion is life and death in an instant, in a trance.  His super spirituality felt something.  He heard a strange voice saying something.

    Follow the power of distortion, follow the source of distortion, and see the most powerful distortion in this world.

    It's as if he used his eyes to spy on the world for the first time after becoming an apostle, following the power of Ruhe's giant island, he saw the seven giant gods who carried the earth.

    His perspective across the sky?The three-leaf symbiont who saluted respectfully replied: "The blood accumulation of the myth of the eye of true knowledge is still quite a bit short, and there is still a distance from the threshold of the myth."

    The Scarlet Goddess nodded: "The Eye of True Knowledge is related to our next plan, and there must be no surprises in the plan to compete for the True God of Wisdom."  &amp;quot;The three-leaf symbiont looked serious: &amp;quot;Master Fei Yao, I can assure you that it will proceed as expected.  &amp;quot;The Scarlet Goddess walked up and returned to the throne in the Temple of Truth.  He suddenly pressed his head tiredly, and said to Alpens and Smerkel beside him.

    &amp;quot; It is not easy for us to create a demigod who is qualified to compete for the fruit of wisdom in this era.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; We are no longer wise and powerful, and mythical props are important bricks for us to knock on the door of this era.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; Relying on mythical props, it is possible to make up for the 250 million years of reincarnation time.  &amp;quot;

    Alpens: &amp;quot;Miss Vivien, you have already made arrangements, and everything is proceeding as planned.  &amp;quot;

    Vivien nodded, but this is not enough, I must also leave a place of faith that is prosperous enough, not what Suinhall is like now.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Taking back the royal power is only the first step, uu reading&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http:/  /www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;  /a&gt;</a> I shouldn't have to take care of it next.  &amp;quot; The dynasty will change, and we only need to control the temple in the future.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; As for who is the king of Suinhor, we don't need to worry about it in the future.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; Faith belongs to the temple, and kingship belongs to mortals.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;The dissipated sea of ??storms will open the door to the outside world. The age of the ocean has arrived, and it will also change the entire Suinhall, bringing vitality and opportunities.  &amp;quot;

    Alpens: &amp;quot; How the dynasty will change in the future is a matter between mortals, as long as the beliefs of the temples in the world remain unchanged.  &amp;quot;However, Fei Yao went on to say:&amp;quot;But a basic problem still hasn’t been solved. How should civilization develop and advance?&amp;quot;Smerkel put forward an idea;&amp;quot;We  Maybe we can cooperate with the Land of the Rising Sun? &amp;quot; The ability of an alchemist in some aspects is irreplaceable by other powerful professions.

    Alpens looked at Smerkel and frowned slightly: "But in this case, we are allowing his belief to enter Soinhall."  The Scarlet Goddess pondered for a while, and said the name of the god of faith in the Land of Sunrise: "Iva, the God of Alchemy and Desire."  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; Kingship belongs to mortals, faith belongs to temples, and it seems that all countries are moving towards this superpower.  What will the following era be like?"

    The Scarlet Goddess faintly feels that the era of dividing beliefs by regions may be slowly coming to an end, but there is still a lack of opportunity.

 Text Chapter 407: The Last King of Gods

    ,

    Protect the city of fire.  Wang Fu.

    There is a mysterious tree in the garden deep in the palace, which is said to have existed in the era of Smerkel.

    On this tree, there is a flower of the god that exudes the sun and light, but if you look closely, you will find that the flower is only rooted and grafted on the tree, forming a rare symbiosis between the flower and the tree.

    King Smerkel, the second-generation king of gods, got this sun flower that bloomed in the creator's garden from the god of desire and alchemy. It happened to coexist with this tree when it was growing, and finally became this flower.  Second appearance.

    It is the first generation template of the rainbow tree. It can be said that the fairy family in the forest was born because of this tree.  But from the appearance point of view, there is still a big difference between the two.

    A healthy man in armor danced a sword in the garden. The blood-colored cloak tore through the air with powerful force, and a shield also split and changed into various forms in the air.  Finally he withdrew all his strength.

    The weapon, cloak, and shield were all retracted, turning into an armband and wrapping it around the man's arm.  Life props' proof of blood relatives.

    It is also the proof of the king of the gods, the symbol of the gods of kingship.

    As soon as Osis, the king of gods of this generation, stopped, a waiter immediately stepped forward to put a robe on him, but he was still bare chested, looking extraordinarily heroic.  This seems to be the tradition of the lineage of the king of the gods, courage, boldness, and never admit defeat.  Osis stood under the flowering tree and looked up at the sacred tree.

    It's not just him, every generation of magical kings is used to staring at this tree like this, staring at the cup of the sun on the tree.

    There was a bureaucrat waiting outside for a long time, and finally got permission from Osis to walk in, but before he could speak, Osis asked him a question first.  &amp;quot;Do you think I am a great king?&amp;quot;

    The bureaucrat standing behind Osis was stunned for a moment, but immediately reacted and spoke respectfully.  &amp;quot;Of course you are a great king, you are the king of gods.  Osis did not turn his head, still standing under the tree with his back to the visitor.  ' That is to say, the great is the king of gods.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; instead of me.

    The bureaucrat seemed to be frightened, and his face turned pale in an instant, but he continued immediately.  &amp;quot; Only a great person can become a great leader.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;It's like the tree and the flower, when they are combined, they become the holy tree.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot;How can we separate them?&amp;quot;

    Osis seemed to be persuaded by the other party, and instead of asking any further questions, he asked him why he came.

    Osis turned around: "You came to see me, what's the matter?" The bureaucrat bent down: "My lord, the temple is ready for the sacrifice ceremony of the gods."  &amp;quot;&amp;quot;So I came here to report to you, this is a very important matter.  &amp;quot; Osis frowned, because this time the sacrifice of the gods was not an ordinary sacrifice.  Osis is actually not young anymore, although because of the blood of the three-leaf symbiote, the power of the gods makes him look very young, still in his prime.  But so far, he still has no heirs.

    According to the convention, at about this time, they should hold a sacrificial ceremony to pray to the gods to designate the reincarnation of the three-leaf symbiosis, who is the next generation of god-destined kings.  But Osis Siping was not happy about this matter, because he felt that he still had a lot of things to do.

    And with the passage of time, the time for the temple gods to hold sacrificial ceremonies is getting earlier and earlier. The name is to allow the next generation of gods and kings to have more time to study, for Su Yinhor's inheritance.

    It involves some links of fighting for power and profit, which is the struggle between the temple and the subordinates, and the friction between theocracy and Yuquan.  In fact, Osis had already guessed what he was doing when the other party came, and what he said just now was deliberately suppressing the other party.  At this moment, he immediately showed an impatient look, and said to the other party.  &amp;quot; Let’s talk about the ceremony next time. Recently, many things cannot be separated.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot; I plan to finish the provincial system,

    After completing the national policy of the alliance with the Land of the Rising Sun, I will pray to the gods with my achievements.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; At that time, I was the truly great King of Gods.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; is worthy of praying to the gods.  &amp;quot;

    Osis looked at the other party: "As for now, there is no need to mention this matter again.  Osis, the king of gods, also wants to learn from the Land of the Rising Sun and the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes to improve.

    Ge, although it is certain that they will not completely follow them, it seems that the Ten Thousand Serpents Court has not fully accepted the system of the Land of the Rising Sun.  But in centralization, there is still planningnbsp; Osis looked at Kurmis dumbfounded, feeling that the other party was talking about the Arabian Nights.  But Kurmis didn't have this self-awareness at all, he said very frankly.  *Your Majesty!&amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;I have found a method, but to prove whether this method is really feasible.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot;I need help from the gods.  &amp;quot;

    Although Osis recognized the power of Kurmis, the strength of the apostle is not only his own power, but also the gods behind him.  And Kurmis in front of him only has the power of an apostle, and he has nothing behind him.  And he was quite dissatisfied with this kind of big talker.  He shook his head, his voice full of emotion.  There is mockery in the words, and there is a sense of humor.  Create new species?&amp;quot;

    Even the gods dare not say such things, who do you think you are? This is the authority of the mother of life, how dare you say it? Do you still have the reverence for the gods?

    Kurmis looked at Osis: "How do you know that this is not the guidance of the overlord god?" Osis was speechless, unable to speak for a long time.

    But Osis was not interested in this sophistry, he thought it was a madman who had gone astray.  Mortals, how can you talk about God"

    Osis got up and was about to send Kurmis away.

    But then, Kurmis showed the power of spirituality.  He stretched out his hand and took out a green field vine from his sleeve, as well as a curly ball that didn't grow.  Osis looked at him, not understanding what he meant.

    Kurmis didn't explain either, but grafted the plant together in a special way in front of him.

    Immediately afterwards, he urged his fusion spell seal to merge into the plant.  In an instant, I saw cones growing on the green vines, and a large bunch grew on one of them.  Osis, who was about to leave just now, rushed back immediately.

    Looking at the strange plant growing from the ground to the table, a kind of plant that I don't know if it can be called a curly ball.  He touched the cones on the vines with his hands, his eyes were wide open.  What? &amp;quot;&amp;quot;What is this?&amp;quot;

    Osis immediately stepped forward excitedly and asked Kurmis.  &amp;quot;How did you do it?&amp;quot;

    As the king of Suinhor, how could Osis not understand the meaning of this.  But it was so amazing that he couldn't understand how the guy in front of him did it.

    This kind of power may not be unfamiliar to the Winged Man and the Sky Angel, but the Sky Angel uses it on humans, and Kurmis wants to use it on plants on a whim.  But on the giant island of Ruhe, the derivative power of this kind of spiritual authority is still very bluffing.

    Kurmis told the king: "Your Majesty, I only temporarily distorted their forms with my strength, but I couldn't fix their bloodlines."  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; In order for this plant species to be born, the next step is needed.  &amp;quot;

    Osis pondered immediately, wondering if he should trust Kurmis or not.  But Kurmis then produced another piece of evidence. He took off the cloak and hat on his head, completely revealing his hair color.

    &amp;quot;I was in an experiment, uu read a book&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.  com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</  a> Permanently modify part of my bloodline.  &amp;quot; My hair and eyes turned golden forever.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Look at my golden eyes.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;This is the proof of bloodline modification, which comes from the gift of the main word god.  &amp;quot; Looking at those special golden eyes, Osis faintly believed Kurmis.  And after thinking about it, even if the other party dares to deceive himself, can he still deceive the gods? Kurmis made a request to His Majesty again! I need to rely on the power of the gods but must.  &amp;quot; The first ancestor of blood, the Scarlet Goddess.

    Osis looked at Kurmis, and his serious request.  Now, he no longer dared to underestimate this godless apostle.

    But Osis still has a problem. He is no longer the king of the gods, and he even lost the certificate of the blood family.  He himself may not be able to communicate with the gods, how to help Kurmis to contact the gods.

    However, he can confirm that if what Kurmis said is true, then even the Scarlet Goddess will definitely pay attention to him.  And if he really succeeds, he may be able to change and reverse the predicament he faces.  Even he thought so.

    With this, I may be able to welcome the favor of the gods again.

    The current Osis is just the snake man Osis, not the three-leaf man Osis. He still can't fully understand the will of the gods.  &amp;quot; Mister Kurmis!

    'I can help you find a way, but whether it can attract the attention of the gods in the end.  It depends on whether what you say is true.

    Osis said to Kurmis: "Those who try to deceive the gods will be punished by the gods."  &amp;quot;

    Kurmis made a prayer gesture: "Although I am not the apostle of the Scarlet Goddess, my admiration for him has never changed.  &amp;quot;

    (https://)

    1 second to remember the apex novel:.  Mobile version reading URL:p; With this, I may be able to welcome the favor of the gods again.

    The current Osis is just the snake man Osis, not the three-leaf man Osis. He still can't fully understand the will of the gods.  &amp;quot; Mister Kurmis!

    'I can help you find a way, but whether it can attract the attention of the gods in the end.  It depends on whether what you say is true.

    Osis said to Kurmis: "Those who try to deceive the gods will be punished by the gods."  &amp;quot;

    Kurmis made a prayer gesture: "Although I am not the apostle of the Scarlet Goddess, my admiration for him has never changed.  &amp;quot;

    (https://)

    1 second to remember the apex novel:.  Mobile version reading URL

 Text Chapter 408: Serial Number 7

    ,

    The Temple of Fire Protection.

    Here Kurmis saw the statue of the ruler of life, and then found the stone statue of the Scarlet Goddess on one side.  &amp;quot; There is also such a temple in Meiya City, and celebrations will be held every festival.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot; Dedicated to the master of life and the **** goddess.  &amp;quot;

    He looked at the god of protection of Suinhor, the great existence who guided Suinhor from barbarism to civilization, and thought of the past.  In the eyes of the people of Suinhor, the Lord of Life created the Snakeman, and the Crimson Goddess created Suinhor and the city-state civilization.  Or it can be said that the entire Snakeman civilization has been able to get to where it is today, and many places are inseparable from this god o.

    Without his guidance, there would not be generations of one-leaf symbionts reincarnated in Suinjer, no matter how many ups and downs the snake man would have to go through from desolation to civilization, even though Suindir has already fallen.  signs, but it was once the greatest kingdom on the giant island of Ruhe and the birthplace of culture.  Using the temple's power, ritual, and medium, he began to communicate with the god.  &amp;quot;The Scarlet Witch is the ruler of the blood country in the deep sea, the great ancestor of blood ? &amp;quot;

    Kurmis' thoughts reached distant places through the guidance of the dream world.  He seemed to be sinking into the ocean infinitely.

    The waves and tides are churning, and the small sounds converge into a song of life.  In the endless darkness and fragmentary voices, he saw a glimmer of light.  Then.

    He stood in an ancient city, under a temple.  Kurmis raised his head, and a large number of god-like or ancient-looking beings stared at him.

    They were located on both sides of the stairs, or stood on a high place, signaling Kurmis to go inside.  Kurmis was a little afraid. He knew of these existences, the gods with the blood of the ancient god king.  Known as the existence of the oldest.

    He walked into the temple, and the red-haired god was waiting for him on the throne.  Kurmis saluted: "O Scarlet Goddess!" Kurmis from Suinhor pays tribute to you, and Kurmis from Meiya City salutes you.  &amp;quot; You created this great civilization, and we are all grateful to you.  &amp;quot;

    The Scarlet Goddess Fei looked at Kurmis, noticed his hair and eyes, and seemed to be examining him.  After a long time, the god spoke.  &amp;quot; Meiya City.  &amp;quot;

    The gods recalled something, but it was obviously not a beautiful picture.  "You have spiritual power in you. I remember that in Meiya City, a snake man who was corrupted by Xiao's power escaped and used it as his resurrected body."  &amp;quot;&quot; It looks like it should be you.  &amp;quot;

    On the way to cruise Suinhor before, she saw the special feature of Feathered Serpent, and probably guessed his identity.  Kurmis: "It was me, when the evil god came, it was you who saved my hometown.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;I still remember the scene where the mythical gate fell. If it weren't for you, everything in Meiya City would be destroyed.  &amp;quot;The Crimson Goddess asked Kurmis;&amp;quot;You said to Osis, you want to breed a plant species similar to the voluptuous?&amp;quot;&amp;quot;A brand new, but  But it is far more than the crops of Jueqiu.

    Vivien is very interested in this topic, one is because he is a sage in the Temple of Truth, and the other is because he is a demigod of life, so he is naturally very keen on things like new species and new life.  Kurmis once again told the Scarlet Goddess what he had said to Osis, the King of Suinhor, and showed his spiritual power again, creating the curly ball fruit that grew on the green vine.

    But the Scarlet Goddess didn't seem to find anything strange.

    Don't say that you have seen spiritual power before, it is the spiritual authority used by the evil god of original sin, Xiao himself.

    Even in the last era, the Ruhe monster once fused the characteristics of multiple lives into its own body, and it was able to create such a miracle by itself; it's just that the Scarlet Goddess already has a fixed Ruhe seal, so she no longer  I just need it.

    But no matter which one it is, after the extraordinary power recedes, these things will be beaten back to their prototypes.  They cannot reproduce like true natural species.

    But at this time Kurmis said: &amp;quot;This is only the first step.

    The second step is the most critical.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;My spiritual power and the fusion spell seal modify the shape of life as a guide, and then use another kind of power to truly turn it into reality.  &amp;quot; into a truly new species.  &amp;quot;

    The goddess on the throne shook her head: "You can't have this kind of power, this is already the authority of the sovereign."

    Kurmis noddedI am now in this castle.  The blood-colored flower swelled to its limit in an instant, becoming several meters high, and it was still expanding.  Huabei wife is together, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</  a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> turned into  a sphere.  Something seemed to be brewing inside.

    And Kurmis's will also broke away from reality in an instant, and was pulled to the location of the life altar and the eyeball.  The eyeballs on the altar continued to enlarge, as if turning into a vast star.  Behold him from infinite heights.

    And Kurmis is the tiny dust under the altar.

    This time, he was truly and completely connected to the artifact left by the master of life.  He also received more information, knowing part of the power of this artifact.

    Although it is serial number 7, it is not a mythical item.

    Because it may never be able to give birth to wisdom, its power is also special and unique.  But its power is unquestionable, and its unique characteristic ability is beyond everyone's imagination.  Kurmis was completely stunned after seeing the message: &amp;quot;The Creator?

    Although he has seen the stone slabs outside the city of Demon Abyss King, he vaguely knows some ancient secrets. He knows that the mother of life is only the creator of the snake people, and the real creator is someone else.  That is the god who created the gods.

    And now he saw the creator's name on this eye.

    (https://)

    1 second to remember the apex novel:.  Mobile version reading URL

 Main text Chapter 409: God is being stolen!

    ,

    The bewitching red flower of God continued to extend upwards, turning into a colossal monster.

    The flower bud formed a ball, giving birth to an existence that does not belong to this world, but its roots were rotting a little bit, and then spread to the rhizome until it reached the flower cup.

    Wait until the whole flower disappears into the air, at the moment when the buds rotate and disappear.

    A terrifying eyeball appeared.

    In this scene where everyone in the castle was stunned, some people opened their mouths wide.

    Although it was known in advance that the ceremony would communicate something great, when its projection actually appeared, the people present were still trembling with fright.

    "Eyes?" The powerful man in yellow raised his head and looked at those eyes, and he could see that his forehead was dripping with cold sweat, as if he was about to collapse on the ground.

    "Is this the great thing Mr. Kurmis said?" For a moment, people seemed to have forgotten that this was still in the ceremony.

    "Are these the eyes of a god?" Those eyes are too big, looking up and looking at them makes people feel as if they are being watched by a god.

    The terrifying eyeballs rolled and looked down.

    The intense light turned into a beam of light and shot out from a high place.

    All of a sudden.

    The light flowed down like running water.

    At the bottom where the eyeballs are looking at, at the center of the ritual array.

    It is the white pottery jar in front of Kurmis.

    The snake-man Kurmis is the main body, and inside the pottery vat is his cursed puppet, the product of the forcible grafting and fusion of green vines and curly balls.

    Under the gathering of that light power, the plants in the white pottery jar began to change.

    The weird plant first split into green vines and curly balls, and then was forcibly fused together again.

    Its leaves turn red and turn white.

    at last.

    It turned back to green again.

    The fruit first grew a tough shell, and it didn't take long for it to change back.

    Then it grew sharp thorns, but they disappeared again.

    It seems that there is a force that is stimulating it to evolve towards the future, but there is another force that is constantly pulling it back to a route that has already been arranged.

    This is the method Kurmis envisioned.

    With the help of "the authority of the mother of life", plan the evolutionary path by yourself.

    The power of the Eye of Distortion can allow the plants modified by Kurmis through spiritual authority and the fusion spell seal to have a certain chance of truly finalizing the bloodline and turning them into new species that can breed.

    This is tantamount to Kurmis setting a direction, and then the original disordered life evolution light of the Eye of Distortion allows it to start evolving according to the direction Kurmis set.

    Although he just found out that it turned out to be a divine object left by the Creator in the world.

    at last.

    The white light that flooded the entire castle hall faded, and the eyes that could promote the evolution of life also completely disappeared.

    And a brand new plant appeared in the white pottery jar, a vine with green leaves took root in the soil, bearing fruits one after another.

    But that vine is not the same as the green vine, its diameter is much smaller.

    The fruit grown in the soil is also somewhat different from the previous setting. It is a circle smaller than Juanjue, and the meat quality is also very different from Juanjue.

    The leather shell is a rough leather that is brown in color.

    Even if Kurmis is guiding, in the designated direction.

    However, the evolution of life may not necessarily proceed exactly as he expected.

    The evolution of life is inherently uncontrollable, and Kurmis can only guide part of it, and it is impossible to truly control the birth of life.

    In the slow dissipation of light.

    Kurmis consciousness gradually broke free from the deterrent influence of the power of that eye.

    This time, in order to ensure the success of his experiment, he increased the intensity of the ceremony and also strengthened the medium of communication.

    This caused too much power to be summoned, and he himself was completely immersed in the power of that eye and the information he communicated with it.

    Kurmis opened his eyes, everything is over.

    "The Creator?"

    Kurmis' pupils still reflect that eyeball, as well as the altar of life.

    "It turned out to be left by the Creator. Could it be that it was used by the creator gods to create all things?Got it.  "

    "Isn't it, Master Kurmis."

    "Everything we do will benefit millions of people."——

    A new plant species was born, and with it a whole new intelligent race.

    As the supreme artifact of life power, the mother nut of all things naturally received the induction and emitted light.

    In the depths of the sea at the bottom of the God of Creation Kingdom, there are several imprints on the inner wall of the mother snail of all things.

    One is a brown ball vine.

    One is a lizard man.

    And the other side.

    In the miracle prop in the form of a submarine, the goblin's hot air balloon boat, the owner of the mother nut of all things naturally sensed this change.

    Sally, who was fiddling with her big toy airplane, suddenly raised her head, and saw the extra imprint of life on her mother nut.

    "?"

    "Why are there two more?"

    And turning her head again, she saw the scene of the altar of life.

    "oh!"

    "It turned out that someone was stealing something."

    Sally knew how the new species was born, and someone actually stole the power of the distortion eye and created two new species in the world.

    This can almost be said to have stolen the supreme power of the Supreme Lord with the power of mortals.

    However, Sally didn't seem to be very angry, but her eyes suddenly brightened.

    She immediately jettisoned her big plane, screaming loudly.

    "Ha ha!"

    "Stolen!"

    "God has been stolen!"

    "God's things have been stolen!"

    Sally ran down suddenly and rushed down the stairs.

    She came to Insai and turned around, very happy, singing the stolen song repeatedly while turning around.

    At this very moment.

    She repeated what the goblin had done to her on Insai.

    Sally just sang and didn't need to say much.

    Because she knew that Yin Shen must know what she meant.

    The Eye of Distortion is not Sally's treasure, but something created by God Insai.

    However, there are many things created by Insai, such as the witch doctor, the god-made man Stoun, the hammer of justice, and the eye of distortion, etc., and the eye of distortion is just one of the lower-ranked things.

    It has a considerable effect, but it is not precious to Sally and Yin Shen.

    At least if they want to make one, they can recreate one at will.

    And Sally was so happy because Yin Shen said that she didn't take good care of her garden before, which caused the thief to run in.

    And this time a thief stole the power of the Distorted Eye, let's see what else he said about himself.

    "god!"

    "You were also stolen."

    Yin Shen, who seemed to be asleep, opened his eyes and grabbed Sally who was running around him.

    Holding her in her arms, Sally immediately became louder, laughing non-stop, kicking her legs.

    It was so noisy that the whole cabin seemed to be overturned.

    Shen Yin's eyes also saw what happened.

    "A new species has been born, and one of them is intelligent."

    Sally said, "It's ugly, it's ugly."

    She is saying that the intelligent species made by Kurmis is not as good-looking as hers, and it is completely degraded and ugly by the good creatures she made.

    Yin Shen: "Because the birth of life is always full of chance."

    "Even if it's you and me, we can't be sure that the final living body will be created, just like what we expected back then."

    The Meiya City in the world.

    Kurmis was still begging, begging for the forgiveness of the gods, thinking that this was the retribution he suffered for stealing the power of the gods.

    But Kurmis didn't know that the birth of life was like this.

    Even if it is something created by the hands of the Creator and the mother of life, its final birth may not be consistent with the original idea.

 Main text Chapter 410: The Gift of Life Ruler

    ,

    In a few months.

    Ruhe Giant Island has already entered autumn, and the weather has become a little colder, but Suinhall is still much warmer than the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    A group of ground dragoons crossed the ground, setting off bursts of smoke and dust.

    The soldiers held high the flag with the emblem of Suinhor royal family on it.

    Osis, the king of Suinhor, brought his people to Meiya Territory, and was received by the city lord outside the gate of Meiya City.

    "king!"

    "Welcome to all the subjects of Meiya City."

    However, the king did not enter the city, but turned to the other side after pulling the Dragon Yu holster.

    A large number of people followed closely.

    A large farm estate near the east, which is the experimental site of Kurmis.

    Before the brigade had fully arrived at the farm, they could see from a distance that the farmland was covered with green vines, and the roots were twisted and piled up together.

    Osis immediately fell off the ground dragon and rushed into these farmlands.

    He dug out the fruit under the vine with his hands. After seeing the real thing, his expression looked very shocked.

    "real!"

    "Brand new crops!"

    A group of princes and ministers who followed Osis also arrived, and they all showed surprised expressions when they saw this scene. It was the first time they saw this kind of crops whose fruits grow in the ground.

    As soon as Osis finished speaking, a figure came out behind him.

    It was an existence with the shape of a god, and the vines in the ground were entangled together, turning into the appearance of Kurmis.

    Kurmis: "Your Majesty!"

    Osis immediately turned around. This time his attitude was completely different. An existence that can create a new species is worthy of awe.

    "Mr. Kurmis, you really did it."

    Kurmis guided Osis to watch his farmland where he tried to plant brown ball vines. The brown ball vines here were planted by Kurmis and the people in the castle.

    "This is the brown ball vine!"

    "They can be grown either from seed or from rootstock, and can be planted two or even three times a year."

    "If you replant now, you can harvest the fruit next spring."

    This is why Kurmis asked Osis to come over in person at this time. Only after witnessing the changes here, Osis will truly believe it.

    And starting now, brown ball vines can be popularized faster.

    Osis heard the name: "Brown ball vine?"

    "This name sounds a bit too common. Maybe you can use your own name to name this brand new crop. How about calling it Kurmis vine or Kurmis brown ball vine?"

    He was very excited and excited: "It can be planted two to three times a year, which is similar to that of Juanqiu."

    Kurmis told Osis: "Because it should have entered the homes of the most ordinary people and become the food on everyone's table."

    As for why Kurmis didn't use his own name, he didn't even mention it deliberately.

    At this time, he felt that this was the birth of his stealing the power of the ruler of the gods, and felt that he had been punished, so how could he dare to talk about such a thing.

    However, his attitude made Osis and the ministers behind him look at each other.

    Osis dug out a brown ball vine fruit, and the waiter at the side washed it with clean water. The king didn't have any defenses, and stuffed it into his mouth directly.

    He judged: "The taste is much worse, not as good as Rolling Ball Jue."

    But then he smiled again: "But it's not a problem."

    Osis pointed to the farmland: "I saw that this crop seems to have a high yield."

    Kurmis told him: "It is more than seven times that of Juanqiujue, but here I take good care of it. It is difficult for ordinary farmers to do it, but at least it is much higher than Juanqiujue."

    "Although its rhizome and leaves are evolved from green vines, they are not edible like green vines.

    It can also be used as food.  "

    "Because it incorporates part of the blood of green vines, it is more drought-resistant and cold-resistant than Juanjue, and it can also be planted in some harsh areas."

    Osis took a deep breath and looked at the reclaimed farmland, full of joy at the moment.

    He understands that these things willGenerally speaking, this unfettered and immortal existence has a unified name.

    god.

    Although the snake people don't know why God is called God, and why the name God is so great.

    Only knowing that it has been so from the beginning, God is called God.

    Ackermann stood up and said to the waiting second-tier ghouls.

    "Say it!"

    "What's the matter?"

    Old Ghoul: "Several territories and cities directly under the royal family, Hemeiya Territory and Moonlight Territory have recently started planting a crop called brown ball vine, which is several times higher than the harvest of curly ball."

    Ackerman: "Has anyone discovered any strange plants?"

    The old ghoul shook his head: "No, this time it was made by one person."

    Ackerman raised his head and looked at the old ghoul: "You mean someone has created a new species, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com"  " target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target=  "_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> A plant that can reproduce naturally?"

    "Artificial life, this is the authority over life, which belongs to the authority of the supreme god."

    "Can humans do it too?"

    The old ghoul used to be a person who collected intelligence, and it has already been investigated clearly at this moment: "It was created by an apostle-level existence. I heard that he snooped and received a trace of the power of the master of life. It may be that this god left before he left.  The power left in the world."

    "But even so, he suffered backlash in the end."

    "And according to the situation described in the news, he seems to have created a brand new intelligent race while creating a brand new crop called brown ball vine."

    Ackerman was shocked in his heart, but he didn't show any expression on the surface.

    "It seems that this person has really stolen part of the power of the master of life, otherwise it would be impossible."

    Ackermann thought of Thurro, who made the ghouls.

    But this can only be said to be an extraordinary profession, not a real race.

    The old ghoul continued: "And you should know this man, Your Majesty. He also appeared in Moon Eclipse City and turned into a big snake with wings."

    Ackerman immediately compared this image and recalled something.

    "Feathered snake!"

    "The carrier of the evil god of original sin when he came to the world."

    At the beginning, the opponent was controlled by the evil god of original sin, and was fighting with the god of truth and knowledge in the world.

    Spirituality controls all things, evolves various celestial phenomena, and even controls storms and thunder.

    The breath can destroy mountains and penetrate the earth.

    Akmanmon once watched from a distance, and that was the first time he really saw the mighty power of the gods.

    (https://)

    1 second to remember the apex novel:.  Mobile version reading URL

 Text Chapter 411: If Teacher Lan En is still there

    ,

    "god!"

    Ackerman's blindfolded eyes showed a look of longing, not only longing for that power, but also the unconstrained nature behind that power.

    An eternal, powerful, and free being.

    He asked the old ghoul: "Isn't he a follower or apostle of the evil god of original sin? How could he still cooperate with the bloody goddess' king?"

    The old ghoul replied: "He doesn't seem to be completely controlled by the evil god of original sin. There was a battle of gods in Meiya City one or two hundred years ago, and he was born at that time."

    "It is said that he was the guard of a city lord named Shana at the time. He turned into a Feathered Serpent during the disaster, and has been avoiding the control of the evil god of original sin."

    "In the end, I have lived until now, and I have the power of an apostle."

    "So, he is an apostle without the protection of the gods."

    Akemanmon said: "It can also be said that he is an apostle who is getting rid of the control of the gods."

    In the spacious and gorgeous room, everyone else stood quietly, and only Akmanmeng walked around freely.

    "A mortal."

    "It can even master the mystery of creating life."

    Even if it is Thuro, the king of ghouls, the ghouls created in the end are not a race, but an extraordinary profession.

    But now, someone actually created a brand new race.

    The old ghoul said at this time: "Should we get this method from him?"

    The old ghoul was not such a person before, but after becoming a ghoul, he became more and more crazy and depraved. Although he retained his sanity, things like the plague blood curse still eroded his heart.

    Akmanmon looked at the old ghoul: "That is the authority over the gods."

    The old ghoul's eyes were extremely greedy: "So it must be very powerful."

    But Akmanmon said: "So it is definitely not something that mortals can touch, even the gods may not dare to touch it; you said that he was punished by the gods, but I don't think that is the case."

    "If it is really the ruler who is angry, how can he still exist?"

    "If it is really the master of life who punishes, I am afraid that the entire Ruhe Giant Island and even the world will cease to exist."

    "The entire Ruhe giant island is formed by the seven gods under the ruler of life. The body of the Ruhe giant is simply unimaginable."

    Akmanmon had heard the myth about the Ruhe Seven Gods a long time ago, but at the end of that battle of the gods, when he saw the power of the Ruhe Giant God.

    He really believed it.

    The giant eye that opened above the earth, and the power it finally displayed are simply incredible.

    Ackerman couldn't understand how there could be such an existence in this world.

    As Ackerman thought about it, his tone gradually changed.

    "He just touched a power he couldn't understand and understood it as divine punishment."

    "So don't touch things beyond your limits, and don't lose your goals because of powerful power."

    When following Thuro, Akmanmon was still immature, but now he is becoming more and more mature.

    Also gradually reflected the difference from Thurrow.

    He seems.

    Looks like a normal person.

    Next, Ackerman said.

    "but!"

    "When you find a way to reach your goal, you can go to the limit at all costs and exhaust all means."

    Ackermann looked at everyone else: "Is having the power to create life our goal now?"

    Others shook their heads, and Akman turned around.

    "So no matter how great and sacred this power is, what does it have to do with us?"

    Everyone left, and the beautiful maid closed the door.

    Under the lights.

    Ackerman took out the "Corpse Eater Secret Rituals", flipped through a few pages and put it aside.

    The handwriting in the first half of the book is completely different from the second half because it was compiled by two people.

    The author of the first half is Thurrow, and it is Ackermanmon who continues to write and perfect it.

    There are steps up to the fourth level, and even the "Abyss Divine Grace" is written on it.

    seems to be telling people who walk this path.

    Either fall into the fiery purgatory forever, or fall into the dark abyss forever.

    & nShaking his head, his words were a little bit embarrassing.

    "Who can really know?"

    The Scarlet Goddess raised her hand, and the "Road to Wisdom" that Kurmis showed just now quickly condensed and turned into a simple blood-colored crystal slab.

    And the Scarlet Goddess then took out a scroll from her clothes, on which was written "Lan En Reincarnation".

    Sitting on the throne, Vivien had a complicated expression.

    "teacher!"

    "Xiao betrayed you to the evil god, just to become a god."

    "He proudly thinks that he is the strongest, that he can surpass everyone, but his talent constrains him."

    "In the end, he could only fall into the abyss, hide in the darkness forever, and become another evil god in a bottle."

    The reincarnation method proposed by Lan En, and the four-point secret technique of Anhofus's divine favor made reincarnation come true. Finally, Xiao combined the two to create a complete picture of the path of wisdom.

    The scarlet goddess Vivien knew the idea of ??the teacher Lan En, but in the last era, she was still unable to find the way to the myth.

    And in this era, she has roughly calculated part of the content of the path of wisdom based on reverse deduction.

    After all, there are many mythical powers that can be observed, coupled with the characteristics of the power of the four powers of spirituality, wisdom, desire, and knowledge, which solved Vivien's greatest doubts, and combined with the idea of ??Lan En's reincarnation method back then.

    Vivien wrote this "Lane Reincarnation Law".

    Also on the basis of this "Lane Reincarnation Method", Vivien began to prepare for the refining of the mythical item, the Eye of True Knowledge, and for the next competition for the fruit of wisdom.

    And now, He finally got the complete "The Way of Wisdom" compiled by Xiao.

    He picked it up and compared it to the "Lan En Reincarnation Method" to see what differences there are between the two.

    Although he had already recorded the moment he saw it, but remembering it does not necessarily mean that he has figured out some of the links in it. Any link in the secret method of "The Road to Wisdom" may be hidden.  With unimaginable mysteries.

    After a long time.

    Vivien put down the "Way of Wisdom" and "Lane's Reincarnation Method", and looked at the other people below, and let out a long breath.

    "Perhaps Xiao is really bound by the talent of divine blood."

    "but."

    "This is not a reason for him to betray the teacher."

    He pushed the stone slab aside, and his voice became more and more excited as he spoke.

    "If it weren't for him, Teacher Lan En might be able to become a myth."

    "Teacher is the first Apostle of Insai. He still has a long time to go. He will definitely be able to walk this path."

    Vivien was so excited that she even stood up. After looking around, she turned around and patted on the divine seat.

    "Every day Xiao lives in this world is a blasphemy against the teacher."

    "If it wasn't for him."

    "There may be hope in the last era, and Hince may continue."

    "If Teacher Lan En is still there, everything"

    The more Vivien talked, the more excited she became, but she finally sat down and lay down on the throne with some dejection.

    Everything can no longer be changed, all the past has turned into unspeakable silence and pain.

    But no matter what, Vivien couldn't forgive Xiao.

    7017

 Text Chapter 412 Feathered Serpent's Seed Jar and Pyramid

    Volcanic forest.  &lt;/p&gt;

    The lizard people came back from all over the jungle, carrying all kinds of tools on their backs.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "What's wrong with Mr. Kurmis?" &lt;/p&gt;

    "Why did you call us all suddenly?" &lt;/p&gt;

    "My lord's voice is very serious, there may be something very important." &lt;/p&gt;

    They stepped across the drawbridge of the aqueduct in groups and entered the gate of the castle. Kurmis was waiting for them in the hall.  &lt;/p&gt;

    The candles in the castle hall have just been extinguished, and white smoke is rising.  &lt;/p&gt;

    A figure in the shape of a god who looked tall and young, but somehow made people feel a little vicissitudes was facing them with his back.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Kurmis held the lamp in his hand, and watched the content on the mural while walking.  &lt;/p&gt;

    There are gods, mortals and ancient stories on the murals around.  &lt;/p&gt;

    But if you look closely, you will find that it is a story that once happened in Meiya City.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Kurmis told them: "This is my story!" &lt;/p&gt;

    In the stories of the murals, there are heroic city lords, beautiful ladies, terrifying and evil gods, and righteous and kind gods.  &lt;/p&gt;

    But there is a figure in every mural, either in the corner of the castle or in the corner of the sky.  &lt;/p&gt;

    It started out as an ordinary snake guard, and later became one of thousands of feathered snakes. At the end of the story, he escaped from Meiya alone.  &lt;/p&gt;

    All the stories seem to be unfolding from the perspective of this little person who doesn't know whether he is blessed by luck or entangled in bad luck.  &lt;/p&gt;

    It is Kurmis himself.  &lt;/p&gt;

    He has seen the country above the wasteland, the sky mirror on the frozen plateau, the mythical city in the endless sand sea, and even personally met the gods in the ancient king city.  &lt;/p&gt;

    He has been running around all his life, but in the end he still couldn't escape the evil god's control. At the end of his life, Yu Yueeclipse City became a pawn of the evil god and became a participant in another disaster.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Fortunately, the evil god did not succeed in the end, but fell into a deep sleep.  &lt;/p&gt;

    He also finally got rid of the control of the evil god, and even became an apostle, embarking on the path of becoming a god.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Everything is recorded in the murals, and there is no beautification. They are all real experiences of Kurmis.  &lt;/p&gt;

    But even so, it was shocking enough.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Never before has a mortal been able to experience so many mythical events and come into contact with almost all the gods in the world.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Kurmis turned around and looked at the other people in the castle hall.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "They are all here." &lt;/p&gt;

    Anu, the lizard man, stood in the crowd and asked Kurmis.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "Master Kurmis, is there anything important?"&lt;/p&gt;

    Kurmis nodded, letting everyone listen with peace of mind.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Kurmis sighed: "I have seen too many incredible things in my life, and have had too many unimaginable experiences." &lt;/p&gt;

    "But the biggest regret in my life is that I can't go back to the past and live with my family as a snake."&lt;/p&gt;

    "Also, let you become what you are now." &lt;/p&gt;

    "Some of you are from the same family as me, or your elders may have been my friends and my fellow countrymen."&lt;/p&gt;

    "I originally wanted to take you together to do something within my power, but I didn't expect to harm you." &lt;/p&gt;

    The crowd was a little restless, Kurmis continued.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "What happened can no longer be changed, but it can be made up for."&lt;/p&gt;

    Kurmis looked at everyone: "So I made a prayer to the Scarlet Goddess, hoping to exchange my achievements in making brown ball vines for a way to make up for my mistakes. &lt;/p&gt;

    "The goddess told me that if I can become a god, I can restore everything to its original state." &lt;/p&gt;

    "But it may take a long time." These, the lizard people are completely boiling.  &He opened his mouth and let out a deafening scream.  &lt;/p&gt;

    The lizardmen present felt their heads went blank, and were shocked by the voice.  &lt;/p&gt;

    However, all those present were powerful persons, but they recovered in an instant.  But then, when they looked at the beaked beast again, it was completely different.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Everyone changed their faces and said in horror.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "What's going on?" &lt;/p&gt;

    "Psychic shock type magic?" &lt;/p&gt;

    "It also has extraordinary power." &lt;/p&gt;

    Anu didn't understand either, but he felt that the beaked beast must be captured.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "No matter what it is, grab it first and then talk about it." &lt;/p&gt;

    It's just that before they could make a move, the beast attacked them first.  &lt;/p&gt;

    It seems that after eating the potion plant, it became crazy and restless, and its mind was eroded and polluted by another force.  &lt;/p&gt;

    After all, if you devour the divine blood that does not belong to you, you will naturally suffer backlash.  &lt;/p&gt;

    However, how could a beast that accidentally obtained low-level extraordinary power be the opponent of this group of lizardmen.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Several lizardmen cast a mental barrier and bounced it back.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Anu went straight forward and nailed him to the ground with one shot.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Killed this manic monstrosity.  &lt;/p&gt;

    In the end, the lizardmen took the body of the strange beast home.  &lt;/p&gt;

    After opening the corpse, a strange crystal was found in its brain, shining with extraordinary fluctuations.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Anu held the crystal, his face full of doubts.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "What is this?" &lt;/p&gt;

    After a wild beast swallowed the potion by mistake, it awakened its extraordinary ability.  &lt;/p&gt;

    And its extraordinary ability seems to come from the spar formed in its mind.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Whether it's Anu, or Kurmis who made the potion plant.  &lt;/p&gt;

    It is estimated that there is such a change.  &lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 413: Only the weak and the foolish are bound by the rules (seeking a monthly ticket)

    I am God!  Chapter 413 of the main text volume: Only the weak and the foolish will be bound by the rules Suinhor City-State Alliance.

    Hongtu City.

    An evil ritual is going on in a manor that seems to belong to a certain nobleman.

    Groups of ghouls covered their figures with cloaks, standing around the edge of a mysterious ritual array; the ritual array was depicted with symbols representing the abyss, and there were a lot of evil and unspeakable prayers and summoning words.

    Akmanmon stood in the presiding position of the ritual array, and stretched out his hand towards the front.

    "Pfft~"

    The blazing flame suddenly rose, and changed from red to pale, which also indicated that the ceremony had communicated with the abyss, welcoming the filthy power of the dark world.

    Ackerman was expressionless, the firelight reflecting his face.

    One side is bright and the other side is dark.

    "An ancient and powerful monster from the evil and filthy black mud abyss."

    "I feed you with depravity and madness, feed you with blood and life, and worship you with death and pain."

    "I would like to use my spirit as the anchor of your descent, and my body as the body of your descent, in exchange for your powerful and dark power."

    "Follow my orders and summons, and come to the world."

    In the beginning, Ackermann spoke slowly.

    But the further he went to the back, the faster and faster he spoke, making it feel like the front and back voices overlapped.

    Strange chant rhythms echoed in the space.

    It's weird and difficult to name.

    You can tell by listening to the words that Ackerman is summoning the monsters in the abyss.

    Summoning abyssal monsters is a very risky thing, whether it is for ordinary powerful people or lunatics of the abyssal order; there are always people who think that they only need to summon monsters that can be controlled by themselves.  It's okay to summon a first-tier monster every time.

    All kinds of people tried every means to attack these abyssal monsters, and wanted to pluck the wool of the abyss.

    But this kind of guy usually doesn't end well.

    Generally, after you have succeeded a few times, there is a high chance that something abnormal will happen next time you summon.

    For example, you originally wanted to summon an ordinary mire devil; but after opening the abyss passage, a huge head about the size of a room came out of it.

    What crawled out was a third-order rotten winged demon.

    At this time, you are terrified and want to cut off the ritual closing door, only to find that the door is bidirectional; you can close it on one side, and open it on the other side, as long as the other party is willing to pay a certain price.

    Of course, there were some unlucky people who summoned for the first time. They only wanted to summon an ordinary skeleton monster, and they summoned the notorious head of the skeleton army.

    The other party directly used his channel to rush out with a large number of monsters.

    Destroyed his lair, students, and servants, and slaughtered the entire town of his hometown before returning.

    By the way, take his skull back as a stepping stone.

    It turns out.

    It is a matter of boldness and a bit of luck for a skilled person to want to squeeze the wool of the abyss.

    Unless you are the kind of character who intends to pull everyone to die together.

    Many terrible disasters were born in this way.

    But it's obvious.

    Ackermanmon is a habitual offender who has had enough dealings with the abyss.

    He has walked on the wire many times, stepping on pits and traps many times; he is a character who has pulled the wool of the abyss and purgatory time and time again, and can still come back alive.

    The pale flames split and opened a door.

    Nothing can be seen inside the door, only thick darkness.

    suddenly.

    There was a deafening cry from inside the door, and a huge monster covered in pitch black poked out.

    The opponent has strong legs with sharp claws, and behind it is a pair of folded black wings.

    "Huh!"

    The monster spread its wings, and immediately a strong gust of wind blew, and many ghouls were blown into a ball like paper.

    Ackermann summoned

    An ancient harpy, the hawk looks old, but the evil eyes radiate a sly light.

    The eagle demon is huge, with a wingspan of more than ten meters. Ackerman saw them in front of each other, like little earthworms pecking at each other.

    "This time is not bad.sp; I have figured out part of the secrets of the Crown of Wisdom, as well as the binding force of the Crown of Wisdom Oath that is so powerful that even the gods and races cannot resist for generations.

    Akmanmon's thoughts on his future path and how to go on have already taken some rudiments.

    "As the lord of the race, I swear an oath to the Crown of Wisdom."

    "Then apply the power of the oath to the entire race, and to yourself."

    "Open a way to eternity."

    Ackermann finished writing the words "The Eternal Road", and finally closed the book.

    To achieve this step, he must first become a real race controller.

    A name suddenly sounded in Akmanmon's mind: "Kormys the Feathered Serpent."

    The human apostle who created a new crop species, the brown ball vine, and a new intelligent species, the lizardman.

    Ackerman was not interested in this character before, but now he really wants to go and see him.

    ? To prevent losing contact, please remember the alternate domain name of this site: remember the URL of this site, so that you can read it next time, or enter "" in Baidu to enter this site.

 Text Chapter 414: It is not a descendant of trilobites (seeking a monthly ticket)

    Volcanic forest.

    This forest is very large, and the dense jungle is rolling and rolling, with no end in sight.

    If you count the area of ??the volcano and the coast further away, this territory is enough to establish a small country.

    There is a mysterious pyramid structure deep in the jungle. Under the pyramid, a group of lizardmen return at sunrise and at night, plant brown ball vines, grow potions, and hunt monsters.

    Occasionally, they will also conduct transactions with Meiya merchants outside.

    Many things that the lizard people brought out were not available outside.

    For example, more excellent brown ball vine seeds, such as the corpses of some strange animals, some internal organs and skins of these beast corpses can be used as extraordinary materials, although they are only low-level extraordinary materials.

    besides.

    There are also some special magical props that only lizard people can make, because their innate magic is very different from that of snake people.

    This also made the businessmen outside the volcanic forest flock to here in batches.

    Make Lime Town, a desolate and barren town outside the forest, become more and more prosperous day by day.

    this day.

    The lizard people drove the pack animals and pulled the convoy to the Lime Town of the Snake People. The name of this town comes from the ashes of the lava volcano.

    As soon as the vehicle stopped, the businessmen immediately surrounded them.

    Although for materials.

    Except for the newcomers, most of the merchants in Lime Town have long known the lizardman's trading model, and naturally prepared the corresponding things that the other party needed, and immediately took them out.

    The various items brought by the lizard people were quickly robbed, replaced with various daily items and loaded on the car, ready to be taken back to the volcanic forest.

    And in the village, a large number of residents are also watching this transaction.

    However, they all looked at the lizardmen with some fear, and many of them closed the gates and blocked them with things.

    Seems to be afraid that these monsters will rush in.

    One of the young men stood on the second floor of a wooden house, looking at the Lizardman convoy from a distance, looking at those strange-looking creatures.

    It was Ackermanmon.

    There is a Deranworth Territory between the Red Soil Territory and the Meiya Territory. Conflicts and wars have even broken out between the two recently. It took a while for Ackerman to come over.

    In fact, in ancient times, there were still many large and small territories in this area; but over the years, they have married, annexed, and fought with each other, and gradually integrated into a whole.

    Clay Territory, Charle Territory and Dranworth Territory were born in this way.

    Accompanied by all kinds of ugliness, conspiracy, and slaughter, it goes without saying.

    "lizard Man!"

    Ackerman Mondi didn't know either: "This is sold by the lizard people. As for how they made it, we don't know."

    Ackerman held the animal skin, and became more interested in the lizardman and the apostle named Kurmis deep in the jungle.

    "Is this really something an apostle can do?"

    Akmanmon seemed to sense the specialness of Kurmis, so he decided to go to the depths of the volcanic forest to have a look.

    Akmanmon followed the lizard people, trying to find their place of residence.

    However, these lizardmen seemed to be very vigilant, and kept erasing their traces along the way.

    Akmanmon had to follow closely, but as a third-level high-ranking authority, he was almost discovered by these lizardmen.

    However, Ackerman took out a cloak-type prop and put it on himself to solve this problem.

    He saw a lizardman village deep in the jungle.

    However, it was not the buildings in the village that attracted Akman's attention, but the magnificent stone building deep in the jungle.

    "what is that?"

    It is the first time that Akmanmon has seen this type of building like a pyramid.

    But at the first glance, he felt a feeling of awe in his heart for some reason.

    Just take a look.

    He said, the brown ball vines growing inside are very lush, better than the ones Akmanmon saw in Meiya.

    Walking along the field, he finally saw the special fenced field, which was planted with a large number of special plants that he had never seen before.

    Some of them are similar to Jumbo Jue, but have a silver fruit with strange lines.

    Some leaves are crystal clear, and some growThere is a dark matte sword in the middle of the street. When he reached the middle of the street, he drew it out, and the whole army shouted in unison, and the whole city went crazy for him.

    "Victory!"

    General Darkmoon.

    He is invincible, he saved this country, he saved everyone.

    But it is.

    Pushed the king of this country into darkness.

    He led the army all the way to the palace, and with an overwhelming momentum, he came to Akmanmon, who was only a child.

    A terrifying shadow covered him.  It was as if the deepest fear invaded his heart.

    The other party took off his helmet and showed a determined look.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Akman couldn't help trembling when he saw the other person's face.

    "No!"

    "No."

    "I won't

    Immediately afterwards, the screen changed.

    A girl was lying in a crystal coffin, and Akmanmon was lying on the side of the coffin, looking at her with trembling cheek muscles, suppressing the sadness in his heart.

    But in the blink of an eye, the girl's face rotted, and she opened her eyes, revealing a warm smile.

    But it is so terrifying when paired with a death and rotting face.

    She looked at Ackerman and said.

    "Is it true that we will be together only when I die?"

    Ackerman covered his head and stared at the rapidly decomposing corpse with his mouth open.

    "I do not have any choice."

    "I have no choice!"

    "Jue Ye~"

    The last figure that appeared in the illusion was Thoro.

    The other party turned into a god-like shadow in the storm. He seemed to have the power of a god. He sacrificed the city of Eclipse for half a month, and he suppressed another apostle who borrowed the power of a god.

    He even broke into the kingdom of the gods and devoured the entire purgatory.

    The terrifying shadow stood upright, opened its mouth to swallow the white clouds and the sky.

    But suddenly.

    In the dark red mythical door, another even bigger hand came from the sky; the great existence from the deepest part of the abyss held him down, and he couldn't get rid of it no matter how hard he struggled.

    No matter how powerful he became, it was only Zhenmisi's goal. After that, Akmanmon began to feel sleepless all night.

    He kept writing on the notebook with a pen, repeatedly writing similar content, even scratching the paper and continuing to write.

    "god!"

    "Enter the kingdom of the gods."

    "Become an eternal existence, an existence without any constraints."

    He also wants to become a god just like Kurmis.

    Everyone has different reasons for wanting to become a god. Sukob wants to become a god to create the orderly world he wants, and Oran wants to become a god to fulfill the dream of the Taling faction.

    Xiao wants to become a god because he is unwilling to become ordinary, and he wants to be on the biggest stage to compete for the ultimate eternity and power; he doesn't care about any process, he can give up everything but reason, and only pursue one answer.

    As for Akmanmon, he wants to gain complete freedom, and he seems to think that becoming a god can achieve this goal.

    "Become a god!"

    "Can mortals become gods?"

    "It's definitely possible. Thuro has already touched the boundary of a god, and Kurmis is also preparing to become a god."

    "How is Kurmis preparing to become a god?"

    Ackerman thought of this, and he finally stopped writing.

    He looked at the lights, with longing in his eyes.

    He couldn't bear it anymore, and wanted to meet that Kurmis.

    Even if you risk some wind for it

 Text Chapter 415: Detachment from this cage-like human world

    I am God!  Chapter 415 of the main text volume: Detached from this cage-like world above the volcanic forest.

    Lizardman village.

    The lizard people live their daily life as usual today, cutting trees and tending potion plants in the woods; far away from the world of Suinhor civilization, guarding their future gods.

    Suddenly a dark cloud floated in the sky, blocking the sun and light.

    "Patter patter!"

    "Boom!"

    In the field of potion plants, several lizardmen raised their heads.

    The sky has begun to flash with thunder, rain is hitting their bodies, and there is also a cold wind.

    "It's raining!"

    "Let's go back!"

    "Put away your things."

    The lizard people hurried towards the village, stepped on and splashed muddy water as they ran all the way, and wet the sackcloth trouser legs, pushed open the wooden door and returned to the house made of stone.

    Close the door tightly, there is a fire inside the room, and the lizardmen in pairs are warming up inside.

    "so cold!"

    "The temperature has dropped so fast these days."

    "Yeah, it is estimated that after a while, even the wild beasts will not want to come out."

    The wind and the rain are urgent.

    All the lizardmen hide from the rain and the severe cold in their houses. The coldness outside and the warmth inside are like two worlds.

    However, no one noticed that a figure in a cloak was also walking in the rain. He crossed the only road in the village, and his destination was the pyramid.

    The cloak concealed his breath, and the rain concealed his tracks.

    He stood in front of the altar like this, looking at the pyramid under the rain.

    Ackerman raised his head, his eyes filled with thought.

    He still felt a strong threat as before, but the other party still didn't come out, as if he hadn't seen him.

    This is not normal.

    With the power of the fourth-order apostle, as soon as he enters the lizardman's village, the other party should almost have a response.

    Even if he was wearing a cloak prop that could conceal his breath, it would have no effect. Akmanmon still had some self-knowledge, knowing how big the gap between the rank of apostle and the upper-level authority was.

    On the other hand, he has never seen Kurmis come out of it, so he has some new guesses.

    The state of the other party must be abnormal.

    "Are you asleep?"

    "It's still the step of becoming a god, so he can't leave this pyramid."

    In fact, Akmanmon feels that it would be better to come here after he has the power of an apostle, but the divine favor he possesses is "Abyss Divine Favor". If he uses this method to become an apostle, he will become the second Thoro  .

    Therefore, the way Kurmis became an apostle is worthy of his reference. He has to find a new solution before becoming an apostle.

    Ackerman thought for a moment.

    ? Summoned his cursed puppet, let it explore the way, and walked towards the inside of the pyramid.

    The main body is hidden in the heavy rain, carefully observing all movements.

    The traps and rituals arranged by the group of lizardmen can only guard against those with powers below the third level, and have limited effect on those with powers at the third level like Akmanmon.

    In addition, Akmanmon has recently observed how the lizardmen got in, so there are also some spectrums.

    All the way in-depth.

    Bypassing some problematic places and falling into several traps, I gradually discovered the real passage.

    Through it, Ackermann suddenly discovered that there are gates, houses, and passages inside the pyramid.

    It seems that this pyramid was built on it later, just to seal these things away.

    "This should be the place where Kurmis used to live, but why seal it up?"

    "It should not be a problem, but Kurmis took the initiative."

    "Perhaps the pyramid is what is needed on the road to God?"

    Ackermann has his own guesses.

    Because the shape of the pyramid is too special, Ackerman's thoughts drifted away.

    Finally, Akmanmon's cursed puppet came to the interior of the building and stood in a wide hall.

    Raise your hand.

    Akmanmon's palm lit up with a dark red light, which looked like a flame, illuminating the outline in the darkness.

    Ackermann sees biginto the opponent's body.

    A new ghoul was born, but Akmanmun wasn't much better off.

    What he is doing now is like pouring paint into clear water, and pouring out some when it is almost full.

    After repeating it several times, the water will only become more and more muddy.

    Drinking poison to quench thirst, approaching madness.

    Akmanmon also understood his state, he firmly grasped the armrest of the chair, as if he was about to break it in half.

    Ackerman's blindfolded eyes glowed red. He was hungry and seemed to want to devour everyone, everyone with the blood of wisdom.

    "Hold it!"

    "Ackermanmon."

    "Crazy can't control you, others can't control you, nothing can control you, you only obey your own control."

    With just one thought at this moment, he can cause a disaster in this small town.

    But Ackermann knew better.

    The more he devours, the faster he is away from death and madness.

    He has swallowed too much divine blood, and is on the verge of collapse.

    And the divine blood of the lizardman and winged demon that he devoured out of control just now made him on the verge of collapse even worse.

    The backlash on his body is getting worse and worse. Even if he doesn't die under the curse or madness, he will gradually become a prop.

    That's why he was so anxious and willing to take some risks.

    In a dark room, on a cold seat.

    Ackerman laughed crazily, but occasionally stopped, and said in an extremely cold voice.

    "Soon."

    "I found a way."

    "Not only will I not die, I will not be crazy, and I will become a god."

    Amid the madness, Ackerman seemed to see Thurrow's shadow.

    "Thurrow!"

    "You failed, but I will succeed."

    "This time, nothing can stop and restrain us. I will take our unconstrained and taboo fantasies to release our power to the fullest, and hold the power of the gods to call the wind and the rain."

    "To experience the freedom and freedom that belong to the gods, and to transcend this cage-like human world."

    1 second to remember the vertices: ?

 Main text Chapter 416: The evil god who took advantage of the loopholes in the laws of creation

    Lime Town.  &lt;/p&gt;

    It belongs to the fire, that is, in the small building of the mayor of this small town.  &lt;/p&gt;

    This place has long been turned into a den of ghouls, and the original mayor's family has also become ghouls, accompanying them at the end of the group of ghouls.  &lt;/p&gt;

    He still looks like an ordinary person, but his face is pale and his eyes are slightly red.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "Bang!" &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackermann pushed open the door and walked out from inside.  &lt;/p&gt;

    The embarrassing appearance just now completely disappeared, and the hair was also meticulously taken care of after changing clothes.  &lt;/p&gt;

    And the face that was cloudy and cloudy due to loss of control also lost any expression again.  &lt;/p&gt;

    A large number of ghouls in the dark hall raised their reddish eyeballs and looked at their master, looking a little creepy.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "Your Majesty!" &lt;/p&gt;

    "Master!" &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackerman gave the order: "Go back to the Red Territory." &lt;/p&gt;

    Although Kurmis seemed to have no way to leave the pyramid, Akmanmon was still worried that he had other means.  &lt;/p&gt;

    For example, the way Kurmis used a seed to attach to the lizardman just now has shown that the apostle's methods are far from being comparable to ordinary powerful people.  &lt;/p&gt;

    The old ghoul standing in front seemed to understand something vaguely. He looked at Ackerman masked with excitement, and stretched out his hands involuntarily.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "Your Majesty!" &lt;/p&gt;

    "Have you succeeded yet?" &lt;/p&gt;

    The old ghoul understands what the purpose of Ackermann's trip is, and what he wants to do.  &lt;/p&gt;

    However, Akmanmon did not answer, but walked outside.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "Go!" &lt;/p&gt;

    Akmanmon left Lime Town with a group of ghouls, disguised as an ordinary caravan.  &lt;/p&gt;

    As soon as Akmanmen left, the lizard man Anu led the lizard people to Lime Town, but it was still a step too late.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "The fire is gone?" &lt;/p&gt;

    "A caravan just left at night?" &lt;/p&gt;

    Anu was not reconciled, and led people to follow the traces of the strange caravan.  &lt;/p&gt;

    But the other party seemed to be heading north, but the lizard people chased the north all the way, and the other party disappeared completely.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Anu looked at the traces that disappeared on the ground: "They are very careful. It seems that after suffering a loss in Moon Eclipse City last time, these corpse eaters have also become vigilant." &lt;/p&gt;

    The lizard people were extremely angry and felt that they were full of anger and could not vent it.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "Just let that guy run like this?" &lt;/p&gt;

    "Our companions can't die in vain." &lt;/p&gt;

    "Let him pay the price." &lt;/p&gt;

    Anu looked at the others: "Of course it won't end like this. The enemies of these man-eating monsters are everywhere, and even the gods despise them."&lt;/p&gt;

    "It's okay for them to hide in the dark and not come out. As long as there is a little shadow under the light, the death knell of their demise has already sounded."&lt;/p&gt;

    Anu let most of the lizardmen go back to the village, and he took two lizardmen and set off for another destination, taking the task given to him by Kurmis.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "Let's go to the Fire Protection City." &lt;/p&gt;

    The three lizardmen wore cloaks and headed for Suinhor's capital.  &lt;/p&gt;——

    &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackermann was on his way back to the Red Territory.  &lt;/p&gt;

    In the luxurious and spacious carriage, there are not only tables, but also a row of shelves, on which there are many books that Ackerman must carry with him.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackerman took out a few props and turned them into a temporary barrier.  &lt;/p&gt;

    In the car, he summed up all the gains of this trip, and even separated the pictures in his memory, and made them into images to watch repeatedly.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Pyramids, potions, murals, pots of gold.  &lt;/p&gt;

    There is also that one thought that manipulates countless vines to form a huge?Dreams are used as props and put into the kingdom of the gods to carry out a plan to manipulate the world.  &lt;/p&gt;

    The other party is the one who has truly broken away from all shackles, who is carrying out the wildest fantasies, doing the most unscrupulous things.  &lt;/p&gt;

    The once seemingly sudden battle of gods seemed to have become infinitely more exciting.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Mortals are pawns, and the gods plot against each other, and in the end the evil god of original sin fell into the abyss of filth.  &lt;/p&gt;

    However, what the specific truth is, Ackerman has no idea.  &lt;/p&gt;

    But at this time.  &lt;/p&gt;

    He has found his own complete path.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackerman dropped his latest idea on "Plan 3: God".  &lt;/p&gt;

    "I can attach the dream of my life to the prop that carries the obsession, refine it and make it a part of the prop, and my memories and dreams will exist on it forever."&lt;/p&gt;

    "I will die, I will lose everything, this I will even disappear."&lt;/p&gt;

    "But death is not the end." &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackermann spoke while writing.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "It's a new beginning." &lt;/p&gt;

    "I will face a new future in death." &lt;/p&gt;

    "All ghouls will become the carriers of my memory, my reborn body."&lt;/p&gt;

    "I will become a symbol of immortality." &lt;/p&gt;

    Akmanmon knew that this method was not the correct way to reach the gods.  &lt;/p&gt;

    He may be able to become an immortal being, but he cannot obtain the authority of the myth.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "But as long as you don't die, even if you don't have that method, you don't have the authority of a god."&lt;/p&gt;

    "I can still exist forever."&lt;/p&gt;

    "Besides, I will find that method one day." &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackerman's writing hands trembled a little, and his eyes showed infinite yearning and expectation. He felt as if he had broken free from the cage and touched the free country.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "I will escape from all the shackles of this world, the shackles of the world, and my damned fate."&lt;/p&gt;

    "No one can hurt me, no one can kill me, no one can control my fate."&lt;/p&gt;

    "I will get it." &lt;/p&gt;

    "True freedom." &lt;/p&gt;

    Ackermann put down his pen and covered his face.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Laughing wildly, as if completely out of control.  &lt;/p&gt;

    It's just that even if this method is successful, will Akmanmon be Akmanmon himself in the end?  &lt;/p&gt;

    Everything is gone, only memories and dreams are left over and over again.  &lt;/p&gt;

    Just like Shaner and Carmon in the past.  &lt;/p&gt;

    But Akmanmon didn't seem to retreat, just like what Thuro said.  &lt;/p&gt;

    "There are often no choices in this world."&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 417: Moon Demon Jue Nini (thanks to Ye Heji and the leader of Bazhanghe)

    Anu was ordered by Kurmis to go to the Fire City to meet King Osis.

    On the way, he made a slight detour and went to Moonlight City first.

    Even though they used cloaks to cover their figures and faces, their walking posture and figures still exposed them.

    Passers-by can tell at a glance that they are absolutely impossible to be snake people.  But a heterogeneous.

    In order to avoid troubles for Anu and the others, they try to avoid places with a lot of crowds, take all the country trails, and will not easily stay in towns.

    The three lizardmen wore cloaks and walked on the ground at high speed. Their attack speed surpassed that of the snakemen, and they arrived in the Moonlight Territory very quickly without riding or tools.

    Anu stood in front, looked at the surrounding scene and said.  "Moonlight collar."

    "Here we are."

    Anu is too familiar with this place, because this is Anu's hometown.

    He was just a slave who was about to starve to death, but Kurmis took him in and took him away from here.  Kurmis is his master, his savior, and his god.

    Compared with other lizardmen, Kurmis is more familiar with Anu.

    Even though the other lizardmen are inextricably linked with Kurmis in some aspects, but that relationship was many years ago, and Kurmis still trusts Anu more relatively.

    Anu stepped into his native land.

    It's just that he was still a snake man when he left, and everything has changed drastically when he came back.  When they got here, the other two lizardmen finally asked, "What are we doing here?"

    Anu said the reason for coming here.

    "Master Kurmis once left some things here, and I want to help him bring them back." Then walking forward, Anu and his party slowed down.

    Returning to his hometown, Anu found that not only the Meiya territory had been changed by Kurmis, but even his hometown was full of brown ball vines.  Although curling balls are still irreplaceable in some places, many people have already planted brown ball vines as the first choice.

    A group of people were walking on the field ridge, Anu looked a little excited looking at everything around him.

    But now he is much calmer, turning his head and looking at the other two lizardmen with a serious expression.  "Look 1

    "Our efforts are rewarded."

    Looking at the farmland, Anu thought of his former self and his former family.

    His family was starved to death, and he had to sell himself to a certain leather workshop in order to survive.  With brown ball vines, maybe this kind of thing will never happen again.

    Anu said slowly: "Lord Kurmis has changed the world, and he is destined to become a real god." "Because he is worthy of the title of god and worthy of worship by everyone."

    In the farmland.

    Several farmers and women are rushing to plant brown ball vines, so that they can be harvested next spring.  While they were busy working, they were muttering in their mouths.

    "Great King Osis." "Holy Crimson Goddess."

    "Thank you for giving me food, give our family a good harvest, and let us not suffer from hunger in the coming year." On the ridge, Anu heard these words when they passed by.

    Anu turned his head and couldn't help asking.

    "Didn't Kurmis bring the brown ball vine to the world?" "Why don't you thank him?"

    The ridge is a bit high, and the mysterious figure is tightly covered by the canopy.  Farmer: "Kurmis? Who is that?"

    Instead, the peasant woman remembered something: "Don't you remember? When the strange green vine grew in the field before, it seemed that the person with this name helped us get rid of the strange vine."

    The people in Moonlight Territory still remember Kurmis, but it seems that they won't remember it for long.

    Farmer: "The man who solved the green field vine before, is it the brown ball vine brought by him?" "How is it possible?"

    "I haven't heard of it?"

    The peasant woman also said: "That's right, everyone said it was the brown ball vine brought by the king and the goddess. How could there be any mistake?"  shape.

    The farmer turned pale with fright in an instant, and his body went limp and fell down.  "what are you?"

    "MonsterMonster"

    All the farmers immediately put down their farm tools and disappeared without a trace.

    After Anu and the Lizardmen left, ?sp;A leprechaun couldn't help but slipped out and joined the tea party.  It floats in the air, flying around in circles.

    "I know I know"

    The fairies asked it: "Do you know what is here?"

    The goblin proudly told them: "Sealed in the moonlight forest is Anhuo City, once the royal city of the Samo family of royal blood." The fairies also knew something about royal blood: "The direct blood of the King of Wisdom."

    The goblin's mouth was not closed, and it poured out everything it knew: "And the Samo family, who is a descendant of the royal blood, once controlled Lu Heying, the Moon Demon Jue."

    "It can be said that they were once the masters of the Moon Demon."

    The fairies asked: "But isn't the owner of the Moon Demon Jue, the Mother of Life, Lady Sally?"

    "In the past, the big devil and the Ruhe monsters were not very smart, and they could do whatever others asked them to do." "They used to be construction teams, specializing in construction"

    But it hasn't finished the last sentence, it just said the first four words of them.

    Suddenly a black shadow rushed out, turned into a big hand and grabbed the goblin who had no handle on his mouth, making the words behind him slurred.  The leprechaun was stuffed into a flower pot and couldn't fly no matter what.

    That's it, the little goblin is not being honest.

    Jumping and jumping, she jumped onto the table with the flowerpot, and the fairies stood up in fright.  The goblin shouted loudly: "Ah 1

    "Killed." "Killed." "Master Sheila, save me."

    In the end, the goblin twisted her body, bouncing and bouncing with the flower pot, and got into a corner without knowing it.  Deep in the fairyland, in a tree house full of fairy tale style.

    After Sally finished messing with the goblins outside, she finally came back with all the treasures "handed in" by the goblins.  The pockets are full, and there are still a lot in the arms.

    Sally looked left and right: "Where is God?"

    Sheila replied: "Maybe I went to Anjo City and the Temple of Ice underground."

    There are some plants on the table, which are brown ball vines brought back from the outside by the witch doctors, and the fruits it bears.  Sally put down the thing in her hand, tasted it curiously, immediately stuck out her tongue and shook her head.

    "Unappetizing."

    Then she stuffed the fantasy candy made by the fairies into her mouth, and said with satisfaction.  "The food made by fairies is still delicious."

    "It's so sweet."

    In the corner, Sheila is drawing.  Sally leaned over immediately.

    In the painting is a lake, and it looks like a vine is growing in the lake, with a beautiful giant flower blooming on it.  Sally tilted her head: "What is this?"

    Sheila told her: "I'm making two other kinds of fairies." Sally: "Ah, so there are two other kinds?"

    She asked again: "Why hasn't it been made?"

    Sheila said with some embarrassment: "I forgot"

    She wanted to say that she forgot, but she felt even more embarrassed to say so.  "Well because creation needs inspiration."

    indeed.

    This time Sheila's inspiration came.

    After Sheila saw the brown ball vines and fruits brought back by the witch doctors, she suddenly had a new idea.

    She is going to fuse the vines and the cup of the sun together to become a brand new fairy body and prototype, and to breed a new fairy dream race from the flowers.  Just like the rainbow tree and the fairy in the woods.

    &amp;amp;lt;script&amp;amp;gt;chaptererror;&amp;amp;lt;/script&amp;gt;

    1 second to remember Biquge.com: .  Mobile version reading URL

 Text Chapter 418: God, do you want to meet Vivien!

    , I am God!

    A few days later.

    As the changes in the moonlight forest gradually subsided, the lizardman Anu finally found a chance to enter it.

    Anu, who was wearing Douyao, ran quickly, and the trees and forests quickly passed by.

    The lizard man jumped up and leaped across Gao Gang in an instant.

    "click 1

    Suddenly he stepped on the ground hard, and when he stepped out of a hole in the sand, he also stopped his body.

    Looked up.

    A small building appeared in the middle of the green vegetation covered with various ferns and trees.

    This is the place where Kurmis used to live in seclusion. He also had the first abnormal eye of communication here. This is the beginning of the birth of lizardmen and brown ball vines.

    "Squeak 1

    Anu slowly approached and pushed open the wooden door. The inside and outside of the small building were covered by a layer of plants, and there were many dead vines inside.

    It seems that when I left, I was in a hurry, and I didn't have time to clean up completely.

    Anu cleaned up the house and found many unimportant manuscripts left by Kurmis.

    The above records are part of Kurmis's experiments on spiritual plants, as well as the data of the distortion eye experiment.

    at the same time.

    Anu also began to clean up the things that had been affected by the power of the distortion eye, the traces left by the experiment.

    After Kurmis experienced the incident of Akmanmon, although he didn't understand Akmanmon's real purpose, he knew that he must be coveting something in himself.

    So he thought of this hidden stronghold.

    If the things he mastered fell into the hands of people with ulterior motives, the harm would be unimaginable, so he asked Anu to dispose of the things here on the way to the Fire Protection City.

    I have been busy for a long time.

    Anu finally packed everything up and sat down on a stool in the corner.

    Anu straightened his waist, took a little look at the dirty and broken manuscripts in his hand.

    It was they who created the brown balls and turned Anu into lizardmen.

    Anu's eyes were dazed and empty.

    It is what they want to make brown ball vines, but it is not what they want to become lizardmen.

    "Is everything in this world exchanged at equal value?"

    "If you want to get something, what must you give?"

    After thinking about it for a long time, this seems to be a question that has no answer, and what has happened cannot be changed.

    at last.

    Anu asked himself another question.

    "I am a snake man or a lizard man."

    "after."

    "What kind of identity should we exist in this world?"

    "How to find our place in this world?"

    Anu asked the question that Kurmis had repeatedly questioned himself. In order to affirm his own existence and prevent himself from falling into madness and despair, Kurmis repeatedly told himself that he was a snake man.

    However, Anu and Kurmis are different, and the situation they are facing is completely different.

    Anu wanted to tell himself that he was a snake man, but Anu could no longer turn back into a snake man.

    Even if he can change back.

    What about his companions and their children.

    Anu stood in the middle of the single-plank bridge, looking back at both ends, not knowing where he was going.

    that's all.

    He fell asleep on a chair in the room.

    In his sleep, a strange thing happened.

    He saw infinite light shining down from a height, just like the sun.

    "This is where?"

    Anu felt as if he was floating out of the deep sea, a little bit closer to the surface of the water, closer to the undulating light source.

    The light source is bright and brilliant, dazzling but does not make people feel scorching and blazing.

    He raised his head and tried hard to open his eyes.

    Looking around to a more distant place.

    In an instant, he could see everything around him clearly.

    He saw a dreamy river overhead, and in the distance the sacred sun stretched its edges.

    Anu saw a shadow coming towards him from the sun, but no matter how he looked, he couldn't see the other person's appearance clearly. He only felt that it should be a tall girl.

    The god-like light and shadow merged with the sun and looked at him.

    the?? 

    Especially, after so many years have passed.

    "Do you want to meet Vivien?"

    "After all, it is the inheritance and civilization left by Ledlich."

    Sheila had seen the scarlet goddess Vivien when she was a child and when she was young, and the witch doctors also rescued her sister.

    It's just that Vivien was too weak at that time, she might still vaguely remember the shadow of Sheila, but she probably forgot what happened, and forgot that she had witnessed the shadow of the Creator on the airship.

    Yin Shen didn't agree, but just said.

    "Let's talk again 1

    God Yin looked at Sheila, and his eyes fell on the manuscript in her hand.

    "A fairy in the lake?"

    Sheila nodded: "Other people gave me inspiration again."

    Having said that, Sheila was a little embarrassed.

    The last time was also inspired by someone else, that person was Smerkel.

    "do not be shy."

    "Sheila, affirm the wisdom of mortals."

    God Yin told Sheila very calmly: "We brought the life and wisdom of this world, but they created the civilization of this world by themselves."

    "They may not have great strength and long life span."

    "But there is no limit to their wisdom."

    Sheila nodded: "So they created one miracle after another."

    When Sheila came here, she still had another doubt and wanted to ask God Yin.

    But before she could ask, Yin Shen had already spoken.

    "You know how to make the flower you want."

    "However, you don't know what kind of power to give them."

    "Yeah?"

    Sheila nodded: "The fairies in the forest are the messengers of the gods, and they have the power of space."

    "But what kind of power should the new fairy clan have?"

    "What kind of mission should I give them?"

    (

    ?

 Text Chapter 419: The Fairy in the Lake and the King of Heinsay in the Age of Abandoned Gods

    Moonlight Forest.

    A shimmering circle of light stands in mid-air, and through the ripples, one can see a fairy tale kingdom like a paper world.

    Ripples are crowded with "people" inside and outside.

    Among them are girls wearing wreaths and children poking their heads out.

    At this moment.

    They all showed curiosity in their eyes.

    "It's about to start." Everyone looked at the moonlight plant jungle outside, and the dream master standing in the fluorescent world.

    "Is it serial number 7?" The fairies and goblins all knew that the master of dreams was going to create new fairies, and the first step was to use the item called the Eye of Distortion.

    "How powerful is the serial number 7? Is it a myth?" The fairies and fairies are not very familiar with this item.

    "The sequence of the cups of gods is arranged according to the blood of the gods. Myths are props that must possess mythic authority and give birth to wisdom; and the eye of distortion seems to be a prop that can never give birth to wisdom." Some people still take a serious look  The sequence on the Chalice of the Gods.

    "Besides, the serial number on the top is not necessarily powerful. Some items are not used for attacking. I think the strongest is the hammer of justice." A fairy who had seen the hammer of justice in the storage wonderland said, but this fairy  It looks a little strange, the lower body is stuffed in a flower pot and can't be pulled out. You can't walk in the flying mode that fairies like, you can only use jumping.

    "Storn's badge is also very strong." A goblin immediately retorted.

    "Have you seen the power of Sturn's badge?" the other party asked back.

    "The badge is at the Great Demon King's place, I've seen it; it's just that he's petty and never lets us play with it." The fairy who was planted in the flower pot said cautiously, and secretly looked around, as if afraid of being heard by someone  Same.

    There are two things placed on the ground.

    The same is a green vine, and the same is a golden flower.

    It looks very crude and unprepared.

    It's not like making a sacred altar like a mortal, but just started directly on the sand.

    But no matter how simple it is.

    A blond goddess stands in front of the shimmering fairyland gate. The background is moonlight plants emitting fluorescent light balls hanging down, surrounded by many fairies and fairies from the kingdom of creation.

    If such a scene can be recorded, it will also become part of the myth.

    Sheila stood on the ground and stretched out her hand into the void.

    The fingertips penetrated space and extended to the far side through the power of the dream world.

    is located in the center of Ruhe Giant Island.

    The deepest part of the mountain where life originated.

    The underground world carrying the life altar was suddenly surrounded by colorful dreamy light, but the seven Ruhe giant gods guarding the life altar did not respond after receiving such an "invasion", but directly released their protection  .

    Even the tens of thousands of Luhe's family members in the underground world stopped their movements and moved towards the altar of life.

    As if saluting to a great existence.

    The colored light encircled the eye on the altar of life and plucked it from beneath the ground.

    And the other end.

    The moonlight forest above the earth.

    "buzz buzz"

    The terrifying power came from Sheila's hands and gradually spread.

    A bigger door opened in the sky.

    All I saw was a huge sphere breaking through the void, and the space near the door seemed to be crushed and began to wrinkle and twist.

    The body of the Distorted Eye was taken out by Sheila and appeared directly in the world.

    The eyeballs rolled around, and the pupils looked around.

    A large number of plants in the moonlight forest shook violently because of this.

    "Call 1

    The wind blew by.

    The giant plants with a height of 100 meters sway like the wheat in the field.

    "Oh 1

    The goblins looked at the huge eyes, watched the somewhat terrifying eyeballs turn around, and made uniform voices.

    The goblins live in the Kingdom of the Creator God, and although the Eye of Distortion was created by the Creator Insay, it was born in the world.

    At the beginning, it was in the deepest trench on the seabed, and later it was summoned by the mother of life along with the giant island of Ruhe, and then it was hidden underground.

    so.

    Even the longest-lived goblin saw this item with serial number 7 for the first time.

    &nsp; But he finally issued an order: "Let's go to the Temple of the Fire Guardian 1

    The Temple of the Fire City.

    A large group of people came here, and the chief god attendant of the temple came to greet them.

    He told King Osis: "Your Majesty, everything is ready."

    Osis seemed a little hesitant. Instead of directly worshiping the statue of the Scarlet Goddess, he visited the temple instead.

    Turning and turning, he came to a palace.

    Saw a mural.

    The mural is the lost country, which is a painting left by the master Breman, and it has a history of more than two hundred years.

    For others, The Lost Kingdom is just a name.

    But after Osis saw the painting, he couldn't help staying under it for a long time.

    "The Lost Country."

    When he pronounced the name, he seemed to vaguely understand the meaning of the lost country.

    It is the lost past of an ancient race and civilization.

    Osis looked at the painting, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt that the city in the words seemed familiar.

    "Is this place so familiar?"

    It is not that he has seen the painting, but that he has seen the city.

    No.

    He used to live in this city.

    Since childhood, King Osis has always had a memory in his mind about this city.

    He is not a snake man, but an ancient race, living in the ancient times far more wild than Ruhe Giant Island.

    "King 1

    "You are a god."

    "He is the king of destiny."

    When he was very young, everyone said this to him, telling him that the picture in his memory was proof that he was a god.

    Standing under the painting at this moment, Osis couldn't help stretching out his hand to touch the painting, and touched the mysterious kingdom in the sea of ??clouds.

    Suddenly.

    It was as if something had penetrated his mind and instilled pictures into his mind one after another.

    ? Memories run through the years.

    ? Countercurrent for 250 million years.

    In the first era, the city of the gods descended from the Kingdom of Siinsay.

    Osis felt as if he had become another person, and came to a building that was much more magnificent than the Temple of the Fire Guardian.

    That was the palace built by Jesser, the second king of wisdom.

    He seemed a little nervous, a little excited, and walked outside through the long passage.

    The bright sunlight shone on the steps and also on him.

    The square under the steps boiled instantly, and everyone cheered loudly.

    "Lord Sage of Truth, Lord Vivien, Sage of Truth."

    "Master Sage 1

    "The inheritance of the saints, the will of the saints."

    "Eternal and Immortal Truth 1

    Osis looked to one side, it was a woman with the shape of a god, and the other party was waiting for him.

    Osis couldn't help saying in his mind: "The Scarlet Goddess."

    But at this time, the other party did not become a god. Everyone called him the Sage of Truth and Lord Vivien, even Osis.

    Osis saluted and called him respectfully, knelt down on one knee and saluted, saluting the will of the saints and the supreme god.

    And the other party put a crown on his head.

    tell him.

    "Osis Henir."

    "From today onwards, you are the king of Heinsay 1

    He stood up with the crown on his head, and turned around.

    Facing the crowd, he held up the scepter of Heinsay, a fetish left by the king of wisdom, Laidlich.

    "Heinsay 1

    "King of Heinsay 1

    "King of Heinsay 1

    Cheers erupted again from the crowd, and thousands fell to their knees or stood and bowed in salute.

    Osis enjoyed the cheers and this moment of glory.

    Those were the last days of glory for Sheensay.

    Because it's next.

    The era of god abandonment has come

    It's just that Osis Henir didn't know it at that time.

    He didn't even notice the crowd.

    An old servant and his two sons are also looking at him at the moment, or at the crown on his head.

    Began a plan that spanned hundreds of millions of years.

    He just held up the scepter of Heinsay and said loudly: "I am Osis, the descendant of Henir."

    "I will be a great king of Hinnsay."nbsp; He just held up the scepter of Heinsay and said loudly: "I am Osis, the descendant of Henir."

    "I will be a great king of Hinnsay.?

 Text Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty

    The Temple of Fire Protection.

    Osis looked at the lost kingdom on the wall, and his soul seemed to be hooked away.

    The blood of the three-leaf symbiote on his body began to boil, and the tattoo on his back began to wriggle and appear.

    Another shadow appeared and stood side by side with him, looking at their kingdom and capital together in the painting.  Others in the temple also saw this scene.

    In an instant, the whole hall became noisy.

    "What's wrong with Wang?" It was the first time someone had seen such a scene.

    "It's okay, this is a symbol of the gods." But the servant exclaimed.

    "King, I have heard about the power of the God-Chosen King in ancient mythology." The soldiers outside the gate were dumbfounded.

    "The immortal reincarnated person, the family of the gods from the kingdom of God." Everyone prostrated themselves on the ground and saluted Osis.  At the same time, he is also saluting towards the lost country.

    At this moment, Osis's consciousness is completely integrated into the world in that painting, into his own past.  "that's me?"

    What he saw was an extremely prosperous and prosperous civilization. He ascended to the throne at the peak of Heinsay, holding the scepter left by the god king, holding the richness left by the Temple of Truth and miracle rituals.  resource.

    He has the blood of a god-king flowing through his body, and he looks forward to the future with all his heart.  but.

    The Creator who created everything left and went to the next era.  To that more hopeful, vibrant future.

    The focus of Osis's pupils condensed a little bit, and he came back to his senses from the emerging picture a little bit.  "Without the word of God, how can we exist 1

    These are the words of Osis, the king of Hinnsay.

    And at this moment, Osis, the king of Suinhor, also spoke another sentence.  "god."

    "Without God's protection and power, can I do nothing?" "Am I really powerless?"

    "Then what is the meaning of my existence? Then why should I become this king?" "Then I"

    "Why are you still alive?" The past and the present are intertwined.

    The past is reincarnated again.

    Osis suddenly discovered that the current situation he was facing now was very similar to that of hundreds of millions of years ago.

    In both cases, the gods made the choice, and in the same case, he sat on the throne in charge of civilization.

    The gods are not wrong, this era is indeed full of hope and future, and Suinhor's future does need to break free from the shackles.  but.

    His heart is full of regrets, because last time he left with shame and everyone's disappointment.  His rhetoric about ascending the throne all became a joke in the end.

    He was neither a great king of Hinnsay.  It is also not worthy of the sacred blood in the body.

    Osis felt another voice of his own will inside him.  In the tall and majestic temple, two figures overlapped and said.  "Without God's protection, I am still a king."

    "I used to leave with shame and despair, but this time it won't be like this again." He seemed to have found the meaning and purpose of his rebirth.

    Osis took a deep breath, his eyes were a little hazy, but he showed a firm smile.  "This time it's really different."

    "Thank you for letting me see the past, I know what I should do." Osis turned around.

    "Go 1" to go back.  "

    Osis finally gave up praying to the gods and left the temple with the crowd he brought.

    This made the god attendants who had already prepared confused. They didn't understand what it meant that Osis suddenly ran over to look at the painting and then left.  The screen passes through the land of Ruhe Giant Island, all the way to the southeast, across the jungle and the huge volcano.

    Reached the bottom of the sea.  The kingdom of blood in the deep sea.

    At this moment, the Scarlet Goddess was also standing in front of a sea of ??blood-red flowers, looking at the mist emanating from the red bewitching flowers.  The mist condensed to form a vortex, and the figure of Osis was revealed inside.

    The Scarlet Goddess watched Osis wandering in the temple, and finally left after looking at the city of gods on the mural for a long time, and finally spoke.  "Looks like he still can't let it go."

    "Is Osis blaming me?"

    Among a group of three-leaf symbiotes, Alpens responded to the words of the Scarlet Goddess.  "He's blaming himself."

    "Blame him for not being able to do anything, blame himself for not fulfilling his promise." Alpens used to be Henir.

    Spohnir.

    But he is just a branch of the royal familyLi Jie, surrounded by the crowd, kindly looked at the fairy sisters in the lake.  "Don't worry 1

    "Sister San Rafael will never ignore those who need help. I am an upright and kind fairy, and my favorite thing to do is to help others." "I built this storage fairyland for selfless  To help everyone who needs storage save their treasures and save people's best memories."

    As San Rafael talked, he introduced his fairyland.  "Look at my storage white tower, it has a lot of space."

    "Look at my rainbow tree, it can accommodate countless dimensional small spaces."

    "No matter what treasures you have, no matter how many things you have, you can just transfer them with me." "There will be absolutely no problems."

    The fairies in the lake cheered immediately.  "Really?"

    "This is really good."

    "We will have a way to barter in the future."

    The fairies in the lake thanked St. Raphael, the storage fairy, for her generous help. They all looked at this big sister with longing, and seemed to regard her as the most upright and kind fairy.  A fairy among fairies.

    It seems that they didn't know about San Raphael's past "heroic deeds" from other forest fairies.  After sending all the nymphs away, San Raphael blossomed.

    She faces her own rainbow tree and embraces the flower crown with open arms.  Said loudly happily.

    "Look 1

    "An upright and kind fairy will definitely get rich one day." A family of fairies in the lake was born, and San Rafael seemed to be the biggest winner.  But after happy.

    She still left the Dreamland Continent, flew towards the sun, and headed for the Garden of Gods on the Island of Gods.  Although he will definitely get rich in the future, he is still poor now.

    The remaining food at home is exhausted, so I still have to go to Sun Flower Sea to find the fairies for relief.  next.

    The fairies in the lake moved very quickly, at least much faster than the fairies and fairies in the forest.

    Not only did they quickly learn how to use the power of dreams to communicate with others, but they also made tokens of barter messengers.  As long as you come to the lake with a token and use it as a medium to perform a set of rituals, you can communicate with the power of the fairies in the lake.

    even.

    The fairies of the lake also contacted the gods or their messengers, as well as those who prepared the gods.

    Among them, the envoys of God bought tokens from them, and paid for their most precious and beautiful dreams as a price.  And some gods entrusted something to them.

    Although it is not so much that the gods hope to barter through them, it is more like hoping to establish a good relationship with the barter messengers of these gods.  Compared with the real gods, the preparatory gods are more curious and enthusiastic about the power and mission of the barter messenger.

    and.

    Even some goblins and wood nymphs put some of their unwanted things on it.  soon.

    On the barter column of the Fairy in the Lake, there are all kinds of shocking things, but the price is unimaginable.  That is a price that even the gods may not be able to afford.

    For example, there is one thing at the top of the list, which was taken out by an ancient goblin who was born in an unknown age.  Stone King Blood

    This is the name of such an item, and the introduction of this item is written on the back.

    At the beginning of the first era, the artifacts of the island of gods, recorded the sacred scene of the creator's eldest son, King Laidlich, bestowing the blood of wisdom and power and the mark of Ruhe on his heirs. It was created on the spot by the first generation of blood Sanye people in the palace of the king of wisdom.  The sacred object of the three leaf people.

    It was once controlled by the second-generation King of Wisdom Jesser, and was captured by the Queen of the Stars in the war between the kings for the King of Heinsay, and finally disappeared with the Queen of the Stars; in the middle of the first era, a great goblin passed by  When the world collected the prayer light, it was obtained.

    Just this one item proves that the words of the "poor fairy" are not wrong at all.  The wealth of these goblins who have existed for an unknown number of years is unimaginable for ordinary people.  This stone carving called Blood of King Quan, let alone an ordinary person can get it.

    Even if you want to take a look at the information and names of such items, it is not something ordinary people can see.

 Text Chapter 421: The Beginning of Power (thanks to the leader of Zhenyuanzi)

    The Miracle Garden of the Sky.

    The waterfall falls from the sky, half of the heaven, half of the world.

    It runs through the realm of the human world and the gods.

    ?Silver flowers are blooming in the land of miracles, the entire garden is lined with lighthouses, and the sky is filled with lanterns and blessings

    This is the world of the flower of desire and the kingdom of the spirit of light.

    this day.

    A silver leaf floated out from the tree hole of the rainbow tree, and as the wind blew by, it entered the palace of God Iva.

    Iva, the god of alchemy and desire, was the first god to know the birth of the fairy in the lake, and he was also the first to receive a token from the fairy in the lake.

    In the hall, there is only the Golden Queen now.

    The leaves of the sky slid down.

    fell into her palm.

    The Golden Queen immediately sensed the origin of this leaf, because a message was sent into her mind.

    "Barter of the gods?"

    This silver leaf is the token of the fairy in the lake and the medium of the ceremony.

    The gods and reserve gods can directly contact the fairies in the lake, and the media can also be used repeatedly.

    And the tokens in the hands of ordinary people are one-off.

    Even bartering comes with a price; not everyone is eligible.

    After all, for ordinary people, it is also an opportunity to reach the sky in one step. Those things that are not worth mentioning to barter messengers and gods may be things that a certain country and powerful apostles are willing to give everything to get.

    Looking at this silver leaf, the Golden Queen became curious.

    She came to the crystal bridge over the river outside, holding the silver leaves in both hands.

    Close your eyes and chant.

    "The barter messenger from the God of Creation, from the lake fairy in the dream."

    "I want to barter with you."

    "Please answer my call."

    Released the clasped palms, the silver leaf on the Golden Queen's hand fell into the water, turning into a vortex, causing layers of ripples.

    A brand new picture appeared in the faint ripples, and the figure of the fairy was not seen, but something else.

    That is a paragraph of text.

    Depicts the items owned by the fairies in the Barter Messenger Lake, among which you are entitled to see.

    Of course, barterers can also put their own things into the ripples and tell the fairy in the lake what you want to exchange.

    at the same time.

    Every time you barter, the fairy in the lake will take away one of your dreams.

    Unless the fairies in the lake take the initiative to contact you, they will not show up on their own initiative, and you can only see these things during the whole bartering process.

    Although I couldn't see the so-called fairy in the lake; but the way of bartering and the items depicted in it also made the Golden Queen very curious.

    The authority of God Iva is still very high, and his token can see all the items owned by the fairies in the lake.

    The Golden Queen flipped over, looking at all kinds of barter.

    For example, the most common and ordinary things, there are.

    Fairy Candy

    Quantity: Unlimited

    Origin: Candy made by goblins, very delicious, the best in the world, certified by the gods.

    Price: Delicious, preferably something that the goblins have never eaten.

    The Golden Queen couldn't help laughing.

    Whether it is the introduction of the origin or the price, it is full of goblin style, exactly as God Iva said.

    There are still some things on the top, such as the scented tea of ??the fairy in the forest, for example, it seems that it has no effect at all, and can only continuously produce fluorescent miracle props.

    There is also something extremely wonderful.

    Barter: Goblin's Graffiti

    quantity: 1

    Origin: A graffiti of a little goblin, you may gain the favor of a little goblin if you buy it, and attention is possible; although even if it is happy now, it will forget you in a blink of an eye, or when it occasionally thinks of you, you may  You are old and dead, even if you are an apostle who can live for a thousand years, it may be a game for them; the most important thing is that you will never be able to go to the Kingdom of Creation to find the Creation Messenger family to ask for a return and let it be honored  promise.

    And the price to get it is weird; it feels bewildering.

    Cost: A method that will never be planted in a flower pot.

    Golden Queen: "Fairy? Planted in a flower pot?"

    "Who dares to plant a goblin in a flower pot?"

    "This is aThe sound of the saints' chapters echoed from the tower.

    Xiao once led the villain in a bottle to conquer the Island of Misty and the Temple of Truth, killed Lan En, the second-generation sage of truth, and also destroyed all the inheritance on the island, including the last chapter of Saint Tito.  was taken away.

    The scarlet goddess Vivien searched the entire holy mountain, but couldn't find it.

    The Crimson Goddess has looked at the barter bar of the Fairy of the Lake.

    That's why he came here.

    He looked down from the lighthouse, and many trifoliate symbionts were also looking up at him.

    asked the Scarlet Goddess.

    "Now."

    "What are we left with?".

    ? Strength, blood, civilization.

    What can be lost, they are lost.

    The Crimson Goddess and the Trifoliate Symbiont are the last symbols of civilization.

    However, everything that used to be lost was completely lost.

    so.

    The Scarlet Goddess is very eager to get the stone carving of royal blood, which is the symbol of Xiyin Sai and the inheritance of the Sanye people.

    It is the king of wisdom who distributes power to his heirs; the testimony passed on to all living beings.

    The Scarlet Goddess: "The epic bone book of Xiyin Sai is enshrined in the Sky Temple. It should be there. We can't get it, and we shouldn't take it away."

    And this bone book is also extremely precious to the Sanye people.

    If it is really in their hands, it will be difficult for them to make a choice.

    By contrast.

    Although the stone carvings of the Queen of the Stars and the Envoy Polo are quite expensive, they have a different meaning to the Sanye people.

    However, for the goblin, the meaning of what Polo left behind is different from what the Sanye people thought.

    The Scarlet Priestess issued an oracle: "Find a way to find the Queen of Stars and the Envoy Polo"

    The three-leaf symbionts asked: "Is this painting still there?"

    Scarlet Goddess: "Try to find it."——

    Dream Star Sea.

    The entire family of fairies in the lake often come to this sea of ??stars to watch the dreams of mortal life, and more importantly, the dreams of stars that are being born.

    When a mortal dies, all memories will turn into dreams of life and enter the fantasy star sea.

    But every time they dreamed while they were alive, their dreams would still appear in this fantasy star sea. These flickering starlight and star dust are these temporary dreams.

    A complete dream will remain in the end, and the dreamer will forget the dream he once had.

    Only those dreams that are awakened, unfinished dreams.

    Only then will it shatter in the fantasy star sea.

    And the dreamer will also leave the memory of the dream.

    The fairies in the lake find what they need from these dreams, and then perform their first barter with the dream owner.

    At this moment.

    A newly born fairy in the lake is floating above the fantasy star sea, going deep into the fantasy star sea alone, looking for a dream that suits her.

    "Everyone has found their dreams, and even started their own barter."

    "And I haven't started yet."

    The name of the fairy in the lake is Helna.

    The meaning is very simple and direct, it means flowers.

    She didn't know why she had been walking for so long, the more she went inside, the fewer dreams could match her.

    She didn't know that she was in the wrong place in a daze.

    This is the deepest part and the source of the fantasy star sea, where all the oldest dreams are stored.

    The owner of those starlight temporary dreams has long since passed away, and she has no way to carry out her first barter.

    But suddenly.

    She sensed a target.

    She saw an unimaginably ancient starlight dream above the fantasy star sea, and she didn't know how many years it had been sleeping quietly here.

    She flew over and looked into the dream.

    In the dream.

    A young Sanye was studying in a huge library, surrounded by a group of teachers, urging him.

    Immediately afterwards.

    The books in the library gathered together like an ocean, drowning the clover people.

    The young clover struggled in the sea of ??books: Then he woke up.

    Seems like a nightmare for teenagers?  But the fairy in the lake thought it was very good.

    She wants this dream.

    "library?"

    "Book?"

    "It would be great if my power could conjure books. 1

    However, the Sanyeren's book is completely different from the current Snakeman's book.

    The Sanye people's books are made of cloth shafts, or the so-called God's weave.

    Such exquisite cloth appeared in front of the snake man, no one would be willing to write on it, but made it into the most beautiful clothes.

    Helna wanted to integrate this dream into her fantasy vine, and then extract what she wanted from it.

    "Who is its owner?"

    "Let me take a look."

    Since Helena can sense that this dream matches her, its owner must exist.

    Helna's power is connected to the initial fantasy vine.

    A ray of dreamy light follows the sea of ??stars and rushes to the world.??Nightmare?  But the fairy in the lake thought it was very good.

    She wants this dream.

    "library?"

    "Book?"

    "It would be great if my power could conjure books. 1

    However, the Sanyeren's book is completely different from the current Snakeman's book.

    The Sanye people's books are made of cloth shafts, or the so-called God's weave.

    Such exquisite cloth appeared in front of the snake man, no one would be willing to write on it, but made it into the most beautiful clothes.

    Helna wanted to integrate this dream into her fantasy vine, and then extract what she wanted from it.

    "Who is its owner?"

    "Let me take a look."

    Since Helena can sense that this dream matches her, its owner must exist.

    Helna's power is connected to the initial fantasy vine.

    A ray of dreamy light pursues the star sea and flows, rushing to the world.?

 Text Chapter 422: The Silver Worm

    Protect the city of fire.

    The royal palace.

    The study room was brightly lit all night. Recently, His Majesty Osis would receive a large number of Suinhor bureaucrats and nobles every day, and his palace minister would naturally accompany him to handle various government affairs until late at night.

    The palace phase seems to be older than Osis, but in fact he is forty or fifty years younger than Osis.

    However, the palace minister is neither a powerful person, nor a symbiotic person with three leaves.

    So it looks much older.

    King Osis is intensively preparing for something, to complete a plan that has been prepared for a long time.

    The Prime Minister put down his pen and looked at Osis at the other table.

    "The harvest reported this year far exceeds previous years."

    "It is expected that if there are no accidents next year, it will be a big harvest year. The food problem has been solved, and there should be no large-scale famines, refugees, and rebellions next year."

    "The pressure on the country is also much less, and the financial aspect can also be relieved."

    "Your Majesty."

    "In the next year or two, is it possible to consider relaxing the various prohibitions including the prohibition on alcohol?"

    "It is used to express gratitude to the gods."

    Osis: "Not yet, this is just the beginning, don't get carried away."

    The palace minister went on to say: "From Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, weaving silk worms have also begun to be cultivated. The silk woven by silk worms is somewhat similar to the legendary god's weave. The White Tower Alchemy Alliance has already started  , our side must also catch up."

    "Also, we must introduce some alchemists to Suinhor to build alchemy workshops. Although alchemists are servants of God Iva, we should also loosen some boundaries appropriately depending on the situation."

    "I heard that a powerful alchemy workshop called the Alchemy Tower has recently appeared in the White Tower Alchemy Alliance. I am going to the Land of Sunrise to see if it is as powerful as the rumors say."

    Silk weavers are a kind of insects that degenerate from silk weaving spirits, and silk weaving spirits were originally the core secret art products used by the Wuling lineage to weave divine magic scrolls. It is said that the apostle Su Kebu accidentally  A bug found.

    The silk-weaving spirit insect eats sand, and its vitality is very strong, and the silk it produces is a supernatural material.

    The silkworms are much weaker. They don't eat sand, and they can't eat ordinary plants. They feed on the leaves of a special tree born in the Thunder Swamp, but the silk they produce is similar to the legendary  God's weave.

    It is said that this kind of cloth and worm silk are so light that they seem to have no weight. If they are left untreated or left without wearing them, they are so soft that they can float directly to the clouds.

    Although it is not a transcendent material in the conventional sense, it also has unique characteristics.

    This made it instantly popular in the Ten Thousand Snake King Court, and other countries were also affected.

    As for the alchemy tower.

    Naturally, it is a brand-new thing created by Apostle Oran combined with the esoteric teachings of the Tower Spirit School, and a supernatural profession called Tower Keeper was born with it.

    One policy after another was implemented.

    It seems that Suinhall's condition is indeed improving, but this is not the ultimate goal of Osis.

    Oasis: "After getting ready, it's time to move on to the next step next year."

    "It has been started many years ago, and it has never been fully completed."

    "But this time it can't be delayed any longer."

    The Prime Minister knew what Osis was talking about: "The provincial system?"

    Osis nodded.

    Palace Prime Minister: "Still using consul elections?"

    "Is it to imitate the land of the rising sun, or the Court of the Ten Thousand Snakes?"

    Osis shook his head: "No, our situation is different from other countries."

    "The method of electing the consul is not good. The highest officer of a province must be appointed by ourselves."

    "I don't like the name of the Consul either. I decided to name it the Governor."

    Palace Prime Minister: "The nobles in the south will definitely resist in private. They may not dare to confront us directly, but they are deeply rooted and have ruled the south for nearly a thousand years."

    "As long as we intervene, all kinds of chaos will erupt immediately, forcing us to stop, just like before."

    "Either provoke war, or cause famine, or force the landless peasants to rebel, or directly introduce those pirates."

    "That's what they've always done."

    Osis: "So this time, we must uproot them and eliminate future troubles forever."

    &?How long did it take for each of them to share food, and while eating, they loudly thanked Mr. Mammon for his kindness.

    "Mr. Man Meng is really a good person 1

    "Thank you for giving us food."

    "Thank you very much."

    Ackermanmon also started.

    He stood at the front, looked at everyone and said loudly.

    "Everyone knows that I am a person from afar. I used to be a poor and desolate person. I was squeezed out by others and felt all kinds of pain."

    "I changed my destiny because I learned medical skills, so I am here to help everyone now."

    "Live."

    "No matter how difficult it is, we must survive."

    "If you live, you will definitely have hope."

    "I will help you, everyone, everyone."

    Cheers erupted from the crowd, looking at Akmanmon's eyes bursting with hope, as if he really saw the savior.

    Of course, more people are just echoing for a few stutters.

    But the more you agree, the more people you believe in.

    They are also naturally affected.

    Ackerman stood among the crowd, preaching his ideas over and over again.

    at last.

    Akerman handed out food and some daily necessities to everyone.  Then tell everyone who is suffering, tell them to live a good life with hope.

    "Mr. Manmeng." Someone took the food, and cried out his name directly. Most of these low-level poor people have never read books, can't read, and some even say things upside down, but this gratitude  Love is really true.

    "You must be the messenger sent by God to the world to save us." Someone kowtowed to him.

    "Thank you, thank you very much." A whole family took food from him and said thank you over and over again.

    Next, Ackerman did not leave.

    Instead, help these poor people watch the glass for free

    Those who stayed in the room were those who were seriously ill snake people, dying old people, or people who suffered from disabilities due to various reasons and left various hidden dangers.

    In the eyes of these people.

    Ackermann saw the fear of death and the desire to live.

    Perhaps some people have been completely crushed by the pain and despair of life, and no longer have the slightest hope.

    But this is not a problem.

    As long as Ackerman has one word, one action.

    It can ignite their desire like a flame, because deep in everyone's heart, there is no one who is not afraid of death, and no one is not eager to live.

    Ackermann used superb medical skills to help them relieve their pain.

    "Thanks you."

    "Mr. Manmon."

    "It's much more comfortable, Mr. Manmeng, your medical skills are amazing."

    Ackermann: "Unfortunately, disease cannot solve all problems."

    "I'm getting old, I can't last long, it's good to be relieved." It's said that he is old, but in fact, this snake person is only in his forties, but the bottom snake people who can live to this age are considered old  up.

    Some of the patients said: "If there is any medicine that can cure all diseases at once, it would be great."

    Some people also said: "It would be nice to have a body that never gets sick."

    Someone sighed: "It's the same when you're old."

    Some people joked: "Then you will have a body that will never age or die."

    Everyone laughed loudly: "Who do you think you are 1

    Akmanmon seemed to say inadvertently: "The power of God, God can really help all people relieve pain, and can make people gain real eternal life."

    Someone asked: "Which god does Mr. Man Meng believe in?"

    In recent years, Suinhall's various beliefs have also increased.

    Although Suinhall is considered to be the place of belief of the Scarlet Goddess, some people secretly believe in other gods, which is unstoppable.

    For example, the God of Moonlight in the Moonlight Territory, the Giant Volcanic God in the east, and some people who come from the north also believe in the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes, the God of Truth and Knowledge, the God of the Earth, and the Giant God of the Sky.

    This kind of thing is not uncommon.

    Akmanmon replied: "I believe in the god of silver."

    The patients asked curiously: "Is there such a god?"

    Ackermann said as a matter of course: "This is the god believed in the land of ten thousand snakes. Those who believe in the silver god will gain eternal life."

    "His followers can obtain blessings and gifts."

    "The death of a person who believes in the Silver God is not the end, but the next reincarnation."

    "They will go to real eternal life in death.": "Is there such a god?"

    Ackermann said as a matter of course: "This is the god believed in the land of ten thousand snakes. Those who believe in the silver god will gain eternal life."

    "His followers can obtain blessings and gifts."

    "The death of a person who believes in the Silver God is not the end, but the next reincarnation."

    "They will go to true eternal life in death. ?

 Text Chapter 423: The Vow Between God and Man

    The god of silver and white.

    This is a "god" that has been repeatedly mentioned in the dark places of the red soil territory recently.

    This god is different from other gods. Most gods don't bring anything to mortals, but this god is very generous.

    It is said that those who believe in the Silver God do not need any tests. Even if you are riddled with sins, as long as you sincerely pray to the Silver God for forgiveness and dedicate your body and mind to Him, you will all be able to enter the Kingdom of God after death.

    And those who have received the power and gift of the Silver God will become servants of the Silver God, and will not really die again. They will be reborn after death.

    People who are dying can gain immortality by believing in the silver god.

    People who are sick can be cured by believing in the silver god.

    For disabled people, they can perfect their bodies by believing in the silver god.

    Poor people who believe in the god of silver can gain an afterlife.

    This is the teaching preached by the servant of the Silver God.

    Where have mortals seen such a generous "god", which made the silver god attract a large number of believers in a short period of time.

    And those who are in fear of death, in pain, in despair and in distress regard this god as their savior.

    In a hidden pagan temple.

    In the spacious hall, a large number of figures gathered.

    Among them are old snake people who are very old, dying people who are already terminally ill, people with physical disabilities who want to perfect their bodies to be reborn, and people who are dissatisfied with this life and want to enter the next life.

    These people come from various places, and pray to the Silver Lord for what they want for various reasons.

    I hope this "benevolent and generous" "god" can redeem himself.

    Akmanmon stood in the innermost part of the hall, wearing a white background and silver-edged clothes that looked like a god attendant, proclaiming the greatness of the silver god to everyone.

    On the wall behind him is a painting of gods full of religious overtones.

    It was an existence in the form of a god whose body was completely wrapped in a white cloth. It opened its arms as if it was embracing and redeeming the world. It looked both sacred and somewhat gloomy.

    The white cloth wrapped outside looks like a sacred smock at first glance, but at second glance it looks like a shroud.

    Ackerman stood on the stage.

    The sound penetrates into everyone's heart with the power of seduction.

    "We came into this world and suffered too much suffering and torture."

    "Incompleteness, disease and death, pain."

    "They are tormenting us all the time, because we are mortals, because we have not been protected by the gods."

    Ackermann continued.

    "The other gods are too stingy, they only allow his servants to enter their kingdom."

    "They are stingy and give their gifts to mortals. They only care for those who are gifted, and they only care for those noble nobles."

    "But the Silver God."

    "This great and benevolent god allows everyone to enter his kingdom, and can give everyone a way to escape the pain of the world."

    Akmanmon chanted: "The Silver God will save us all."

    All the snakemen in the audience immediately made a pious prayer, chanting the name of the silver god.

    After praying,

    Akmanmen walked by his side and said firmly: "As long as you dedicate everything to the gods, you can enter the kingdom of gods."

    "If you pay enough piety, God will see it too."

    "He will give you the power of God."

    "And the servants of the Silver God will not die. They stay in the world because of God's mission, and they can get the chance to be reborn."

    A snake man with one hand missing asked: "I want to get a good body, is that okay?"

    Akmanmon: "Of course, this is easy for the omnipotent god."

    "If you follow Yinbai's teachings and firmly pursue God's brilliance, you will be able to receive God's gift."

    "At that time, you will have a perfect body."

    Someone asked: "What is the kingdom of God like?"

    Akmanmon told him: "The kingdom of God is unimaginable for ordinary people, and the things there are also unimaginable for ordinary people. Everything you want is there."

    In the end, Ackermann shouted with a chant-like emphasis: "The God of Silver."

    The pattern that represents the silver god: "It is step by step towards success.

    But at this time, his body failed.

    And in his mouth, his son is a waste, a softie.

    He really didn't want to hand over the great situation he had created to such a person.

    more importantly.

    He was reluctant to bear the power in his hands, and he was reluctant to die like this for a long time.

    And at this time, the butler on the side said.

    "grown ups."

    "Just now, the messenger of King Osis came."

    The old lord: "A messenger?"

    The steward approached a little, and continued to add: "It's a powerful person, and he came with a team of powerful people."

    "I'm waiting outside right now."

    The old lord asked: "What are they doing here?

    Steward: "They said that ghouls were found in our territory. They want to investigate this matter in our territory and need our cooperation."

    The old lord's eyes changed, and he felt sensitively that this matter was wrong.

    "tell him."

    "The king is the king of Suinhall, and the red land is the red land of the Hunter family."

    "If the king has any orders, we will obey them."

    "But the matter of the Red Territories is our own business, we will handle it ourselves, and we don't need their help."

    The steward immediately went out to convey the meaning of the old lord, but the messenger looked very unhappy and said on the spot.

    "I just came to remind the Hunter family."

    "This is not just your business, nor is it a problem that you can solve."

    The sound came from the corridor outside, but at this moment the old man coughed violently.

    The steward immediately asked the envoy of King Osis to leave on the grounds that he was unwell.

    After the envoy left, the old lord stopped coughing, with suspicion in his eyes.

    "What the hell are they trying to do?"

    The old man has already felt that the arrival of this messenger is a very bad signal.

    "The king of the gods?"

    "He is no longer the king of the gods."

    "The gods have already decided to end the era of the king of gods, what else does he want?"

    "He has already lost the favor of the gods, and he still wants to go against the will of the gods."

    The old red earth lord felt that it was impossible for Osis to change anything. The problems he faced were only death and time, while the problems Osis faced were the will of God and the torrent of the times.

    In this world of gods and supernatural beings, the latter is more irresistible than the former.

    The old lord also noticed another problem. He called one of his staff to him and gave instructions in a low voice.

    "Go check it out."

    "What the hell have those guys been doing lately?"

    The old lord has always been in contact with Ackermanmon. The recent success of the Hunter family is also inseparable from the strength of Ackermanmon.

    The fleet of Hongtu Territory at sea and the soldiers in the army have recently suddenly appeared many powerful people who are not afraid of death.

 Text Chapter 424: Pyramid Ceremony

    I am God!  Main text volume Chapter 424: Pyramid Ceremony Lord's Mansion.

    The mansion of the Hunt family was built like a royal palace, and even faintly surpassed Suinhall's royal palace in some respects.

    The lord of the Hunter family looks like a king in every respect.

    Perhaps he thought so himself.

    In the southwest of Suinhall, he is the king.

    At this moment, this "king" summoned another "king".

    The sun is shining brightly.

    Ackerman walked through the heavily fortified buildings and glanced at the sky.

    He was covered under a wide cloak, and this prop cloak concealed all his information and appearance.

    Even so, he still felt that he was not used to the blazing sun, and said after wrapping himself tightly.

    "Compared to the sun."

    "I still prefer the starry sky."

    While walking, he was talking to himself.

    "I heard that the world of the gods is an endless void, and in the deepest part is the dreamy sea of ??stars left by the Creator."

    "I don't know when I will see it."

    About what the world of the gods is like, Akmanmon still knows it from the abyss monster.

    Akman stepped onto the steps guarded by the powerful, and was led by the guards through the promenade on the side and outside, and entered a somewhat hidden place.

    This is the most heavily guarded place of the Hunter family, and it is full of people most trusted by the old lord.

    Ackerman came here alone, which seemed to mean that he was completely under the control of the other party. According to the rules among the nobles, it also meant that he completely surrendered to the other party.

    There was even a third-level authority outside to check whether there were any dangerous items on Akmanmon.

    However, Akmanmeng just raised his head and glanced at him, and the eyes of the third-level power user glowed red, and the whole person fell into a daze.

    Ackerman: "Finished the inspection?"

    The third-tier authority figure nodded in a daze: "It should be over."

    "Buzz~"

    Ackerman watched as two burly soldiers pushed open the heavy door.

    Inside is a hidden and somewhat dark palace, built in the style of the palace of the king of the gods.

    "Mr. Manmon."

    "I've been waiting for you for a long time."

    On the bed in the distance, the lord of the red soil lord reluctantly sat up and looked at Ackermanmon.

    It seems that his condition is already very bad. This place is usually opened by the lord of the Hunt family when his life comes to an end, for the final inheritance and arrangement of the family.

    In front of the curtain of the bed, two powerful men holding long swords stood guard, staring at Akmanmon.

    These are two third-tier powers.

    In addition, the entire room is also decorated with enchantment and ritual arrays,

    It seems that almost all the core strength of the Hunter family is here, and they have used almost everything for this meeting, and they are very cautious.

    The old lord spoke, and his hoarse voice echoed in the empty space.

    "Recently, you have made a lot of moves and have exceeded the limit we agreed on before."

    "He even created a silver god."

    "What exactly do you want to do?"

    The old lord looked at Ackermanmon sharply and asked a series of questions.

    "Thuro, the king of ghouls!"

    "The madman who tried to devour the gods with a mortal body, isn't he dead yet?"

    "Is he the God of Silver?"

    The old lord guessed something, expressed all his doubts, and then watched the movement of Akmanmon, as if he wanted to see something wrong.

    Ackerman told the old lord.

    "no."

    "Thurrow is dead, and died in the calculations of the evil god of original sin."

    The old lord showed a regretful expression: "He is a powerful guy, I thought I would be lucky enough to see him."

    But in fact, he was deeply relieved.

    If a guy like Thurrow didn't die, he would also feel scared. No one is not afraid of such an unscrupulous lunatic.

    The old lord: "Then what do you want to do?"

    Ackerman did not answer, but asked instead: "What do you think?"

    The old lord smiled: "Yousp; "I must have misheard."

    "Everyone is dead, can they still be alive?"

    On the road, it is said that someone came across a rotting corpse walking.

    Those stinking corpses seemed to have just crawled out of the grave and were running towards a certain direction.

    But the person who told the rumor disappeared soon.

    And in the eyes of ordinary people, some unusual things have also been observed.

    Next to the commercial road.

    An ordinary beast died, exuding a foul smell.

    When passers-by went to have a look, they found that the corpse was densely covered with weird bugs.

    "What's this?"

    "Bugs, lots of bugs.

    "What kind of insect is this?"

    However, when you touch these bugs with something, they melt instantly, disappearing like water.

    "Where are the bugs?"

    "Disappeared?"

    The people in the caravan looked at each other.

    This situation is not alone, but more and more.

    It not only appeared on the corpses of beasts, but also on the corpses of snake people.

    This happens to dead snake people if they are not buried in time.

    I don't know where this bug came from, and I don't know why it disappeared.

    They specialize in devouring the flesh and blood of corpses, which makes people feel horrible and disgusting.

    It's just that apart from being weird and disgusting, it's not a big deal, after all, it doesn't endanger people's lives.

    It also started from this day.

    Corpses, death, wriggling worms.

    began to be closely connected together.

    People don't know where it came from, they only know that it represents death.

    That is a curse and a reincarnation.

    Countless years later.

    Although he changed his face, lost his extraordinary characteristics and power, and changed his name.

    They also still exist.

    1 second to remember the vertices: ?

 Text Chapter 426: The Crimson Goddess and the Escaped Ceramic Villain

    ,

    Winter goes to spring and everything comes back to life.

    This year, all territories in the northeast of Soinhall are very stable. There are few large-scale famines and refugee flows in the past few years. Although the problem of pirates in coastal cities has not diminished, at least they have the ability to start to solve them.

    The three collars of Moonlight, Huohuocheng, and Meiyaling had been renamed more than two months ago, and they were changed to Huohuo Province, Moonlight Province, and Meiya Province respectively.

    Dozens of other scattered territories, large and small, are also gradually divided into several large regions. Osis still retains the territories and most of the original power of these small clans, as long as they temporarily obey the orders of the governor he sent in the past.  There is a decree of the kingdom.

    In the palace study.

    King Osis seemed to be in good spirits, and he was in an indescribably good state: "Summer is coming soon, what is the expected harvest this year?"  In front of King Osis: "This was just reported today.

    King Osis nodded after reading it: "Unprecedented results, thanks to the brown ball vine brought by Kurmis, and thanks to the gift of the master of life."

    Food is the foundation of everything, even in this extraordinary world.

    With food, Suinhall can maintain stability, promote various industries, and have more population.  In order to have more powerful persons.

    King Osis got up, and after walking around the study, he seemed to have made up his mind.  "The alchemist's request is agreed to them, except that they are not allowed to build a temple, everything else is fine."

    "You can let lawyers from Wu Ling's lineage Qie enter Soinhall, let them help write a new law code, and promise the official positions and degrees of freedom they want.

    This order can be said to be groundbreaking and unprecedented.  The palace minister was also stunned for a moment: "Over there at the temple"

    In fact, what he wanted to say more was, did this have the permission of the Scarlet Goddess?

    Osis told the palace minister another thing: "Apostle Oran and Sukob jointly wrote me a secret letter, asking me and the temple chief to sacrifice to the gods."

    The palace minister immediately got up and asked seriously: "What do they want to do?" Osis raised his hand and asked the palace minister to sit down without getting excited.

    "The two of them want to revise the old law, so that belief is no longer divided by region, but everyone's free choice." "Everyone is free to choose their own beliefs, and God's servants are free to go everywhere to preach."

    The palace minister suddenly became excited: "Your Majesty, you won't agree?"

    Osis shook his head immediately: "How could I agree to this kind of thing, and I can't agree, I just sacrificed the letter to the gods with the Fire Guardian Temple.

    Having said that, he paused for a while.  "but."

    "The letter was sacrificed to the gods, but the gods didn't respond." The palace minister: "It seems that the goddess refused."

    But Osis said: "No, my concubine, if the goddess refuses, it will not be like this.

    "According to what the goddess said to me before, I can feel that the division of places of belief in the future is no longer the same as before." "This is the inevitability of the historical trend."

    Palace Prime Minister: "How could the goddess agree to such a thing? This does not mean that Suinhor has been handed over to other gods."

    Osis: "But at the same time, there will be a large number of believers of the Goddess besides the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Snakes, the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, the Kingdom of Thunder, the Kingdom of Yellow Sand, the Wasteland Wu Kingdom, and even the giant island of Ruhe."

    "The belief in the gods will not be affected, but will be further expanded."

    And in this way, the footsteps of the three-leaf symbionts are no longer limited to Suinhall.  They will be able to enter any country and affect the entire snake civilization.

    It is difficult to tell the pros and cons for a while, but Osis feels that the Scarlet Goddess must have considered this issue.  Orsis judged: "The gods must make a new contract.

    "

    But when it comes to this, there is some doubt in Osis' voice: "It just seems, what is the goddess waiting for?" Osis also doesn't understand why the goddess hesitates.

    If he restores all the memories of the three-leaf symbiote, he will know that the Scarlet Goddess is waiting for a certain critical node, the complete downfall of a certain existence.

    Osis did not continue this topic, but asked the minister of the palace and several officials who dealt with government affairs in the study.  "Is there any news from the south recently?"

    Of course the Prime Minister knew what King Osis was asking, he shook his head.  "There is no big news coming back yet."

    Osis frowned: "It shouldn't be, there is a problem."??Backing, I am at least ten thousand times more worried, and I no longer have the prestige before.  It finally poked its head out again when the red light above its head disappeared into the distance.

    It didn't dare to look through the telescope hole anymore.  "No no no."

    "Silver Worm Island is unbearable, it's too safe here." For the ceramic villain, it is indeed safe for people.

    Enemies are everywhere on this continent named Ruhe, and now it is a real street mouse, everyone shouts to beat it.  Each of the former kings of the abyss and Xiao's hostile gods may be looking for its whereabouts.  Although the ceramic villain was born in the hands of the evil god of the abyss, it is not an abyss species.

    It seems to be another existence that gives it wisdom and power.  But it also makes it seem less stupid.

    "I can't stay any longer, I definitely can't stay any longer." "Go to the other side of the sea."

    "The master's daughter seems to be on another continent, and it is said that she has also embarked on the road to becoming a god. uureading&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="  _blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">  www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> ""I can go to her."

    The ceramic villain's eyes lit up, that's right, without its owner, it still has a thick and big thigh to hug.  And on the other side of the sea, it is much more dangerous than on the side of Silver Worm Island. That side is not the enemy's territory.

    "The master's daughter, why hasn't she been in touch with the master?" "I don't think she has any grudges with the master, does she?"

    The ceramic villain thought for a while, then immediately shook his head.  "No no no."

    "How is this possible?"

    The painted face of the ceramic villain turned into a thoughtful look: "There is any hatred between father and daughter, it must be that the daughter is a bit rebellious.

    ""But I, the most sincere messenger under the God of Original Sin, will definitely be recognized in the past, and I am not walking sideways on the side of Yiren.  "This guy is all about hugging his thighs.

    Ceramic villain: "I have mastered so many secrets, among which there are many secrets about becoming a god.

    "If she also becomes a god, won't I have two thighs to hug when the master wakes up again?" "The two god masters behind me, let me see who will mess with me."

    "Jie jie jie jie.

    Thinking of this, the ceramic villain let out a wild laugh.

    It seems to feel that the day when it will redevelop itself is not far away.  Gone are the days of being tough all day long, it seems.

    But just as the laughter came out, there was a sudden power fluctuation of Jinnian.  It was the Scarlet Goddess who made the move.

    The ceramic villain shrank his head immediately, not daring to make any more noise.

    It jumped off the shelf, walked forward slowly on tiptoes, then accelerated immediately, and disappeared into the light in a flash.

 Text Chapter 426: The Crimson Goddess and the Escaped Ceramic Villain

    ,

    Winter goes to spring and everything comes back to life.

    This year, all territories in the northeast of Soinhall are very stable. There are few large-scale famines and refugee flows in the past few years. Although the problem of pirates in coastal cities has not diminished, at least they have the ability to start to solve them.

    The three collars of Moonlight, Huohuocheng, and Meiyaling had been renamed more than two months ago, and they were changed to Huohuo Province, Moonlight Province, and Meiya Province respectively.

    Dozens of other scattered territories, large and small, are also gradually divided into several large regions. Osis still retains the territories and most of the original power of these small clans, as long as they temporarily obey the orders of the governor he sent in the past.  There is a decree of the kingdom.

    In the palace study.

    King Osis seemed to be in good spirits, and he was in an indescribably good state: "Summer is coming soon, what is the expected harvest this year?"  In front of King Osis: "This was just reported today.

    King Osis nodded after reading it: "Unprecedented results, thanks to the brown ball vine brought by Kurmis, and thanks to the gift of the master of life."

    Food is the foundation of everything, even in this extraordinary world.

    With food, Suinhall can maintain stability, promote various industries, and have more population.  In order to have more powerful persons.

    King Osis got up, and after walking around the study, he seemed to have made up his mind.  "The alchemist's request is agreed to them, except that they are not allowed to build a temple, everything else is fine."

    "You can let lawyers from Wu Ling's lineage Qie enter Soinhall, let them help write a new law code, and promise the official positions and degrees of freedom they want.

    This order can be said to be groundbreaking and unprecedented.  The palace minister was also stunned for a moment: "Over there at the temple"

    In fact, what he wanted to say more was, did this have the permission of the Scarlet Goddess?

    Osis told the palace minister another thing: "Apostle Oran and Sukob jointly wrote me a secret letter, asking me and the temple chief to sacrifice to the gods."

    The palace minister immediately got up and asked seriously: "What do they want to do?" Osis raised his hand and asked the palace minister to sit down without getting excited.

    "The two of them want to revise the old law, so that belief is no longer divided by region, but everyone's free choice." "Everyone is free to choose their own beliefs, and God's servants are free to go everywhere to preach."

    The palace minister suddenly became excited: "Your Majesty, you won't agree?"

    Osis shook his head immediately: "How could I agree to this kind of thing, and I can't agree, I just sacrificed the letter to the gods with the Fire Guardian Temple.

    Having said that, he paused for a while.  "but."

    "The letter was sacrificed to the gods, but the gods didn't respond." The palace minister: "It seems that the goddess refused."

    But Osis said: "No, my concubine, if the goddess refuses, it will not be like this.

    "According to what the goddess said to me before, I can feel that the division of places of belief in the future is no longer the same as before." "This is the inevitability of the historical trend."

    Palace Prime Minister: "How could the goddess agree to such a thing? This does not mean that Suinhor has been handed over to other gods."

    Osis: "But at the same time, there will be a large number of believers of the Goddess besides the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Snakes, the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, the Kingdom of Thunder, the Kingdom of Yellow Sand, the Wasteland Wu Kingdom, and even the giant island of Ruhe."

    "The belief in the gods will not be affected, but will be further expanded."

    And in this way, the footsteps of the three-leaf symbionts are no longer limited to Suinhall.  They will be able to enter any country and affect the entire snake civilization.

    It is difficult to tell the pros and cons for a while, but Osis feels that the Scarlet Goddess must have considered this issue.  Orsis judged: "The gods must make a new contract.

    "

    But when it comes to this, there is some doubt in Osis' voice: "It just seems, what is the goddess waiting for?" Osis also doesn't understand why the goddess hesitates.

    If he restores all the memories of the three-leaf symbiote, he will know that the Scarlet Goddess is waiting for a certain critical node, the complete downfall of a certain existence.

    Osis did not continue this topic, but asked the minister of the palace and several officials who dealt with government affairs in the study.  "Is there any news from the south recently?"

    Of course the Prime Minister knew what King Osis was asking, he shook his head.  "There is no big news coming back yet."

    Osis frowned: "It shouldn't be, there is a problem."??Backing, I am at least ten thousand times more worried, and I no longer have the prestige before.  It finally poked its head out again when the red light above its head disappeared into the distance.

    It didn't dare to look through the telescope hole anymore.  "No no no."

    "Silver Worm Island is unbearable, it's too safe here." For the ceramic villain, it is indeed safe for people.

    Enemies are everywhere on this continent named Ruhe, and now it is a real street mouse, everyone shouts to beat it.  Each of the former kings of the abyss and Xiao's hostile gods may be looking for its whereabouts.  Although the ceramic villain was born in the hands of the evil god of the abyss, it is not an abyss species.

    It seems to be another existence that gives it wisdom and power.  But it also makes it seem less stupid.

    "I can't stay any longer, I definitely can't stay any longer." "Go to the other side of the sea."

    "The master's daughter seems to be on another continent, and it is said that she has also embarked on the road to becoming a god. uureading&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="  _blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">  www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> ""I can go to her."

    The ceramic villain's eyes lit up, that's right, without its owner, it still has a thick and big thigh to hug.  And on the other side of the sea, it is much more dangerous than on the side of Silver Worm Island. That side is not the enemy's territory.

    "The master's daughter, why hasn't she been in touch with the master?" "I don't think she has any grudges with the master, does she?"

    The ceramic villain thought for a while, then immediately shook his head.  "No no no."

    "How is this possible?"

    The painted face of the ceramic villain turned into a thoughtful look: "There is any hatred between father and daughter, it must be that the daughter is a bit rebellious.

    ""But I, the most sincere messenger under the God of Original Sin, will definitely be recognized in the past, and I am not walking sideways on the side of Yiren.  "This guy is all about hugging his thighs.

    Ceramic villain: "I have mastered so many secrets, among which there are many secrets about becoming a god.

    "If she also becomes a god, won't I have two thighs to hug when the master wakes up again?" "The two god masters behind me, let me see who will mess with me."

    "Jie jie jie jie.

    Thinking of this, the ceramic villain let out a wild laugh.

    It seems to feel that the day when it will redevelop itself is not far away.  Gone are the days of being tough all day long, it seems.

    But just as the laughter came out, there was a sudden power fluctuation of Jinnian.  It was the Scarlet Goddess who made the move.

    The ceramic villain shrank his head immediately, not daring to make any more noise.

    It jumped off the shelf, walked forward slowly on tiptoes, then accelerated immediately, and disappeared into the light in a flash.

 Text Chapter 428: The Method of Sealing the Gods

    The country of blood in the deep sea.

    The blood-colored sea of ??flowers swayed, and a figure in the boundless wave of flowers opened his eyes and withdrew his consciousness from afar.

    Other trilobite symbionts looked up at the image in the sky, watching the king of ghouls completely dissipate under the power of the gods, and the forged pyramid was also reduced to ruins.

    Among them, the ones who paid the most attention to this change were Alpens and Smerkel. They were the two generations of kings who founded Suinhor.  Well, they are naturally a little worried.

    The Scarlet Goddess withdrew her power, and the image on the sea of ??flowers gradually dissipated.

    Alpens stepped forward and asked the god.

    "Is it Xiao?"

    "Is he playing tricks behind his back?"

    The Scarlet Goddess: "Xiao has fallen into a deep sleep, and Xiao has always done things with a strong purpose. This should not be his handwriting."

    "However, many of the things used by this mortal come from Xiao, probably inherited from Thurrow's inheritance."

    "From the beginning to the end, it should be just the greed of two mortals who can't control themselves."

    Smaller asked, "Is that guy dead?"

    He saw the whole process from the picture, but what he saw from the picture was always somewhat different from the reality.

    He always felt that there was something wrong with Akmanmon's death, as if he knew he would die a long time ago.

    Vivien did not answer directly, but talked about another prop.

    "Do you know the magical props, the Fated String Puppet?"

    Without waiting for Smerkel to answer, he introduced the origin of this prop.

    "Shaw's servant, the Barrow family, once made themselves into such a prop. Barrow refined the core of the prop out of his own life dream, with the eldest son Kamon as the thread of memory, and the second son Shana as the personality puppet.  , Generations of infinite reincarnation, just to complete the plan to resurrect him."

    "The silver worm of Ackermanmon, the king of ghouls, was created by imitating this prop. It locks itself in the dream world. Although we don't know its specific characteristics and abilities, there will definitely be Kamon or Xia  An existence like that."

    "In other words, it will directly create a new Ackermanmon."

    The Scarlet Goddess paused for a moment: "It should be said that this prop is to create a new Akmanmon, and he wants to obtain eternal life through this method."

    "The same is true of the teachings preached by the Silver Church he built."

    Smerkel also knows this prop, and it can be said to be extremely weird.

    "In this way, there will be a king of ghouls, Akmanmon, who can't be killed anyway?"

    Vivien nodded: "This is equivalent to using a tricky method to obtain part of the ability of the demigod of wisdom. Without the power of the demigod of wisdom, it has the undead characteristics of its fake version."

    "The demigods of wisdom have the gate of mythology, and they can create a large number of servants."

    "at the same time."

    "As long as the gate of myth is still there, as long as the servant has not been completely wiped out, it can be resurrected."

    "So if you want to kill them, you must destroy their Myth Gate, together with all the servants."

    "And the power obtained in this way is of course not that powerful. He can be eliminated as long as the core of the prop is destroyed, but the trouble is that the dream world is too vast to find its coordinates."

    Smaller asked: "Ghouls are already rampant in the Redlands and the South, and they're going to spread even further."

    "If you don't care, there may be problems."

    The Scarlet Goddess has already made a move in person.

    He destroyed Akmanmon's pyramid ceremony, and Akmanmon's body was also killed by him.

    But in the future, it is impossible for him to personally hunt down the ghouls all over the world.

    It doesn't make sense, other people can do it too.  But He was already prepared.

    The Crimson Goddess picked up Ackermanmon's skull, which was dark silver in color, unlike ordinary skulls.

    It looks like a work of art, after all, this is the skull of the apostle.

    The Scarlet Goddess expressed her thoughts.

    "If I want to solve the problem directly, I can only find that item, but I don't have the ability to travel in the dream world."

    "Besides, there is another method."

    "Seal it."

    Alpens: "How can such a thing be done?"

    The Scarlet Goddess: "Look forCountless ghouls shouted together.

    "The God of Silver and White."

    And in the city, everyone was trembling under the cry of the army of ghouls.

    The siege has begun, and it can be said to be extremely tragic.

    In order not to be eaten by the ghouls, the people in the city fought desperately, and all men, women and children mobilized into battle.

    But ghouls are more desperate and crazier than them. They are not afraid of injuries and death, and ordinary injuries can't kill them.

    Seeing the whole city crumbling and everyone falling into despair.

    King Osis received the call for help, and led a large number of divine servants from the legion and the temple.

    King Osis's legion attacked from behind, and the first wave of attacks was led by the Ground Dragoons and the Order of the Gods.

    King Osis rode the ground dragon to take the lead, wielding a bloody spear and killed the leading commander of the ghoul army.

    Without the leading ghoul, the group of ghouls that had gathered into a legion were immediately split apart.

    From an army of ghouls with organizational structure and wisdom, they turned into a group of beasts like headless flies, fleeing in all directions.

    The soldiers were also aroused by the tragedy they saw along the way, and now they were desperately chasing and killing those ghouls.

    Cut off their heads and chop them into meat paste.

    "kill!"

    "Kill all these monsters."

    "Don't let them get away."

    But with so many ghouls scattered, it would not be possible to catch them in a short while.

    In the end, only one-third of them were wiped out, and most of them escaped without a trace.

    At the same time, the city gate opened wide.

    The lord of Drumworth came to meet King Osis, and this time he knelt down on the ground in submission.

    "king."

    "Thank you for saving Drumworth."

    The lord of Drumworth Territory was indeed terrified, and almost broke the city just now.

    If the ghouls rushed in, it would not be as tragic as the wars that have happened before.

    Ghouls don't need any captives, all snake people are their food.

    King Osis controlled the ground dragon to come to him and asked him a question.

    "I heard that you saw the king of ghouls, Akmanmon?"

    Lord Dellenworth immediately showed a terrified expression, but what he was terrified about was what happened in the Red Territory.

    At the beginning, when he heard about the upheaval in the red soil collar, he wanted to lead the army to take advantage of it, but he didn't expect to be confronted with an unimaginably powerful army of ghouls, and finally fled back alone.

    "I haven't encountered the king of ghouls, Akmanmon, but I have seen his army of ghouls."

    "In the Red Territory, those ghouls have assembled multiple legions, which are very powerful, far beyond the comparison of these guys who just attacked the city."

    But King Osis said: "When I come, it is their time of death."

    The lord of Dranworth Territory reminded: "I heard that Akmanmon can't be killed."

    King Osis: "Really?"

    "Then I have to try."

    Osis entered the city with part of the army and began to repair.

    The city was besieged for many days, many places were dilapidated, and a large number of buildings were demolished to defend the city.

    King Osis did not choose to live in the Lord's Mansion, but lived with his own army.

    but.

    When he was cleaning his mount Dixinglong in a pool in the city, he suddenly seemed to hear something.

    "Um?"

    Osis put down the brush and showed a puzzled expression.

    But suddenly, the puzzled expression dissipated, and he seemed to understand something.

    He followed the sound and left the place, walking along the dilapidated streets little by little.

    Finally, he came to the nearest shrine.

    He took off his helmet, entered the shrine a little bit, and then saw the statue of the Scarlet Goddess.

    It's the gods calling him

 Main text Chapter 429: The method of snatching to become a god

    This is an ordinary shrine located in the corner of the street in the west of Delan City.

    The building is not tall and stalwart, but it still feels sacred because it enshrines the gods.

    The waiters in the shrine did not know where they went, maybe they were transferred to other places because of the war and have not returned yet, or maybe they died in the war.

    King Osis stood under the statue of the god. In his memory, it was this god who crowned him as the king of Heinsay, and he also arrived in this era under the protection of k.

    Osis said, "God."

    "Osis is here."

    In an instant, the cup of blood mist bloomed at his feet.

    The faint mist bloomed, bringing Osis to the mysterious kingdom of blood.

    When Osis came back to his senses, he saw himself standing behind the Temple of Truth, the deepest part of the Kingdom of Blood.

    At this moment, the Scarlet Goddess is standing under the genealogy map of the creator gods. Under the eternal stars, there are three existences holding the supreme authority. The Scarlet Goddess is watching the King of Wisdom Laidlich standing in the center.

    The Scarlet Goddess withdrew her gaze, looked at Osis for a while, her eyes were a little harsh.

    It's as if a mother is watching a young reckless child, or a teacher is watching her pupils.

    In fact, it is true.

    Vivien personally crowned Osis, and watched Osis grow up. Even Osis' father, grandfather, and even grandpa ascended to the throne with Vivien's support.

    K knew Osis's knot, and even enlightened him, but it didn't help much at first.

    At this moment, Vivien asked Osis a question.

    "Osis."

    "What do you think of this era?"

    Osis and the blood shadow behind him overlapped together, and in this country of blood, he recovered all his memories, and became the king of Sinnsay, Osis Henir.

    Osis: "This era is rich in materials, lives in groups, and has a large number of intelligent races. This is the era of intelligent species, and it also belongs to the era of the gods."

    "However, because of this, the competition among races is also extremely fierce."

    "I can foresee that the battles between various races will definitely become more intense in the future."

    "Maybe not only between races, but even among gods."

    The Osis workers were able to foresee this, and Vivien nodded in satisfaction, and K asked again: "What about the previous era?"

    Osis's lips trembled, and he finally said: "The last era was the era of Sheinsay. Whether it is us or the Kingdom of Demon Abyss, they are actually a part separated from the God-given land of Heinsay.  The blood of King Deliki."

    "We and the people of Moyuan are the protagonists. We control the land and the sea respectively."

    "Although supplies were scarce at the time, our competition was not fierce at that time because we had too many gifts from God Insai."

    "But also because of too many gifts from Sai God, we rely too much on consuming the grace of the Supreme God,

    We are immersed in enjoying the blessings of the gods, but we don't have too many things that really belong to us, and finally ushered in the era of God's Abandonment.  "

    Osis went on to say: "Actually, after the era of God Abandoned, we still had enough grace left by the gods. Even without gods, we can still maintain the operation of the kingdom."

    "Just because we felt that there was no hope in sight, everyone began to give up on themselves, further exhausting the grace of the gods."

    "We could choose to live actively at the time, but everyone seemed to have lost the confidence to continue."

    The most typical of the people mentioned by Ossis is himself.

    The Scarlet Goddess told Osis: "This is the case in every era. We enjoy the blessings brought by the era, but also carry the crisis brought by the era."

    "I was born in the era when the evil gods came!"

    "The villain in the bottle was born, the entire city of Cross City, my hometown, was sacrificed, and my teacher Lan En was killed by Xiao."

    "At that time, the evil god and Xiao joined hands to control almost the entire world. Even so, we still chose to destroy the evil god."

    After talking about her own beginning, the Scarlet Goddess talked about her own ending.

    "I ended in the era of God Abandoned!"

    "The supreme god is gone, and the lives of Anli and I have come to an end. I don't know whether the Sanye people will continue or perish. All I can do is to take the elite and blood of the Sanye people to the next era.  .”Mongolian.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "When will you start to recover the Red Territory? Have you found the king of ghouls, Akmanmon?"

    Osis: "The King of Ghouls hasn't been found yet, but he should be in the Red Territory."

    "Now those ghouls seem to be frantically plundering the divine blood of the intelligent species, and using it to enshrine to their so-called silver gods, or silver worms."

    "But now they have been contained, and most of the ghouls in Drumworth Territory have been cleaned up, and I also used props to seal and destroy the corpse-eating insects on these ghouls."

    Anu asked: "Can you be sure that Akmanmon is in the Red Territory?"

    Osis told him: "The Lord of the Ghouls is a medium in itself, a ritual center for channeling the power of the Silver Worm."

    "In the direction where he is, the number of ghouls will increase by tens or hundreds of times. With the current situation in the red soil territory, it is certain that he must be there."

    "At least for now."

    Anu nodded, relieved.

    Not afraid that Ackerman, the king of ghouls, is strong, they are afraid that this monster will run away now.

    "As long as he is still in the red soil, this time is his death."

    Osis laughed loudly: "He may not die so easily, but the final outcome is almost the same as death.

    At this time, a terrifying horn sounded suddenly from the dark jungle in the distance.

    It was the roar of a ghoul, and there seemed to be new corpses crawling out of the grave in the darkness.

    King Osis looked into the distance, frowning.

    "This kind of monster can't be peaceful even after death."

    "This time, they must be cleaned up." And this time.

    In the dark forest far away, a young man with the shape of a god appeared, wearing clothes made of silk thread produced by silkworms.

    He walked through a hillside, and he could see a lot of wooden shelves standing on the hillside, indicating that this was a tomb.

    But where he appeared, there was an invisible force affecting the surroundings.

    suddenly.

    The sand trembled constantly, and there was a weird sound from the ground, followed by rotten hands breaking through the boards and poking out of the ground.

    The corpses in those graves climbed up one by one, making eerie screams in the dark night.

    It was Ackermanmon who came.

    Or it can be called Akmanmon II, Akmanmon II.

    The king of ghouls is not in the red soil territory, he has left the red soil territory and came near the camp of King Osis, and he is alone.

    Akmanmon looked in the direction of King Osis, and said sarcasm in a voice without the slightest expression or warmth.

    "Is it useful to kill ghouls?"

    "You should kill all living things, including yourself."

    Akmanmon has no interest in fighting a decisive battle with King Osis, let alone regard the red soil territory as his own territory and chassis, and play any tricks to stick to it to the death.

    That's just a place he used to create ghouls and collect blood.

    He just glanced at the army guarding the passage of the fortress, and walked towards the distance.

    His goal was not King Osis and his army.

    Akmanmon II was indeed making more ghouls, but at the same time he wanted something more.

    It is useless to accumulate divine blood and create ghouls, you must have a way to become a god.

    Or the latter is more important than the former.

    No matter how much divine blood there is, it is nothing more than a fool. It is just a prop manipulated by others. Only with the method of making mythical props can one obtain the authority and power of mythology.

    Under the Starry Night.  uu reading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a>

    Ackerman No. 2's eyes shone with longing.

    Like the real Ackerman, the idea is generally the same.  Become a god and grow stronger.

    The stronger you are, the more free you are, no longer threatened by anyone.

    The power of the apostle is far from enough. Only by becoming a real god can he feel safe.

    He was after what Akmanmon was after.

    At least the current Akmanmon No. 2 thinks he is the real Akmanmon. He thinks that he is the Akmanmon who walked out of the dream of life and came to the world through projection and ritual.

    He walked towards the east without stopping.

    "The Feathered Serpent Kurmis, a mortal on the road to becoming a god, is the lucky son who has mastered the secrets of the gods."

    "Let me see what the real road to becoming a god is like!"

    His goal is the Meiya collar, more precisely the volcanic forest.

    He once again set his sights on Kurmis, with the same purpose as last time, wanting to snatch the method of becoming a god.

    But this time he is already an apostle, the real king of ghouls.

    As for the Red Territory and those ghouls, they were completely abandoned by Akmanmon II, and they were used as something to attract the attention of King Osis and even the gods.  &lt;/div&gt;He walked towards the east without stopping.

    "The Feathered Serpent Kurmis, a mortal on the road to becoming a god, is the lucky son who has mastered the secrets of the gods."

    "Let me see what the real road to becoming a god is like!"

    His goal is the Meiya collar, more precisely the volcanic forest.

    He once again set his sights on Kurmis, with the same purpose as last time, wanting to snatch the method of becoming a god.

    But this time he is already an apostle, the real king of ghouls.

    As for the Red Territory and those ghouls, they were completely abandoned by Akmanmon II, and they were used as something to attract the attention of King Osis and even the gods.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 430: The Eye of True Knowledge and the Stone Statue Behind the Throne

    Country of Blood.

    The Scarlet Goddess sent King Osis away, and he prayed to the supreme god on the mural before finally returning to the Temple of Truth.

    Today, the three-leaf symbiont who was on duty raised his head and looked at the goddess.

    "Master Vivien."

    "Was it His Majesty Osis just now?"

    This trilobite symbiont was once a subject of Orsis, so the title is naturally different, and his attention and expectations for Orsis are also different from other trilobites.

    The Scarlet Goddess nodded, and the three-leaf symbiont on duty couldn't help but said.

    "Master Osis seems to have changed a lot this time around, I really hope he can get back on his feet."

    It's not the first time Osis has been reincarnated, but the previous few reincarnations have become more and more depressing.

    He didn't think he should come back to life, he didn't deserve to reach this era.

    The Scarlet Goddess: "He was the former King of Xiyin Sai, and he is also the current King of Suinhor."

    "He has the blood of a king in his bones. When he truly believes in his own strength and that he can face all difficulties, the will of his ancestors will awaken in him."

    At this time, bursts of light suddenly burst out from the Temple of Truth, spinning and shining in the hall.

    Just like the refraction of the sun penetrating through the water surface, sparkling.

    Very beautiful.

    The light comes from a high place, from behind the throne.

    It was a pendant similar to an eye, hanging in front of an ancient statue.

    The Scarlet Goddess Vivien was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly showed a surprised expression.

    "The eye of true knowledge."

    "Have you accumulated enough divine blood?"

    This eye was originally refined by Lan En, the second-generation sage of truth, and given to Vivien as a gift.

    But it was shattered a long time ago, Vivien picked up its fragments and re-refined it after she became a god.

    In the various temples of Suinhor, if the god attendants of the past dynasties die willingly, they will bring their own blood and everything into the eyes of true knowledge and turn into a ghost, which will become the inheritance and heritage of Suinhor.

    Their memories and knowledge will be transformed into an existence that can be passed on, and passed on to those younger generations who have communicated with the Eye of True Knowledge.

    It is precisely because of the existence of this eye that Suinhor's wise and powerful people and the gods of those temples can master a large number of divine arts, so that they can be in the same line as those alchemists and witches who rely on the myth of wisdom.  against.

    Suinhor is the largest empire on this continent, and the Scarlet Goddess has the most believers on Ruhe Giant Island.

    And the scarlet goddess Vivien also hopes to let her accumulate the power of myth through this huge accumulation.

    ? Day after day, year after year.

    In addition to the background of the past, its accumulation is finally enough now,

    And the long-awaited expectation of the scarlet goddess Vivien finally saw hope.

    The Scarlet Goddess couldn't help showing various emotions in her eyes, and her lips trembled slightly.

    Happy, excited, nostalgic, sad.

    Various emotions flowed across the face of this god.

    "How many years?"

    "Finally I have accumulated enough."

    He has been waiting for this moment since the day he descended into this era.

    Perhaps this period of time is not too long for the gods, but if you are looking forward to and longing for something too much, every moment of waiting is suffering.

    The Scarlet Goddess walked up to the throne little by little, touched the stone statue with her hand, and stroked the other's face.

    "An Li."

    After a long time.

    The Scarlet Goddess waved her hand, and a force centered on her sealed everything here.

    The gate of the Temple of Truth was slowly closed, and everyone was slowly pushed out under that force.

    The Scarlet Goddess turned her back, and her voice came from the slowly closing door.

    "I have something very important to do, don't bother me during this time."

    For Vivien, nothing is more important than this matter——

    Red clay collar.

    "Crackling!"

    A large number of corpses were placed on the fire platform piled high, and the soldiers were throwing corpses one after another onto it.

    While the corpses and firewood were crackling, they also gave off various smells.

    The stench of corpsesHowever, this old-time ghoul was carrying a statue of a silver god on his back. The heavy stone statue made him bend over,

    As he walked over, there were corpse-eating insects overwhelming under him, filling the entire space in an instant.

    It's creepy.

    But Osis can feel that this is a ceremony.

    This lord's mansion is the framework, the corpse worm is the node, and the statue is a medium.

    Especially here, it is equivalent to a small pyramid ceremony, which can make more ghouls born in this area.

    Needless to think about the origin of these corpse-eating insects, they were cultivated from the corpses of the entire Lord's Mansion and the Hunter family.

    Osis figured everything out and stared at the visitor with wide eyes.

    "Who are you, you are the one who has maintained this ceremony here, making us mistakenly think that it is you who is still in Akmanmon?"

    "Ackermann, where is he?"

    The other party raised his head and showed a sinister smile at Osis.

    Because one side of the face melted, only the other side could smile, which looked terribly terrifying.

    "It's King Osis!"

    "His majesty Ackermanmon, the king of ghouls, asked me to wait for you here."

    "He doesn't understand that a god like you already has eternal life and immortality."

    "Why fight for these mortals? Does this have any meaning for an existence like you?"

    Standing here is the old ghoul, Akmanmon's former history and literature teacher.

    Going forward, he used to be the attendant of the Scarlet Goddess, a Suinhorn.

    A pawn sent by Suinhor to the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes to try to influence Akmanmon and intervene in the situation in the Court of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    However, the old ghoul had already become a loyal believer of Akmanmon at this time, and he was extremely devout and fanatical about it.

    The old ghoul raised his head and asked for a moment, Osis suddenly recognized him.

    "It's you?"

    Osis suddenly felt that the person in front of him looked familiar, and it took a long time before he remembered that he seemed to have seen him before, in the Fire Temple many years ago.

    Osis: "What does a lunatic like him need to understand?"

    "He can't even understand himself, and he has to understand others."

    The old ghoul laughed loudly: "God, I don't need others to understand."

    "Naturally they are not understood, because they are too great."

    The old ghoul became more and more fanatical, and the body became more and more alienated.

    "He will ascend the eternal throne, and he will become the true silver god."

    Osis originally wanted to do something to kill the old ghoul, but seeing this scene suddenly felt that it was unnecessary.

    "he's not here."

    "You were abandoned by your master."

    The old ghoul: "I am a ghoul of the old age, and I cannot follow in the footsteps of the gods."

    "The humble mortal being able to contribute to His Majesty Akmanmon's ascension to the throne is already the greatest glory in my small and short life."

    After saying this, the old ghoul turned into a puddle of mud, and finally condensed into a stone.

    It was placed under the feet of the statue.

    Osis didn't understand whether this guy was truly pious, or whether he was completely brainwashed and controlled by Akmanmon.

    He immediately issued an order: "Clean up here and be careful."

    He did not give up, trying to find clues about Akmanmon.

    But suddenly, something happened to the Feathered Serpent in the sky.

    The original Feathered Serpent waved its huge body hundreds of meters, hovering in the sky, suddenly its body froze and made a sound.

    "Why are you here?"

    That voice seemed to be full of astonishment.

    As soon as the words fell, all the power in Feathered Serpent's body was pulled away.

    The lizard man Anu regained consciousness at this time, but found that his body was shrinking continuously, because the existence that gave him power withdrew his own power.

    In the end, his body smashed through the roof tiles of a room and fell into the lord's mansion.

    Fortunately, the lizardman's body is rough and thick, so there is nothing wrong with it.

    King Osis rushed over with his people and asked Anu who was dizzy from the fall.

    "what happened?"

    "what happened?"

    The moment the lizard man Anu opened his eyes, he said in shock.

    "Ackerman is in the volcanic forest, he has left the red soil territory long ago."

    The lizardman Anu looked at King Osis and told him what he knew.

    "This guy's real target is Master Kurmis."

    Hearing Anu's words, a voice suddenly appeared in Osis' mind.

    "He wants to become a god."

    Akmanmon can be said to be an extremely difficult enemy. If he offends such an enemy and cannot completely solve it, the entire Suinhall will never be peaceful in the future.

    Among other things, disasters like ghouls will come again a few times.

    Su Yinhor couldn't take it anymore.

    And if such a guy gets the way to become a god, Osis doesn't know what will happen in the future.For a moment, he said in shock.

    "Ackerman is in the volcanic forest, he has left the red soil territory long ago."

    The lizardman Anu looked at King Osis and told him what he knew.

    "This guy's real target is Master Kurmis."

    Hearing Anu's words, a voice suddenly appeared in Osis' mind.

    "He wants to become a god."

    Akmanmon can be said to be an extremely difficult enemy. If he offends such an enemy and cannot completely solve it, the entire Suinhall will never be peaceful in the future.

    Among other things, disasters like ghouls will come again a few times.

    Su Yinhor couldn't take it anymore.

    And if such a guy gets the way to become a god, Osis doesn't know what will happen in the future.

 Text Chapter 431: King of Ghouls Vs Feathered Snake

    I am God!  Chapter 431 of the main text volume: The King of Ghouls vs. the Edge of Feathered Serpent Volcanic Forest.

    Akmanmon looked at the dense jungle and the ancient volcano that was invisible but existed in the distance.

    What can be seen from this angle is the dark red cloud layer that looks like fire at the end of the sky.

    Forbidden place of death - lava volcano.

    When Akmanmon passed by the city of Meiya, he saw many people shouting the name of the god represented by this volcano.

    "The lava giant."

    "The Seven Gods of Ruhe, the slaves left by the Lord of Life, the guardians of the Garden of Gods."

    Akmanmon once watched the giant giant make a move in the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court. I don't know if the giant lava is as powerful as the giant giant.

    But there is no doubt that it is the most powerful god he has ever seen, a power that surpasses everything.

    It was only at this time that people suddenly realized that this huge state land was actually just the back garden of the master of life.

    Ackerman, the king of ghouls, looked at the lava volcano in the forbidden area of ??death, and suddenly had the urge to go in and take a look, to witness the power of this Ruhe giant.

    But soon he restrained this urge, because it had no meaning other than death in vain.

    "If the gods also have levels, then what is the difference between the gods?"

    "What kind of gap is there in the power between gods and gods?"

    "If I become a real god, can I become stronger in the future?"

    After gaining the power of "immortality", Akmanmon actually started to think about this kind of problem.

    I don't know if I'm drifting away, or I'm planning for a rainy day.

    But he didn't get an answer.

    Because when he faced the Scarlet Goddess, the other party just blew a breath and he completely dissipated.

    If you want to know how powerful the gods are, you must become a real god.

    Ackerman lowered his gaze and looked into the volcanic forest.

    There is the real goal of his trip.

    Akmanmon quietly entered the volcanic jungle, and there were more potion plants in the forest, so there were also more mutant beasts that emerged.

    These mutated beasts not only grew strange crystals in their brains, but also had strange changes in their body shapes.

    Some have weird long hair, some have a single horn on their head, and some look like they are about to grow wings.

    A strange change gradually spread from the volcanic forest, and may spread to the entire world in the future.

    This is an era of rapid progress.

    One character after another is vying for the position of the protagonist of the era, and they are all bringing new things and changes to the world.

    There are good and bad.

    On the way, Ackerman encountered a team of lizardmen.

    He immediately hid himself.

    The original team of the Lizardman was divided into two teams, one part was planting potion plants, the other was dedicated to cleaning up these mutated beasts, and the small village began to have various divisions of labor.

    Listening to the other party's conversation, the lizard people are also having a headache for these monsters.

    "Not only do we have to kill those monsters, but we also have to clean up the potions in the jungle." The lizard people were tired of dealing with the increasing number of mutated beasts, especially when Anu was away.

    "The potion has spread, how to clean it up?" The increase in potion is a good thing, but sometimes it is too overflowing, and it makes people feel a crisis.

    "We have to find a solution. Recently, a mutant beast rushed out of the jungle and attacked caravans and passers-by." The lizard people talked about the recent incident of mutant beasts hurting people. This is not a good thing, and it may provoke the lizard people.  Contradictions with the snake people.

    "I heard that there are mercenaries coming from Lime Town to collect potions and capture mutant beasts." Bad things are getting more and more one after another.

    "How is this possible? That is the offering of the Feathered Serpent God." Hearing this news, all the lizardmen immediately changed their attitudes. It is not good for mutant beasts to hurt people, but it is another matter for outsiders to snatch the offerings of the Feathered Serpent God.  ;In their view, all the potions and mutant beasts were born under the power of the Feathered Serpent Kurmis, and naturally belonged to Kurmis.

    "It's a pity that Patriarch Anu is not here. Get rid of that damned ghoul and go to avenge Lek." Someone mentioned Anu.

    "That ghoul must be dead this time." As soon as Lek was mentioned, the lizard man immediately showed an angry expression, expecting Ah?.

    As long as you can get the way to become a god, it is worth dying no matter how many times you die.

    However, he did not expect that the Scarlet Goddess did not come until the end.

    And the moment Ackermanmen left and flew into the sky, Kurmis suddenly asked Ackermanmon a question.

    "Have you ever thought that you might not be the real Akmanmon?"

    "And after you get the mysticism, the one who becomes a god is not you, but the real Akmanmon."

    Ackerman was stunned suddenly, and raised his head to look at Kurmis.

    His eyes were full of doubts.

    And the moment Ackerman stopped, Kurmis made a move.

    The Feathered Serpent's seed pot exploded, and the violent golden light turned into beams of light and refracted around.

    A large number of seeds were scattered from the jar.

    The entire village, along with all the Lizardmen, were submerged in vines.

    The entire forest was affected, all the plants seemed to come to life, and various visions also occurred in the sky of the volcanic forest.

    This time Kurmis can be said to have done his best.

    He moved out all the props that he relied on to become a god, and exposed them to others.

 Text Chapter 431: The Secret of the Potion and the Death of King Akmanmon II

    This is the record about Kurmis's seed jar on the Cup of God.

    At this moment, this magical item exploded with full power in the volcanic forest.

    The Feathered Serpent Kurmis spared no effort to forcibly reunite the four parts of the divine grace that he had dismantled, regardless of the consequences caused by doing so.

    The real feathered snake body appeared, and it was no longer possessed by the spirit of the curse seal before.

    In the sky.

    The long and twisted giant snake stretches across the sky, and its long and narrow golden wings spread out, presenting a posture that covers the sky and the sun.

    The huge head of the Feathered Serpent protruded from the clouds, and let out a roar towards the bottom.

    Just like thunder.

    "Boom~"

    The dark clouds in the sky weighed down.

    Seen from a distance, the dark clouds are pressing down on the jungle, almost touching the ground, which makes people hold their breath involuntarily, creating a sense of depression and crisis.

    Thunder and lightning struck down one after another, surrounding the Feathered Serpent's body.

    Countless seeds spread out and turned into seed puppets one by one.

    Dense vines, giant wooden puppets that grow wildly, and crystal-like flowers present various postures; as many types of potion plants as Kurmis has harvested, he can create as many types of plant puppets.

    While the plants covered the lizardman village, they were also encircling Ackermen.

    The sea of ??vines and trees churned, and the thunder and the wind danced together.

    the other side.

    Akmanmon stood on the head of a giant corpse worm.

    The posture has changed from looking down at the beginning to looking up at the back.

    The Feathered Serpent's body was much larger than his corpse-eating insect, and the movement it caused could be said to be like a catastrophe.

    "Do it now?"

    "Don't you think it's a bit late?"

    Akmanmon also broke out completely, fighting against Kurmis' spiritual force field.

    The iconic spiritual force field of the fourth-order apostle spread out from Akmanmon's body, and collided with Kurmis' force field.

    It was a silver-white field, in which many people could even be heard chanting; voices with strong desire seemed to be praying and supplicating to the gods.

    "Death is not the end, but a new beginning."

    "Great silver god, please grant me immortality."

    "I don't want to die, I still want to live."

    "Give me a perfect body, give me an immortal body."

    "I will enter reincarnation and be reborn."

    "Eternal God, please allow me to enter your kingdom."

    That is the voice of the believers of the Silver Church, the longing of countless ghoul spirits, and the echo of mortals' longing for immortality.

    Those voices echoed in the force field, gathered on Akmanmon's body, and condensed into a special force.

    A huge curse-sealed pattern emerged from Akmanmon's back, emitting a bright light.

    And Akmanmon's body seemed to be covered with a silver-white shroud, as if he had turned into a "god" who controlled the curse of immortality.

    "Silver and white force field."

    Akman raised his head, his entire face was wrapped in a shroud, but a cold voice came out of his mouth.

    And this time.

    The strength of Kurmis was suppressed, and the thunderbolts from the sky struck Akmanmun's force field one after another, and the strong winds blowing from all directions seemed to wear away Akmanmun's body endlessly.  strength.

    The Spirit Fusion Seal controls all kinds of celestial phenomena, constantly smashing down, talking endlessly.

    In his force field, Kurmis manipulates the celestial phenomena like a god.

    The Plague Blood Curse and the Fusion Curse Seal, at this moment, two special seals are competing for their strengths in the world.

    Prove who is the most special seal.

    Looking at the Feathered Serpent in its full posture, Akmanmon is now passively resisting: "Kurmis, I have obtained the "Way of Wisdom", and my memory will be synchronized with the Silver Worm."

    Ackerman held up the slate engraved with "The Way of Wisdom", and said casually: "Even if you take back this slate, even if you kill me, the next reborn me will still know this secret."  technique."

    He raised his head and asked, "What's the point?"

    Kurmis' voice merged with the thunder from the sky, and he had already made his own decision.

    "In any case, you can't get out of here today.plants and animals.

    Think further.

    If there is really a power and method that can do this kind of thing.

    So can ordinary people also gain the power of authority through this method?

    Even thinking about it further, can the powerful increase their own strength in this way?

    The powerful nobles collected new potion seeds everywhere, and the mercenaries killed the mutant beasts and dug out the spar.

    They gained a lot, but the greed in their eyes never stopped.

    Everyone looked at this volcanic forest, as if they had discovered a real treasure house.

    Not a mortal treasury of gold.

    Instead, it hides an infinite treasure house of power——

    Dream world.

    Unknown coordinates.

    In the dark void where there was nothing, the magic tool, the silver worm, suddenly emitted light.

    A force penetrated the dream world and passed into the human world.

    Akmanmon III is about to appear.

    In an empty palace, a large number of powerful people surrounded a ritual array, and a silver-white skull was placed in the center of the array.

    They watched as the skull in the center of the surgical array absorbed a lot of blood, and gradually grew a head.

    But after the head grew, it stopped and did not continue to grow.

    It seemed that a force restrained him.

    Above the palace, the Plague Blood Curse appeared.

    A large number of corpse-eating insects fell and penetrated into the skull, changing its appearance, changing his brain and memory.

    But it's weird.

    This time the transformation was too smooth, as if there was no need for transformation at all.

    However, the silver worm is just an ordinary magical prop, and it is still unclear what the difference is.

    Gradually.

    The newly born king of ghouls, Akmanmon III, slowly opened his eyes.

    But he suddenly shook his head with a splitting headache and made a strange noise.

    "I am Ackermanmon."

    "No, I'm not Ackermanmon."

    "I am Ackermanmon, but I am not the original Ackermanmon."

    Ackermanmon III has not only the memory of Ackermanmon in his mind, but also the memory of Ackermanmon II.

    Akmanmon II's short cry, the despair and unwillingness before death, and the miserable scream echoed in his mind now.

    "A hoax?"

    "The real Ackerman is deceiving us and using us as consumables."

    Akmanmon III's words were full of disbelief, but as he spoke, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

    Because there were no devout believers around to greet him, not even a ghoul.

    more importantly.

    "Where's my body?" Akmanmon III yelled.

    He found that he had only one head left, and nothing else.

    Akmanmon III looked around, and suddenly found that the surroundings were somewhat familiar.

    The place where he was born was the lord's mansion in Hongtu City.

    Akmanmon III's complexion immediately changed, because this place had already been occupied by Osis.

    Akmanmon III glanced quickly, and saw two people standing not far from him.

    Osis, the king of Suinhor, and Anu, the lizard man.

    At this moment, the two of them are bending over and looking at the head on the ground, their eyes and expressions are quite playful.

    King Osis said to the head on the ground: "A new beginning is not just a beginning."

    Anu said the second half of the sentence: "It is also a brand new ending."

    Akmanmon III was at a loss, and has not yet realized what happened.

    He opened his mouth wide and stared at the two guys in front of him with wide eyes.

    "?"

    "Why am I here?"

    "How do you know I'm here?"

    "The place where I am resurrected is random, unless I prepare in advance, how could you know? ?

 Text Chapter 432: Want to get my treasure?

    There are many portraits of the Hunter family hanging in the dark hall like a bedroom. Even if this family has been reduced to smoke, these things will prove their past glory.

    A large number of god servants were summoned, led by King Osis and several three-leaf symbiotes.

    On weekdays, most of the three-leaf symbionts will not reveal their identities. They have become leaders in various fields with other identities, so even if the god attendants present knew their names, it was the first time they knew that these people turned out to be legends.  Among the gods.

    "This master turned out to be a god."

    "That person looks familiar!"

    "That's a teacher from God's Service Academy, we've met before."

    The servants who were summoned were a little excited and whispered in secret.

    And King Osis appreciated the embarrassment of Akmanmon III, and then announced.

    "Let's start sealing!"

    The second step of the plan to seal the King of Ghouls is to summon Akmanmon III with the priority of the medium Akmanmon's skull before Akmanmon's resurrection elsewhere has been completed.

    Now it is natural to proceed to the third step, to completely seal Akmanmon III, so that this undead king of ghouls can no longer appear in front of people.

    All the powerful people performed their duties and stood at the nodes of the ritual array.

    They closed their eyes, concentrated their energy into the spirit, and then connected with the entire ritual array.

    Spiritual power colludes, at this moment they seem to be a whole.

    Then through a ceremony, he was connected to another world, a world of dreams, a world of spirits.

    Rituals can borrow the power of various powerful beings in the dream world, and the same is true of the dream world itself. Most ordinary rituals rely on this to launch.

    Of course, just like borrowing power from those powerful beings, unless you have a special status, you must pay a price.

    For example, the scroller borrows power from the god to which he belongs, or he has inextricable relationship with the god and obtains the permission of the god.

    However, compared to borrowing power from certain existences, borrowing power from the dream world itself is naturally the safest and most secure method.

    "The kingdom of the gods, the fantasy realm of dreams"

    The light voices overlapped, and the entire dark bedroom exuded a mysterious sense of tranquility.

    Akmanmon III tried it and wanted to resist, but he didn't want to just sit and die.

    But he doesn't even have a complete body, only a head.

    More importantly, the medium for resurrecting him is the skull of Akmanmon I, which has already been tampered with.

    As soon as he activated his power, he immediately found that the dense inscriptions on his skull activated, imprisoning his power.

    All right!

    Now he got completely into the cage arranged by others, and he couldn't get out no matter what.

    The sealing ceremony finally gathered into countless runes, permeating the skin of Akmanmon,

    Gathered on its skin to form a second layer of seal.

    Immediately afterwards, King Osis stepped forward in person and held up the head covered with inscriptions on the skin.

    He made people hold out a red coquettish flower that was as tall as a person.

    Goblet of Blood Mist.

    Akmanmon III, with only one head left, was grafted onto the Goblet of Blood Mist.

    A series of thin stems spread in from the severed part of the neck, maintaining the vitality of Akmanmon.

    The flower cup swayed back and forth, and the head of Akmanmon III also swayed, which looked very strange.

    The Goblet of Blood Mist will prevent the Ackermanmon with only one head from dying, and as long as it is still alive, the next Ackermanmon will not be born.

    After a thousand years, when Akmanmon III died as an apostle, someone would repeat the step of sealing him.

    So far, Akmanmon III has already seen that his resurrection here has already been arranged.

    Before he was resurrected, Osis had fully prepared everything, including how to seal him.

    Akmanmon III glanced at Anu, the lizard man behind King Osis, and it can basically be concluded that he passed the news from Kurmis to King Osis.

    The other party did not intend to kill him, but wanted to seal him.

    Thinking that he would not die, Akmanmon III immediately had another thought, but he stopped worrying.

    "Is this the skull of a lifetime?"

    &n"Dark Realm."

    The darkness spread rapidly, directly swallowing this piece of the world.

    They seem to fall from day to night.

    at the same time.

    Several gazes in the abyss also cast themselves into reality.

    Osis also stared straight ahead.  uu reading <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a>

    He didn't recognize what the distorted black hole was at first, but he saw that the border of darkness continued to spread, and finally formed a realm that was separated from the human world.

    He suddenly remembered something and exclaimed.

    "Abyss Religion."

    "Spell item? Greedy brass oil lamp."

    King Osis finally recognized what it was, because it was the top fifty props.

    The power and characteristics of each of these ranking and sequence props are so powerful that it is unimaginable.

    And basically they will not be in the hands of ordinary people.

    This lamp is one of the few top fifty props left in the world.

    And he was not really wandering in the world, but because of the will of the evil god of original sin, he was looking for the king of greed.

    This brass oil lamp incorporates the power of the God of Original Sin regarding greed, has gone through several disasters and sacrifices, and devoured the power of many apostles.

    Whether it is characteristics or strength.

    can be called extremely powerful.

    The three kings of the abyss used their strength to find this item.

    Just for use on King Osis at this moment.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 433: The Remains of the King of Shiinsay

    In the dark.

    The convoy escorting the sealed coffin was getting more and more flustered. Everyone looked at the members of the abyss cult who were controlling the terrifying cursed spirit, and at the same time looked around in bewilderment.

    "What are they doing?" A number of evil cultivators from the third-tier abyssal sect held a sequence item ranked in the top 50. The copper lamp alone could beat ordinary apostles to their knees. Who could not panic.

    "These people want to lock us up, we have to get out quickly." Everyone was looking for a way out.

    "It's too late." But it wasn't until this time that they realized that the other party looked like they had been in ambush for a long time, and most people knew it was too late.

    Among the panicked crowd, King Osis grabbed the dragon-defying holster in his hand.

    Looking back, I saw that the dark areas were condensed and overlapped in the blink of an eye, and there was only one point left for the exit to the outside, which disappeared in an instant.

    "I can't get out."

    Seeing this, King Osis knew that his party could not leave.

    And when he saw the greedy brass oil lamp of the magical props, he knew that the few in front of him were just small shrimps, and the real behind-the-scenes mastermind hadn't appeared yet.

    The members of the Abyss Cult looked at them coldly, as if they were looking at meat on a chopping board.

    The air was extremely oppressive, with a look of tension.

    In an instant, the cursed spirits behind those abyss evildoers moved one after another.

    "Prepare for battle."

    "The ritual array is activated."

    "Be careful."

    Although the powerful people on the Osis side were flustered, they immediately and skillfully prepared a response plan and prepared for battle.

    But they immediately discovered that those abyss evildoers were not attacking their group.

    Instead, they knelt down at the same time, as if welcoming something.

    Several huge curse-sealed spirits knelt down on their knees, while the powerful person who controlled them crawled down, and the leader still held the brass oil lamp high.

    "The kings of the abyss."

    "Your servant welcomes your arrival."

    The ground dragon under the throne of Osis neighed, and his sharp eyes looked down: "Below."

    All the people who were ready for battle also looked down together, and everyone immediately gasped.

    I don't know when a huge black pit appeared under my feet.

    It is bottomless, it seems to lead to the center of the earth.

    Looking down, you can see the dark prison abyss full of revenge fire corpses, you can see the magic fire abyss full of bone demon legions, and you can see the black mud abyss surging with black mud.

    Densely packed monsters crawled towards the top, fire corpses, bone demons, eagle demons, and snake demons climbed up like ants, accompanied by eerie roars.

    "Hiss"

    The huge rotting winged demon spread its wings of nearly a hundred meters and rushed to the front.

    From the huge hole that seems to lead to the center of the earth, it keeps circling and rushing upwards.

    At the end.

    Three shadows stood.

    Tall and charred corpse holding a long sword in his hand, a bone demon wearing a cloak with glowing eyes, and a fallen angel with black and white wings.

    Their stature may not be tall, but they are so conspicuous among the densely packed monsters, even those huge rotting winged demons and swamp demons with a height of tens of meters are not worth mentioning under their strength  .

    It is the three kings of rage, arrogance, and lust.

    King Osis saw them. Although he thought of the king of the abyss behind him the moment he saw the brass oil lamp, he didn't expect that there were three of them.

    He couldn't help laughing immediately, and shook his head at the same time.

    "Dark Moon, the King of Rage, Jokic, the King of Pride, Meld, the King of Lust."

    "For me, the three kings of the abyss were dispatched together. I should feel honored or unlucky."

    However, he also knew that the Three Kings wanted to guard against the appearance of the goddess, so that they could take away Akmanmon's sealed coffin and retreat into the abyss to protect themselves.

    The arrogant king named Jokic was a subordinate of the previous generation of arrogant king Afoan, and he ascended the throne of the arrogant king after the real Afoan died.

    It is also the weakest among the three kings of the abyss.

    However, this weakness is also relative.

    Among the three, the tall charred corpse standing on the left suddenly moved.

    Without saying a word, he slowly pulled out the long sword in his hand, and there seemed to be magma flowing on the dry and cracked arm, emitting light.Sith strikes.

    Terrifying black mud poured down, the domain of bones covered everything, and there were wheels of flames falling from the sky.

    And Osis suddenly threw out a brass oil lamp, which was just snatched from the abyss evildoer.

    The moment the brass oil lamp was thrown out, a powerful force erupted and a shady scene lay ahead, and was immediately covered by the power of the three kings of the abyss.

    "Boom!"

    The shady scene was instantly pierced and torn apart.

    But at the same time, the dark realm also shattered, falling back into the present world.

    Osis turned around, and he looked at the distant Fire Guard City.

    It's time for him to return to the country of blood.

    But before going back, he wanted to do one last thing.

    The sea of ??flowers enveloping Osis has broken through the dark realm and disappeared into it.

    Never seen again.

    The dark realm disappeared, and the junction between the abyss and the world was completely cut off.

    In the abyss, the cracked mouth of the broken dark giant egg.

    The three kings of the abyss stood side by side, silent.

    After a long time, Melde, the king of lust, said, "Gods."

    This seems to be the second time I have said this, but this time the meaning seems to be completely different.

    Strong unwillingness appeared in the eyes of the arrogant king: "The power of the gods."

    The King of Rage turned and left, no longer looking outside, he was thinking about a problem.

    "Where did Akmanmon get the path of wisdom."

    off topic

    Ask for a monthly pass.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 435: The Key to the Star

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    "Brother Shen!"

    "Um!"

    Shen Changqing walked on the road, and whenever he met someone he knew well, he would say hello or nod to each other.

    But no matter who.

    There is no superfluous expression on everyone's face, as if they are indifferent to everything.

    To this.

    &nbsp;Shen Changqing is already used to it.

    Because this is the Zhenmagic Division, an organization that maintains the stability of Daqin. Its main duty is to kill demons and ghosts, and of course there are some other side jobs.

    It can be said.

    Everyone in the Town Magic Division has a lot of blood on their hands.

    When a person is used to seeing life and death, he will become indifferent to many things.

    When he first came to this world, Shen Changqing was a little uncomfortable, but he got used to it over time.

    Zhenmusi is huge.

    Those who can stay in Zhenmusi are all powerful masters, or those who have the potential to become masters.

    Shen Changqing belongs to the latter.

    Among them, the Zhenmagic Division is divided into two professions, one is the guardian envoy, and the other is the exorcising envoy.

    Anyone who enters the Town of Demons starts from the lowest level of the Demon Slayer,

    The website will be closed soon, download the iRead app to watch the latest content for free

    Then he will be promoted step by step, and eventually he is expected to become a guardian envoy.

    Shen Changqing's predecessor was a trainee demon slayer in the town of magic division, and he was also the lowest level of the demon slayer.

    Possesses the memory of the previous life.

    He is also very familiar with Zhenmensi's environment.

    It didn't take long for Shen Changqing to stop in front of an attic.

    Unlike other places full of chills in Zhenmusi, the attic here seems to stand out from the crowd, showing a different tranquility in the bloody Zhenmusi.

    At this time, the attic door was open, and people occasionally came in and out.

    Shen Changqing just hesitated for a moment, then stepped in.

    Enter the attic.

    The environment has changed in vain.

    A burst of ink fragrance mixed with a faint smell of blood rushed to his face, making his brows furrowed instinctively, but then relaxed quickly.

    There is almost no way to clean off the bloody smell on everyone in Zhenmusi.

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 435: The Key to the Star is free to read.  https:/

 Text Chapter 434: The Reflection of the Gate of the God of Creation (Thanks to the leader of Chen Shi)

    Suinhall.

    Protect the city of fire.

    The army from the expedition returned and arrived outside the city, looking magnificent and with a terrifying and murderous aura.

    In fact, many armies on the road have disbanded one after another. Some lords returned to the territory with their soldiers and rewards, and many remained in the southwest.

    After the rest, some of the soldiers were ready to enter the city and hold a grand triumphant ceremony.

    Sun rise.

    The reorganized army put on polished armor, rode a scrubbed ground dragon, and lined up outside the city in neat lines.

    The residents of the Fire Protection City were looking forward to it on both sides of the road and at the gate of the city. One head after another poked out in front of the windows of the small stone building, and there were naughty teenagers climbing high on the eaves to look into the distance.

    In the name of God, destroy the evil ghouls and save the three new provinces in the southwest of Suinhor.

    It even affected the entire Ruhe giant island, driving the evil race of ghouls back into the darkness.

    This victory is enough to be called brilliant, it can be recorded in the annals of history, and its legend will also be sung by future generations.

    But this time there was a problem.

    The army triumphed, but the real protagonist disappeared.

    King Osis may not appear along the way, but it is not impossible to not appear during the triumphant return, but he has not waited for King Osis to come back.

    There is no way, the cronies of King Osis can only get a carriage and say that the king is in the carriage.

    However, such a situation is obviously a bit strange, and it is obviously impossible to fool around.

    Sure enough, the cheering crowd who entered the city saw this appearance, and stopped cheering one by one.

    "Where's the king?"

    "Why doesn't the king come out?"

    "The king is there."

    "Why doesn't the king come out and meet his subjects?"

    People on both sides of the road said so, and even the nobles who came to greet him felt that something was wrong and questioned them.

    Just when there was a commotion in the crowd, a sudden gust of wind hit.

    At this time, a figure appeared in front of the frame, pulling the ground dragons like driving a chariot, and looked at everyone with refreshed spirit.

    The shape of God, but the face is very familiar to everyone present.

    Osis, the king of Suinhor and the king of gods, has returned.

    "It's the king."

    "Look, it's over there."

    Osis raised his hand high and looked at everyone with a big smile: "My subjects, I'm back."

    The original commotion subsided instantly and turned into cheers.

    "King Osis!"

    "Why is Wang different?"

    "That's the appearance of the gods, the true appearance of the king."

    "The posture of the gods, look, how great it is."

    Everyone shouted his name, praised his greatness, and looked longingly at Osis, who showed the shape of a god.

    But no one understands what it means when an ancient being shows the form of a god.

    Osis led the army and entered the city in a neat line.

    The palace minister had been waiting for him in front of the palace.

    He immediately rushed down from the front of the palace, and saluted under the frame of Osis.

    He first complimented Osis loudly on his achievements, and then told Osis city about the preparations for this victory, followed by more grand ceremonies, ceremonies and banquets.

    However, Osis loosened the dragon-controlling holster, got off the frame, and strode to the palace minister.

    "No, there is no need for so many formalities."

    "Let's start right now!"

    King Osis turned around, immediately looked at the soldiers who were fighting with him, called them to him in front of everyone, and began to reward them for their merits.

    Even Anu, the lizard man, was conferred.

    "Anu, as a king, I bestow on you the identity of the swearer, and confer on you the Lord of the Volcano."

    "Because of your achievements in this battle, I honor you as the guardian knight of Suinhor. You can freely enter and leave the palace of Suinhorn and become the guarding force of the kingdom."

    "I hope that you and your compatriots can become part of this country in the future and can coexist peacefully with the snake people."

    Osis knew what Anu wanted, and also knew why Anu and the lizard people came all the way to fight.

    the?? sank into a rippling black water, a boundless swamp of darkness.

    There is no more sound, waiting for the arrival of the millennium before reappearing.

    San Rafael: "Don't accept this kind of barter that may be a living thing in the future!"

    Helna nodded, looking cute.

    She took out a scroll and wrote on it what San Raphael had taught her.

    Regarding illegal storage and compensation.

    What are the overtime storage and retention fees.

    And the most critical terms of confiscation and final interpretation.

    And San Rafael walked carelessly towards the interior of the Kingdom of the Creator God, looking relaxed.

    The thing was finally found, and the crisis of trust was resolved. Now those goblins won't want to get the things back, right?

    Next.

    At the Rainbow Wonderland Tea Party, San Raphael spoke as the protagonist again.

    She talked about how she discovered the problem through her ingenuity, how she used her wisdom and extensive network to solve the problem, and how she defeated and persuaded those reactionary goblin alliances one by one in the sea of ??sunflowers, and made them apologize  Apologetic.

    That's right, it's a real apology.

    The reputation of San Rafael is very precious and valuable.

    Just look at the holy word in front of the name.

    At the tea party, a group of young fairies who didn't know the truth and the past of San Raphael applauded and exclaimed.

    "Wow!"

    "Sister San Rafael is amazing."

    Some people have stars in their eyes and regard San Rafael as an idol.

    At the same time, San Rafael thought of another problem.

    "If the living thing is passed through the method of storage, it will be trapped and sealed in the reflection of the gate of the Creator God's Kingdom."

    "Do you think someone will discover this secret in the future and use this method to seal some messy things inside?"

    At least for now, few people know how the storage fairy stores things, nor do they know the secret.

    The reflection of the Gate of the Kingdom of the Creator belongs to the dark place under the lamp. If it weren't for San Rafael, the storage fairy, other people would really not notice this place for a while.

    But in the future, it is not certain.

    Who knows if there is any daring guy who has a sudden whim, and even suddenly packed a certain myth and suppressed it in the reflection of the gate of the Creator God's Kingdom.

    San Rafael felt that it was very possible.

    "There is a problem, it needs to be fixed." San Rafael felt that he should talk to Master Sheila later.

    "Can you make use of this place?" It was the first time for the fairies at the tea party to hear that the reflection of the gate of the God of Creation was like this. After all, they usually don't go in and out of the Kingdom of Creation, and even if they do, they won't check the following  shadow.

    And in the corner, a fairy suddenly said.

    "Space distortion, very stable, unbreakable."

    "Isn't this the most suitable place for the Fairyland of the Gate to gain a foothold? ?

 Text Chapter 436: Sequence 12

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    "Brother Shen!"

    "Um!"

    Shen Changqing walked on the road, and whenever he met someone he knew well, he would say hello or nod to each other.

    But no matter who.

    There is no superfluous expression on everyone's face, as if they are indifferent to everything.

    To this.

    &nbsp;Shen Changqing is already used to it.

    Because this is the Zhenmagic Division, an organization that maintains the stability of Daqin. Its main duty is to kill demons and ghosts, and of course there are some other side jobs.

    It can be said.

    Everyone in the Town Magic Division has a lot of blood on their hands.

    When a person is used to seeing life and death, he will become indifferent to many things.

    When he first came to this world, Shen Changqing was a little uncomfortable, but he got used to it over time.

    Zhenmusi is huge.

    Those who can stay in Zhenmusi are all powerful masters, or those who have the potential to become masters.

    Shen Changqing belongs to the latter.

    Among them, the Zhenmagic Division is divided into two professions, one is the guardian envoy, and the other is the exorcising envoy.

    Anyone who enters the Town of Demons starts from the lowest level of the Demon Slayer,

    The website will be closed soon, download the iRead app to watch the latest content for free

    Then he will be promoted step by step, and eventually he is expected to become a guardian envoy.

    Shen Changqing's predecessor was a trainee demon slayer in the town of magic division, and he was also the lowest level of the demon slayer.

    Possesses the memory of the previous life.

    He is also very familiar with Zhenmensi's environment.

    It didn't take long for Shen Changqing to stop in front of an attic.

    Unlike other places full of chills in Zhenmusi, the attic here seems to stand out from the crowd, showing a different tranquility in the bloody Zhenmusi.

    At this time, the attic door was open, and people occasionally came in and out.

    Shen Changqing just hesitated for a moment, then stepped in.

    Enter the attic.

    The environment has changed in vain.

    A burst of ink fragrance mixed with a faint smell of blood rushed to his face, making his brows furrowed instinctively, but then relaxed quickly.

    There is almost no way to clean off the bloody smell on everyone in Zhenmusi.

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 436: Sequence 12 is free to read.  https:/

 Text Chapter 437: Extraordinary Profession of the Lizardman

    ,

    In the end Anu still did not choose to go back, the reason he gave was.

    "I can't achieve anything when I go back. During the time I was away, everyone also managed our village very well."

    "Everything is on the right track, it doesn't matter if I'm here or not."

    Anu looked at the person coming: "You guys are actually doing very well, you are all better than me."

    "Plant potions, harvest sacrifices, and cultivate descendants."

    "You're all doing these things."

    "I can't help you do anything when I go back, but I can do more things by staying here."

    "more importantly."

    "I will fall short when I go back now. Master Kurmis was seriously injured and fell asleep in order to seal the king of ghouls, Ackerman. What is this for?"

    "We have participated in this war from thousands of miles away, and we have fought bloody battles for so long. What is it for?"

    "It's a pity that everything will go to waste now if we leave like this."

    indeed.

    At present, there are only so many people in the entire lizard tribe, and Anu doesn't have much to do when he goes back.

    So Anu thought that staying on the side of the Fire Guard City would be able to help the lizard people even more.

    The so-called guardianship of Kurmis by the lizard people is more like Kurmis protecting them in the realization stage. All they do is believe in Kurmis and sacrifice to Kurmis according to the ritual.

    Once there is a real crisis and problem, Kurmis will worry about them being hurt.

    The lizardman said: "But Lord Kurmis asked you to go back"

    Anu told the other party: "Of course I will go back. The volcanic forest will always be our root, and Lord Kurmis is also our eternal belief, but I have to finish the things here."

    Anu inquired about the layout and explained some things about the lizardman village, and then handed over his miraculous prop? Hope Woven Bag to the visitor.

    And told him that he would form a caravan next to open up the trade route between the volcanic forest lizardmen and the Fire Guard City.

    "A caravan belonging to us is very necessary."

    "We have woven bags of hope, rich volcanic forests, and rich land and crops under the influence of Lord Feather Serpent's power."

    "But this is not enough, because the population of lizard people is too small and too weak."

    "Even if you pray to the hope woven bag, you still have to pay a price, and it didn't just appear out of thin air."

    "But the Fireguard City and Suinhor are very powerful, and they have everything. We can use this trade route to make ourselves stronger, make all the lizardmen stronger, and let the Feathered Serpent God Kurmis  Faith has also grown stronger."

    "That's what we should be doing now."

    Comer: "What's the name of the caravan?"

    Anu said: "Volcano Caravan, I have already thought of a name."

    Anu's words convinced the visitor, and he gave the miraculous prop? Hope woven bag to the other party, and let him take it away.

    And after talking with the lizardman from the volcanic forest, Anu finally made up his mind.

    He looked at the companions present who participated in the war with him and came to the Fire Guard City together.

    "I have decided to accept King Meurabi's invitation."

    The number of people in the castle gradually increased.

    Anu bought some slaves and hired some snakemen who were less afraid of the lizardmen.

    In fact, these slaves and servants were still very scared at the beginning, but after getting along for a long time, they found that the lizardmen were similar to ordinary snakemen, and they spoke the same language, so they gradually became familiar with them.

    The entire castle is gradually on the right track, and the functions of each building are being utilized.

    Anu also recruited a caravan in the name of the volcano lord, bought a lot of goods and piled them up in the warehouse of the castle.

    There are more than a dozen newly bought pack animals in the animal pen, and then the caravan and pack animals will transport these goods to the volcanic forest.

    It seemed that he was really going to stay in the Fire Guard City.

    this day.

    Anu, the lizardman, put on a white inner lining and chain mail on the outside.

    He pressed the iron helmet on his head vigorously, and then put on a sackcloth cloak dyed light yellow.

    The cloak has the mark of a feathered snake, which symbolizes Anu's belief.

    Another one produced in the "Black Fire Alchemy Workshop" in the Land of Sunrise.nbsp; The more Anu thought about it, the more angry he became, but he stopped suddenly in the middle of speaking.

    Anu suddenly looked at the "ripening" potion in his hand, and his eyes changed.

    "Use divine blood to nourish the seeds?"

    Recently, Anu has been thinking about the extraordinary profession belonging to the lizard people, and the method of making the power of the lizard people have a mature system.

    In this way, the Lizard Human Powers will become stronger, and at the same time, there will be a mature system that can be passed on.

    At the same time, he also wants to use this method to train the guards and lizardmen.

    It's just that there has been no answer.

    At this moment, Anu suddenly thought of an idea.

    Since the flesh and blood of monsters can be used to ripen the potion with mixed divine blood.

    So, can I integrate my divine blood into the potion seeds from the very beginning, and then use my own divine blood to cultivate them into potion plants little by little?

    In this case, can it solve the problem that the potion cannot be eaten.

    The potion seed is a combination of the spirituality, flesh and blood, and curse seal of the feathered snake, although in this case it will definitely be affected by the feathered snake.

    At that time, it may not only be his own strength that will change.

    Even the consciousness and appearance will be changed by the radiation of the Feathered Serpent's power.

    But for Anu, this is not a problem at all, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu  .com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;<  /a> Because they are the followers of Kurmis, the Feathered Serpent.

    Without saying a word, Anu returned to the room with the potion.

    He pushed aside the training manuals and books he had compiled, and took out all the records about potions and mutant beasts.

    Even between writing and drawing, Anu had a brand new idea.

    "Use your own blood to cultivate potion plants."

    "If you feed it to the mutated beast, can you control the mutated beast through rituals and contracts, and even use the mutated beast as part of your own power?"

    "It's like the book of witch spirits, the lamps of alchemists, or the alchemy towers of tower keepers."

    A brand new door seems to be opening towards Anu.

    "This is a powerful profession that controls extraordinary beasts. ?

 Text Chapter 438: Warcraft, Potion Formulas and Knights

    ,

    ,!

    A year ago.

    In a swamp east of the volcanic forest.

    As the patriarch, Anu is leading the lizardmen to hunt down those mutant beasts, kill them and make them sacrifices to Feathered Serpent God.

    On this day, he had just killed a mutant beaked beast, when he heard a sound from the distant sky, something made a sharp and long whistle, the sound was so sharp that it seemed to tear the air.

    "Hey~

    All the lizardmen looked in the direction of the sound.

    It was a very special mutated beast, and the noise it made could be said to exceed all other mutated beasts the lizardmen had seen before.  It spread its huge wings and soared in the sky, and with a neighing sound, the beasts along the marsh and in the jungle ran in groups, panicking all day long.  The lizard people came chasing after it, watching it frantically flapping its weird fleshy wings and hovering above its head.

    Anu looked up at the sky, watching its soaring posture with surprise.

    Because this kind of monster hovering in the sky instantly reminded them of a nightmare deeply embedded in the memory of every snakeman.  Winged Demon,

    At the beginning of the era, these guys were the natural enemies of the snake people.  The snake people did not dare to leave the city of life and the mountain of origin of life, and did not dare to build villages and cities outside. "What is this, a mutant beast?" They have seen mutant beasts before, but this is the first time they have seen a flying monster.  mutant beast.  "It seems to be a lizard?" Someone saw the prototype of this monster through some of its characteristics.

    "How can lizards fly?" The so-called flying lizards that the lizard people have seen are just gliding between the jungle and the branches. They have never heard of such a kind that really flies into the sky and the sea of ??clouds

    And the mutated beast made that weird sound again from a high place, this time they witnessed the horror and specialness of this "lizard".  The mutated beast leaped down from a high place, sucked out all the surrounding air with one mouthful, and all the animals covered by the area died instantly.  It lifted into the air again and spit out the air, and it hit the ground like an air cannon, making an explosion-like sound.

    The giant tree broke layer by layer, the branches and leaves rolled, and the aftermath swept across the area.  Anu didn't show surprise now, but was dumbfounded.  He couldn't help but say something.  "It's not a lizard anymore."

    "This is a dragon." There are not many existences that can be called dragons in the snake population.  The suffixes of most beasts in the snake population are beast and lizard.

    The most iconic thing that can be called a dragon is the earth-walking dragon, because according to the legend, the master of life came to the world, and the ancestor of this dragon was fortunate to be a mount for the gods for a short time, so other existences even look similar to the earth-walking dragon.  Dragons are even powerful in combat, so they are generally not easily named as dragons.  It's a pity that this mutant beast that can fly is obviously crazy, it kills crazily,

    Bump around.  Not for food, just to vent the mania in my heart.

    The lizard people chased it everywhere, even found its old lair, found the remnant roots of the potion plant it devoured, and set up traps.  It's a pity that it no longer remembers where its lair is, and is just a crazy monster now, so the traps of the lizard people have no effect.

    A long time passed, and the lizardmen couldn't take down this mutated beast flying around.  It's not that it can't be defeated, the key is that it can fly.  Also flies very fast.

    In the end, the lizard people could only drive and lure it to the direction of the lava volcano, watching it be engulfed by the terrifying black smoke.  But at the last moment Anu was still very sorry to see the flying beast rush into the black cloud and disappear completely.

    "It's a pity." After finally growing a pair of flying wings, it just disappeared.  "

    On the bed, the lizard man Anu opened his eyes.  He rubbed his head, got up and sat on the edge of the bed, recalling the previous scene.  "A mutated beast that can fly! Even now, he still misses that mutated beast that can only fly.

    The official residence of the Lord of Volcano and the Commander of the Guards was very busy in the morning.  The crowd was coming and going, but all the lizardfolk were heading in the same direction.

    Today Anu did not go to the Guards for training, nor did he follow the king to patrol around, or stay on duty in the palace.  Anu and a group of lizardmen surrounded a large pottery jar at home, looking at the plants inside with concern.

    The ritual array is depicted on the pottery jar.  The lines on the walls of the pottery jars are golden, the soil in the pottery pots is red, and the plants are brown.  This is a herbal medicine plant cultivated from brown cones. The silver fruit that has already borne exudes extraordinary aura.

    Faint animal scales can be seen faintly on the fruit, and the characteristics of oranges and animals seem to be reflected on it.??I’m all about fulfilling my responsibilities and doing my best to do what I should do.  ""We are all just a role in history, with different responsibilities and missions.

    The conversation with Anu seemed to finally give him the confidence to persevere, no matter how much resistance he faced.  And Anu looked at the person in front of him, and for some reason saw the shadow of another person behind him.  King Osis.  Anu was in a trance for a moment, but the shadow disappeared again.

    But Anu didn't think he saw a fantasy, but saw something on another level.  "Can people's will and ideals really be passed on like blood?"

    Such a thought suddenly appeared in Anu's heart, and the moment this thought emerged, he seemed to feel that there was another shadow behind him.  It was the figure of the Feathered Serpent Kurmys.

    He himself is not the same, inheriting the will and ideas of Feathered Serpent Kurmis.  This is exactly the reason why he came to the Fire Guard City and stood here.

 Text Chapter 439: The Gods' Contract

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 439: The Covenant of the Gods to read for free.  https:/

 Text Chapter 440: The Creator Is There (Ask for a monthly ticket at the end of the month)

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 440: The Creator is right there to read for free.  https:/

 Text Chapter 441: Sally Finds a Way to Modify Her Fate (Ask for a Monthly Ticket)

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 441: Sally Finds a Way to Modify Fate Read for free.  https:/

 Text Chapter 446: Royal City of the Huo Sen Family

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 446: The royal city of the Huo Sen family, a blood descendant of the royal family, is free to read.  https:/

 Text Chapter 444: The Crisis of the Ceramic Villain

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 444: The Crisis of the Ceramic Villain is free to read.  https:/

 Text Chapter 445: The Eye of the Oracle

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 445: The Eye of the Oracle is free to read.  https:/

 Text Chapter 446: Royal City of the Huo Sen Family

    This chapter is trying to update https://, please refresh the visit later

    ? For handsome men and beautiful women who visit on mobile phones, please register first. https://members please!  !  !

    ? Register as a member of this site, use the bookmark function of the bookshelf, more convenient to read

    If this chapter is nonsense such as the author asking for votes, please skip and continue to the next chapter

    Please bookmark this page https:// first, so that you can read it later, otherwise you won’t be able to find this chapter later

    https://

    As a snake catcher, Xu Ying has always been honest and diligent, until this day, he caught a different snake On the first day of March, on the land of China, incense is everywhere, guarding every village, town, city, and state  The gods in the county wake up one after another and enjoy the sacrifices of the people of Li.  However, from this day on, the world has been in chaos.  This book is also known as "Ninety-six Cultivation of Immortals", "Zero Zero Seven Also Cultivates True", "Inner Scroll", "Roll to Death", "No one can fly", "Good Pit", "The Pit is Big and Deep", "Help Me Up" "  At the age of thirty-five, my fortune came" and "The Appearance of the Great Demon King Xu" and so on!

    https://

    The demon of life, the demon of law, the demon of knowledge, the demon of destiny, the demon of war When all kinds of strange forces invaded, the world was divided into two distinct ends.  Some people regard it as a god and walk on the earth as a spokesperson.  Some people choose to drink a glass of strong wine on a scarlet night and raise their shotguns.  .

    ? Master Hong https://

    Thousands of miles of deep seas hide thousands of years of secrets, the gods outside the desolate world peep at the Kyushu of the human race, and the monsters in the deep mountains and seas cause natural disasters.  However, the great river goes east and west, and the blood of heroes cannot be washed away.  Warriors hold blades and protect mountains and rivers for thousands of miles.  The immortal controls the sword and fights against the Nine Heavens Galaxy.  Since Emperor Chengyang started his army six thousand years ago, this world is the world of my race, Yangzhou of the Dagan Empire, a place called Donghe County, a young man named 'Yunhong', just finished watching this issue of "Kyushu"  Immortals and Devils———Short-time double-opening, "The Emperor of Hantian" with more than 3 million words is coming to an end.

    https://

    One hundred thousand years ago, when the human race reached its peak in the Immortal Demon Continent, there were nine holy lands, each of which controlled the nine inheritance scriptures. A sudden great change in the world caused the Immortal Demon Continent to suffer a devastating blow.  The human race suffered the heaviest loss, the seven holy lands were destroyed, the inheritance was cut off, and only two of the nine heavenly books remained.  The young Ling Feng was born in the sky, killed gods and demons, defied the nine heavens, fought the six reincarnations, led the human race back to the peak, and took charge of the Hongmeng Avenue.

    https://

    ?When the country is about to perish, there must be monsters in troubled times, and when the country is about to perish, there must be real people who help the world

    https://

    Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers describe corpses, and the universe describes evil tigers for a hundred years.  The heaven and the earth are as ruthless as ruthless, I have a heart to survey the sky.  ——————Welcome to the world of immortals and heroes.  —————Chixin Camp: https://

    https://

    A half-demon boy who obtained the holy scriptures of the monster clan, turned into a wolf swallowing the moon and raised a female ghost as a servant, turned into a red bird and burned the sky and boiled the sea, set up a white tiger to kill all directions, cultivated a dragon to spread its wings across the sky and sea, and became a kunpeng spreading its wings for nine days, devouring the world, and turning into a thousand monsters  , to rule the three thousand worlds, to fight against the heavens and myriad lords, to open up the greatness of the universe, to establish the foundation of immortality, to wake up and control the power of the world, and to lie drunk on the lap of beauties!  Written by an experienced author with tens of millions of words, he has polished and refined his two best-selling fantasy masterpieces into a magnificent fantasy work that ignites your youthful blood. Is the demon more terrifying or the human heart?  When weakness becomes the original sin, when justice is distorted, when no one speaks for justice, repair my demon sword and kill Qianlangtian!  You can be kind, but you must have your own edge!  When no one speaks for justice, if no one is willing to speak for justice, then I am willing to become a demon and a demon to kill the world, the tangled heart on the left chest

    https://

    The daughter of the Qin family who was abducted since childhood has been found.  I heard that the daughter of the country is ugly in appearance and vulgar in behavior, and she is not even qualified to carry shoes for her sister Qin Yao.  Biological parents: Yaoyao is the younger sister, please let her be more.  Brother Xiaocao: I only recognize Yaoyao as a younger sister.  Childhood fiancé: I only have Yaoyao in my heart, get away from the bumpkins!  Qin Yan:?  Give you face?  *Invisible boss Qin Yan said that she just wanted to be a simple and unpretentious ordinary person with a peaceful life.  However, the ideal is beautiful, but the strength is slapped in the face.  Black powder: Beautiful and brainless, a vase!  The next day, someone leaked Qin Yan's test paper with full marks in all subjects for one week of enrollment.  Black fan: She can only read dead books, no one will be friends with her!  The next day, at a high-end dinner party, a group of super bosses who were not qualified to kneel and lick ordinary people lined up to court Qin Yan.  black powder

    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest content

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead novel app to read the latest chapter.

    New Bi Fun Pavilion provides you with the fastest I am God!  Update, Chapter 446: The royal city of the Huo Sen family, a blood descendant of the royal family, is free to read.  https:/

 Text Chapter 447: Black Rock City and the Realm of Reflection

    A plume of smoke that covered the sky and the sun spewed out from the lava volcano, connecting the sky and the earth.  And Black Rock City is located at the foot of the lava volcano.  Biqu library

    This city is backed by billowing black smoke, and its overall style is slightly different from other Sanye cities. This city uses a lot of metal to build various facilities.

    Iron signs of roadside shops can be seen everywhere, and various metal statues are erected on both sides of the road. You can even see a large number of tricycle trailers left by the Sanye people on the roadside, but they look a little dilapidated.  There are also special pipelines that criss-cross in the city, and there are ritual arrays on the pipelines.

    That is the pipe and enchantment ceremony that the Sanye people use to extract the power of the volcano. The pipes are connected to the laboratories and miracle workshops that the Sanye people worship, and are used to achieve various purposes.  Saw some special fumes coming out of those chimneys.

    Here is wild, rough and untamed.  But it has a strange sense of civilization.  The Supreme Gods are walking on this road at this moment, looking at the city.

    The witch doctor named "Left Hand" was riding a tricycle, and Sally sat on it with her glass tank in her arms and urged the witch doctor.

    "Go faster." "Ride faster." "Too slow."

    The witch doctor "Left Hand" had no choice but to say: "Great Lord Sally, it can't go any faster, it will fall apart." Although these old antiques have been preserved by your servants back in time, they have already been destroyed.  Obsolete.  "

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a crisp bang.  "Bang" the bar of the three-wheeled trailer broke.

    The witch doctor's left hand was in a hurry, but Sally started yelling.  "Ah!" "It's broken, it's broken."

    Then, in the screams of exclamation or excitement, the three-wheeled trailer slanted along the downhill of the street, and finally disappeared.

    This is in the city.

    But outside the towering city wall, the cliff facing the sea was filled with red blood mist cups.  The sea of ??red flowers blooms all the way to the edge of the mainland, and finally merges with the sea.  There are many "islands" and "reefs" in the sea, but they exude a strong breath of life.  There are also many large and small gravel floating in mid-air as if weightless.

    The power emanating from the lava troll family distorts and refracts the air and light into colorful fragments, making the sky seem to be spliced ??out of countless pieces of colored glass.

    and blend together, creating a strong sense of conflict.

    The black-haired god in white clothes walked across the street, and at some point his figure suddenly stood on the city wall.

    He first took a look at the red sea of ??flowers and the strange sea and sky, then leaned on the wall and turned around to look at the steel city under the curtain of black smoke.  "Something special."

    Sheila couldn't help but said, "This is like the border between the Kingdom of God and Purgatory."

    From the passage on the city wall, there was the sound of a three-wheeled trailer, and it was approaching Insai and Xila little by little.

    Where is located.

    Sally, who just overturned the car, chased after her. The broken bumper was temporarily repaired by the witch doctor, and it was barely usable again.

    0

    Sally stood on the top and waved to God Yin, and said loudly.  "God" "Right"

    "As I said, it's super fun here."

    "We can jump from the crater, play in the weightless field in front of us, and let the big fireworks show us the fireworks."

    No one will jump into a volcano, and no one wants to play in a field that can easily tear apart all the constant gravity changes, and no one wants to watch the "big fireworks" in her mouth.

    Yin Shen looked at the three-wheeled trailer swaying past him, the witch doctor lowered his head nervously with his left hand, not daring to look at the figure, he was so close to the gods that he panicked, there was a feeling that his soul and flesh would melt together under the sun  Feel.

    Sally raised her hands high, as if asking Yin Shen to give her a high five.  But Yin Shen stood still and said to the extremely excited Sally.  "The first two are fine, but the latter one is not."

    Sally pouted: "Okay"

    She immediately pointed to the sea on the other side of the cliff, pointing to those large and small boulders floating in the air and said to the witch doctor's left hand.

    "Rush down and go to the sea over there." "You can fly there."

    The three-wheeled trailer rode all the way down the city wall, crushed through the sea of ??flowers in the Goblet of Blood Mist, and rushed directly down from the hanging house.

    The sky over there is a field of weightlessness. You can see that Sally rushed in directly, and the three-wheeled trailer floated in the sky.

    "Bian~"

    &nbsTogether, a fan scarf crossed together.

    If we say that the space in the dream world can be a space or a plane.  Then the space here is like a line and a point.

    at this time.

    Holding the key of the star, Rosa, the fairy in the forest, finds the right way amidst the twists and turns and comes under her own rainbow tree.

    She activated the power and authority of this prop, instantly connecting with the entire reflection world.  "In the name of Lord Sheila, master of dreams, I command you with the power of the key of the star." "Reflection Realm"

    "Give me your power, connect with my fairyland, and connect with my teleportation scarf." Countless lights came in from the depths of the reflection world, and that light seemed to come from reality.

    The entire maze and the reflection world are connected little by little, and every road in the maze seems to be "dismantled", turning into overlapping lines.

    When you look up, you can see that the passage of the maze is above, and you can go through it as before.

    It seems that the dismantled passage is still a complete maze, or a whole.

    And each scarf is connected with a point, countless doors are twisted and merged with the passages that turn into lines, and the chaotic space is densely populated.

    However, the entire labyrinth and fairyland will not lose control under the distortion of space and time, and really take root here.  Even, this fairyland can absorb the power of this reflection world to gradually grow, but as a price, this fairyland is also

    Can never leave here.

    Rosa held the book in one hand and the key in the other.  She stands in a twisted world.  Stand under your own rainbow tree.

    Looking at the whole maze and fairyland, Rosa's eyes were shining brightly, and she couldn't help shouting excitedly.  "It worked, I really did."

    She waited for a long time, prepared for a long time, and finally took the first step.  The prototype of Inner Wonderland was born.  This place is so strong that even the gods cannot break through. There is a power that can directly connect to every place regardless of space. Behind every scarf, there seems to be an unknown world connected.

    But now, Rosa still can't push through any of them, and every portal here doesn't have substantial power, let alone the entire fairyland.

    But Rosa held the star key and knew what she should do next.  "It's time for me to collect my dreams." Fairy Rosa looked at the doors that spread infinitely along the passage of the maze, and seemed to see countless doors that could reach the distance and the land of dreams once opened.

    "Looking for a dream that most desires to go to a distant place." "Looking for a person who longs for a distant place."

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .  Mobile version reading URL:

 Text Chapter 416: The Evil God Taking Advantage of the Loopholes in the Law of Creation

    Lime Town.

    It belongs to the fire, that is, in the small building of the mayor of this small town.

    This place has long been turned into a den of ghouls, and the original mayor's family has also become ghouls, accompanying them at the end of the group of ghouls.

    He still looks like an ordinary person, but his face is pale and his eyes are slightly red.

    "boom!"

    Ackermann pushed open the door and walked out from inside.

    The embarrassing appearance just now completely disappeared, and the hair was also meticulously taken care of after changing clothes.

    And the face that was cloudy and cloudy due to loss of control also lost any expression again.

    A large number of ghouls in the dark hall raised their reddish eyeballs and looked at their master, looking a little creepy.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Owner!"

    Akerman gave the order: "Go back to the Red Territory."

    Although Kurmis seemed to have no way to leave the pyramid, Akmanmon was still worried that he had other means.

    For example, the way Kurmis used a seed to attach to the lizardman just now has shown that the apostle's methods are far from being comparable to ordinary powerful people.

    The old ghoul standing in front seemed to understand something vaguely. He looked at Ackerman masked with excitement, and stretched out his hands involuntarily.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Has it been successful?"

    The old ghoul understands what the purpose of Ackermann's trip is, and what he wants to do.

    However, Akmanmon did not answer, but walked outside.

    "Walk!"

    Akmanmon left Lime Town with a group of ghouls, disguised as an ordinary caravan.

    As soon as Akmanmen left, the lizard man Anu led the lizard people to Lime Town, but it was still a step too late.

    "The fireman disappeared?"

    "A caravan just left at night?"

    Anu was not reconciled, and led people to follow the traces of the strange caravan.

    But the other party seemed to be heading north, but the lizard people chased the north all the way, and the other party disappeared completely.

    Anu looked at the disappearing traces on the ground: "They are very careful. It seems that after suffering a loss in Moon Eclipse City last time, these corpse eaters have also become vigilant."

    The lizard people were extremely angry and felt that they were full of anger and could not vent it.

    "Just let that guy run away like this?"

    "Our companions can't die in vain."

    "Let him pay the price."

    Anu looked at the others: "Of course it won't end like this. The enemies of these man-eating monsters are everywhere, and even the gods hate them."

    "It's okay for them to hide in the dark and not come out. As long as there is a little shadow under the light, the death knell of their demise has already sounded."

    Anu let most of the lizardmen go back to the village, and he took two lizardmen and set off for another destination, taking the task given to him by Kurmis.

    "Let's go to the Fire City."

    The three lizardmen wore cloaks and headed for Suinhor's capital——

    Ackermann was on his way back to the Red Territory.

    In the luxurious and spacious carriage, there are not only tables, but also a row of shelves, on which there are many books that Ackerman must carry with him.

    Ackerman took out a few props and turned them into a temporary barrier.

    In the car, he summed up all the gains of this trip, and even separated the pictures in his memory, and made them into images to watch repeatedly.

    Pyramids, potions, murals, pots of gold.

    There is also the giant Feathered Serpent God's Grace Puppet that manipulates countless vines in a single thought.

    A frame of pictures passed by in turn.

    While watching, Ackerman was writing furiously in the enchantment.

    Occasionally, there will be some experiments and attempts.

    He was completely immersed in it, as if nothing could disturb him.

    Akmanmon also felt a strong sense of crisis, not only from the madness in his body constantly eroding his sanity, but also from external factors.

    Thurrow's incident at the beginning was too big and terrible.

    Now that ghouls have reappeared on the giant island of Ruhe, it is impossible not to attract people's attention.

    Not just mortals in the world.

    &nbspnbsp; Someone really found the way to the myth in the doomed madness?

    And those gods, how far have their wisdom reached? Have they seen through all the secrets of the world and mastered the true supreme truth.

    At this moment.

    He even saw that someone dared to take advantage of the loopholes in the laws of creation.

    ? Put the dream of life as a prop into the kingdom of the gods to carry out a plan to manipulate the world.

    The other party is the one who has truly broken away from all shackles, who is carrying out the wildest fantasies, doing the most unscrupulous things.

    The once seemingly sudden battle of gods seemed to have become infinitely more exciting.

    Mortals are pawns, and the gods plot against each other, and in the end the evil god of original sin fell into the abyss of filth.

    However, what the specific truth is, Ackerman has no idea.

    But at this time.

    He has found his own complete path.

    Ackerman dropped his latest idea on "Plan 3: God".

    "I can attach the dream of my life to the prop that carries the obsession, refine it and make it a part of the prop, and my memories and dreams will exist on it forever."

    "I will die, I will lose everything, even this I will disappear."

    "But death is not the end."

    Ackermann spoke while writing.

    "It'sa new beginning."

    "I will meet a new future in death."

    "All the ghouls will become the carriers of my memory, my reborn body."

    "I will become a symbol of immortality."

    Akmanmon knew that this method was not the correct way to reach the gods.

    He may be able to become an immortal being, but he cannot obtain the authority of the myth.

    "But as long as you don't die, even if you don't have that method, you don't have the authority of a god."

    "I can still exist forever."

    "And, I will find that way one day."

    Ackerman's writing hands trembled a little, and his eyes showed infinite yearning and expectation. He felt as if he had broken free from the cage and touched the free country.

    "I will escape all the shackles of this world, the shackles of the world, and my damned fate."

    "No one can hurt me, no one can kill me, no one can control my fate."

    "I will get it."

    "True freedom."

    Ackermann put down his pen and covered his face.

    Laughing wildly, as if completely out of control.

    It's just that even if this method is successful, will Akmanmon be Akmanmon himself in the end?

    Everything is gone, only memories and dreams are left over and over again.

    Just like Shaner and Carmon in the past.

    But Akmanmon didn't seem to retreat, just like what Thuro said.

    "There are often no choices in this world." &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 417: Moon Demon Jue Nini

    Anu was ordered by Kurmis to go to the Fire City to meet King Osis.

    On the way, he made a slight detour and went to Moonlight City first.

    Even though they used cloaks to cover their figures and faces, their walking posture and figures still exposed them.

    Passers-by can tell at a glance that they are absolutely impossible to be snake people.  But a heterogeneous.

    In order to avoid troubles for Anu and the others, they try to avoid places with a lot of crowds, take all the country trails, and will not easily stay in towns.

    The three lizardmen wore cloaks and walked on the ground at high speed. Their attack speed surpassed that of the snakemen, and they arrived in the Moonlight Territory very quickly without riding or tools.

    Anu stood in front, looked at the surrounding scene and said.  "Moonlight collar."

    "Here we are."

    Anu is too familiar with this place, because this is Anu's hometown.

    He was just a slave who was about to starve to death, but Kurmis took him in and took him away from here.  Kurmis is his master, his savior, and his god.

    Compared with other lizardmen, Kurmis is more familiar with Anu.

    Even though the other lizardmen are inextricably linked with Kurmis in some aspects, but that relationship was many years ago, and Kurmis still trusts Anu more relatively.

    Anu stepped into his native land.

    It's just that when he left, he was still a snake, and when he came back, everything had changed drastically.  When they got here, the other two lizardmen finally asked, "What are we doing here?"

    Anu said the reason for coming here.

    "Master Kurmis once left some things here, and I want to help him bring them back." Then walking forward, Anu and his party slowed down.

    Returning to his hometown, Anu found that not only the Meiya territory had been changed by Kurmis, but even his hometown was full of brown ball vines.  Although curling balls are still irreplaceable in some places, many people have already planted brown ball vines as the first choice.

    A group of people were walking on the field ridge, Anu looked a little excited looking at everything around him.

    But now he is much calmer, turning his head and looking at the other two lizardmen with a serious expression.  "Look 1

    "Our efforts are rewarded."

    Looking at the farmland, Anu thought of his former self and his former family.

    His family was starved to death, and he had to sell himself to a certain leather workshop in order to survive.  With brown ball vines, maybe this kind of thing will never happen again.

    Anu said slowly: "Lord Kurmis has changed the world, and he is destined to become a real god." "Because he is worthy of the title of god and worthy of worship by everyone."

    In the farmland.

    Several farmers and women are rushing to plant brown ball vines, so that they can be harvested next spring.  While they were busy working, they were muttering in their mouths.

    "Great King Osis." "Holy Crimson Goddess."

    "Thank you for giving me food, give our family a good harvest, and let us not suffer from hunger in the coming year." On the ridge, Anu heard these words when they passed by.

    Anu turned his head and couldn't help asking.

    "Didn't Kurmis bring the brown ball vine to the world?" "Why don't you thank him?"

    The field ridge was a bit high, and the farmer below looked up and could only see Anu's upper body, and found these three mysterious figures tightly covered by cloaks.  Farmer: "Kurmis? Who is that?"

    Instead, the peasant woman remembered something: "Don't you remember? When the strange green vine grew in the field before, it seemed that the person with this name helped us get rid of the strange vine."

    The people in Moonlight Territory still remember Kurmis, but it seems that they won't remember it for long.

    Farmer: "The man who solved the green field vine before, is it the brown ball vine brought by him?" "How is it possible?"

    "I haven't heard of it?"

    The peasant woman also said: "That's right, everyone said it was the brown ball vine brought by the king and the goddess. How could there be any mistake?"  shape.

    The farmer turned pale with fright in an instant, and his body went limp and fell down.  "what are you?"

    "MonsterMonster"

    All the farmers immediately put down their farm tools and could not escape.Many dark rivers.  "" There were fish coming out of the underground river before, and I saw it with my own eyes.  "

    The fairies talked a lot.  at last.

    A goblin couldn't help but got out and joined the tea party.  It floats in the air, flying around in circles.

    "I know I know"

    The fairies asked it: "Do you know what is here?"

    The goblin proudly told them: "Sealed in the moonlight forest is Anhuo City, once the royal city of the Samo family of royal blood." The fairies also knew something about royal blood: "The direct blood of the King of Wisdom."

    The goblin's mouth was not closed, and it poured out everything it knew: "And the Samo family, who is a descendant of the royal blood, once controlled Lu Heying, the Moon Demon Jue."

    "It can be said that they were once the masters of the Moon Demon."

    The fairies asked: "But isn't the owner of the Moon Demon Jue, the Mother of Life, Lady Sally?"

    "In the past, the big devil and the Ruhe giant monsters were not very smart, and they could do whatever others asked them to do." "Ks used to be construction teams, specializing in construction"

    But it hasn't finished the last sentence, and just said the first four words of K.

    Suddenly a black shadow rushed out, turned into a big hand and grabbed the goblin who had no handle on his mouth, making the words behind him slurred.  The leprechaun was stuffed into a flower pot and couldn't fly no matter what.

    That's it, the little goblin is not being honest.

    Jumping and jumping, she jumped onto the table with the flowerpot, and the fairies stood up in fright.  The goblin shouted loudly: "Ah 1

    "Killed." "Killed." "Master Sheila, save me."

    In the end, the goblin twisted her body, bouncing and bouncing with the flower pot, and got into a corner without knowing it.  Deep in the fairyland, in a tree house full of fairy tale style.

    After Sally finished messing with the goblins outside, she finally came back with all the treasures "handed in" by the goblins.  The pockets are full, and there are still a lot in the arms.

    Sally looked left and right: "Where is God?"

    Sheila replied: "Maybe I went to Anjo City and the Temple of Ice underground."

    There are some plants on the table, which are brown ball vines brought back from the outside by the witch doctors, and the fruits it bears.  Sally put down the thing in her hand, tasted it curiously, immediately stuck out her tongue and shook her head.

    "Unappetizing."

    Then she stuffed the fantasy candy made by the fairies into her mouth, and said with satisfaction.  "The food made by fairies is still delicious."

    "It's so sweet."

    In the corner, Sheila is drawing.  Sally leaned over immediately.

    In the painting is a lake, and it looks like a vine is growing in the lake, with a beautiful giant flower blooming on it.  Sally tilted her head: "What is this?"

    Sheila told her: "I'm making two other kinds of fairies." Sally: "Ah, so there are two other kinds?"

    She asked again: "Why hasn't it been made?"

    Sheila said with some embarrassment: "I forgot"

    She wanted to say that she forgot, but she felt even more embarrassed to say so.  "Well because creation needs inspiration."

    indeed.

    This time Sheila's inspiration came.

    After Sheila saw the brown ball vines and fruits brought back by the witch doctors, she suddenly had a new idea.

    She is going to fuse the vines and the cup of the sun together to become a brand new fairy body and prototype, and to breed a new fairy dream race from the flowers.  Just like the rainbow tree and the fairy in the woods.

    (

    <a href="https:///biquge/7171319/c730784272.html" target="_blank">https:///biquge/7171319/c730784272.html</a>

    )

    &lt;script&gt;chaptererror();&lt;/script&gt;

    1 second to remember Biquge.com: .  Mobile version reading URL: &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 421: The Beginning of Power

    The Miracle Garden of the Sky.

    The waterfall falls from the sky, half of the heaven, half of the world.

    It runs through the realm of the human world and the gods.

    Silver flowers bloomed all over the land of miracles, the entire garden was lined with lighthouses, and lanterns were floating all over the sky.

    This is the world of the flower of desire, and also the kingdom of the spirit of light.

    this day.

    A silver leaf floated out from the tree hole of the rainbow tree, and as the wind blew, it entered the palace of God Yinwa.

    Yin Wa, the god of alchemy and desire, was the first god to know the birth of the fairy in the lake, and was also the first to receive a token from the fairy in the lake.

    In the hall, there is only the Golden Queen now.

    The leaves of the sky slid down.

    fell into her palm.

    The Golden Queen immediately sensed the origin of this leaf, because a message was sent into her mind.

    "Barter of the gods?"

    This silver leaf is the token of the fairy in the lake and the medium of the ceremony.

    The gods and reserve gods can directly contact the fairies in the lake, and the media can also be used repeatedly.

    And the tokens in the hands of ordinary people are one-off.

    Even if it is a barter that requires a price, not everyone is eligible.

    After all, for ordinary people, it is also an opportunity to reach the sky in one step. Those things that are not worth mentioning to barter messengers and gods may be things that a certain country and powerful apostles are willing to give everything to get.

    Looking at this silver leaf, the Golden Queen became curious.

    She came to the crystal bridge over the river outside, holding the silver leaves in both hands.

    Close your eyes and chant.

    "The barter messenger from the God of Creation, from the lake fairy in the dream."

    "I want to barter with you."

    "Please answer my call."

    Released the clasped palms, the silver leaf on the Golden Queen's hand fell into the water, turning into a vortex, causing layers of ripples.

    A brand new picture appeared in the faint ripples, and the figure of the fairy was not seen, but something else.

    That is a paragraph of text.

    Depicts the items owned by the fairies in the Barter Messenger Lake, among which you are entitled to see.

    Of course, barterers can also put their own things into the ripples and tell the fairy in the lake what you want to exchange.

    at the same time.

    Every time you barter, the fairy in the lake will take away one of your dreams.

    Unless the fairies in the lake take the initiative to contact you, they will not show up on their own initiative, and you can only see these things during the whole bartering process.

    Although she couldn't see the so-called fairy in the lake, the way of bartering and the items depicted in it also made the Golden Queen very curious.

    The authority of God Yin Wa is still very high, and her token can see all the items owned by the fairies in the lake.

    The Golden Queen flipped over, looking at all kinds of barter.

    For example, the most common and ordinary things, there are.

    The Golden Queen couldn't help laughing.

    Whether it is the introduction of the origin or the price, it is full of goblin style, exactly as Yin Wa said.

    There are still some things on the top, such as the scented tea of ??the fairy in the forest, for example, it seems that it has no effect at all, and can only continuously produce fluorescent miracle props.

    There is also something extremely wonderful.

    And the price of getting it is also very strange, which makes people feel confused.

    Golden Queen: "Fairy? Planted in a flower pot?"

    "Who dares to plant a goblin in a flower pot?"

    "This is a family of messengers from the Creator."

    After watching for a while, suddenly the water surface rippled and the text also changed lines.

    There is one more thing on it, some "people" put their own things with the fairy in the lake, and want to barter with others.

    The Golden Queen was stunned for a moment, she didn't expect such an operation and method.

    "Is this recruiting believers through the barter messenger?"

    But think about it, maybe some lucky people will be able to barter by chance after being blessed by the fairy in the lake, and this thing may be the only item that those lucky people can get.

    "The servant of the God of Truth and Knowledge really thinks far enough."

    Next, the more you turn up the Golden Queen, the more precious things you see.

    Some goblins and mighty fairies actuallyWhat the Leaf people think is different.

    The Scarlet Goddess issued an oracle: "Find a way to find the "Queen of Stars and Angel Polo""

    The symbionts asked: "Does this painting still exist?"

    Scarlet Goddess: "Try to find it."——

    Dream Star Sea.

    The entire family of fairies in the lake often come to this sea of ??stars to watch the dreams of mortal life, and more importantly, the dreams of stars that are being born.

    When a mortal dies, all memories will turn into dreams of life and enter the fantasy star sea.

    But every time they dreamed while they were alive, their dreams would still appear in this fantasy star sea. These flickering starlight and star dust are these temporary dreams.

    A complete dream will remain in the end, and the dreamer will forget the dream he once had.

    Only those dreams that are awakened, unfinished dreams.

    Only then will it shatter in the fantasy star sea.

    And the dreamer will also leave the memory of the dream.

    The fairies in the lake find what they need from these dreams, and then perform their first barter with the dream owner.

    At this moment.

    A newly born fairy in the lake is floating above the fantasy star sea, going deep into the fantasy star sea alone, looking for a dream that suits her.

    "Everyone has found their dreams, and even started their own barter."

    "And I haven't started yet."

    The name of the fairy in the lake is Helna.

    The meaning is very simple and direct, it means flowers.

    She didn't know why she had been walking for so long, the more she went inside, the fewer dreams could match her.

    She didn't know that she was in the wrong place.

    This is the deepest part and the source of the fantasy star sea, where all the oldest dreams are stored.

    The owner of those starlight temporary dreams has long since passed away, and she has no way to carry out her first barter.

    But suddenly.

    She sensed a target.

    She saw an unimaginably ancient starlight dream above the fantasy star sea, and she didn't know how many years it had been sleeping quietly here.

    She flew over and looked into the dream.

    In the dream.

    A young Sanye was studying in a huge library, surrounded by a group of teachers, urging him.

    Immediately afterwards.

    The books in the library gathered together like an ocean, drowning the clover people.

    The young clover struggled in the sea of ??books, and then woke up with a start.

    For the teenager, this seems to be a nightmare?

    But the fairy in the lake thought it was very good.

    She wants this dream.

    "library?"

    "Book?"

    "It would be great if my power could conjure books!"

    However, the Sanyeren's book is completely different from the current Snakeman's book.

    The Sanye people's books are made of cloth shafts, or the so-called God's weave.

    Such exquisite cloth appeared in front of the snake man, no one would be willing to write on it, but made it into the most beautiful clothes.

    Helna wanted to integrate this dream into her fantasy vine, and then extract what she wanted from it.

    "Who is its owner?"

    "Let me take a look."

    Since Helena can sense that this dream matches her, its owner must exist.

    Helna's power is connected to the initial fantasy vine.

    A ray of dreamy light follows the sea of ??stars and rushes to the world.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 427: Dialogue with the Sacred Boat

    The red-haired demigod slowly walked towards Akmanmon, with a powerful posture and boundless pressure overwhelming him, like a storm engulfing a lone boat in the sea.

    The sea of ??red flowers spread to the end of the sky.

    In the face of the myth, the originally tall and steady pyramid makes people feel crumbling.

    "Ackermanmon."

    "The last king of snakes, the descendants of Pence."

    "Who tempted you, who is pushing you, who gave you these evil powers and forbidden knowledge that do not belong to you?"

    "Is it Xiao?"

    "Is it the king of the abyss?"

    "Or other gods?"

    The god said Akmanmon's name and his identity when he opened his mouth.

    But obviously, the gods are more concerned about the existence behind him, wondering if anyone has other thoughts about Su Yinhor.

    Akmanmon told the Scarlet Goddess: "No one."

    The Scarlet Goddess: "Then why did you create the ghoul?"

    Ackerman was suppressed by the power of the gods, and said involuntarily: "I want to be like you, an existence without any constraints."

    The Scarlet Goddess frowned: "There are many kinds of power to pursue, but yours is not recognized."

    Ackerman: "It is not recognized, but I still want it."

    Having said that, it seems that there is nothing to say.

    The Scarlet Goddess looked at Akmanmon, and seemed to be vaguely sure that behind Akmanmon was not the evil god of original sin.

    After all, the Cthulhu of Original Sin resisted the blow of the giant Ruhe, and even tore down the gate of Original Sin. The Scarlet Goddess did not believe that the other party would wake up so soon.

    "It seems that no matter what era it is, there will always be people who will put their desires above everything else."

    The Scarlet Goddess looked at the pyramid again, from which all ghouls were born.

    "No matter what race, there is a reason to be born in this world. The appearance of life does not ask whether it is good or evil, because every race may be evil to other races."

    "This may also be the reason why the Wisdom Crown answers your oath."

    "But unfortunately, I cannot allow existences like you to wreak havoc on the land of Suinhor."

    "Especially, under the control of someone like you."

    "Ackermanmon!"

    The gods pronounced Akmanmon's name and gave him the judgment of death.

    The voice fell.

    The red-haired demigod stood in the sea of ??flowers, lowered his waist and took off a cup of blood mist.

    Twisting it in his hand, he blew a breath towards the pyramid.

    The petals are falling.

    The bloody hurricane runs through the sky and the earth.

    In Akemanmen's eyes, the red sea of ??flowers disappeared, and the sky full of stars also disappeared.

    The bloody storm swept away, and the entire tomb pyramid was involved together with Akmanmon, and they were going to be crushed together into powder.

    But at the moment the storm was formed, another ceremony inside the pyramid was also fully activated.

    Layers of light spread out and turned into a layer of light realm.

    It's just that the storm didn't stop at all, shrinking and rolling towards the pyramid.

    pity.

    The pyramid that was cast by countless people, and the ritual array that consumed a huge amount of extraordinary materials and powerful people, are not worth mentioning in front of the real gods at this moment, and cannot withstand the breath of the opponent.

    In just a split second, the barrier began to melt.

    The pyramids began to shake violently, making the sound of about to collapse.

    Ackermanmon appears to be dying.

    He activated the power of the entire pyramid, and countless bugs spread down from the pyramid, some as long as tens of meters, and some as small as a grain of rice.

    A large number of bugs emitted light and merged with the enchantment of the pyramid,

    He has tried his best, but it is useless in front of the power of the gods.

    In the end, he could only open his hands to the bloody storm.

    "Death is just the beginning."

    "Instead of ending."

    Immediately afterwards.

    The storm swallowed everything, and the ritual barrier was obliterated by violence.

    The storm lifted the pyramid layer by layer in the bloody hurricane, and huge boulders flew into the sky.

    Akmanmon's Sealed Spirit was destroyed, and the silver worm on the main body of the Sealed Spirit turned into aAckermann thought well, projected his memory (dream of life) out, and then resurrected.

    However, there is still a difference between imagination and reality. He does not understand the core of the dream of life and the law of creation, let alone the difference between the dream of life and memory.

    Sacred Boat: "Memory projected?"

    "The dream of your life is the dream of your life, and it is made up of memories, but not just memories."

    "Its mystery and mystery are far beyond your imagination. Reincarnation is not possible just by projecting memory."

    "Because the dream of life is born from the will and laws of the Creator, and your thoughts can never override the laws of the Creator."

    Having said that, the sacred boat asked him.

    "But don't worry, didn't you say you have a purpose?"

    "When the goal is achieved, you may be able to be free."

    "Just like Barrow."

    Ackerman looked at the big ship outside Dreamland: "Then how long do I have to wait?"

    The Sacred Boat didn't know either, so it could only answer: "It shouldn't be as long as Barrow!"

    In the illusory memory of the dream of life, Akman's shadow fell into a long silence.

    His goal was to become a god, even if he gave up everything, he did give up everything for this.

    But just giving up everything is not enough.

    The trials and hardships of this road far exceed the imagination of ordinary people.

    He himself didn't know how long he would have to wait.

    The sacred boat was about to leave without hearing his response.

    "I'm going to another place, goodbye."

    The big ship emitting golden light left this coordinate and went to the next place.

    When he comes to see Akmanmon's dream of life next time, he doesn't know when it will be.

    The golden light shining in from outside the dream receded.

    The cycle of memory started again, and everything around started to move again.

    Akmanmon watched the memory start to reincarnate again, and he wanted to experience his gloomy life again.

    Turn around.

    It was the excited face of the mother, who was still dreaming of Akmanmon's return to power.

    But Akmanmon knew that what he saw tomorrow would be a cold corpse.

    Ackerman murmured: "It shouldn't be like this."

    "It shouldn't be like this."

    But as soon as the words fell, he was completely swallowed by the dream.

    He once again turned into a character in the plot, following everything in his memory.

    Never remember that it was a dream.

    He thought that by escaping from the gloomy world and entering the kingdom of the gods, he could get everything he wanted.

    He thought he was free, and there was nothing that could kill him and imprison him.

    But I didn't expect to be locked in a smaller cage.

    In a small bubble.

    Until one day, when the magical item Silver Worm becomes a mythical item, it is possible for him to be freed from it.

    It's just that no one knows which one of him will become a mythical prop at that time.

    His plan succeeded, but it might not be him who succeeded in the end.

    Akmanmon got the immortality and immortality he wanted, but it seems that it was not Akmanmon who got the immortality and immortality in the end.  &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 434: Reflection of the Gate of the God of Creation

    Suinhall.

    Protect the city of fire.

    The army from the expedition returned and arrived outside the city, looking magnificent and with a terrifying and murderous aura.

    In fact, many armies on the road have disbanded one after another. Some lords returned to the territory with their soldiers and rewards, and many remained in the southwest.

    After the rest, some of the soldiers were ready to enter the city and hold a grand triumphant ceremony.

    Sun rise.

    The reorganized army put on polished armor, rode a scrubbed ground dragon, and lined up outside the city in neat lines.

    The residents of the Fire Protection City were looking forward to it on both sides of the road and at the gate of the city. One head after another poked out in front of the windows of the small stone building, and there were naughty teenagers climbing high on the eaves to look into the distance.

    In the name of God, destroy the evil ghouls and save the three new provinces in the southwest of Suinhor.

    It even affected the entire Ruhe giant island, driving the evil race of ghouls back into the darkness.

    This victory is enough to be called brilliant, it can be recorded in the annals of history, and its legend will also be sung by future generations.

    But this time there was a problem.

    The army triumphed, but the real protagonist disappeared.

    King Osis may not appear along the way, but it is not impossible to not appear during the triumphant return, but he has not waited for King Osis to come back.

    There is no way, the cronies of King Osis can only get a carriage and say that the king is in the carriage.

    However, such a situation is obviously a bit strange, and it is obvious that the lake cannot get through.

    Sure enough, the cheering crowd who entered the city saw this appearance, and stopped cheering one by one.

    "Where's the king?"

    "Why doesn't the king come out?"

    "The king is there."

    "Why doesn't the king come out and meet his subjects?"

    People on both sides of the road said so, and even the nobles who came to greet him felt that something was wrong and questioned them.

    Just when there was a commotion in the crowd, a sudden gust of wind hit.

    At this time, a figure appeared in front of the frame, pulling the ground dragons like driving a chariot, and looked at everyone with refreshed spirit.

    The shape of God, but the face is very familiar to everyone present.

    The king of Suinhor, the king of scrolls, Osis, has returned.

    "It's the king."

    "Look, it's over there."

    Osis raised his hand high and looked at everyone with a big smile: "My subjects, I'm back."

    The original commotion subsided instantly and turned into cheers.

    "King Osis!"

    "Why is Wang different?"

    "That's the appearance of the gods, the true appearance of the king."

    "The posture of the gods, look, how great it is."

    Everyone shouted his name, praised his greatness, and looked longingly at Osis, who showed the shape of a god.

    But no one understands what it means when an ancient being shows the form of a god.

    Osis led the army and entered the city in a neat line.

    The palace minister had been waiting for him in front of the palace.

    He immediately rushed down from the front of the palace, and saluted under the frame of Osis.

    He first complimented Osis loudly,

    Then tell Osis about the preparations for this victory in the city, followed by more grand ceremonies, ceremonies and banquets.

    However, Osis loosened the dragon-controlling holster, got off the frame, and strode to the palace minister.

    "No, there is no need for so many formalities."

    "Let's start right now!"

    King Osis turned around, immediately looked at the soldiers who were fighting with him, called them to him in front of everyone, and began to reward them for their merits.

    Even Anu, the lizard man, was conferred.

    "Anu, as a king, I bestow on you the identity of the swearer, and confer on you the Lord of the Volcano."

    "Because of your achievements in this battle, I honor you as the guardian knight of Suinhor. You can freely enter and leave the palace of Suinhorn and become the guarding force of the kingdom."

    "I hope that you and your compatriots can become part of this country in the future and can coexist peacefully with the snake people."

    Osis knew what Anu wanted, and also knew why Anu and the lizard people came all the way to join the war.bsp;The sealed coffin seemed to have sunk into a rippling black water, a boundless swamp of darkness.

    There is no more sound, waiting for the arrival of the millennium before reappearing.

    San Rafael: "Don't accept this kind of barter that may be a living thing in the future!"

    Helna nodded, looking cute.

    She took out a scroll and wrote on it what San Raphael had taught her.

    Regarding illegal storage and compensation.

    What are the overtime storage and retention fees.

    And the most critical terms of confiscation and final interpretation.

    And San Rafael walked carelessly towards the interior of the Kingdom of the Creator God, looking relaxed.

    The thing was finally found, and the crisis of trust was resolved. Now those goblins won't want to get the things back, right?

    Next.

    At the Rainbow Wonderland Tea Party, San Raphael spoke as the protagonist again.

    She talked about how she discovered the problem through her ingenuity, how she used her wisdom and extensive network to solve the problem, and how she defeated and persuaded those reactionary goblin alliances one by one in the sea of ??sunflowers, and made them apologize  Apologetic.

    That's right, it's a real apology.

    The reputation of San Rafael is very precious and valuable.

    Just look at the holy word in front of the name.

    At the tea party, a group of young fairies who didn't know the truth and the past of San Raphael applauded and exclaimed.

    "Wow!"

    "Sister San Rafael is amazing."

    Some people have stars in their eyes and regard San Rafael as an idol.

    At the same time, San Rafael thought of another problem.

    "If the living thing is passed through the method of storage, it will be trapped and sealed in the reflection of the gate of the Creator God's Kingdom."

    "Do you think someone will discover this secret in the future? uu Kanshu <a href="http://www.uukanshu.com" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com</a> specially uses this method,  To seal some messy things inside?"

    At least for now, few people know how the storage fairy stores things, nor do they know the secret.

    The reflection of the Gate of the Kingdom of the Creator belongs to the dark place under the lamp. If it weren't for San Rafael, the storage fairy, other people would really not notice this place for a while.

    But in the future, it is not certain.

    Who knows if there is any daring guy who has a sudden whim, and even suddenly packed a certain myth and suppressed it in the reflection of the gate of the Creator God's Kingdom.

    San Rafael felt that it was very possible.

    "There is a problem, it needs to be fixed." San Rafael felt that he should talk to Master Sheila later.

    "Can you make use of this place?" It was the first time for the fairies at the tea party to hear that the reflection of the gate of the God of Creation was like this. After all, they usually don't go in and out of the Kingdom of Creation, and even if they do, they won't check the following  shadow.

    And in the corner, a fairy suddenly said.

    "Space distortion, very stable, unbreakable."

    "Isn't this the most suitable place for the fairyland of the gate?" &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 436 Sequence

    Inside the Temple of Truth.

    A "statue" floated in mid-air, it was An Li's petrified remains.

    On the chest of An Li's petrified slough hangs a string of necklaces, and the eye jewels inlaid on it bloom with silvery brilliance.

    And the scarlet goddess Vivien is here

    Vivien sorted out the original mixed blood and all the power according to the secret technique of four points of divine grace.

    The brilliance flows out continuously, flowing and converging in the air like veins.

    The origin of spirituality is turned into roots, the wisdom consciousness is turned into the trunk, the personification of desire is turned into branches, and the memory of knowledge is turned into leaves.

    In an instant, it became a mythical giant tree, or a road leading to the gods.

    ? Let this crude prop that accumulates power and spell marks instantly grasp the most precious mystery in the world and possess the origin of wisdom.

    at the same time.

    One ghost after another came out of it, making various sounds, and surrounded the giant tree pattern.

    "True knowledge"

    "A myth is about to be born."

    "The kingdom of magic."

    "Inheritance of Suinhall."

    "The promise of the gods, the prophecy of the gods will eventually come true."

    It can be felt that they are cheering for the changes that are coming.

    Worship to the myth that is about to be born.

    The Scarlet Goddess once promised them that one day the Eye of True Knowledge will become a myth, and they will all enter the kingdom of God, and the ancient Creator Apostle will wake up again and lead them to the future.

    And now, the promise has been fulfilled.

    They began to be influenced by mythical props and transformed by mythic authority.

    Mythological props began to nourish their missing part, and the mythical kingdom began to create brand new laws for them.

    They gradually became servants in the realm of mythology, or the kingdom of gods.

    From an ordinary ghost to an existence called the spirit of magic, a spirit body attached to the mythical kingdom of the eye of true knowledge, with the memory and power of magic as its core.

    An existence born for inheritance, belief, and magic.

    The shadow and outline of the mythical giant tree are becoming more and more complete, and more and more spirit bodies are gushing out.

    at last.

    The tree and the spirit collapsed towards the inside together, turned into a vortex and returned to the eyes of true knowledge.

    "Huh!"

    Invisibly, it was as if a strong storm had blown up, sweeping through the Temple of Truth and surging through the Kingdom of Blood.

    A beam of light pierced through the kingdom of blood and rushed to the dream world, the kingdom of the gods.

    The Scarlet Goddess Vivien finally withdrew her hand and looked at the top of the beam of light.

    A myth was born.

    finally.

    The Scarlet Goddess Vivien stepped forward on the light, heading to the heights little by little.

    Following the beam of light, he escaped from reality little by little, and came to the dream world.

    In this realm, you can see a rudimentary kingdom formed by mythical powers, a kingdom of magic with the mythical props of the eye of true knowledge.

    The entire country is like a mirror with countless rhombuses.

    The inside is empty, without any arrangement yet.

    Following Vivien's arrival, countless magical spirits emerged from the diamond-shaped mirror.

    The spirits paid homage to her, praising him with various titles.

    "The Great Scarlet Goddess."

    "The master of the kingdom of blood."

    "The god of blood and fire."

    "The patron of Suinhor."

    The spirit of divine art crawled on the ground, like the cornerstones on both sides of the road, forming a road leading to the end of the kingdom of God.

    Gradually.

    Vivien came to an end.

    He saw An Li's remains floating in front of the most central rhombic mirror, still wearing the necklace.

    But with Vivien's arrival, an ancient three-leaf figure broke free from the necklace,

    It wandered between the oldest and the form of God, and finally fixed on the form of God, turning into a girl with blue hair.

    That is the ghost of An Li, and also the mythical spirit of the Eye of True Knowledge.

    In the kingdom of magic, Vivien and the spirit of myth looked at each other.

    There were layers of ripples on the opponent's body, like sparkling water, and his blue hair made him like an elf of the sea.

    The three lines of water, ice, and steam curse seals revolved around him, and countless divine magic seeds emerged behind him, and the divine magic he mastered was far away.bsp; The chief god attendant of the Fire Protection Temple showed strong desire and excitement in his eyes, and he chanted silently.

    "The Patriarch"

    The more you chew on the meaning of these two words, the more an indescribable feeling and impulse rushes to your heart.

    "Perhaps above the Chief Attendant, there should be a greater title, used to refer to the most devout believers and servants of God."

    "Do you think so?"

    The Chief Divine Attendant stopped, looked at everyone around him and asked.

    Everyone immediately crawled down and faced the chief attendant.

    No, salute to Suinhor's Patriarch.

    "Yes, Patriarch."

    The other party immediately laughed, but said on the mouth.

    "In the end, it still needs the permission of the gods, and everything must obey the will of the gods."

    "God's will is above all else, and we are just His shepherds in the world."

    Having said that, he has already made up his mind to determine his status at the next temple chief meeting.

    At that time, he was no longer the head of the Fire Protector Temple, but the Patriarch of Suinhor, the Patriarch of the Crimson Goddess.

    Although gods are great, they never intervene too much in human affairs.

    Most of the prayers are actually not answered by the gods at all. For example, the chief successor of each temple has never been answered by the gods.

    And he considers himself devout, willing to dedicate everything to the gods, and everything he does allows him to enjoy the glory of the Patriarch.

    ? Disputes over kingship, changes in beliefs.

    Everything is happening rapidly in Suinhall, and the contradictions are intensifying and evolving.

    Invisible storms gathered in the ancient city of Flameguard City, but most people haven't fully noticed it yet.

    the other side.

    In an old castle in the Fire Protection City.

    This castle is not tall and stalwart, and most of the buildings are not stone, but mud-mixed buildings; it doesn't look conspicuous and luxurious, but the area is not small.

    There are mills, animal pens, pools and triple iron gates inside, which looks like a small fortress.

    Recently the castle has welcomed a new owner.

    Volcano Lord Anu, a lizardman.

    Anu brought his people to live here, and has no plans to leave for the time being, he has some new ideas.

    He summoned the other lizardmen to discuss in the hall about their future and whether they would stay or not.

    "King Morabi hopes that we can stay, and also promised that the lizardmen can form a guard army and pass it on from generation to generation."

    "We, our descendants, will all stay in this city."

    "In just a few generations, we will be fully integrated into this country, and even let everyone accept us."

    King Meurabi has just ascended the throne and urgently needs a strong force to support him.

    King Meurabi is consolidating the legacy left by King Osis, while at the same time wooing various forces.

    And the Lizardman, who possesses strength and background, and has no entanglements with other forces, and is even shunned and isolated by all other forces, naturally becomes his most suitable collaborator.

    Inside the hall.

    All the lizard people talked a lot, sounding a little excited.

    "King Osis is a good king. King Meurabi is the former palace minister, and he is also very capable. I think he can be trusted."

    "It's not an option to hide in the volcanic forest all the time. I must come out in the future, right?"

    "It may be time for us to take the first step."

    But at this time, someone also said: "But the chief of the Fire Temple has recently expanded his power very much, and he publicly expressed his disgust towards us and wanted to drive us out of Suinhor."

    This kind of disgust is not only because Anu and the others are lizard people, but also because they believe in the Feathered Serpent Kurmis.

    As the chief of the Fire Protection Temple, how can he tolerate such things.

    Anu also frowned: "This is indeed a problem."

    Just when everyone was hesitating whether to accept King Meurabi's invitation, two more lizardmen rushed over from the volcanic forest

    Anu said in shock after listening to the message passed by the other party.

    "What?"

    "Master Kurmis was severely injured and fell into a deep sleep."

    Anu has not returned to the volcanic forest recently, and after cutting off contact with Kurmis, Kurmis did not take the initiative to contact him again.

    So he didn't know that after Kurmis killed Akmanmon II, he also suffered heavy injuries and fell into a deep sleep.

    The lizard man told Anu: "Master Kurmis said before he fell asleep, let you come back, now we need you."

    Anu stood up and said with some hesitation.

    "However, when Master Kurmis asked me to come out, he ordered me to find a way to bring the Lizardman into Suinhor."

    "And now is the best opportunity."After Kurmis cut off contact, Kurmis did not take the initiative to contact him again.

    So he didn't know that after Kurmis killed Akmanmon II, he also suffered heavy injuries and fell into a deep sleep.

    The lizard man told Anu: "Master Kurmis said before he fell asleep, let you come back, now we need you."

    Anu stood up and said with some hesitation.

    "However, when Master Kurmis asked me to come out, he ordered me to find a way to bring the Lizardman into Suinhor."

    "And now, is the best opportunity.?

 Text Chapter 437: Lizardman’s Extraordinary Occupation

    In the end Anu still did not choose to go back, the reason he gave was.

    "I can't achieve anything when I go back. During the time I was away, everyone also managed our village very well."

    "Everything is on the right track, it doesn't matter if I'm here or not."

    Anu looked at the person coming: "You guys are actually doing very well, you are all better than me."

    "Plant potions, harvest sacrifices, and cultivate descendants."

    "You're all doing these things."

    "I can't help you do anything when I go back, but I can do more things by staying here."

    "more importantly."

    "I will fall short when I go back now. Master Kurmis was seriously injured and fell asleep in order to seal the king of ghouls, Ackerman. What is this for?"

    "We have participated in this war from thousands of miles away, and we have fought bloody battles for so long. What is it for?"

    "It's a pity that everything will go to waste now if we leave like this."

    indeed.

    At present, there are only so many people in the entire lizard tribe, and Anu doesn't have much to do when he goes back.

    So Anu thought that staying on the side of the Fire Guard City would be able to help the lizard people even more.

    The so-called guardianship of Kurmis by the lizard people is more like Kurmis protecting them in the realization stage. All they do is believe in Kurmis and sacrifice to Kurmis according to the ritual.

    Once there is a real crisis and problem, Kurmis will worry about them being hurt.

    The lizardman said: "But Lord Kurmis asked you to go back"

    Anu told the other party: "Of course I will go back. The volcanic forest will always be our root, and Lord Kurmis is also our eternal belief, but I have to finish the things here."

    Anu inquired about the layout and explained some things about the lizardman village, and then handed over his miraculous props, the hope woven bag, to the visitor.

    And told him that he would form a caravan next to open up the trade route between the volcanic forest lizardmen and the Fire Guard City.

    "A caravan belonging to us is very necessary."

    "We have woven bags of hope, rich volcanic forests, and rich land and crops under the influence of Lord Feather Serpent's power."

    "But this is not enough, because the population of lizard people is too small and too weak."

    "Even if you pray to the hope woven bag, you still have to pay a price, and it didn't just appear out of thin air."

    "But the Fireguard City and Suinhor are very powerful, and they have everything. We can use this trade route to make ourselves stronger, make all the lizardmen stronger, and let the Feathered Serpent God Kurmis  Faith has also grown stronger."

    "That's what we should be doing now."

    Comer: "What's the name of the caravan?"

    Anu said: "Volcano Caravan, I have already thought of a name."

    Anu's words convinced the visitor, and he handed over the miracle tool, the hope woven bag, to the visitor and let him take it away.

    And after talking with the lizardman from the volcanic forest, Anu finally made up his mind.

    He looked at the companions present who participated in the war with him and came to the Fire Guard City together.

    "I have decided to accept King Meurabi's invitation."

    The number of people in the castle gradually increased.

    Anu bought some slaves and hired some snakemen who were less afraid of the lizardmen.

    In fact, these slaves and servants were still very scared at the beginning, but after getting along for a long time, they found that the lizardmen were similar to ordinary snakemen, and they spoke the same language, so they gradually became familiar with them.

    The entire castle is gradually on the right track, and the functions of each building are being utilized.

    Anu also recruited a caravan in the name of the volcano lord, bought a lot of goods and piled them up in the warehouse of the castle.

    There are more than a dozen newly bought pack animals in the animal pen, and then the caravan and pack animals will transport these goods to the volcanic forest.

    It seemed that he was really going to stay in the Fire Guard City.

    this day.

    Anu, the lizardman, put on a white inner lining and chain mail on the outside.

    He pressed the iron helmet on his head vigorously, and then put on a sackcloth cloak dyed light yellow.

    The cloak has the mark of a feathered snake, which symbolizes Anu's belief.

    Then put a sword produced in the "Black Fire Alchemy Workshop" in the land of sunrise on his waist,??The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, but he stopped suddenly in the middle of talking.

    Anu suddenly looked at the "ripening" potion in his hand, and his eyes changed.

    "Use divine blood to nourish the seeds?"

    Recently, Anu has been thinking about the extraordinary profession belonging to the lizard people, and the method of making the power of the lizard people have a mature system.

    In this way, the Lizard Human Powers will become stronger, and at the same time, there will be a mature system that can be passed on.

    At the same time, he also wants to use this method to train the guards and lizardmen.

    It's just that there has been no answer.

    At this moment, Anu suddenly thought of an idea.

    Since the flesh and blood of monsters can be used to ripen the potion with mixed divine blood.

    So, can I integrate my divine blood into the potion seeds from the very beginning, and then use my own divine blood to cultivate them into potion plants little by little?

    In this case, can it solve the problem that the potion cannot be eaten.

    The potion seed is a combination of the spirituality, flesh and blood, and curse seal of the feathered snake, although in this case it will definitely be affected by the feathered snake.

    At that time, it may not only be his own strength that will change.

    Even the consciousness and appearance will be changed by the radiation of the Feathered Serpent's power.

    But for Anu, this is not a problem at all, because they are followers of Kurmis, the Feathered Serpent.

    Without saying a word, Anu returned to the room with the potion.

    He pushed aside the training manuals and books he had compiled, and took out all the records about potions and mutant beasts.

    Even between writing and drawing, Anu had a brand new idea.

    "Use your own blood to cultivate potion plants."

    "If you feed it to the mutated beast, can you control the mutated beast through rituals and contracts, and even use the mutated beast as part of your own power?"

    "It's like the book of witch spirits, the lamps of alchemists, or the alchemy towers of tower keepers."

    A brand new door seems to be opening towards Anu.

    "This is a powerful profession that controls extraordinary beasts. ?

 Text Chapter 449 Thunder and Compass

    The little ceramic figure raised his head on the edge of the mountain, and looked at Rosa, the fairy of the door.

    It was the first time it saw a fairy in the forest, and it didn't recognize it for a while, and the "giant" in front of it was too big, it couldn't see the other party's appearance when it was too close, and it was dumb there.

    Until he heard the other party say that it was not good-looking enough, the ceramic villain shouted angrily.

    "Who are you talking about

    "Who are you talking about?"

    Little Porcelain jumped up in anger, as if about to punch Rosa in the knee.

    "What's wrong with not looking good enough, what's wrong with being small, what's wrong with the sound being bad"

    "Just be strong enough."

    In an instant, from Rosa's words, the ceramic villain imagined the other party's contempt for him. It has always speculated on others with the greatest malice.

    Seeing this little guy the size of a finger, the fairy Rosa spoke so loudly.

    So he asked again: "So, are you strong?"

    The ceramic villain is dumb again. It can't say that my master and I are sinful and evil. God join hands, even if the world is an enemy, we will be fearless and kill randomly.  The evil god of original sin is responsible for the random killings, and I am responsible for Ga.

    It can only say vaguely: "In the futurewill definitely"It will become stronger.  "

    However, after having such a conversation with the ceramic villain, the fairy Rosa also felt that it is not good to judge people by their appearance.

    Rosa turned her head and looked at the mountains and sea of ??clouds and the white temple

    "Indeed, it's not good enough now, as long as we work hard, we will become stronger in the future."

    Very powerful.  "

    "Your dream is beautiful, do you want to go to such a beautiful place?

    The little ceramic man looked at Rosa suspiciously, but the big key on his head was dangling, so he couldn't see clearly.

    It finally asked: "Who are you?"

    The Fairy of the Gate with a wreath on her head: "I am Rosa, I am collecting dreams that want to go far away, you are the first one I found

    one person.  "

    There are tens of thousands of doors in Rosa's Wonderland of Doors, so naturally thousands, tens of thousands of dreams of going to distant places are needed, but these cannot be collected all at once.

    In hundreds of millions of dreams, she is looking for thousands of people who long for the distance, looking for qualified dreams and candidates; this is only the first threshold, and then the other party needs to be able to create a portal.

    And in this period of time, in the sea near the giant Ruhe Island, no one is more eager to go to the distance than the ceramic villain, who is chased by the gods of the world and has no way to enter the earth.

    And the other party happened to be a "rich man" who could afford to create a portal.

    Although she felt the longing heart of the ceramic villain, and the dream of the other party was more beautiful than expected, Rosa was still suspicious.

    She looked at the little ceramic figurine, and thought it was weird no matter what.

    "Are you human? Look, you don't look like a snake man or a winged man." Rosa hugged the book and began to recall in her mind.

    It's just that all kinds of wisdom species that still exist and have disappeared one after another flashed through my mind, but none of them corresponded to the ceramic villain.

    "You are indeed not a snake man or a wing man. The overall structure looks a bit like a three-leaf man, but it is too small and too rough."

    "But it doesn't look like monsters and demons, let alone lizardmen and ghouls.

    "If you can run outside without the oath of the abyss, then you must not be a monster of the abyss."

    "What are you?"

    "Why have I never heard of a creature like you?"

    However, looking at it, this style gave Rosa a sense of familiarity, as if she had seen it somewhere.

    "Well But your ugly appearance is quite similar to those dolls of goblins I have seen, but those dolls can't move."

    The ceramic villain is like a miniature version of the cartoon three-leaf man, but the body is painted with strange paints and paintings.

    is the weird, ugly style that some goblins like.

    The Fairy of the Gate thinks she has read a lot of books, but it is true that it has not been written in the books, what kind of creature is this kind of ceramic villain.  However, the ceramic villain heard a key clue from Rosa's thoughts.

    "Collecting dreams?"

    "Fairy?

    Only in the legend, the messengers of the Kingdom of Creation would collect dreams.

    The ceramic villain stepped back, and only then did he see the whole picture of Rosa clearly.

    The shape of a god, wearing a colorful garland.

    &nbspturned his head away.

    At this time, Lei suddenly remembered one thing.

    He has been looking for a rainbow tree recently, and now a forest fairy is in front of him, so what else is there to look for?

    "By the way, I want you to do me a favor one by one.

    Lei suddenly stood up from the aircraft, and even in a dream, the aircraft lost control all of a sudden.

    Because he instinctively felt that this would get out of control.

    Lei immediately controlled the aircraft flying in the dream, and then said to Rosa.

    "Recently I wanted to send something to my friend, but I couldn't find where the nearest rainbow tree was."

    "Messengers from the God of Creation, can you help me send things to them?"

    Rosa told Lei: "That's the job of the letter fairy, I'm the fairy of the door."

    "However, I can hand over your things to other stationery fairies and let them send your things over."

    Ray turned his head to express his thanks.

    "That's really great, I've been struggling with this problem lately!"

    Rosa also said to Lei: "Then are you willing to give me your dream?"

    Lei nodded: "Of course, didn't I agree just now?"

    Rosa got the confirmation, stood up and took out the star key.

    She waved the star key like a magic wand, and the whole dream shrank inward.  Everything dissipated in the starlight, and Ray's strange dream was also included in the star key.

    When Lei woke up, the aircraft was still floating on the sea.

    At this time, the sky was not yet bright, and the full moon in the sky was shining brightly.  The ancient demon puppet twisted its iron head, raised its hand, and saw that it was holding a key.

    he

    Immediately touched his chest and found that the compass on his chest was gone.  "Looks like it's been sent to Oran."

    Ray doesn't need a compass for the time being, and he can get it back when he finds the next island and the place where the rainbow tree exists.

    Compared with these, Lei is more concerned about his dream.  "What a dream!"

    "What is it like where the sun rises?"

    1 second to remember vertices: .

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .  Mobile version reading URL:

 Text Chapter 450: The Stone Carvings of "The Queen of Stars and Messenger Polo" Reappear in the World

    ,

    Maya Province.

    Buyin Port in Green Field County can also be called a fishing port.

    A legion of demon knights as the main body arrived in the city. Anu wore a silk-printed knight uniform and fell from the wind lizard dragon, and the sea breeze blew up the exquisite and delicate cloak.

    A group of nobles came to meet him, shouting loudly.

    "I have seen the honorable envoy of the king, Your Excellency Anu, the commander of the guards."

    There were exclamations and whispers from the crowd at the same time. Although they had known for a long time that the visitor was a lizardman, they were still very surprised when they saw it.

    Anu took off his helmet: "I'm here with a king's mission, the mission is very urgent, is everything ready?"

    The chief of Greenfield County stepped forward immediately: "All are ready, but there are not enough ships. Patriarch Monroe has transferred most of the ships and soldiers that can be called before."

    Anu frowned: "They are soldiers of His Majesty the King, not soldiers of the temple, let them come back immediately."

    33 The officer immediately said, "Patriarch Monroe.

    Anu looked at him with sharp eyes: "Do you want to continue to be the king's servant, or go to Monroe to be his entourage?"

    Next, Anu took over the port as the envoy of the king, the swearer, and the commander of the legion, and has the right to control all the soldiers and ships on the port.

    Anu directly led everyone to reorganize the ships in the port and mobilize manpower, and then began to issue various appointments.

    A few days later, he boarded the ship himself.

    Groups of wind lizard dragons hovered in the sky, or landed on the deck, searching for any possible clues on the sea.

    In front of the main ship, there are two special water monster knights cruising on the sea.  However, this method of finding a needle in a haystack is naturally not Anu's main strategy.  Inside the cabin.

    Anu summoned a mysterious curse mark, and integrated it into a fragment of a bronze mirror bit by bit.  "Soul Fusion Seal."

    "Master Kurmis!"

    "Please give this lens spirituality, trace its past and predecessors, and let me know its origin and everything."

    The mirror continued to expand, and gradually expanded; and a face was squeezed out of it, as if the mirror was about to come alive.

    Before Anu could ask, the face in the mirror spoke.  "on the sea."

    "on the sea."

    Anu was a little pleasantly surprised: "No wonder Monroe came here, as expected, there is the atmosphere of ceramic villains everywhere."

    Anu asked it again: "Where is it in the sea?"

    But the mirror just kept repeating: "At sea."

    This looks like the portraits and teacups that were brought back to life in Shana Lord's Mansion when the evil god of original sin, Xiao, had just arrived.

    However, according to the connection between spirituality, Anu faintly sensed the aura of the little ceramic figurines above the sea, and could even faintly feel the routes that all the little ceramic figurines passed.

    But that was before the ceramic figurine owned the matryoshka. After owning the doll, the ceramic figurine has lost all aura, and it can only faintly feel its position based on spiritual authority and connection.

    Anu followed the trail and searched all the way to the depths of the sea.  After sailing for many days, the target has not been found yet.

    However, Anu encountered the traces left by a sea battle on the sea. Several ships were burning raging fire on the sea, billowing thick smoke.

    The sea water is full of floating wooden barrels, sundries, and whitened corpses.

    It seems that this battle has been over for a long time, the ship has been burned to pieces, leaving only a piece of wreckage, but it is not known why the war was initiated.

    But after observing for a while, Anu probably guessed something.

    The captain of the Royal Navy on the side immediately stepped forward and said, "It looks like it was pirated?"

    Anu glanced at the captain with some playful eyes: "Do pirates have alchemy artillery?"

    The Alchemy Cannon is the latest alchemy tool produced in the Land of the Rising Sun. Currently, Suinhor is only equipped with the elite navy, and it is impossible for pirates to have it.

    The captain immediately remedied and said: "Then these people should be pirates and were annihilated by the Royal Navy."

    A wind lizard dragon grabbed the tattered flag on the sea and flew over, with the logo of a certain merchant group on it, Anu asked again: "Are these pirates? They should be ordinary merchant ships, right?"

    The other party said: "My lord, pirates don't necessarily have to be associated with pirates.The key turned the lock as if trying to break the key.  "Give it to me."

    "Open it for me."

    But no matter what, it still couldn't open the door.

    The ceramic villain couldn't take it anymore, and it started to curse.  "Liar, you are a liar, there is no way to open this door." It grabbed the hair, as if it wanted to tear its own scalp.  "eager?"

    "Not eager enough?" "Am I not eager enough?"

    "I really exhausted all my desires. I desire more than everyone else. No one in this world desires to open the door more than me."

    Immediately afterwards, the ceramic figurine knelt on the ground crying bitterly.  It is really scared, it really doesn't want to die.

    "Don't!" "Open the door, open the door!" "Help me." "Help me."

    But at this time, anger, annoyance, and regret are all useless.

    And at this critical moment, the moment when death is approaching, the little ceramic figure seems to have really become smarter.

    For a moment, it thought of another way.

    The tearful ceramic figurine looked up, and it wiped away the tears.  "No, there is another way."

    "There is another way."

    The ceramic figurine's eyes were wide open, and his nose was constantly raised, but there was a faint light in his pupils.  "They didn't come looking for me."

    "I'm just a villain, just an insignificant existence, they didn't come to look for me." "They're looking for the master's treasury, what's in it."

    The ceramic villain put down his hand holding his hair and said very forcefully.  "That's right, that's the stone carving they were looking for."

    "That stone carving, what kind of stone carving is that?"

    The little ceramic man immediately opened his storage space and rummaged through it with his hands.

    Looking for the ancient stone carving with the queen and the messenger of the gods, the stone carving that all the gods in the world are looking for.  After searching for a long time, the little ceramic figurine suddenly froze.

    "found it."

    "This is it."

    It slowly took out something from its storage space, a white stone carving with an ancient picture imprinted on it.

    On the stone carvings are the City of Gods, the Palace of Jesser, and the oldest man known as the descendant of God.

    The fifth queen who ascended to the throne of the King of Hiinsai sat on the throne of the King of the Oldest, and the goblin wearing a golden smock with the face of a god stood behind her, accepting the worship of the oldest of the gods.

    It was born 250 million years ago and was created by Polo, the first generation of dream master.  The stone carving of "The Queen of Stars and Angel Polo".

    At this moment, it has finally reappeared in the world, exposed to the world.

    Holding it, the ceramic figure can feel the power of miracles surging in his hands, and those ancient and sacred pictures appear in front of his eyes.

    And at the same time.

    It seemed that there were two different voices in its heart, calling out to it.

    "Throw it away, just throw it away, and the other party won't be able to find you if you throw it away."

    "No, this is a treasure cherished by the master. This is not an ordinary thing. This is something beyond imagination. This is something that must not be lost."

    The ceramic villain knows that throwing it away can temporarily relieve the crisis.

    But the villain of ceramics also knows that this is not a treasure, and it is not comparable to those ordinary props and extraordinary materials.

    This is something that Xiao brought back from the previous era, the sacred object of the first era.  If it is lost, it does not know how Xiao will punish it.

    What method will my own terrifying and unpredictable master, who is like the pillar of the dark world, deal with it?

    Is it death, or is it more terrible than death?

    For a moment, it remembered the puppet who had been enslaved by the control of time for hundreds of millions of years.  The mark of the Cup of Desire was released on the Tier 3 alchemy ship of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance.

    Not long after, two figures rushed over.

    Sukob appeared on the deck and looked at the young man in the silver robe: "Olan, you finally got it."

    A woman in black with a hood and veil came from the dark sea that was not yet fully lit, and boarded the ship: "It's about to start?"

    Oran smiled: "You two, it did take some time." "But it's not too late, or it's just right."

    Sukob, Oran, and Earth Witch Meter gathered together and stood in the center of the deck.

    Oran took out an exquisite compass from his bosom, and let it fall from the sky, leaving only the chain in his hand to hold it.

    Miracle props A compass that is not just a guide.

    Oran closed his eyes and activated the power of the compass.  "compass."

    "The treasure of Elena, the god of demons, a miraculous thing born according to the rules of creation." "Please follow my heart and point to my greatest desire now."

    Oran's voice crossed the sea, and his inner will was searching for an answer across the distance of space

    He took out a delicate compass and let it fall from the sky, leaving only the chain in his hand.

    Miracle props A compass that is not just a guide.

    Oran closed his eyes and activated the power of the compass.  "compass."

    "The treasure of Elena, the god of demons, a miraculous thing born according to the rules of creation." "Please follow my heart and point to my greatest desire now."

    Oran's voice crossed the sea, and his inner will was searching for an answer across the distance of space.

    ?

 Text Chapter 451: Descending of the Gods

    Dark, damp, dilapidated.  This is the bottom of the cabin.

    At this moment, the ceramic villain has encountered the most difficult decision in its life, or it is the first time in its life that it has made such a choice by itself.

    After hesitating for a long time, it finally looked at the ground.

    That's something I took out when I was looking for the stone inscription "The Queen of the Stars and the Envoy Polo".  The oracle's eye.

    At this critical moment, it still pinned everything on the will of God.  The little ceramic man picked up the oracle's eye and held it in his hand.

    "The oracle's eye, bring me God's will and guidance again!" "Master, tell me what to do."

    Through layers of camouflaged nesting dolls and skin bags, a broken pottery puppet in the deepest part came to life, and a small fragment floated out of the "body".

    The ceramic villain carefully fed his "flesh and blood" to the oracle's eye, hoping that it would give him guidance again.

    The relief on the metal shell slowly swam, the monster relief swallowed the fragment, and then began to activate its special ability.

    The light stimulates and illuminates the dark room.

    Seeing that the ceramic figure is about to be brought to that strange spiritual world, the realm of communicating spiritual authority.  But the moment the light covered the eyes, it stopped abruptly.

    The light disappeared, and there was a crisp sound in the dark room.  "Slap!"

    The ceramic figurine lowered his head, and saw the cracks on the oracle's eye in his hand continuously spreading and circling around.

    ? I don’t know if it’s because I couldn’t bear the heavy damage I suffered before, or because it was broken and was forcibly used many times by the ceramic villain.

    The metal monocular was broken in two.  "hiss!"

    For a moment, the expression of the ceramic figurine freezes.  Only the corners of his mouth were twitching.  After a long time.

    The little ceramic figure stood up staggeringly, left the portal, and left the damp bottom layer.  It climbed up the wooden ladder little by little, and came to the window on the upper floor.

    Voices came from the deck above, and came through the windows.  "hurry up."

    "Go west today."

    "Catch that monster, and we will all be rewarded by the king." "The treasures and titles are all here."

    That was the shout of a navy sailor, and the voice was full of restlessness and greed.

    Although Anu left, the search mission continued, and everyone followed the order meticulously.

    The ceramic figurine grabbed the stone carving of "The Queen of Stars and Angel Polo" and handed it out of the window.  "If I'm caught, I'll really have nothing, and the treasure house of the gods will be gone." "If I'm caught, the mission of the master will not be completed."

    "I can't die." "I can't die."

    "I can't be caught by them."

    The ceramic figurine kept repeating its words, and it finally convinced itself, let go and threw the stone slab into the bottom of the sea.

    As the ship moved away, the stone slab was slowly drawn into the ocean current.  Small ceramic figures leaning helplessly against the window

    It held its head and spoke palely.  "That's all I can do."

    "Master, I can only do this." On the alchemy ship of the White Tower Alliance.

    The three apostles gathered, and after some ritual prayers, Oran took the lead in using the power of the miracle tool, the compass, not just a guide.

    Colored rays of light gushed out, and the compass floated up.

    The pointer slowly rotated in the colorful light, and finally fixed on a certain place.

    But it pointed in the direction of Ruhe Giant Island, where the white round tower used to be in the Land of Sunrise.  Sukob questioned: "On Ruhe Giant Island?"

    The Earth Witch shook her head: "This is impossible."

    After a while, the colored light pointer pointed to another place, which was where the Sky Miracle Garden was located.  Olan showed a slightly embarrassed smile, and said apologetically.

    "No, it points to another place."

    "It seems that my heart is a little confused for the time being, the desire for stone carvings is not enough, it is not what is in my heart."

    Oran looked at the Earth Witch and Sukob, raised his hand, and asked them who would like to use it.  Su Kebu looked at the compass and shook his head.

    He is not sure where his heart is, he has many desires, desire to become a god, desire to have lawyers all over the world, desire to awaken the god of truth and knowledge, and so on.

    And at this time, the earth witch Meter said: "Let me try it!"

    The Earth Witch doesn't have as many goals and ideals as the two.p; "This is retribution???

    "Is it because the moon of the gods shines on me? Did the Creator see me?"

    "What will happen to the villain?"

    "I'm just a villain, do I need to make such a big battle?"

    "Go and deal with the master, what are you doing bullying me?"

    Gradually, even the sound disappeared.

    It seemed to have really turned into a doll, feeling the ship shaking with the huge waves, and the sundries in the ship rolling and swaying violently, only it and the door remained motionless.

    For some reason, it suddenly remembered that dream.

    It was not left on Ruhe Giant Island.

    It left the dark abyss, left the treacherous giant island of Ruhe, and came to the land of light.  There are seas of clouds and deep mountains illuminated by the sun, white palaces and fountain pools, and celestial angels playing musical instruments and wearing feathers.

    It reminded of the Son of God in the dream, like a ten-winged angel incarnate of light.

    Shenzi stroked his head and told it not to be afraid.

    That is the god of original sin, and its master has never given it tenderness.

    A rare expression of happiness disappeared from the face of the ceramic villain.

    It used to have various emotions, complacency, hunting madness, arrogance, and presumptuousness.

    It magnifies the evil in the heart to the extreme, and then releases it. The pleasure of the evil being released will make people intoxicated.

    But at this moment, it suddenly discovered that there is another thing that makes people intoxicated and obsessed.

    The ceramic figurine knelt on the ground with its head held high.

    Like a loose doll.

    "It would be great if that dream was real."

    Suddenly, the door in front of him began to vibrate.

    The key of the little ceramic figure was obviously still in his hand, but the door in front of him suddenly opened.

    The ceramic villain froze for a moment, then looked at the key in his hand.

    It is shining with light, reflecting the dream of the ceramic figurine.

    It suddenly understood something: "It turns out that the real key is not in my hand, my dream and my heart are the real portal key.

    Rays of light gushed out from the door, engulfing the small ceramic figurine.

    Inside the door is a chaotic vortex, a purposeless twisted road, and an endless spiral.

    No one can see the twisted paths, the vortex of chaos will lead there.

    But there is hope in the eyes of the ceramic villain.

    It hopes that the other end of the door is the bright land it wants to reach.

    And outside.

    The storm arrived in full force, and the waves pushed the boat to the top.

    A huge goblet of blood mist grew from the bottom of the sea, wrapped several ships together, and sealed it inside.

    But before that, the teleportation gate suddenly closed, and then kept vibrating, before shrinking to the extreme.

    In the end, it turned into a flash of colored light and disappeared into the dark and damp cabin.

    1 second to remember vertices: .

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .  Mobile version reading URL:

 Text Chapter 452 "The Last Chapter" and the Origin of the Cup of God

    The storm slapped the sea furiously.

    The shadow above the dark clouds pressed down from above the clouds, and the huge face loomed behind the black clouds, and the red eyes flashed together with the thunder.  The Scarlet Goddess stretched out her hand and took off the huge sealed flower.  "Um"

    But after checking, the gods found that the target inside had disappeared.  This surprised the Scarlet Goddess, who had clearly locked on to her just now.  &quot;Run away&quot; &quot;How did you run away&quot;

    At present, the world knows that the fairyland of the door was born, and there are only two people who have the key and make the door.

    One is the ancient puppet Demon Linglei, and the other is the ceramic figurine, so even the Scarlet Goddess does not know the existence of the Portal Gate.  After thinking for a long time, I couldn't figure it out.

    The Scarlet Goddess was a little regretful, but in the end she still couldn't compete for all the merits, and she couldn't completely keep the villain and Xiao's followers behind.

    After knowing that the ceramic villain carries Xiao's treasure house, Yan is even more sure that the ceramic villain has Xiao's back hand; although he doesn't know what the back hand is. "That's fine.  &quot;

    "At least, I've got "The Last Chapter" back."  &quot;

    The gorgeous red flower disintegrated from the hands of the gods, and the figure of the gods was once again hidden behind the dark clouds and storms, and gradually faded away.  After the sealed flower was released, the ship that was originally frozen in the seal also slipped down and floated on the sea again.

    The people on board also woke up one by one, but after waking up, they only saw that the overwhelming storm had dissipated, and there was a touch of red at the end of the sky.  The drenched and terrified sailors recovered from the deck and cabin one by one, and looked around blankly, as if they couldn't believe that they could survive.

    "We are still alive" everyone still couldn't believe it at first.  "We're alive" then translates into affirmation and cheers.  "Thank you God for your forgiveness!" Everyone prostrated themselves on the deck, kowtowed and prayed.

    "Great Scarlet Goddess, thank you for your kindness." The captain of the Royal Navy thought that the evil deeds he had done before were discovered by the gods, so he incurred divine punishment. At this moment, he smashed his head, and the whole  Everyone turned pale with fright.

    Sea of ??Storms.

    The god of desire and alchemy is attached to Oran, the kingdom of the god of truth and knowledge emerges above the sea of ??clouds, the crimson goddess evolves into the body of a demon god, and the god of demons spyes on the world through the dream world on the pyramid.

    The gods suppressed the wind and all the waves above this sea area, and the sea surface was as calm as a mirror, and even the fish could not be seen.  After getting the stone carving of "Queen of Stars and Angel Polo", the next step is naturally to exchange for the stone carving of "Blood of King Power" from the goblin.  A silver leaf fell from a height, and finally merged with the calm sea.

    Layers of ripples were set off and passed on.

    That power finally led to the dream of the fairy in the Barter Messenger Lake, and the words emerged in the illusion.  The introductions of each item of barter were constantly changing, and the Scarlet Goddess reached out and chose one of them.

    On the other side, Iva, the god of desire and alchemy, put down the stone carving of "The Queen of Stars and Herald Polo" in his hand, allowing it to sink into the barter messenger's dream.  But when the Scarlet Goddess chose to barter the "Blood of King Power" stone carving, the power of the barter messenger immediately notified the current owner of the stone carving.  The sea of ??sunflowers in the land bestowed by the gods, within the fairy tale kingdom woven by threads.  A big goblin looked towards the world.  &quot;Ah, I found it.  &quot;

    The big goblin was sitting in a touring performance car, and immediately stood up happily, and jumped off the roof of the car.  Turned into a starlight leading to the world.

    And on the sea surface of the Sea of ??Storms, before the stone carving of "The Queen of Stars and Angel Polo" fell into the barter dream, a strong golden light burst out.  Layers of light turned the vortex ripples created by the leaves into gold, and a figure pierced through the vortex, grabbing the stone carving of "The Queen of Stars and Messenger Polo".  The figure circled in the air, holding the stone carving high and standing on the sea.  "Sure enough, it's still there.

    "I knew you would come home again, Master Polo's stone carving."  "The existences surrounding this sea area also stared at that figure one by one.

    All I saw was the other party's blond hair, bright golden eyes, and the characteristic smock of the goblin clan, with the imprint of the prayer light shining on the smock.  And she is carrying a backpack on her back, which is filled with ball dolls of various colors, which seems to represent her power characteristics.

    This strange life seems unreal, as if it should not belong to reality, and the golden light gives people a sense of eternity and indelible power.

    The goblin family has long been the spirit of prayer for Sheila, the master of dreams.bsp; The Scarlet Goddess suddenly felt that opening it was an extremely correct thing.

    Perhaps, there is also a destiny guiding him in the dark.

    Vivien continued to look, and saw that the great poet Tito met the Queen of Stars and Polo, the messenger of God.

    However, the poet Tito finally finished writing the story, and the Queen of Stars died on the eve of the eve. In the end, it was the god Polo who affirmed the last chapter of Tito's "Hinsay Epic"

    She had heard all of this before, but the story that followed was different from what she knew.

    The Messenger Polo finished reading "The Epic of Heinsey" and asked Tito if he wanted to write a myth about Ledlich.

    And it was also from this time that Tito came up with the idea of ??going to the land bestowed by the gods.

    Tito firmly believes that this is God's guidance, guiding him to the hometown and origin of the Sanye people, and to the kingdom of the Creator.

    Only then did Vivien know that "it turns out that the great poet Tito's idea of ??writing "The Psalm of the King of Wisdom" was told to him by the angel Polo."  "

    What happened next was unheard of.

    Because of the demise of the Queen of Stars, God made Polo fall into broken dreams.

    And dream creatures like goblins have an unimaginably long lifespan and miraculous power, but once the dream is broken, it means that they are on their way home.

    It is written in the Bone Book that God caused Polo to embrace the Star Queen and transform into the Star Sea and the Milky Way. Polo left behind the dream of the Star Queen's death, which may be the oldest dream of life, and also the first dream of life.

    When Vivien watched the story of the two, she felt a touch of emotion in her heart.  even

    Can't help but read out the contents of the bone book.

    Vivien vaguely guessed: "What did he see, is it the Creator?"

    It's not written in the book, and even the great poet Tito didn't know about it.  The only ones who know may be the Creator and Polo himself.

    Vivien continued to read, but the scene described in the bone book made Vivien stand up immediately.

    Vivien was extremely shocked, even a little unbelievable.

    Because it is written in the Bone Book that after the demise of Polo, the God Envoy turned into an artifact, a golden cup engraved with the pattern of dreams, the imprints of the sun and stars.

    The great poet Tito went to the land given by the gods to meet the gods not only to retrieve everything he had once written "The Hymn of the King of Wisdom", but also to send the cup of gods to the hands of the Creator.  "God's Cup"

    "The Cup of God was born from the body of the envoy Polo?" Vivien looked away, and looked up to the lighthouse.  There was shock and thought in her eyes.

    "Why is the root artifact of the dream born from the god envoy Polo?"

    Vivien faintly sensed something, or discovered the truth lost in the ancient years.

    God Messenger Polo may not be an ordinary goblin, all goblins are called the messenger of the Creator, and he may be the special one among them.

    1 second to remember vertices: .

    ?

 Text Chapter 453 We are the descendants of Laidlich (Thanks to Ruzhu Shensheng and the leader of the sea of ??clouds on the dome)

    Vivien stood on the lighthouse for a long time.

    She has lived a long time, and there are not many people in this world who have lived longer than her.

    She is an ancient god, she seems to know all the secrets and past in this world, but at this moment she still feels that many things are still different from what she imagined.

    Are those ancient myths, the creation stories, really the same as what they heard?

    How many secrets and stories are there that they never knew

    Perhaps everything is just like what the Creator said.

    "This is just a myth of the Sanye people."

    This is the myth of the Sanye people, but it is only a myth in the eyes of the Sanye people.

    "The stories we hear, the beliefs we believe in, and the gods in our eyes."

    "Is it really what we think it is?"

    After a long time, Vivien finally lowered her head and continued to look.

    This time she didn't stop and read all the stories.  The following story is the same as in the legend.

    The great poet Tito arrived at Sara in the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss, and was finally tied up on the island of the dead waiting to die. It was the first generation king of the Demon Abyss who rescued him.

    The great poet and the first king of the Devil's Abyss passed through the city of Jesser, crossed the bottomless Devil's Abyss trench, and experienced risks.

    In the end, they arrived at the land given by the gods.

    It's just that according to the legend, they arrived at the land bestowed by God under the guidance of God, but according to the records of the great poet Tito, it is more accurate that he finally found the land bestowed by God holding the Cup of God.

    The first king of the Demon Abyss was wounded and slept in the sea of ??sunflowers, while the great poet Tito saw the Creator under the guidance of the goblin.

    [I replied: &quot;Believe it, because fate is in our hands.

    Seeing this, Vivien was stunned.

    She couldn't help the goosebumps all over her body, but there was a chill in her heart.

    No matter how courageous she is given, she still doesn't have the courage to say such things in front of the Creator.

    ? Fate is in our hands or say to God Insai

    Vivien's expression turned pale, "How dare a saint say that, why would he say that?"

    &quot;How dare hetalk to the Creator like this&quot;

    Vivien continued watching, as if she wanted to see how Insai God would respond.

    She seemed to have the answer in her heart, but she couldn't believe it.

    Looking down, I saw the great poet Tito writing on the bone book.

    Vivien slowly read the last page of the bone book, finally closed it and tied the rope.

    She walked down from the lighthouse in a daze, and it seemed that all the three-leaf symbionts could see that she was in a trance, but no one dared to come forward and say something.

    Vivien kept walking until she reached the deepest part of the Kingdom of Blood, the end of the Temple of Truth.

    She arrived in front of the cliff, looking at the mythical genealogy chart depicting the Creator and the Supreme Three Gods.

    After reading "The Last Chapter", Vivien suddenly understood many things that she could not understand before, and also understood the deep meaning in those ancient epics and myths.

    Vivien looked at the painted sacred wall carvings, and noticed every detail that was different from the chapters of the saints, which was the imagination and beautification of the Sanye people.

    She read suddenly.  &quot; God said to Jesser.  &quot;

    "Believe in me, it has nothing to do with me."

    She recalled the saint's Hymn to the King of Wisdom.  &quot;The Hymn of the King of Wisdom.  &quot;

    &quot;The final chapter.  &quot;

    "The god withdrew his gift, but also let go of the fate of the Sanye people.

    "The end of the god-given era also symbolizes the beginning of the history of civilization. "  &quot;

    For a moment, Vivien fell into deep self-doubt.  She found that what she thought and knew was completely different from that of a saint.

    She claims to be the inheritor of the saint's will, but she doesn't understand the true meaning of the saint.

    &quot;Is what I inherited really the will of a saint?&quot;

    "King Laidlici handed over the kingship and power to his son, and God Insai also let go of the fate of the Sanye people."

    "The Creator has handed over our destiny to us, but we always want to return our destiny to the Creator, waiting for the Creator's guidance. "  &quot;&quot;There has never been an era abandoned by God, but we are always waiting for God's redemption, and have missed opportunities to create destiny time and time again.There is a moment when you completely go to the human world, no, you have already started to go to the human world.  &quot;

    God Iva looked at the Demon King and Demon Queen: "You don't need to keep yourselves locked up here, you can go out and have a look."  &quot;

    "The world is big and beautiful.  &quot;

    "When I came, I saw that many demon spirits were already getting along with the snake people in the kingdom of yellow sand. This is a good start."

    Having said that, God Iva called him by his first name.  &quot;Elena!&quot;

    "Let's start here, starting with the contract of the gods."

    Elena was able to become a myth because of Iva's help. It was Iva who gave her the method to become a god, and Elena was able to ascend to the god position.

    This is also a kindness to Elena.

    At this moment, God Iva personally came to the door and hoped that Elena would give up competing for the stone inscription of "Blood of King Power". For a committed person like Elena, it did have some effect.

    After that, no one spoke, and Elena seemed a little hesitant.

    At this time, some other movements appeared, breaking the quiet situation.

    A colorful flower tree under the pyramid suddenly emitted light, and the flower branches swayed.

    There is also a rainbow tree in the mythical field of the Pyramid of Demons, which is like a standard configuration for mythology, just like a mailbox at the door.

    A letter floated out of the tree hole of the rainbow tree and was delivered to Elena, the god of demons.

    Elena took a look and seemed to recognize whose letter it was.  She waved it open, and what greeted her was a greeting from beyond the known world.

    "Dear Ms. Elena, I have been away from you and Moyuan King City for a long time, and I miss you very much. I wonder if you miss me."

    "I have encountered a lot of interesting things recently, I"

    Seeing the words in the letter, this

    There was a smile on the illusory ghostly face of the steel-like Demon Abyss Knight.

    &quot;Ray&quot;

    God Iva knew the other party when he heard the name.

    He heard his fellow traveler and disciple Olan mention him more than once. He was a very interesting person, a dreamer.

    Everyone can dream, but he can not only dream, but also fly for the dream.

    Oran said.

    It was a monster puppet that looked like thunder, clouds, and floating in the sky.

    Because he clearly has his feet on the ground, but yearns for the light and the sky.

    "Iva" is a letter from your student.

    Elena held the letter, "He said that he might have found the place where the sun rises."

    When the god talked about this student, his face was full of pride.

    Lei told his teacher that he flew to the end of the sea to the east and saw a boundless ""giant island".

    There, it may be where the sun rises.

    If it is said that An Li is the hope and future of the scarlet goddess Vivien.

    Seeing Lei's letter, Ye Lianna seemed to have a feeling of waking up from a dream.

    Or in other words, falling from an old dream into a brand new dream of the future.

    Dan Yao is the same for Lei, the god of demon spirits, Ye Lianna.

    Ban Na, the god of demon spirits, looked carefully at Lei's letter, the corners of her mouth slightly selenized on her phantom face.

    "Maybe this is not the dream of my life.

    If it's just a dream, I can't find the place where the sun rises in my dream.

    1 second to remember vertices: .

    ?

 Text Chapter 454 They are the sons of God Kings

    There is heavy snow on the frozen plateau, and the rolling mountains are all pale.

    The cold wind is like a knife, accompanied by snowflakes that make people unable to see the way ahead, giving people a feeling that the air is frozen and foggy.

    In such a desperate and deadly situation, at this moment there are figures rushing one after another.

    ? Alpens, the first god scroll king, walked up from the foot of the mountain step by step, leaving a neat row of footprints.

    Finally, he walked to the top of the snow mountain.

    A vast icy lake appeared in front of my eyes, with no end in sight.

    The mountains tower above the sky, and the whole world seems to be under your feet. This strange ice lake seems to be a mirror floating in the sky.

    The forbidden place of death, the mirror of the sky.

    Illusory mirages appeared in the sky, a ray of orange illusory light projected down, and a figure walked out of the illusion, and also stood on the edge of the sky mirror. It was Sukob, the apostle of the God of Truth and Knowledge.  .

    Almost at the same time as him, another apostle flew over slowly while sitting on the rug, and hovered smoothly in the ice and snow, more than one meter away from the ground.

    "King Alpens!" "King Alpens!"

    The two greeted Alpens first, and then nodded to each other.

    "Chatter!

    The flames curled up in the sky and shot up into the sky.

    A gorgeously dressed puppet holding a long sword walked out of the flames, and the flames gradually subsided.  Sukob and Oran went together in the past "Demon Queen"

    The Queen of the Demon Clan nodded, and with a puppet, you can't guess what expression she has, but King Alpens looked at the sword at the waist of the Demon Queen, and couldn't help showing shock and embarrassment.  Envious look.  "Sehe sword.

    It has to be said that the people of Moyuan still have a heritage, even if they decline, there will be things like Ruo passed down.

    Suddenly, a large number of vines at the foot of the mountain gathered together, and finally turned into a woman in dark clothes, and the earth witch was also present.

    In the end, a magic knight riding a wind lizard slowly came across the wind and snow, swaying in the sky.

    Anu felt that his whole body was almost frozen

    The low temperature on the plain froze, and he landed on the snow-capped mountain and patted the snow on his body before it came down, and tightened his clothes.

    The Chosen Gods or their spokespersons arrived at the edge of the Heavenly Mirror, the forbidden place of death. Everyone looked at each other and basically knew each other.

    Only Anu, the lizard man, was curious about Alpens King and the Anling doll. This was the first time he had seen Alpans, the ancient godly king, and the first time he had seen the existence of the demon doll.

    Anu even wanted to ask King Osis how he was doing, but no one else said anything, and Anu the Lizard naturally didn't dare to speak.

    Everyone is waiting for something.

    Anu looked towards the ice lake and knew that they should be waiting for the moment when the Sky Mirror opened.

    It is said that whenever the moon is in the sky at midnight, the mirror of the sky will open a portal to another world.

    There is the real forbidden area of ??death, a domain that no mortal can pry into; as for this seemingly terrifying frozen plateau, it cannot be called the real forbidden area of ??death.  Anu looked at the ice lake, and imagined in his mind that the ice lake bsp;" I heard that r/> "There is a temple in it" called the Sky Temple.

    Before he came, he was reminded by Dou Lan and Su Kebu that the ceremony of concluding the covenant with the gods was placed in the mirror of the sky in the forbidden place of death, and the stone carving of "The King Watches Blood Animals" will eventually be enshrined in the sky temple in the forbidden place  middle.

    But Anu finds it difficult to understand that the holy land in the eyes of the gods is a temple, so who are the gods enshrining?

    "The temple that the gods enshrine, Anu vaguely guessed which supreme god is enshrined there.

    Probably, it is the real creator.

    He once heard Mr. Kurmis say some adventures. Kurmis once learned some secrets in the land of the spirits, about the last era, about the ancient creator.

    The master of life is not the real creator, but the creator of the snake people.

    Anu learned about it

    In the end, he was very shocked, even a little unbelievable, but after a little growth and knowing more secrets, he began to believe that this is indeed true.

    Most of the people who arrived here also knew some secrets of the first era, but those born in this era did not know the name of the owner, and the things they knew were limited.

    Looking at the ice lake of the mirror of the sky, most of them guessed nbsp like Anu; but there are two people from the first era

    ??”Royal blood

    "No, they are not ordinary gods.

    The Earth Witch completely understood something, and her panic and uneasiness suddenly got an answer.

    Everything just happened in an instant.

    When the Earth Witch was withdrawn from that ancient scene, the stone carving had not yet fallen into the mirror of the sky.

    Everything in front of her finally returned to normal, but the seven Sehe seals on the stone carving seemed to float out of the stone slab and imprinted on her heart.

    When the King of Wisdom, Laidlich, bestowed the gift of power and empowered the sons, it was carried out one by one, and the time was not continuous.

    However, when the first generation of Wang Yeren, the creator of the stone carving of "Royal Power and Blood Animals", recorded the scenes of each wise prince and heir, they were neatly arranged together, as if they happened at the same time.

    The appearance of Jesser, the second-generation wise king, was also engraved on it, standing next to the king of gods.

    Supported by the powerful vitality of the giant god Sehe, the earth witch quickly survived, and the rotting half of her body slowly recovered.

    After that, she immediately continued singing.

    O Sehe giant god who guards the Garden of Life Ruler! "Your servant begs you!

    "Please send the ancient holy objects back to the temple of the past, and please keep the promise of the gods in the sanctuary of the past forever.

    She prayed to the giant god Shahe, repeating it over and over again.  In the end, the stone carving of "Blood of King Quan" was sent into the mirror of the sky bit by bit.

    Everyone saw that the stone carving slowly fell to the bottom of the water and floated into another domain and country.

    Falling into the invisible mysterious palace, even the grand voice that filled the whole world gradually disappeared.

    On the holy mountain.

    A force pushed it through the sky above the Servant City, through the door of the Sky Temple, and finally enshrined inside like other holy objects.  The Sanye people's prayers echoed in the temple, but occasionally other voices echoed.

    It was the voice of the gods making a contract.

    So far, for the gods and the gods, the ceremony and contract are over, and a new era has begun.

    The Scarlet Goddess haired the sky temple, and her voice expressed a complex emotion." The stone inscriptions with the god king and the son of god were recorded, and finally

    Still returned to the Sky Temple.

    "Iva, God of Desire and Alchemy" Everything in the world will decay, but they will be eternal under the power of the supreme god.

    The entrance of the Sky Mirror closed again little by little, and gradually froze.

    And the passages leading to the kingdom of the gods in the sky were slowly closed, and the gods left the arena one after another.

    The other people present surrounded Meter, the Earth Witch.

    Some people looked at the terrified witch curiously, while others were not surprised by the way she had just suffered a backlash.

    Oran stepped forward and asked, "Your Highness, are you okay?

    The Earth Witch still kept her kneeling posture, and turned to look at Oran.

    "You know that, don't you?" You know the truth

    Everything recorded on the stone inscriptions of "King Power Blood Exhausted" is all true"

    King Alpens looked at Meter, the maiden of the earth, "you saw it"

    "Earth Witch Meter" I couldn't see it, and I didn't dare to see it, but I saw the truth of Sehe's mark.

    "The original Sehe imprint, the original Sehe imprint, turned out to be like this.

    "How can it be

    "How could someone be able to obtain this kind of power?" Who is the royal blood?

    "Who is the existence that gave them the mark****

    Alpens just told Myrtle "There are some things that you should not know now.

    Queen of Demons: "There are some beings in this world that possess greatness far beyond your imagination.

    The Earth Witch looked at the Demon Queen and said after trembling her mouth for a long time.

    "They are the heirs of a certain god king." The sons of the god king.  "Yeah

    "You are called the gods, and you also have the blood from that god king.

    "That god king is the god king you speak of, one of the supreme gods, right?

    "Who the hell is he

    The earth girl seems to be very hopeful that the other party can give her an answer, and wants to know the truth about those ancient times, as well as the secrets of those great beings.

    But King Alpens did not answer, just shook his head, then turned and left.

    The Demon Queen looked at the distraught witch: "There are some secrets that you are not letting you know, to protect you.

    Afterwards, the queen also turned into a ball of flames and disappeared above the snow mountain.

    ? To prevent losing contact, please remember the alternate domain name of this site: remember the URL of this site, so that you can read it next time, or enter "" in Baidu to enter this siteThe distraught witch: "Some secrets are kept from you to protect you.

    Afterwards, the queen also turned into a ball of flames and disappeared above the snow mountain.

    ? To prevent losing contact, please remember the alternate domain name of this site: remember the URL of this site, so that you can read it next time, or enter "" in Baidu to enter this site.

 Text Chapter 455: Rukhta, Haitian Witch King, and the Ship of the New World (thanks to Xiao Mao, the leader)

    ? Under the mountain of the origin of life.

    The Temple of Life in Pans City.

    Wearing dark clothes, Meter entered the palace whose history can be traced back to the time of Pan Si, the ancestor of the Ten Thousand Snakes, and knelt on the ground looking up at the golden statue reflecting the golden light under the sun.

    This is a statue made of gold as a whole, and it was erected by the ancient Aiweier for the creator and life master of the snake people.

    In order to cast this statue, the ancient Aiweier people can be said to spare no effort to build it with almost all the efforts of the country, but in the end they did not get the protection of the gods.

    And in the past thousand years, no snake-man kingdom has ever received a response from the master of life.

    It wasn't until they knew the existence of the Ruhe giant god that they finally knew that the life master had left their patrons before leaving; the great giant god has been silently carrying the continent and guarding the life master's garden.

    So the current Earth Witch was born, and finally brought the blessing of the Giant God Ruhe to the country ruled by ten thousand snakes.

    The Earth Witch slowly read out the myth that has been passed down since ancient times, the story of the opening of the era.

    "The master of life blew the horn, and the giant island of Ruhe appeared in the middle of the sea, and there was life and green between heaven and earth."

    This is the first half of the story, and the second half has been added to the recent mythology and the Canon of the Temple of Life.

    "He let seven giant gods support this giant island, support our world, and support us to thrive.

    &quot;

    "Earth, sky, volcano, glacier, starry night, desert, moonlight are their names."  &quot;

    "The seven gods guard the world, all spirits shouted Luhe, and the name of the world was born."  &quot;

    And it wasn't until after becoming the Earth Witch and truly knowing some of the secrets of the gods.

    She discovered some more terrifying truths.

    Those ancient gods came from the ancient times. Before the birth of the snake people, there was an even older era. The world was ruled by a group of gods with the blood of the god kings.

    And the magical props that the snake people on Ruhe Island have been digging up are not things that fell from the kingdom of God, but those that are left on this land by older existences.

    And in the eyes of those ancient beings, gods from ancient times.

    The Mother of Life is not the Creator.

    Just one of the supreme gods.

    In fact, a long time ago, Meter had faintly discovered some truths. For example, the knowledge temple of the Evelians not only enshrines the god of truth and knowledge, but also must have the image of a crown, which all Evelians regard as  source of wisdom.

    For example, in the Temple of Miracles in the Land of the Rising Sun, the master enshrined is the master of dreams, who is the supreme god of dreams.

    And recently she finally got the answer.

    Especially in the contract of the gods, everything she saw, as well as the conversations with those creatures from the ancient times, were faintly telling her the truth of the world.

    Although the Earth Witch did not get an answer from the oldest person and the ancient puppet demon in the end, no answer sometimes equals an answer, and the other party at least did not deny it.

    The Mother of Life is indeed the founder of the Second Era, and also the creator of the Snake Man, the Wing Man and most of the life in this world.

    However, being is only the creator of life.

    All wisdom originates from another supreme being, a god-king from the ancient times.

    The earth witch, Myrtle, looked up at the glowing golden statue, looked at the stalwart goddess, and muttered to herself.

    &quot;Who is the source of wisdom&quot;

    "Who are the supreme gods?"

    &quot;If the master of life is not the creator&quot;

    "Then who is the true Creator"

    Ordinary people are getting closer to myths and ancient truths, but no matter how close they are, it is difficult for them to truly touch the eternal existence in those ancient years and truly uncover the mysterious veils hidden behind the time.

    Myrtle doesn't know the answer and probably will never know the real answer.  She knows it herself.

    Kneeling in the temple like this for a long time, the panic in Mytel's eyes receded little by little in the devout prayers, and the chaotic mood gradually calmed down in the quiet temple.

    Because she gradually realized that no matter who is the real creator, it cannot be changed that the master of life created them.

    Meter kowtowed deeply to the ground, feeling sorry for her panic and helplessness.Let's take a look at the place where I came out, it is said that it is very rich, I intend to build a temple of the god of consciousness there, and then recruit a group of potential wizard apprentices.  ''To the Sunrise

    The witch spirits of the earth are also very common.

    And these missionary powers have just left,

    Xie Chi saw the alchemist leading the students into the scroll city from afar.

    These alchemists did not come from the Land of the Rising Sun,

    Instead, while traveling in the Wanzhe Kingdom, I got a letter from the Land of Sunrise, so I came to Scroll City

    Opposite method,

    Sleep and the Temple of Knowledge exchange 1 knowledge to help weave the power of silk spirits.

    Then stay here and become the alchemist of this country.

    ''I think the people here must also need alchemists.  &quot;

    Anu, the alchemy foot who mentioned the lamp, said this.

    Leaving the secret, the net boat watched the dragon jump and flew to the south.

    He came to the country governed by Ten Thousand Snakes, and the commotion here became even more intense.

    ?大大/jv]\ The temples and shrines are almost enlightened by the oracle, and those lonely gods and attendants start their work immediately without any urging.

    To open up the virgin land of faith in the distance, to bring the faith of God to farther places.

    Staying where they are, they are just ordinary servants of the gods, and they can open up a new place of faith when they go to a distant place.

    ''God is guiding us.  The Xuanren held up the holy scriptures of the temple, and summoned their own gods to set off together.

    ''The age of the gods has come, believers of the giant gods of the earth, follow me to the distant place; we will never return, and we will come to other countries with the faith of the gods.  ’ Xuanren knelt on the statue

    Below, piously make an oath.

    ''Faith???? Strong, belief in the law proves our current drama.  'There are few teachers and students, but there are 5 apprentices of Jing's powerful people.

    The world that was originally like a pool of stagnant water began to flow again.  Solution 5 returned to Suinhor's Fire Protection City.

    The official residence of the volcano colony.

    As soon as the wind lizard dragon landed, the servants in the mansion immediately surrounded it, and the whole mansion immediately became lively

    ''Master Wang took a look.

    ''Let's take a look at Mr. Li.  "

    Anu jumped down and patted the wind lizard dragon.

    The servants were careful to give the gou??^* 髄, and recited the dragon's 屛.

    Stimulated by the various sights and excitement on the way back, he couldn't wait to gather all the Lizardmen as soon as he came back.

    Alkaline people, enter ^t once you see Ah Tie

    ''Master Anu, congratulations.  Xuanren was happy for Anu, and Anu, God of eyelashes, witnessed the conclusion of the contract of the gods, and all the lizardmen celebrated for him

    ''Patriarch, have you really seen the gods?  ’ Xuanren was very curious.

    Anu did not talk about the experience of concluding the contract with the gods this time, but talked with others about what he had seen and heard along the way.

    He slowly walked to the mural of Dange's Snake God, and raised his hands high.

    ''My countrymen and brothers.  "

    ? Pai Diyao

    ''I want to build a temple for Lord Kurmis in Meiya City and Lime City.  &quot;

    ,, is called the Temple of Harvest.  &quot;

    "You can't ask casually, Yue Ah is a god." Someone next to him immediately punched the lizardman who asked because of curiosity, this kind of secret can't be asked casually.

    Anu had thought about the name of the temple for a long time before, but now he has finally settled on it.

    ''The age of the gods has come and gone, and Lord Kurmis is destined to become a god.  &quot;

    ''The ship from the new world arrived at the giant island of Ruhe, alchemy.  Landed on the wasteland, thousands of believers rushed to the four directions under the guidance of God.

    1 second to remember the vertices: ?

 Text Chapter 456 Who is going to send the leaves of the fantasy vine to the abyss

    Anu came to the prince with a wooden box.

    Most of the snake people's stairs have no sills, just a slope with patterns, like some ladders going up and down, it's simply a special pillar.  However, Anu, the lizard man, still walked very steadily, climbing up to the high place step by step.  The guards in front of the king's office saw him, turned around and walked over: Commander Anu.  Anu nodded in greeting: "Is His Majesty the King there? The royal guard: "I will go in to report.  Anu expressed his thanks, then stood upright and waited outside

    The other aristocratic ministers waiting outside the door also looked over, and looked at this alien whose appearance and stature were completely different from theirs.  This lizard man was wearing a collar armor, a cloak, and a sword on his waist. He was full of vigor and not the slightest bit of decadence, and even had an indescribable aura.

    It is not surprising that Anu looks heroic and capable. The generals who lead troops have this kind of temperament, but what is strange is that the opponent does not have the kind of aggressive feeling that common generals and powerful people have, which is rare.

    He came from a humble background, but what happened in these years completely changed him.

    He encountered great changes and led a group of lizards to open up their homeland. After the battle of ghouls, he sealed the king of ghouls with the previous generation of kings.  Created the magic knight profession, established the Guard Corps, and participated in the conclusion of the contract of the gods.

    It can be said that there are few people in the world who can have such an experience as him, and it has allowed him to transform a little bit, possessing a unique temperament and self-confidence.

    He was born in a humble background, followed up with great changes, but everything went smoothly. He has seen all kinds of powerful existences and even gods. This makes Hanu powerful but not arrogant. He is in a high position but still able to maintain a simple spirit and smooth sailing.  Naturally, he harbors dreams that may be unrealistic in the eyes of ordinary people.  It didn't take long for the guards to come out from inside." The king asked you to go in and meet him directly. Anu went directly into the royal officials, which caused a lot of discussion among the people who were still waiting outside.

    After entering a room, you can see that King Morabi is signing government orders with a pen behind a long table.

    Anu holds the box and salutes &quot; His Majesty the King

    King Meurabi immediately noticed the wooden box that Anu was holding, "What is this? Anu opened the box, and there was a small fragment inside." Wang, it was a fragment of a small ceramic figurine.

    Anu used the power of the spiritual spell seal to find this fragment of the ceramic figurine from the sea. It was one of the fragments that the ceramic figurine threw out as bait in order to escape.  That monster was not simple, and the gods finally let it escape.

    There was such a big commotion on the entire Sehe giant island. Although the goal was finally achieved, the ceramic villain was not really caught. Even the gods don't know where it fled in the end.

    But with a high probability, it should not be in the giant bird of Sehe.

    The Scarlet Goddess once issued an oracle, and whoever can find the ceramic villain can meet him and make a request. Although no one succeeded in the end, the oracle still works now.

    Now Anu has found the fragment of this ceramic figurine. If he can dedicate it to the Scarlet Goddess, it will surely please the gods.

    It's just that Anu is not a follower of the Scarlet Goddess, and the oracle doesn't work for him; so he brought this fragment and asked King Meurabi to offer it to the Scarlet Goddess.  The moment King Meurabi saw the fragments, he immediately got up, hurried out from behind the table, and came to Anu

    He stretched out his hand, took the box and observed it carefully.  It seems to be confirming whether such a thing is real.  After a while, King Rabbi laughed loudly.  "Commander Anu!

    "I am amazed at everything you do.

    He looked away from the fragments and looked at the lizard man Anu.  "It's hard to find something like this!

    King Morabi knew that before Monroe took over, he was driving the Firekeeper with a wisp of ceramic villain's breath, and finally got into the terrible tornado, and almost didn't come back alive.  When the ceramic villain dropped these two fragments, he didn't have any good intentions. He just wanted to lead those who were looking for it to death.  Anu did not go all the way deep into a field where gravity was out of control, and was almost torn apart by gravity before finally finding this fragment.

    "Nothing, I promised you that you will use all your strength to find the ceramic villain.  "It's a pity that I couldn't catch it in the end. This is the only thing I can get."  King Meurabi looked at the fragments again, with a look of anticipation in his eyes.

    Even King Yingrabbi didn't expect that, just a promise to say that he would do his best, Anu would really go all over the sea to find this fragment, risking his death.  "The goddess and the evil god of original sin are mortal enemies, and the little ceramic figure is a servant of the evil god of original sin. It hides a very important secret, and the goddess has never given up looking for it.

    "With this fragment, the godsCome play big roulette.

    "Whoever wins the draw will let him pass.

    The big roulette is a kind of game, and all kinds of pranks are often held on the goblin side, and whoever is drawn must do something.

    The fairies in the lake borrowed the big roulette this time, and it was divided into four pieces, 70% of which were not to go, and the rest were the three options of Abyss, Purgatory, and Land of Light.

    The fairies in the lake turned the roulette one by one, and they were very scared when the pointer turned to the abyss, and they showed surprise expressions when they turned to the land of light.

    Soon, someone was drawn to go to the Land of Light.

    "I'm going to Xiren's place. Don't go to see the legendary sky angel." A fairy in the lake raised her hands high, as if looking forward to it

    "How to get there?" The fairies in the lake have never been to such a far place.

    "You can take a ride on the sacred boat, find the coordinates of the tree hole in the Land of Light, and then get out of the tree hole." The goblins who lent them a lot of people made suggestions.

    "Be careful when choosing a tree hole. Choose an adult tree, and don't get stuck like San Rafael's." Some little elves are full of bad intentions. A certain fairy next to him became excited and shouted loudly.  shouted

    "I don't have one." It's all false.

    "I've never been stuck.

    The goblins flew over immediately, their clothes corners pulling their eyelids.  "slightly.

    "I have seen all the cups of desire in the Miracle Garden in the Sky, just ask them and you will know."

    San Rafael opened his mouth and said in a low voice.  "It's not that I'm stuck.

    "It's because the box is too big, it's because the box is stuck.  However, the goblins' proposal was immediately rejected.

    Because only their family can drill through the tree hole of the fairies in the forest, the fairies in the lake have no authority over space.

    "Only the fairies in the forest can drill the tree holes, this method will not work." The fairies in the lake said that the goblins are unreliable.

    "There is no need to go there at all, just send it to the other party directly."  &quot;The storage fairy who was watching the bustle became unusually smart, and raised her hand and said loudly.

    The fairy in the lake who had just been drawn to go to the land of light immediately collapsed, and the shocked and enthusiastic San Rafael sister

    &quot;Ah&quot; send it over

    Isn't this a free draw?

    The other fairies in the lake also suddenly reacted and talked a lot.

    "yes!

    "There is also a rainbow tree on the Yiren side." Just send it over.

    So the oldest fairy of the lake made a call on the bright land on the big roulette and declared it invalid.

    There is no need to go to the Land of Light, but the remaining abyss and refining

    It can't be sent to the prison, so I can only send it in person.

    The rest of the fairies in the lake challenged the big roulette with fear, and those who were not drawn cheered, but the unlucky ones would still appear in the end.

    Two unlucky fairies were drawn and went to the abyss and purgatory respectively.

    The two fairies in the lake reluctantly set off from the Kingdom of the God of Destiny, and slowly came to the vicinity of the abyss by taking a ride on the sacred boat.

    The two of them held hands and came to the dark giant egg with a broken gap. After throwing down a few leaves of fantasy vines, they immediately ran away with their noses closed.

    While running, but also shouting.  "ah

    "Run, Sister San Rafael said they like to splash people with stinky black mud.

    "Don't let them see us both.

    When the silver leaves turned into starlight, they fell into the abyss respectively, and one fell into the core of the abyss.

    The abyss of the dark prison.

    On the metal throne that was burning red with fire, a horrific scorched corpse caught the starlight passing in front of the palace.

    The moment he grasped it, he knew what it was in his hand

    &quot; Leaf of Fantasy Vine

    Dark Moon, the king of wrath, tried it immediately, and found all kinds of barter in the dream of the barter messenger.

    But the moment Mao saw these barter dreams, he wanted to understand another thing, how the former king of Osis disappeared the sealed crown of Ackermanmon, the king of ghouls.

    "It turns out that Osis got the things away through the barter dream of the fairy in the lake.  The King of Wrath immediately looked for barter options on the King of Ghouls' Sealed Coffin.

    Sure enough, he found it soon.

    It's just that in the line of price, he can't see anything "The remains of the king of xx xxx

    Although the king of Yan Nu was puzzled, he probably understood that it would be difficult for him to get back such things in the short term.

    Who can grab something from the barter messenger.

    And at this time, a vengeful fire corpse emerged from the raging fire howling, and then walked towards the palace of words of the king of wrath little by little, holding Soruo's collar.

    Finally, he came before the King of Wrath.

    He was transformed by a follower of the King of Wrath in the world, and at this moment he brought a very important message to Dark Moon.

    &quot;General!

    "I found the news you want. The king of ghouls, Akmanmon, appeared in the volcanic forest before he was sealed.

    "It is said that someone saw him fighting Kurmis the Feathered Serpent.

    An Yue, the king of Yan Fu, remembered this name that was not too eye-catching, but had a bad impression: "Feathered Serpent Kurmis?

    (?? 

    Although the king of Yan Nu was puzzled, he probably understood that it would be difficult for him to get back such things in the short term.

    Who can grab something from the barter messenger.

    And at this time, a vengeful fire corpse emerged from the raging fire howling, and then walked towards the palace of words of the king of wrath little by little, holding Soruo's collar.

    Finally, he came before the King of Wrath.

    He was transformed by a follower of the King of Wrath in the world, and at this moment he brought a very important message to Dark Moon.

    &quot;General!

    "I found the news you want. The king of ghouls, Akmanmon, appeared in the volcanic forest before he was sealed.

    "It is said that someone saw him fighting Kurmis the Feathered Serpent.

    An Yue, the king of Yan Fu, remembered this name that was not too eye-catching, but had a bad impression: "Feathered Serpent Kurmis?

    ?

 Text Chapter 457 Harvest Temple and the afterglow of the lunar eclipse

    Volcanic forest.

    In the village of lizardmen.

    There are not only lizard people's homes in the village, but also many buildings.

    Aqueducts, warehouses, libraries, towers and stables, and even classrooms where children go to school.

    Some two-year-old lizardman children ran on the road and came to a room next to the library to learn knowledge.

    The lizardman teacher is holding a book: "The Feathered Serpent God is the god of the lizardmen, the god of harvest who can create food, potions and monsters"

    But they didn't notice that a group of translucent flames was floating in the corner, watching the lizardmen children and teacher inside.

    That was a Burning Heart Demon.

    The most important thing for children to learn is the scriptures of the Feathered Serpent God Kurmis to recognize characters. It tells a series of stories about Kurmis, and the most important part is that Kurmis created  Crop brown ball vine.

    After they finish reading, those who are gifted will naturally learn how to become a powerful person, that is, the content of a magic knight.

    It was only noon, and the day's classes were over.

    The teacher said: "This is the end of today's class. I will go hunting with the team later. You must be obedient and don't run out when you are playing around."

    "Also, you are not allowed to tease the monsters, you will feel better if they are angered."  &quot;

    The lizardmen children pretended to be very well-behaved &quot;We must be obedient.  &quot;

    The teacher is usually only part-time, and he has other responsibilities besides this, because the population of lizard people is not large, and everyone's tasks are naturally heavy.

    And the translucent flame also floated away from the window, wandering along the village.

    At this moment, in the abyss of the dark prison.

    Sitting in the magic palace full of corpses, the scorched corpse of the flame looked up at the scene of the world reflected in the distorted air.

    Dark Moon, the King of Wrath, is observing everything here from the perspective of the Burning Heart Demon.

    He saw the potion plantation and the man-made monsters.

    Later, he saw the Miracle Prop Hope Woven Bag

    &quot;Miracle props&quot;

    He saw that all kinds of things could be poured out of the woven bag, but all of them were daily necessities, ordinary items without extraordinary power.

    Although magical, Dark Moon didn't have much interest.

    He is interested in only one.

    The translucent flame swelled up and turned to face the Feathered Serpent Pyramid.

    &quot;Demon Pyramid&quot;

    The image of the pyramid quickly reminded An Yue of another god, Elena, the God of Demons and Spirits, whose features and powers resembled a pyramid.

    Dark Moon is the same as Akermanmon before. Although he has seen countless magnificent buildings, he was still shocked when he saw the shape of this pyramid.

    And because he knows more, he has a deeper awe for the shape of the pyramid.

    "It's a ritual"

    &quot;A very powerful ritual.  &quot;

    Darkmoon also thought of those children's books, and the names of the gods they sang.

    &quot;Feathered Serpent&quot;

    "Use lizardmen as believers, use potions as sacrifices, and seal yourself in the pyramid."

    &quot;This is most likely the ritual of becoming a god.  &quot;

    An Yue was about to go in and investigate, but the Burning Demon had just arrived at the altar under the Pyramid of Demon Spirits when it seemed to be sensed, and a force came to investigate.

    And An Yue reacted in an instant.  stream, do not share

    In the distant abyss of the dark prison, the terrifying scorched corpse stretched out its hand from the hot metal throne, and directly annihilated the Burning Demon.

    The Burning Heart Demon dissipated in an instant as if the flame had lost its source, leaving not even a wisp of blue smoke behind.

    So when that force swept over, I didn't feel anything.

    at the same time.

    The many lizardmen in the village also seemed to sense something, and they surrounded the Pyramid of Demon Spirits.

    "What's going on? Why is there any movement?" They felt that the outermost ritual was touched.

    "Maybe some animal has attracted attention. It has happened several times before." Someone went to look for it, and sure enough, they found an animal corpse under the pyramid.

    &quot; Be careful and check.  &quot;But they didn't give up because of this, they continued to search.

    &?Changing the world.  &quot;

    This narration is not simply a report with the Feathered Serpent Kurmis, but also Anu's summary of his period of time, as well as his outlook for the future.

    After Anu finished talking about what he saw, he talked about his thoughts.

    "Witch spirits can change the world, alchemists can change the world, and so can we."

    "Master Sukebu said that witch spirits can make scrolls, lawyers can become judges, alchemists can make props, and tower keepers can be turned into alchemy workshops."

    "And we can also be a part of this world, a part of this giant island of Ruhe.  &quot;

    At this time, in reality, he was talking to himself outside the long corridor.

    Although he closed his eyes, his body was still moving, waving his arms excitedly.

    After a long time, he finally finished everything he wanted to tell the Feathered Serpent Kurmys.

    After bowing his head respectfully a few times, he pulled the cloak stuck to his leg armor and turned to leave.

    &quot;click&quot;

    When he walked into the hall, something seemed to have fallen from the corner, and he immediately looked over from the corner of his eye.

    He walked backwards and came to the corner of the hall.

    Among the piled items, he took out one thing.

    A sword.

    Anu wiped the dust on it, and blew it hard.

    &quot;What kind of sword is this?&quot;&quot;This is a magical item&quot;

    Anu had noticed a lot of things piled up here before, but he never looked at it carefully.

    But since it is placed here, it must be Mr. Kurmis who stayed here.

    Anu held the hilt of the sword with his hand, and then pulled it out forcefully.

    &quot;Keng!&quot; Genuine

    It seemed that the sword hadn't been pulled out for a long time, and there was a crisp sound as soon as it was pulled hard.

    But Anu clasped it with both hands and held it up to his chest.

    This is a matte sword, it doesn't look gorgeous, it can even be said to be mediocre.

    Suddenly, he swung vigorously. Anu's combat skills were the infantry marksmanship, infantry swordsmanship and swordsmanship learned from Suinhor, plus the wild way he had learned.

    However, because he has participated in many wars, he has a somewhat self-contained appearance.

    A ray of light flowed out from the edge of the sword, like the light of the waning moon.

    It's like the last glimmer of light in the darkness after a lunar eclipse.

    Deep, beautiful and elegant.

    There is the despair of approaching darkness, and the hope of breaking through the darkness.

    Anu had never seen such a sword before, and he couldn't put it down immediately.

    "It's really a good sword!"

    Anu can feel that the sword is very powerful, if he can use its power, as a knight

    His strength will increase a lot.

    &quot;Master Kurmis, is this your reward for me?&quot;

    "I'm really looking for a weapon recently. I originally wanted a lance, but if it's this sword.

    Anu grinned "Not bad."  &quot;

    Just after he made a deed, the sword came out, which made Anu overjoyed.

    And Kurmis once said that Anu is qualified to use everything here. Although it may not have been given by the Feathered Serpent God, it is almost as good as giving it to him when it appears in front of him at this time.

    So Anu kowtowed to the depths and prayed again, and then left the Feathered Serpent Pyramid with the sword.

    "Hiss!" One wind lizard dragon after another flew into the sky, and many lizardmen reluctantly ran out to see them off.

    "I've been out for so long, it's time to go back."  &quot;

    "There is still something to do at the Fire Guard City, so we can't stay any longer." Some people still insisted on staying, Anu could only explain.

    The sun was in the sky, and the wind lizard dragons went away through the clouds, gradually turning into a black spot in the distance.

    And in the abyss of the dark prison.

    Another figure has been looking at Anu, listening to what Anu said.

    See Anu's expectation, Anu's ideal, and Anu's desire.

    The horrible scorched corpse pressed the hot throne, and there were bursts of scorching white smoke.

    He walked down step by step, watching the wind lizard dragon flying into the distance with the only eyes in his body that were not black.

    #Only for internal communication#For internal communication only

    "As much as people long for a beautiful world, they will hate this ugly world as much."  &quot;

    (??The wind lizard dragon in the distance.

    #Only for internal communication#For internal communication only

    "As much as people long for a beautiful world, they will hate this ugly world as much."  &quot;

    ?

 Text Chapter 458: The Darkscale Giant and the Second Fusion Form

    Protect the city of fire.

    As soon as Anu returned to the training ground of the Guards Corps, he heard the soldiers talking and even making noise.

    Anu asked someone to take care of his Warcraft partner, came to the training ground to check the recent training situation, and then picked a captain to ask.

    "what's the situation?"

    The captain replied: "Don't you know, Commander, it's spread everywhere now?"

    Anu: "I flew back directly, what happened?"

    The other party said: "There is a wave of riots in the northwest, and many territories and cities are in chaos."

    "It's mainly Moonlight Province, by the way"

    The other party seemed to remember something, and looked at Anu.

    "Don't you, Commander Anu, belong to the Moonlight Province?"

    Anu's hometown, Moonlight Province, had a wave of riots, and countless people turned into robbers and bandits, burned, killed and looted everywhere; first appeared in Fallen Leaf County in Moonlight Province, and then chaos broke out in a nearby county.

    And when the governor of the province led the garrison to suppress it, he was killed by rebels on the way, and the entire garrison fell apart.

    Immediately afterwards, riots continued to erupt throughout the province.

    And according to the situation reported in the newspaper, the scope of the chaos is getting wider and wider, and nobles from all over the country have to use private troops to suppress it.

    Anu was stunned, he seemed a little unbelievable.

    "Aren't there no famines this year?"

    "Where did the rioters come from?"

    "Besides, in Moonlight Province, I remember that the harvest last year and the year before last were good. Even if the harvest is poor this year, it won't be like this?"

    Hearing the outbreak of the rebellion, Anu's first impression was that a famine had broken out.

    When he was a child, he had seen people fleeing from famine many times, sweeping around like dense worms, devouring everything around them.

    In the chaos, the nobles and the powerful will attack each other, and some people will even take advantage of the chaos to devour other people's territories, or inherit other people's territories; in the chaos, those high-ranking nobles will also be killed in the chaos,  Even genocide.

    That was the most terrifying sight in the heart of young Anu.

    But thinking about it, Anu felt even more wrong.

    "No, if a group of civilians and farmers become rioters and robbers because of the famine, they will at most rob other local civilians and farmers."

    "Without the powerful, how could they break through the fortresses of those nobles and the high walls of the city."

    "Not to mention, defeated the local army stationed in Moonlight Province, and killed the governor?"

    "What kind of joke is this?"

    It's just that the captain is just a low-level officer, so how can he understand the reason: "Then I don't know, but this kind of thing did happen in Moonlight Province."

    Anu couldn't sit still anymore, he came back to the palace to look for the king without even changing his clothes, but King Meurabi was not in the palace at the moment.

    According to the guidance of the guards, Anu came to the newly built Temple of Knowledge in the Fire Guard City, and finally saw His Majesty the King in the trial court beside him.

    After His Majesty the King finished talking with the new Chief Justice of the Kingdom, he walked outside and saw Anu waiting outside the door.

    He didn't seem to be surprised why Anu came, and after he got on the frame, he waved to Anu, meaning to let him come up too.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty the King."

    After Anu saluted, he entered the frame.

    King Morabi said to Anu while lowering his head to pack the things on the low wooden table in the carriage.

    "I have sent people to investigate the few navy captains you mentioned earlier who intercepted merchant ships and took credit for their merits. After several months of evidence collection, they have basically been verified."

    "After several trials by the court in Greenfield County, the six leaders were finally sentenced to hanging a few days ago, and the other accomplices were also punished."

    "Those who deserve to be killed are killed, those who should be fired are fired."

    King Meurabi agreed with Anu's report.

    "Anu, you are doing well."

    "Such a guy with no morals and no shame should send them all to the abyss and purgatory. They are no different from those demons."

    Anu straightened his body and replied neither humble nor humble.

    "This is what I should do."

    ? King Meurabi used Anu's report a long time ago as the topic as the opening topic, leading toSlowly condense out of the hole.

    And the moment it was born, the surrounding air was continuously drawn away and merged into the magic crystal of the wind lizard dragon.

    Those airs seemed to be activated, controlled by the wind lizard dragon, and controlled by the fusion spell seal.

    Anu finally has his own seal.

    However, he shares a curse seal with his own monster, not each of them has a curse seal; it seems that in the law, he and his monster partner, the wind lizard dragon, are identified as a whole, rather than separated.

    It's just that Anu can feel that his fusion spell is not as powerful as Kurmis.

    Kurmis' Spirit Fusion Seal can be said to fuse all things, while Anu's Spirit Fusion Seal can only fuse and control ordinary air.

    However, there was no time to think about it at this moment, Anu immediately started the next step.

    "The spirit of the curse seal."

    According to ordinary powerful people and professional advancement, the next step is to give birth to the spirit of the curse seal.

    However, the strange thing is that Anu did not summon his own cursed spirit.

    When the power of the spar and the seal was activated, Anu felt his body burn like a flame, and the beast mount Wind Lizard under him also hissed.

    "what happened?"

    The magic crystal emits a strong light.

    Gradually, the bodies of the Warcraft Wind Lizard Dragon and Anu both changed under the power of the magic crystal and the curse seal, and began to fuse with each other.

    Change the size of the body, change the shape of the body.

    This is the spiritual power that the Feathered Serpent has used before.

    "There is no spirit of the seal?"

    "What's the situation here? How is it different from other power professions?"

    Anu felt that power merged directly with his Warcraft Wind Lizard Dragon, and in the end it was completely indistinguishable from each other.

    In the end, he turned into a giant lizardman standing in the open space with a height of more than ten meters.

    His body has some of the characteristics of the wind lizard dragon, and at the same time, a pair of fleshy wings grew from his back; moreover, there was a dazzling spar in Anu's head.

    A dark scale giant with flesh wings whose height is almost equal to that of an ancient castle next to him. This is his current appearance.

    The other lizardmen who were watching around were shocked when they saw Anu become like this.

    "How did it become like this?"

    "Shouldn't the third level be the spirit of the seal?"

    "It seems that the magic knight does not have the spirit of the seal."

    "But this form also looks very powerful!"

    Indeed, Anu felt extremely powerful at the moment.

    He felt that he was completely integrated with his partner Warcraft, and he could directly control the power of the magic crystal.

    He grabbed the sky, and Anu directly evacuated the surrounding air of nearly 100 meters, forming a vacuum zone.

    He waved his hand to the other side, and an air cannon exploded in the moat in the distance, creating waves of water.

    Not only that, he felt as if he had become the master of the current and wind, he spread his wings and flew into the sky by himself.

    However, he didn't fly very high at first, he just let himself float in the air.

    He can be sure that this is indeed the power of the upper magic knight.

    Since the riding form, the magic knight has appeared in a brand new form.

    "Second Form: Fusion Form."

    Anu confirmed the name of this form, and controlled his body to turn half a circle in the air.

    After that, he spread his wings.

    A powerful airflow appeared out of thin air, pushing him to transform into an afterimage and rush towards the sea of ??clouds at an incredible speed.

    Anu appeared outside the sea of ??clouds in the sky in the blink of an eye, and then he jumped down from the sea of ??clouds, and rushed towards a small dirt bag only tens of meters away.

    Anu stretched out his hand at this time, and the matte long sword, a magical prop, appeared in his hand.

    The original long sword, at the moment, doesn't look as big as a nail clipper.

    But Anu pushed it with his own strength, and it immediately turned into a huge silver dark flame sword, which was burning blazingly in Anu's hand, but it didn't hurt him at all.

    Anu raised the sword in his hand high, and slashed towards the sky with the force of the wind.

    The silver is smooth and smooth.

    The dark flame rises.

    The wind assisted the fire, and it spread instantly, covering the entire mountain range into a sea of ??flames.

    After the flame was extinguished, only the whole mountain bag was seen to be cut open.

    "Pfft~"

    "Pfft~"

    The roar of the wind shuttled through the air, as well as the flapping of wings.

    Anu turned into a dark scale giant of more than ten meters and spread his huge wings to float in the air, holding a silver dark flame sword over ten meters in his hand.

    The shape is ferocious and terrifying, and the power is also extremely terrifying.~"

    "Pfft~"

    The roar of the wind shuttled through the air, as well as the flapping of wings.

    Anu turned into a dark scale giant of more than ten meters and spread his huge wings to float in the air, holding a silver dark flame sword over ten meters in his hand.

    The shape is ferocious and terrifying, and the power is also extremely terrifying.

 Text Chapter 459: The spokesperson of lust

    ,

    In the past, when the army marched, a large number of pack animals, ground dragons, and a few stone demons accompanied the army, but when it came to the guard army composed of magic knights, the momentum was even greater.

    There are not only ordinary pack beasts and ground dragons, but also many ground beasts on the ground; wind lizards hovering in the sky, and there are few other kinds of monsters.

    At first glance, the momentum is astonishing.

    The army and supplies stayed outside the city, and all the magic knights bid farewell to the king in the square outside the palace; the king brought the princes and ministers, and there were many city residents who came to watch in the distance.

    "The monsters of the guards look really scary!" The citizens of Moonlight City have seen the training of the guards before, but this is the first time for many people to see these monsters so closely.

    "But it feels so powerful." Although the wind lizard dragon looks hideous and terrifying, the more ferocious it is, the more powerful it proves, which makes many young people look forward to and yearn for it.

    "If only I could become a magic knight." Some people just looked at these monsters and planned to become a magic knight.

    "Is this going to the Moonlight Province to suppress the rebellion?" The older ones were concerned about other issues.

    "It seems that the northwest is really in chaos." Although the news came from the northwest, the common people at the bottom just heard it and couldn't be sure. Now it is completely confirmed.

    Anu stood under the enlarged wind lizard dragon, accepting His Majesty's instructions.

    By the king's side is the head of another extraordinary legion, a third-tier power user.

    The Guards Legion left, and the one who replaced Anu to guard the Fire City was the other party. In this way, the capital still maintained the status quo of two extraordinary legions guarding the city.

    And Anu heard that he is preparing to change his job to become an alchemist recently, and he is very close to the Desire God Department.

    The king encouraged Anu, and finally said.

    "I am waiting for your return in victory in the palace."

    Anu straightened up, nodded and said nothing.

    Wind Lizard Dragon bent its slender neck and lowered its head to allow him to sit on it, then flapped its wings and flew, followed by Wind Lizard Dragon Knights and followed him to the sky.

    One by one wind lizard dragons skimmed over the city, creating gusts of wind.

    The mighty earth-piercing beasts lined up across the street, and the magic knight holding a lance was covered in armor and had cold eyes.

    It attracted the attention of everyone in the city, and some children were still chasing and shouting on the street.

    "Amazing."

    "It's flying."

    "This big guy, the ground is shaking when he runs!"

    In the end, the entire Guard Corps headed for the Moonlight Province, crossing another province along the way, but because of the super mobility of the monsters, they reached the border of the Moonlight Province after more than ten days.  It's difficult to walk on the hind legs and the mountains in the north.

    The army did not rush in, but stayed on the border to camp.

    "What do we do, where do we start?"

    After the deputy commander of the Guards Corps arranged the task of camping, he immediately entered the tent and asked the commander Anu. Other officers also rushed in and looked at Anu.

    Anu has always said that the specific task will be done when it arrives, but now it has arrived.

    Anu tapped the situation reported by various nobles on the table, including where rebels appeared, where fierce battles took place, and other situations.

    But in Anu's view, the information reported by the local nobles is almost like waste paper.

    "First figure out, what is the situation of the rebels?"

    "Who are the ones who caused the chaos?"

    "Or Are those rebels really rebels?"

    Anu drew a circle on the map of Moonlight Province, enclosing one of the counties.

    "The rebellion started in Fallen Leaf County. Since the nobles and lords of Moonlight Province said that the rebels here are also the most arrogant, then we will start here."

    "Help them solve the biggest trouble for him."

    After Anu arrived at the border of Moonlight Province, he did not move. Instead, he sent Wind Lizard Dragon to Fallen Leaf County in Moonlight Province to check the situation and see the extent of the rebel army's influence and the number of people there.

    A few days later, he finally determined the location of those "rebels".

    Anu immediately summoned the most mobile people under his command, and the magic knights boarded the wind lizard dragon and the ground piercer one after another, showing the first riding form.

    At the same time, the wind lizard and the ground piercerbsp; At this time, the patriarch of the Lu Qi family stood up.

    "It's okay, I'm already ready."

    This elegant brown curly-haired nobleman seemed to have finally made up his mind, looking coldly at the Moonlight City in the darkness.

    "Morabi currently has only three extraordinary legions under his control. Generally, two stay in the Fire Protection Province, and one is sent out to perform missions."

    "At present, it seems that the Guards are the most powerful."

    "If there is no this legion, if there is no such minion as Anu."

    "I'll see if he can get better."

    "With the help of King Osis's remaining prestige and arrangements, he can still stabilize the situation. When his illusion of weakness is exposed, I see how he can still be the king."

    The patriarch of the Lu Qi family looked at the others and said the last sentence.

    "We have never acknowledged him as a king."

    After finishing speaking, the patriarch of the Lu Qi family turned around and entered.

    He entered the outside of a heavily guarded building. There were two guards guarding the door. He opened the door with his own key and walked in along the deep passage.

    Going all the way to the deepest part, in a wide hidden shrine, I saw a graceful figure.

    It was a woman, a very beautiful snake woman.

    He was wearing a black veil skirt, and just showing his back made people think about it.

    The figure faced the statue in the shrine, the wind and rain outside floated in with a faint light, and the light rain sprinkled on her tulle.

    Can hear her softly praying, chanting.

    "The great fallen angel Meld!"

    "The king of the black mud abyss, the king of lust and original sin."

    Hearing the voice behind, the woman turned her head to look at the patriarch of the Lu Qi family.

    "Honey, are you back?"

    The middle-aged man with brown curly hair looked fascinated and walked forward.

    He couldn't resist the beauty of the other party.

    Because the other party is the spokesperson of lust in the world and the embodiment of desire.

 Text Chapter 460: Lustful Love

    ,

    The manor of the Luchi family, an ancient castle that has been passed down for thousands of years.

    There was a continuous drizzle outside, blowing into the window continuously with the strong wind.

    The middle-aged man with brown curly hair came to the woman in the black skirt and told her.

    "I can let you go."

    "But I need you to help me destroy the entire guard army and kill that damn lizardman."

    "I am willing to dedicate the entire Moonlight City to you and hold the ceremony you mentioned before, and I have prepared everything for the ceremony."

    The woman turned completely, and she could be seen wearing a magic gold collar around her neck, and the other end was attached to a post.

    She is a prisoner.

    A complex ritual array is engraved on the pillar, which transmits the power along the chain to the woman.

    However, the woman didn't seem to bear any grudge against the man who imprisoned her in front of her. Instead, she looked at the middle-aged man with brown curly hair with gentle eyes, and confided to him in an obsessive voice.

    "Let me go?"

    "I don't need you to let me go, I stay here voluntarily, and I voluntarily stay with you."

    "I don't need you to dedicate Moonlight City to me either."

    The man immediately said hastily: "Then dedicate it to Meld, the king of fallen angels in the abyss."

    In anxiety, he actually directly called out that taboo and evil name.

    He doesn't care who sacrifices to whom, he just wants Anu and the guards to die, and he doesn't want the murderer who killed the previous governor to be taken to the capital.

    The woman showed a pious smile: "The king of fallen angels does not need to sacrifice, she just gives it as a gift."

    "She just gave every mortal the power of the abyss, and presented everyone's original sin."

    "Everyone has original sin, and everyone has desires, but those so-called gods are suppressing our desires and nature."

    The woman opened her arms with a gentle smile on her face.

    At this moment, she is not like an abyss fallen priest, but more like a saint who guides the light in the world.

    "But it is not necessary in the abyss. Everyone can find their true self in the abyss and release their nature and desires to their heart's content."

    "Fall into the abyss and be with original sin."

    "Release desire, ugliness is everyone's original appearance."

    "We don't have to be afraid of sin, we don't have to be afraid of our inner desires, because that's what we are."

    The woman lowered her head and held the man's face.

    "Don't say anything so terrible about killing people, you didn't kill people."

    "They won't die either."

    "You just gave everyone in that city a chance to find their true selves, and released them from the shackles of the world."

    The man looked into the woman's eyes, and the expression on his face gradually turned into obsession.

    As if he really believed her, he whispered in his mouth.

    "That's right!"

    "That's not a sacrifice, that's liberation."

    "They will still exist in another form."

    But soon, he immediately turned his head, and his eyes became clear again.

    He showed a fearful expression and pointed at the other party in horror: "You are bewitching me again."

    After being deceived by the other party before, he knew that this underground cage could no longer imprison the other party, but since then he couldn't help coming here again and again, as if he was out of control.

    The woman still looked at him with a loving expression: "I'm just presenting your true inner thoughts to yourself."

    The man didn't dare to look at her, he gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind.

    By this time, he had no other choice.

    And he didn't know why, but deep in his heart he chose to believe in the woman in front of him, as if he really loved her.

    "I will release you, and I hope you can keep your promise."

    The woman looked at him tenderly: "Of course, I won't hurt you."

    The woman was still stroking her belly and said softly.

    "I still have your child in my stomach, we are a family!"

    The man opened the ritual array, and the existence that had been imprisoned in the dark was released.

    It passed along the passage, and the seal pictures and wall carvings on the wall were constantly melting, as if they were burning.

    "Wowp;Anu was furious.

    A voice kept echoing in my heart.

    "Kill her!"

    "Kill her."

    "No, those damned nobles should be killed, Lu Qi, Luoye"

    Anu seems to have never been so angry like today, even when he participated in the last battle against ghouls.

    And the more his anger soared, the power of the Dark Flame Sword in his hand also increased continuously, becoming stronger and stronger.

    Anu tried his best to attack the female abyss evildoer, it can be said that he did not hesitate to pay the price.

    He is trying to find a way to force the other party out of Moonlight City, because the other party is a ritual carrier, and there are only two ways to destroy the black rain.

    One is to kill the opponent, and the other is to expel the opponent, waiting for the power of the ritual to be exhausted.

    However, the opponent controlled a large number of monsters and rushed towards Anu one after another, insisting on staying here.

    Anu felt even worse.

    "Is the ceremony over yet?"

    "Does the ceremony have other purposes?"

    Seeing the other party's appearance, Anu suddenly felt that the function of this ceremony might not be to summon Hei Yu to come.

    The speed in Anu's hands became even faster, and he frantically swung the dark flame sword and charged towards the six-armed snake, as if he had fallen into madness.

    Just when the female abyss villain was completely attracted to her eyes and attention, Anu suddenly used a change.

    "Disintegration!"

    The state of Anu and Wind Lizard's unraveling and fusion has changed from one person to two people.

    This is also the diversification of the magic knight's combat mode.

    The Wind Lizard immediately grabbed the Snake Demon firmly, and Anu turned into a Lizardman again, holding the matte long sword alone, turned into a light and shadow and rushed towards the Snake Demon's shoulder.

    Everything happened between lightning and flint, and no one has ever seen a magic knight use this kind of power before, of course the woman was not prepared.

    So there was a hint of surprise in the woman's eyes, and she hadn't had time to say anything.

    Anu had already rushed in front of the woman, piercing the woman's chest with a sword.

    "Die!"

    The lizard man let out a roar, his eyes were bloodshot red.

    The woman looked down at her chest. Although she was a little surprised, she didn't show any panic or despair.

    She just stroked her belly, then looked up at Anu.

    Say something.

    "The time has come."

    The woman closed her eyes, and then a terrifying force descended from the sky, coming from another world.

    Anu saw the boundless dark field spread from the body of the woman's body, and boundless black mud gushed out from under the ground, rolling up layers of huge waves.

    The woman died, but she gave birth to endless darkness. This is her purpose.

    A door leading to the black mud abyss.

    opened

 Text Chapter 461: We evolved from the Archaeopteryx

    ,

    The endless darkness spread.

    A large amount of black mud gushed out from the ground, filled the entire street in an instant, and then quickly spread towards the surroundings.

    Anu stood in the void, with the huge Wind Lizard behind him.

    The wind lizard dragon flapped its wings, and the wind and wind that it rolled up cut off the wind and rain.

    But the black rain in the distance is getting bigger, bringing the sin and filth of the world, and will completely submerge the city.

    At the same time, the violent wind and rain also blocked the city.

    Anu watched as the huge passage opened continuously, leading to another world.

    Of course he knew where it was, although it was the first time he had actually seen it.

    His expression was extremely ugly, because it was so different from the face of ordinary people, and it looked a little ferocious.

    "Abyss!"

    "Black mud abyss!"

    Looking at the end of the darkness, it is a black country.

    A world composed of abyssal black mud.

    Endless monsters are raising their heads from the dark abyss, looking up at the human kingdom with evil and greedy eyes.

    The dark eagle demon hovered upwards, and the ugly snake demon howled.

    Rotten Wing Demon, Mire Demon, and Burning Heart Demon are all around.

    They want to occupy this bright world and bring darkness and sin to the world.

    And the woman who just died also fell into the darkness along the underground abyss passage, and the woman was embraced by the six-armed snake demon, and fell together.

    It can be seen that the woman's clothes are constantly decaying and peeling off, and tiny scales are constantly appearing on the corpse.

    The thin scales wrapped her graceful figure little by little, covered her raised chest, and reached her neck, as if she had been covered with a thin layer of scales.

    In the end, the "corpse" opened its eyes, and just happened to be looking at the lizard man Anu in the sky.

    Then.

    She smiled.

    Anu didn't know how to describe that expression, maybe it was happiness and satisfaction.

    She no longer saw the slightest reason in her eyes, she was completely immersed in desire, indulged her sin and desire, and fell into the most evil country.

    She also became a monster, which is the destination of all abyssal evildoers.

    "wow"

    She grabbed the chain in her hand and wrapped it around her wrist, with her beloved on the other end.

    Accompanied by wind, rain and boundless filth, she fell into the deepest part of the black mud abyss while lying in the arms of the lizard.

    And Anu's gaze followed her to the end of the black mud abyss.

    You can see a huge cocoon made of a lot of black silk, and inside the cocoon is a sacred and dilapidated temple.

    A dim and faint light shone down from the human world, and the other party followed the faint light and landed in front of the dilapidated and decayed temple.

    She landed in front of the temple, prostrate on the ground holding the chains that restrained the six-armed snake demon.

    Be respectful and respectful, as if welcoming someone's arrival.

    The person has not yet walked out, only to see a shadow elongated with the light in the hall.

    In an instant, a terrifying cloud weighed on the hearts of everyone in Black Mud Abyss and Moonlight City.

    Wait until the figure walks out of the temple.

    Thousands of demons kowtowed, and all the monsters in the black mud abyss expressed their surrender to that figure, and the terrifying howls came from the abyss to the human world.

    The voice has various accents, but it is calling the same name.

    "The Lord of Lust, Melde."

    "The king of lust"

    "Lust"

    Walking out of the temple was a woman with the shape of a god, but with four pairs of slender wings.

    Half is holy white, half is corrupt black.

    The woman is breathtakingly beautiful.

    She looked like an ascetic nun, with a cold and disgusted expression on her face, as if she hated everything in this world.

    But while walking, she exudes an irresistible desire all over her body, making people want to possess her.

    Or, to be possessed by her.

    This is an existence full of conflicts and contradictions, but the more it is like this, the more the other party exudes an irresistible seductive charm.

    She makes people depraved, addicted, and lustful.

    When Anu saw the other party for the first time, he couldn't help shouting the same name along with the monsters.

    "The Lord of Lust, Meld.nbsp; Anu looked down. He had just realized in his memory that Kurmis was powerless to save his hometown and companions in the disaster.

    That's why he understands the difficulty better.

    Anu looked at the snakemen in the city who survived the catastrophe and came out of the house to cheer, and the lizardman demon knight who was riding towards him on the wind lizard dragon.

    He couldn't help but think of the picture he saw on the spiritual gate. The one in front of the snake man was a lizard.

    "Lizards and snake people!"——

    In front of the dilapidated and decayed temple, the evil angel incarnated by desire showed a trace of doubt.

    "That is……"

    "The sword of the dark moon?"

    Melde has experienced all kinds of enemies, enemies of alien races, enemies of gods, and enemies of his own daughter.

    But it is quite interesting that the sword of a king of the abyss appeared on a mortal and saved a city of mortals.

    On the throne of the dark prison abyss.

    It was also the first time that Dark Moon saw the memory of Feathered Serpent, and saw the birth of the Gate of Spirituality and the Gate of Original Sin.

    "pity."

    "I didn't see what I wanted, but I saw some interesting things."

    Finally, An Yue looked at the black mud abyss, and said in thought.

    "At the same time, it also caused some troubles. ?

 Text Chapter 462: Is that really a fish?

    ,

    Moonlight City.

    After everything was over, the city began to count the casualties.

    A small-scale black rain in the abyss caused a large number of people to disappear, some turned into monsters, some were swallowed by monsters, and some disappeared in the chaos. Even Anu's guards  There were also many casualties.

    The square in the center of the city became a place where the wounded were rescued, and wailing was everywhere.

    A large number of corpses of ordinary snake people and guard soldiers lined up together; among them were the corpses of ground piercing beast knights, temple servants, and even lizard man knights.

    at the same time.

    More corpses were constantly being carried from afar and placed on the square.

    Anu saved the city, but not everyone in the city.

    The cloak on Anu's body became tattered during the battle, and he looked a bit embarrassed. He walked past the corpses, most of which he didn't recognize.

    But when he reached the area where the corpses of the guards soldiers were placed, he stopped immediately.

    He knew every face here, and those familiar faces not only represented the death of a person, but also represented the transformation of the soldiers under his command from a living person to a gray memory deep in his mind.

    Looking at the bloody and even mutated faces, various images kept appearing in Anu's mind.

    "Guardian Legion, is that protecting His Majesty the King?" Anu saw the young man with closed eyes under his feet, who was a soldier he personally recruited from the Meiya Province.

    "That's so honorable." Anu went forward and saw the younger brother of the young man. At the beginning, the two brothers joined the Guards Corps together; Anu couldn't help closing his eyes when he saw that even his younger brother was killed in battle  Eye.

    "Master Anu, you are now a nobleman." He couldn't bear to look straight, and turned his head to see a dead lizard man, which was one of the companions he brought over from the volcanic forest.

    "The commander of the Guards, this is a big shot in the kingdom." At that time, all the lizardmen were very happy, with hope in their eyes.

    "Magic Knight, I also want to become a Demon Knight." Anu walked forward, lowered his body and brushed away the hair of a corpse. Underneath was a very young boy; that was a man who Anu had been practicing hard in his memory.  , trying to become a soldier of the magic knight.

    Looking at it, Anu's eyes turned red little by little.

    He no longer had the joy of protecting the city in his heart.

    "They shouldn't have died."

    "A lot of people shouldn't have died, this is not where they should be buried."

    Anu stood in the center of his companion's body, looked back at the corpses all over the square, and swallowed.

    When he spoke again, his voice became hoarse for some reason.

    "Drought, flood, famine, plague, these are natural disasters, we cannot avoid them."

    "But this is not a natural disaster, it is the evil brought about by human desire and ambition."

    The other Guards soldiers behind him looked at Anu, watching his voice change from calm, distressed, and finally angry.

    "Lord Kurmis brought brown ball vines to this world. He doesn't want to see famine reappearing. He is saddened by people's struggles under natural disasters, and he doesn't want to see the crime of cannibalism again.  .”

    "But what did those people do after they were full?"

    "Instigating wars, betraying the kingdom, and colluding with the Abyss Religion, they are no longer human, let alone worthy of living."

    Anu immediately ordered that several earth-piercing beast squads among the guards soldiers under his command be assembled immediately to arrest those nobles who colluded with the Abyss Cult.

    Both inside and outside the city are in motion, and everyone knows that the moonlight province is about to change.

    At this time, a figure rushed over from a distance.

    The speed of the opponent was very fast, as if he rushed here from a long distance, and finally landed on the city wall.

    And Anu felt something, and turned his head to look at the city wall in the distance.

    Seeing the bloody power surging from the person who came, he recognized the person's identity.

    "The oldest."

    "God species."

    The three-leaf symbiont stood on the city wall and looked at the situation in the city: "Is it over?"

    In the end, his gaze was fixed on Anu. As soon as he received the news from afar, he rushed over. Unexpectedly, when he arrived, someone had already solved the problem: "You did it?"

    ?bsp; "That's right, to pursue the power hidden in our blood, that is a gift from the supreme god to us."

    "This is the power that a magic knight of the apostle rank should have and what he should do."

    In the eyes of Anu the Lizardman, in the eyes of all mortals.

    The older it is, the stronger it is.

    The thing that evolved the origin of thousands of species is naturally the most powerful in his eyes.

    The oldest ones are the gods. In Anu's eyes, they are a group of descendants of god kings from the kingdom of the gods, and the fish are the ancestors of all beasts. As for those insects and other species, they may be the giant Ruhe.  Stretch under power.

    Anu's sight follows the ancient engravings on the spiritual door, along thousands of species, and finally arrives at the beginning of everything.

    The highest peak of the pyramid.

    Starting from that quaint fish-shaped stone carving.

    "The life that started everything, the origin of the evolution of all races!"

    "What the hell is that?"

    "Is that really a fish?"

    Anu has never seen such a fish. It looks so old that it is indescribable. It looks like it does not belong to this era.

 Text Chapter 463: Sally and her tenth Ruhe seal

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 463: Sally and her tenth Ruhe seal

    Governor's Mansion of Moonlight Province.

    Anu has been living here for a while, deterring all ghosts and ghosts in the province.

    After all, the rebellion has just subsided, and everything is not yet over. Wei has already demonstrated, and the next step is how to govern.

    So Anu is doing what the governor should do, and at the same time is waiting for the arrival of the new governor and the order from King Meurabi to transfer him back.

    A garden behind the Governor's Mansion was cleared out, and it temporarily became the habitat of Anu's partner, the wind lizard dragon, and also Anu's research base.

    In the morning, Anu will arrange and handle all kinds of government affairs in the Moonlight Province. In the afternoon, he will train his partner Wind Lizard in various strengths in the garden.  Research on the power of crystal and fusion spells.

    The back garden of the Governor's Mansion.

    "Roar~" A terrifying beast was wrapped in chains and roared into the distance.

    "Boom boom!" There are many iron cages in the garden, inside which are imprisoned the monsters created by Anu with ordinary potions, and they make various movements from time to time.

    "Hmm~" Under the corner of the wall, a petite monster whimpered, trembling under the power of other ferocious beasts.

    These magical beasts cannot be used for contracts. The magic knight's magical beast partners are carefully cultivated from the potion seeds, until the preparation of the potion formula, to the final formation of the magical beasts.

    And the potion formula also required only one kind of potion in the past, but now it needs a mixture of two or three potions. The cultivation of some special monsters has become more and more complicated, and the monsters bred in the end are not as stable as before.

    Therefore, monster mounts such as Earth Piercer, Wind Lizard, and Water Monster are still the mainstream, and the key reason is that their breeding methods are the most stable.

    Anu stood by the pool and shouted to a magic knight.

    "Open the cage and let it out."

    The magic knight immediately opened the cage: "Kang Dang."

    It also started to untie the seal chain on the monster.

    A strange-looking monster with thorns on its back was released, and it immediately ran frantically and attacked the surrounding people.

    Anu waved his hand, and the wind lizard dragon on his shoulder immediately swelled from less than one meter to several meters.

    "Boom!"

    "Hiss!"

    Anu's wind lizard dragon blasted away the opponent's defensive talent magic with one bite, and then forced it to use all its power, exploring its limit.

    In the end, the wind lizard tore it apart with its sharp claws and killed it.

    The magic crystal in its body was also dug out, bitten by the smaller wind lizard dragon and sent to Anu.

    Anu held the magic crystal and held it under the sun to watch.

    He immediately recruited other magic knights to watch the magic crystal together: "Look, the color of this magic crystal is khaki."

    Other magic knights came over, nodded after looking at it, and said: "It should be the power of earth and stone integrated in it,

    That's why it has this color.  "

    Some people also deduced the characteristics of the power of monsters based on the innate power of the snake man: "Although monsters can only condense the fusion spell seal at the third level, this power has already been buried in their bodies when they were at a low level, so  What kind of power it will have after the third level, and what kind of existence it will be able to fuse with the natural world through the fusion spell seal, is already doomed."

    When the snake man was born, Sally, the mother of life, integrated a divine favor stone taken from the moon of the gods, which contained the power of Tao's curse seal, or the stone's curse seal.

    Therefore, they are born with the power to control the earth and rocks, and after the third level, they will naturally condense the curse seal.

    Anu lined it up with other magic crystals and studied the differences between them.

    The power of Warcraft comes from magic crystals. Just by looking at these crystals, it is possible to study the characteristics and sources of power between different warcrafts.

    And the magic crystal also has a great effect. It can be used as a material for refining props. Now it is very popular among alchemists and prop masters.  Less hidden dangers.

    But now there are lizard people, magic knights, and harvest temples in the volcanic forest, and no one can make waves.

    Anu asked everyone: "Why does it have the talent of sand and stone?"

    The other magic knights couldn't answer, so Anu directly threw out his latest research.

    ?It is not a matter of a single person having power, but will affect the situation of a country.

    Oran asked: "If you want to make a fourth-order extraordinary item, you must have a way to condense the divine favor stone."

    Anu said: "After the third level, I have already obtained his approval from Mr. Kurmis."

    Oran knocked on the table, so that even if he didn't make a move, Anu would still be on the road to the fourth step.

    And to be honest, he is also somewhat interested in the mimetic spiritual force field that Anu said, as well as the power of bloodline atavistic mimicry.

    Oran was the apostle of desire, and it was the first time he heard of the mystery of spiritual authority.

    This may give him a glimpse of the tip of the iceberg of the secret of the origin of wisdom and power.

    Oran then asked the next question: "As for the materials, the materials needed to make a fourth-order prop are unimaginable."

    "And you also want to condense a fourth-order mimic mental force field, which requires very powerful and special materials."

    Anu told Oran: "I'm not going to refine it all at once. As long as there is an embryo at the beginning, I will continue to add various totems of Warcraft, and then create it at the end."

    "As for the birth of the spiritual force field, I have already figured out a way for the last step."

    "It's just that I'm really not good at refining props, so I can only ask for your help."

    Anu was looking forward to the birth of this prop very much, and said in his mouth: "Maybe we can use it in the future so that the lizard people can also become snake people again."

    Although it is mimicry, the power that loses its power will disappear, and the next generation will change back.

    But it has to be said that this kind of power is still very attractive to many generations of lizardmen.

    Oran and Anu said: "According to your method, the snake people came from lizards."

    "If the mimetic atavism is performed, it should turn the snake-man's atavism into the appearance of a lizard man."——

    Lava volcano.

    Black Rock City.

    In a fantasy temple built entirely of colored glass, a little girl passed quickly through the passage holding a large glass cylinder.

    Her shadow was reflected in the glass mirrors, as if there were hundreds of her running.

    "ah!"

    She likes this passage very much, and makes a cheerful sound when she runs.

    There was a horseshoe crab in the glass jar, because the girl was running too fast and swung out of the water.

    "Snapped!"

    Only a crisp sound was heard, and it fell heavily to the ground.

    The girl finally stopped, but she didn't care, grabbed the horseshoe crab's tail roughly, and stuffed it into the glass jar with little water left.

    Then with it in hand, he walked slowly outside looking for something.

    Recently, Sally was thinking about how to create the tenth Ruhe seal, and what kind of power this seal should have.

    At present, the existence and control of Ruheyin are the seven Ruhe giant gods plus the scarlet goddess and the mother of ten thousand snakes. Among them, the Ruhe giant god is the most powerful, touching the true meaning of a part of life authority.

    The sky behemoths control the clouds, thunder, and rain, the earth-drilling insects turn into mountains and land and mineral veins, and the Seiler sea monsters turn into glaciers to control the oceans and rivers. In addition, there are volcanoes, deserts, forests, etc.

    Ks are the world, the ecology, and all spirits.

    As for the other two.

    At present, it is too weak, and it is impossible to see the power and true meaning of life authority, so there is no need to say more.

    Running in the sea of ??flowers in the cup of blood mist, the master of life looked at the sky, as if thinking of a certain life he had created.

    "Or, give it a pair of wings, plus control of hurricanes and tsunamis?"

    She shook her head immediately: "No, it's boring."

    "Besides, it's not enough to blow a breath, what kind of power is this?"

    She went around to the other side, uu read a book&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a  > target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> saw it again  volcano.

    The girl stopped in her tracks, and raised her head to imagine the scene of big fireworks being sprayed from the horseshoe crab's mouth.

    Sally shook her head again: "I already have it, and I won't let it go. It's boring."

    Sally thought again, how about creating a brand new star and hanging it in the sky?

    It never occurred to her that she couldn't stand playing with the world like this.

    Fortunately, this one already exists.

    "No, there is already a moon in the sky."

    Sally turned back holding the glass jar, and squatted down in front of the temple.

    Looking at the horseshoe crab in his glass jar being confined in a small space, he poked it vigorously.

    "You are really useless, what can you do?"

    In the end, Sally blamed all the reasons and crimes on the horseshoe crab.

    "Well~"

    "Or, throw it into the volcano, cook it and eat it."

    "This thing is ugly, I don't know if it's good or not."

    At this time, the great writer and wise man of the goblin clan came out from behind.

    "Sally, what are you doing?"

    ? Chapter error; Sally thought again, how about creating a brand new star and hanging it in the sky?

    It never occurred to her that she couldn't stand playing with the world like this.

    Fortunately, this one already exists.

    "No, there is already a moon in the sky."

    Sally turned back holding the glass jar, and squatted down in front of the temple.

    Looking at the horseshoe crab in his glass jar being confined in a small space, he poked it vigorously.

    "You are really useless, what can you do?"

    In the end, Sally blamed all the reasons and crimes on the horseshoe crab.

    "Well~"

    "Or, throw it into the volcano, cook it and eat it."

    "This thing is ugly, I don't know if it's good or not."

    At this time, the great writer and wise man of the goblin clan came out from behind.

    "Sally, what are you doing?"

    ? Chapter Report

 Text Chapter 464: Death of Horseshoe crab

    ,

    Temple of Glass.

    Sheila was walking out with a few witch doctors, and then saw Sally sitting in front of the gate.

    Sheila is a goblin who cares about others very much. When she found out that Sally was in distress, she immediately sat beside her and asked her in a low voice.

    The witch doctors stood aside, their eyes unsurprisingly looking at the glass tank that was put aside by the mother of life, looking at the lingering horseshoe crab in the tank.

    The witch doctors did not speak, and used the power of telepathic communication to talk cautiously aside.

    "Are you still alive?"

    "Alive."

    "But the condition is not very good, and he may be dying."

    "When the master of life is put back, let's go for another treatment!"

    "Don't let it die, or it will be a disaster if the mother of life really resurrects us."

    "Is it okay to directly make an identical one?"

    "What if Lord Master of Life says that this is not called resurrection?"

    "It's better not to let it die."

    So the witch doctors left the Temple of Glass, they now have other chores to do.

    Sheila heard Sally's distress, and used her own experience to teach Sally a method, so that she could look at various things in the world, and maybe find the answer she wanted.

    "When I have no inspiration, I will take a look at the things and things in the world."

    "When I created the fairy in the forest before, I saw a flower tree in the garden of the king on earth, and thus created the rainbow tree."

    "When I created the Fairy of the Lake, it was because I saw the Feathered Serpent use the Eye of Distortion to create the brown ball vine, so I used the power of the Eye of Distortion to create the family of the Fairy of the Lake."

    "Sally, if you don't have any inspiration, you can also read the books or deeds of mortals, and maybe you can get some inspiration."

    Sally didn't buy it, she was always original, and she didn't want to learn from mortals unless they learned from her.

    She turned her head aside: "I don't want to learn from those mortals. I taught them how to speak. They learned everything from me."

    "The pyramid they built was the first one I built."

    "Their big plane, I carved it in front of the temple more than 200 million years ago."

    "Besides gods, I am the first to have the form of gods, and even the Sanye people are learning from me."

    Sally continued: "And I made them obey, but they didn't obey at all. Those mortals are just a bunch of disobedient stinky kids."

    "It's useless for me to say anything to them. If I say one meaning, they can misinterpret ten thousand meanings."

    "Then tell me, that's what I mean."

    "Unlike me, I never misinterpret God's meaning."

    When Sally talked about ten thousand meanings, she made a big circle with her hands, describing how exaggerated mortals are.

    Sheila couldn't help covering her mouth and laughing. She felt that Sally said those snake people were a bunch of disobedient stinky children, but she didn't usually listen to God's words very much, and sometimes she even got into trouble with God.  A person at the gate of the temple was angry, waiting for God to comfort her.

    After laughing, she said softly.

    "They do have some shortcomings, but they also have many advantages. Sometimes those shortcomings can even be turned into advantages from other perspectives."

    "Besides, mortals are progressing very quickly. There are great changes between now and then. Sally, you can look at them from a new perspective."

    Sally seemed a little moved, but she muttered.

    "If I learn from mortals, doesn't that mean I'm not as smart as mortals?"

    On the contrary, Sheila saw it clearly and said with a smile.

    "What does it matter, after all, they are the race that inherits the wisdom of God and Laidlich!"

    "We are life and dreams."

    Sally was even more unconvinced, as if she was saying that she was stupider than a certain god king, she immediately pouted.

    "Anyway, I just don't want to learn from them."

    When Sally said this, she suddenly looked into the temple and asked, "Where is God?"

    Sheila said, "God is resting."

    And the so-called god is resting, which actually means that the consciousness is temporarily disconnected from the earth.

    His projection in the world has also disappeared, and no one can find out where he is.

    &nbsp?It will move a bit, but now there is no breath.

    That's right, the horseshoe crab is dead.

    Even because of the hot weather in the lava volcano area, there are bursts of stench.

    Sally pinched her nose, grabbed the horseshoe crab's tail and fell up. Now she was sure that the horseshoe crab was completely dead.

    Sally was very upset.

    How could you die without my permission and approval?

    "died?"

    "It's really too fragile."

    But Sally still has a way, she immediately called the witch doctors, and pointed to the horseshoe crab in the glass jar.

    "Aren't you good at medicine?"

    "Now bring it back to life!"

    The male and female witch doctors who turned into gods were sweating profusely. After they came back, they were ready to give the horseshoe crab another comprehensive treatment, but who knew that they didn't find the horseshoe crab in the water tank at all.

    The witch doctor stepped forward cautiously and said, "But it's already dead?"

    Sally nodded: "I know, that's why I asked you to revive it."

    The witch doctor explained the medical technique to Sally again: "This is no longer a medical technique, it is a resurrection technique."

    Sally nodded, showing a comprehension expression: "Oh!"

    Then, she pointed to her dead little pet: "Then use the resurrection technique!"

    The sweat on the foreheads of the witch doctors grew even more: "But we don't know how to resurrect."

    Sally stared, and the witch doctors all trembled: "I can't do this, I can't do that, you are so useless."

    The useless witch doctors dare not even raise their heads, for fear that the mother of life will throw them useless into the trash.

    Sally looked at her little pet, and sighed somewhat sadly.

    "well!"

    Showing the appearance of an adult.

    ? After all, after raising it for so long, I still have a little affection, but not much.

    Just one step away, just a little bit away.

    This lucky horseshoe crab born in the sea can become the pre-selected god, the destined god of Luhe.

    But it didn't have that life, it didn't survive.

    Died on the eve of success.

    However, the horseshoe crab died, which still does not prevent the master of life from fulfilling his promise.

    God's will is unshakable and unchangeable.

    "It doesn't matter if you die. I said that making you my tenth servant will make you my tenth servant."

    "Dead, you are also my servant."

    Sally stood up, boundless darkness gushed out from that seemingly small body, and the shadow of the demon god who devoured the sun emerged behind the world scene.

    The terrifying posture and strength proved that the appearance and body of this little girl were just a disguise. She was the supreme god, the master of life, the god who created all life and could destroy everything.

    At this moment, the master of life is going to give this corpse directly, or it should be that the microorganisms in the horseshoe crab have the tenth Ruhe seal.

 Text Chapter 465: The World in a Vat

    ,

    Under the night sky.

    The Temple of Glass, which has lost its sunlight, shows its other side. Countless mirrors reflect the fantasy sea of ??stars, making people in it feel as if they are surrounded by the Milky Way.

    And the horseshoe crab died quietly in the beautiful scenery surrounded by the Milky Way. It was not a vigorous death, but it could be recorded in the annals of history.

    Its death is like the moment when a meteor crosses the midnight.

    The witch doctors stood quietly in two rows, looking up at the lonely starry sky above the dome, as if lamenting the death of the horseshoe crab.

    But immediately, they saw a terrifying shadow emerge from the body of the Mother of Life in the temple.

    Instantly devoured all the surrounding light.

    The figures of the witch doctors disappeared into the darkness, and all the buildings on the back of the lava volcano and the entire city also disappeared into the darkness.

    After the witch doctors were swallowed by the darkness, they could see nothing and feel nothing, not even themselves.

    In the world as far as the eye can see, the only place with light is the small area where Sally, the ruler of life, is.

    They saw a demon god watching the poor horseshoe crab in the darkness behind the girl.

    The horseshoe crab carcass floated out of nowhere.

    "Gululu!"

    Boundless shadows surged in the girl's petite body, and the only light in the darkness reflected her face. She pointed to the horseshoe crab's corpse and said.

    "I am the ruler of life, the source of the three powers, the life of God, and the eldest daughter of the Creator."

    "I give you the power to control all microorganisms!"

    "You will be the god of all microorganisms, the source of all microorganisms!"

    "You seem to be nothing, but everything exists. You exist in the body of all life, in the sky, mountains, forests, deserts and deep seas."

    "Although you are not the world that can be seen on the bright side, you are an indispensable natural cycle and cycle of the world."

    "All life in this world coexists with you in life, and you decompose it in death."

    Finally, Sally said with a bright smile.

    "You are nothingness trolls."

    "It's my sand table and world in a jar."

    The voice fell.

    A translucent brand fell from the hands of the demon god, and imprinted into the horseshoe crab's corpse with faintly flickering light.

    The tenth Ruhe seal was born.

    The whole world is changing, and all the microorganisms and fungi seem to be cheering and becoming active.

    It seems to be celebrating the birth of their masters, celebrating that the fungi have also been recognized by the master of life, and have begun the transition from mortal things to mythical creatures.

    The horseshoe crab carcass has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    The microorganisms remaining in the corpse were eroded by the divine power of the ruler of life, transforming into mythical creatures.

    The various fungi in the horseshoe crab carcass undergo drastic changes, and begin to devour each other, and at the same time begin to reproduce and increase in value frantically.

    Finally, it broke through the horseshoe crab's corpse.

    In the scene presented on the bright side, one can see huge white plaques emitting a light of nothingness emerging from the horseshoe crab carcass.

    Those plaques continue to accumulate, and finally grow into various shapes.

    A large number of spore bubbles grew on the horseshoe crab's corpse, and those spores continuously devoured the flesh and blood of the horseshoe crab, and quickly swallowed it completely.

    Finally, with a soft sound.

    The horseshoe crab carcass completely disappeared, disappearing into the burst white spore bubble.

    In fact, it has turned into countless tiny things that cannot be seen clearly.

    However, no matter how small it is, it cannot escape the sight and control of the Master of Life, Sally waved her hand.

    "return!"

    Countless white hyphae came together to form a huge mushroom-shaped individual.

    There is a mushroom canopy on the head of this weird individual, the canopy is very wide, like a bamboo hat with several rings.

    Its pure white body exudes light, floating in the air like a large white umbrella unfolded.

    The appearance of the Ruhe giant monster has always been terrifying and frightening, but it gives people a sense of sacredness and mystery that does not belong to the giant monster.

    Sally walked up to the "Mushroom Fungus", touched its beautiful big hat, the hyphae on it were as soft as hair.

    Those hyphae even broke away, surrounded Sally, and showed her favor.

    &And boats boats"

    Finally, the human head turned to the north and called out a name.

    "The witch of the sky."

    On the other side, Oran has completed all his affairs in the Moonlight Province, and is preparing to leave on the flying magic carpet.

    However, as soon as the magic carpet was lifted into the sky, a vision appeared in the sky.

    Oran immediately stopped the magic carpet and looked up at the sky.

    There was a loud noise from the whole city, and everyone on the street stopped to look at the sky and the surroundings, talking a lot.

    "How is this going?"

    "Eclipse?"

    "Why is it dark?"

    "It is going to rain?"

    And Oran looked at the sky in horror, he can tell that this is definitely not a solar eclipse, and a solar eclipse will not deprive the sky of the light in an instant.

    The moment Oran looked up at the sky just now, he saw the boundless darkness pressing down from a high place, as if there was something directly covering the sky.

    Oran felt extremely flustered. As God's Chosen, he felt short of breath for a moment, as if a catastrophe was about to strike.

    Oran has never felt this way before, even when he was only tens of miles away from the sky giant, he was not so afraid.

    And at least he knew the reason to be afraid at that time, but now he can't even find the reason why he is afraid.

    Alan was terrified, but also asked himself at a loss in his heart.

    "Am I scared?"

    "Why am I afraid?"

    "Why am I so scared?"

    But fortunately, it didn't take long for the sky to clear up, and the sun hung above the sky again, casting light and heat on the world.

    The crowd on the street dispersed and said something.

    "It really is a solar eclipse."

    "But this eclipse is a bit strange."

    But Oran was so frightened that he didn't dare to ride the magic carpet. He returned to the ground and stared at the sky.

    After a long time, he finally regained the ability to speak.

    "What the hell was that just now?"

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    It's the end of the month, let's cast a vote, please!

    7017

 Text Chapter 466: He is the end of the world

    ,

    Sheila inspects the warehouse in a balloon boat, and behind her floats an astronaut-like mythical spirit that swings in the air like an inflated balloon.

    The goblin with long blond hair looked at the weird things on the shelves, most of which she and Sally had collected on the way.

    "Veren, keep everything collected on the road well!"

    "If it comes to the next era, maybe these things will become the only commemoration?"

    The goblin picked up one of the things and stroked it gently.

    "We will take it out after many years. It must be very interesting to recall this trip."

    The mythical spirit waved his arms, telling the master of the dream that he had organized everything very well, without the slightest problem.

    When he could not speak, he tried his best not to speak.

    However, he always likes to act as if he has already spoken, as if he is in outer space, and there is no air, so his voice cannot be transmitted.

    Sheila laughed as she looked at Velen, the fat mythical spirit.

    "Veren, there doesn't seem to be anything of yours here?"

    "Don't you have anything you like?"

    "Just say what you like. There is nothing embarrassing. Although you are born to be a myth, you should also have your own hobbies."

    "And here, you should also have your own space."

    The big mythical spirit didn't say anything, but carefully wiped the cabinet.

    But sometimes without speaking, it is the loudest answer, and his actions prove his own thoughts.

    Velen, he doesn't need anything, because this hot air balloon boat is his favorite and most precious thing.

    He wants to protect the boat so that it looks brand new all the time, so that it can carry the Supreme God to the endless future.

    He doesn't know how far the future is, he can only ensure that he maintains the boat all the time.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    There was a knock on the hatch below.

    The sound of knocking on the door is rhythmic and slow, and it can be felt that the person knocking on the door is a very polite person.

    Sheila seemed to feel something, and looked down.

    The door opened, but the other end was not the Black Rock City under the lava volcano, but a distorted and bizarre world.

    That is the Reflection Realm under the gate of the God of Creation.

    The passage made of bricks above the head turned into a spiral winding, and a large number of doors were embedded in the spiral passage, and it was unknown where it led.

    The door opened under a flower tree, and under the flower tree stood a fairy in a white gauze dress and a wreath on her head.

    The fairy saluted immediately after seeing Sheila push the door open, and the key on her neck was also hanging down and shaking as she bent over her neck.

    "Master Sheila!"

    This is the fairyland of the door, and the one who knocks on the door is Rosa, the fairy of the door.

    Sheila walked in and looked at the scene in the fairyland of the gate.

    The light of fantasy shines into this shadow, and the whole realm becomes brighter.

    "It's Rosa!"

    "Is this the fairyland of the gate you built? It looks very interesting."

    "Moreover, you have been able to locate the door of the hot air balloon boat with the key I gave you. It seems that you have mastered its power very skillfully."

    Rosa said: "It was because Lord Velen told me the coordinates that I was able to find Lord Velen's door."

    Sheila stood in front of Rosa and looked at her with a smile: "How many portals have you built?"

    Rosa was a little embarrassed: "I didn't do well enough, now there are only two."

    "Although I have found eight people and given out eight keys, there are only two who can establish the portal."

    This is also normal, not everyone can afford the cost of building a portal.

    There are few people who can get the key, and even fewer people who can build the door to go out, and those who can successfully open the door of transmission are as rare as a feather.

    Sheila encouraged Rosa, but said again: "It seems that there are not many people who yearn for the distance now. This may also be a good thing, which means that everyone is unwilling to leave their hometown."

    At this time, Rosa asked the main question she asked to see Sheila: "Did SheilaPanicked, watching in horror at the shadow that erased the sun.

    But Vivien walked up little by little. With a baby in her arms, she walked slowly onto the surface of the sea.

    She looked at the sky and chanted silently.

    "He is the creator of life and the demon god of destruction."

    "He is the origin of life and the end of the world."

    "O supreme god!"

    "What do you want to see from the world?"

    Vivien watched helplessly as the terrifying hand of the gods and demons slowly pressed down, and then a boundless light emerged from the end of the sky, dispelling the darkness.

    Vivien didn't know that she and the world were on the brink of destruction, but when the light fell into the world again, she was indeed deeply relieved.

    She looked down at the child in her arms, who was sucking her finger.

    "Yeah!"

    Vivien thought she was afraid, after all, who can see such a scene without fear.

    "Don't be afraid, you are the blood of God King Wisdom."

    "You are destined to inherit part of the authority of the God King. You are the true god of the future."

    But the child was clearly not afraid, she seemed to sense something with her innate extraordinary consciousness.

    She pulled out her finger from her mouth, and pointed to the distance while looking at Vivien.

    Vivien looked in that direction and called out the name of that place.

    "Lava volcano?"

    "What are you pointing at"

    Vivien suddenly recalled the scene just now.

    The place where the darkness first came, and the first place where the darkness left, seemed to be there.

    She suddenly understood that at this very moment God is on the lava volcano.

    "It turns out that the Creator has long been by my side, but I have never discovered it."

    She looked into the distance excitedly. If she is in awe and fear for the mother of life, then she is boundless yearning and longing for the God of Insai, just like a child longing for his father.

    It seems that, billions of years ago, King Laidlich engraved faith in their blood.

    Vivien walked a few steps in the direction of the lava volcano, but stopped suddenly.

    But since the contract of the gods, she has understood many things.

    She is no longer as dazed and helpless as before.

    She no longer sees the way forward, but pins everything on the guidance of the gods.

    Because he has learned the will of the Supreme God from the chapters of the saints, and learned what she should do.

    "There is no need to force it!"

    "If Yin Sai wants to see me, the world will let me see him."

    However, her eyes were still looking in the direction of the lava volcano in the distance.

    If you wait until the next time the gods start again, go to a distant place.

    She wanted to see them off in person, and watched the god's car go away.

    The god may not care, but she still wants to do it——

    Moonlight City.

    Most people in the city did not take the previous darkness seriously. The more ignorant they were, the better they were able to survive.

    The more you know, the more hesitant and fearful you become.

    In the governor's mansion, Anu, the governor of the province, is dealing with various affairs and is very busy.

    After finishing his work in the morning, he was about to go back to conduct his own experiments in the afternoon when an official stopped him.

    "My lord governor!"

    "There are still things to do in the afternoon. The Harvest Temple in Moonlight City is about to be completed."

    "You said it, I must remind you."

    Anu pressed his head with his hands and said loudly, "I almost forgot."

    Anu looked at the other party: "Is there anything else?"

    The other party looked at the brochure in his hand, and reported several things one after another, and the last one was.

    "Several Evelians want to see you, saying that they want to ask you how to grow brown ball vines."

    Anu: "Look for this kind of thing"

    Anu had just finished speaking, and then stopped.

    "Ever people?"

    "Where are the Evelians?"

    The other party said: "Aiweier people from the new world! ?

 Text Chapter 467: This land has been blessed by the gods

    ,

    Just after noon, the sun is shining.

    The Harvest Temple in Moonlight City is holding a god worship ceremony, and this time is the most free time for everyone in the city, and many people come to watch the excitement.

    In addition, a large number of farmers from outside the city entered the city to participate in this celebration.

    The Harvest Temple did not use the common flat top and dome style of the temple, but a towering spire, and many places in the temple used triangular elements.

    This makes the Temple of Harvest look very different from other temples, with a mysterious and exotic style.

    Because the Feathered Snake lived under the ice field for a long time, saw the wild tribes in the north, the country of shamans above the wasteland, and the country of yellow sand, and also arrived at the Moyuan King City with endless sand seas, and its temples can also see fusion  The places where the architectural characteristics of each place are highlighted.

    "Huh!"

    A god servant summoned a fire demon and sent it to the altar.

    The extraordinary flame surged up and made a bursting sound, announcing the beginning of the celebration.

    "Boom boom boom~"

    Immediately afterwards.

    On the square under the temple, there was a tidy drum sound, accompanied by the dance of the snake maid.

    The beautiful snake girls twisted their waists and chanted the "Harvest Canon" compiled by believers. The sun shone on their white skin, as if reflecting light, making people unable to open their eyes.  .

    Many feathered serpents in yellow clothes stood in the square, under the flames of the altar fire demon, with solemn expressions.

    With the end of the sacrificial dance, the servants of the gods began to preach their own teachings to the mortals and pray to the gods.

    "Kurmis, the Lord of the Harvest, Kurmis, the Feathered Serpent God."

    "He brought abundant harvests and new crops to the world, bringing good news to all people."

    "He is a good god, an upright god, and the protector of mortals. He will redeem the suffering of mortals."

    The Feathered Serpent has not yet become a myth, but its belief has begun to spread among people.

    The lizard people call it the Lord of Harvest, the Feathered Serpent God, saying that the Feathered Serpent brings a good harvest to the world, so that the world will no longer suffer from hunger and keep mortals away from disasters.

    As long as you believe in him, you can become lucky and happy, stay away from all suffering, and no longer suffer.

    It has to be said that this set of rhetoric is very provocative.

    Many people in the city knew about the Harvest Temple for the first time, but many people came here because of the teachings of the Harvest Temple taught by the apprentices who walked the streets.

    Let's take a look at what this god who can bring luck and banish misery looks like.

    "Kurmis, the Feathered Serpent God, I have heard of this name. Many years ago, I remember that an existence with this name came to the Moonlight Province and summoned many flying snakes with wings.  Solve the disaster of green vines." After many years, some people still remember Kurmis's name.

    "The god attendants said that those big snakes with wings are the incarnation of the Feathered Serpent God walking in the world." Coupled with the publicity of the Harvest Temple, more people began to recall the past.

    "It is said that even the brown ball vine was made by this god, and he gave it to King Osis, hoping that King Osis could plant it in the whole kingdom." Someone told a secret that the locals didn't know very well.

    "Really?" Until now, most people in Moonlight City only know that the brown ball vines were planted by King Osis. As for how the brown ball vines came from, everyone is not clear.

    "Then He is really the same as those god servants said, he is a great god!" When the brown ball vine was mentioned, everyone's expressions changed.

    What mortals see the greatness of a god is not how strong the god is, but what you bring to them, so that they can truly feel your existence.

    But more ragged poor and farmers gathered under the temple.

    They watched longingly at the bags piled up on one side of Temple Square.

    These people are farmers from various villages and towns outside the city, workshop workers from large and small slums, and they came here not because of gratitude or belief.

    It's because they heard that the Harvest Temple will distribute food and seedlings on top of the celebration.

    That rebellion killed countless people in the entire Moonlight Province. Although the rebellion has subsided, the problem is not completely over yet.

    Large numbers of people died, fields missed the plowing season, grain stores plundered and villages and houses burned.

    These have created a large number of homeless"You don't know how barren the Evil Peninsula is compared to here, and how terrible the wind, rain and natural disasters on the Evil Peninsula are."

    "The weather here is smooth, the four seasons here seem to be arranged, there are countless mineral deposits here, and there are unimaginable resources here."

    "Not to mention."

    "There are inexhaustible extraordinary resources here. Countless extraordinary people can be supported here, and there are inheritances from the gods."

    "Because this is the back garden of the ruler of life, and this is the sanctuary of the giant god."

    "This is the place where the gods originated, and this land has been blessed by all the gods."

    The Evelians from the outside world showed yearning and yearning expressions, and talked to Anu with a shocked and confused expression.

    "My lord, do you know?"

    "Before arriving here, I have never seen so many powerful people, never seen so many cities and dense population, and seen such a prosperous city."

    "Props can be excavated directly under the land here. There are crops such as brown ball vines here, and there are various alchemy workshops here."

    "There are various extraordinary professions such as alchemists, tower keepers, and magic knights, as well as demon spirits, lizardmen, and monsters!"

    "It's incredible here."

    Anu looked at each other, he didn't expect that in the eyes of these Aviel people who left Ruhe Giant Island, this continent was like this.

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    ? Push the new book of my friend Jie Nan, unlimited stream type.

    7017

 Text Chapter 468: Fairy's Fairy Tale Book and Tao Jiang's Voice

    ,

    Several Evelians from the New World were received by Governor Anu, and they had a good talk.

    After finishing the conversation, several people, accompanied by their attendants, went to the back to fetch the seedlings of brown ball vines and the classics about planting brown ball vines.

    On the way, they saw the ancestor totem pole standing in the back garden.

    This mysterious pillar and the totem pattern on it immediately attracted everyone's attention: "What is this?"

    One of them saw it: "It's a prop."

    Others showed shocking eyes: "Such a big prop?"

    The leader seemed to have seen the tittering expressions of the attendants. He felt a little ashamed as he came from outside Heju Island, and he immediately said to the others: "Have you never seen the alchemy tower of the Temple of Miracles before? That one is comparable to this one."  Even bigger."

    But the attendants immediately told them that this was not an ordinary prop.

    "The ancestor totem pole, this is a powerful prop that Lord Anu and the apostle Oran jointly forged."

    "It can detect a person's affinity for the blood of Warcraft, suitable for contracts and what kind of Warcraft to cultivate."

    "With it, anyone can become a powerful person and become a noble magic knight."

    Several Aiweier people immediately changed their expressions, and they came together one by one.

    "What did you say?"

    "Really?"

    "You mean to be the one in power?"

    The Aiweier looked at the attendant, and could no longer remain calm.

    The attitude of the leader changed, and he asked this little attendant very respectfully: "Anyone can?"

    The attendant said: "Of course, anyone can do it, as long as you have the blood of wisdom."

    "But the premise is that you dedicate your faith to the Feathered Serpent God, the great harvest lord, and you can get the potion seeds bestowed by the Feathered Serpent God."

    "Compared to other extraordinary professions, a magic knight does not have strict talent requirements. Even the lowest talent can at least become a magic knight apprentice."

    "However, if the talent is too poor, you can only contract the lowest level of Warcraft."

    At this time, the attendant also summoned a monster.

    It was an inferior spiny ball beast, only half a meter in size, which could inflate and shoot out spikes when it was in danger.

    The attendant said proudly: "Look, this is my monster partner Qiuqiu."

    This attendant turned out to be an apprentice magic knight.

    However, this kind of spiky ball beast is only chosen by those with extremely poor bloodlines, because it needs the lowest potion needs to be cultivated, and the power of the final cultivated monster is naturally very poor.

    After the magic knight signed a contract with him, his own strength is not even enough to learn and release an apprentice-level magic, so it can be said that he has no potential at all.

    Only those aristocratic children who have a lot of money and want to become a powerful person will spend a lot of money in exchange for such a powerful person.

    However, this did not prevent the minds of a few Aiweier people from flying to the sky immediately after hearing about this incident.

    In this extraordinary world, no one can refuse to be a powerful person.

    Even if it is the lowest apprentice of a powerful person, even if he cannot control and release the basic magic, he is still a powerful person.

    They immediately asked: "If we want to become magic knights, can we do that?"

    People who can go on ocean voyages are naturally not ordinary people.

    In the Green Forest Wu Country, they are nobles.

    They have tried their talents before, but none of them have reached the threshold of becoming a powerful person.

    The attendant said: "As long as Master Anu agrees, of course."

    "Master Anu is the spokesperson of Feathered Serpent God in the world. He possesses very powerful power, and he is also the first magic knight on Ruhe Giant Island."

    The magic knight is indeed as the attendant said, the requirements for talents are indeed very low.

    But in many cases, when the threshold of a certain aspect of a thing begins to lower, it means that the threshold of another aspect begins to rise infinitely.

    This is the case with the magic knight, because it has very high requirements for resources.

    Becoming a magic knight first requires potion seeds, which need to be cultivated into plants, and then the corresponding monsters are bred through experiments, and then a special contract is concluded with the monsters.

    After so many steps, it can be regarded as entering the door of the magic knight.

    The cost involved is simply not something ordinary people can afford.

    But thereAn incomparable treasure trove.

    There is nothing wrong with the story, but the other side of San Rafael is omitted.

    She is kind but very detached, she always speaks those unusually off-line words in an elegant manner, and she likes to secretly gossip about those gods behind her back.

    She is also very timid, likes to gossip about the gods, and is afraid that the gods will punish her if they find out.

    And that treasure house is not hers, she is just a fairy in charge of guarding the treasure house, and the things in the treasure house have nothing to do with her.

    After finishing reading "The Gospel of the Fairy in the Forest", Rosa had a look of envy in her eyes.

    "San Rafael is so lucky, someone has even written a book of fairy tales for her."

    "I can only write my fairy tale book by myself."

    Rosa has already thought about it.

    She is going to modify the stories behind those doors and incorporate them into her fairy tale book.

    Rosa came to the fairyland of the door, and checked the key she sent and the door she had made again.

    The portal has been summoned into the present world, and there is only an empty hole in the wall left in the fairyland of the door, in which a colorful vortex is spinning quietly.

    ? Each portal is a coordinate and anchor point, and is also unique.

    "Gate No. 1 is now coordinates in the south of the main continent of the New World. It is said that there is a very rich land there, and there is also a world of ice and snow that has been frozen for countless years."

    The goblins have seen the whole world in the magic mirror, and the world that the fairies know comes from this way. Rosa thought of the pure white ice and snow world, and felt a little longing in her heart.

    "That must be beautiful."

    Next to Gate No. 1 is Gate No. 2, which is the second teleportation gate that was born. Rosa immediately determined its location.

    "Gate No. 2 is the gate of the ancient demon spirit, and its current coordinates are at the westernmost point of Hokuriku in the New World."

    "What the goblins said is really not wrong, the world is really a ball."

    "The demon was obviously flying towards the east, but in the end it flew to the west."

    "That devil's flying machine is so powerful that it circled the world for half a circle."

    Rosa waved her hand, leaving a number next to the portal vortex that had been created, which were one and two respectively.

    ? Every time a door is born in the future, it will have its own number.

    In this way, when someone opens the door and leads to another door, there will be no mistakes.

    But when Rosa wrote down the number, door No. 1 began to vibrate violently.

    The colored vortex suddenly enlarged, and then suddenly shrunk.

    Constantly repeat the transformation.

    It was as if someone kept opening the door and closing it again.

    "?"

    "What is this guy doing?"

    Rosa looked towards the vortex.

    Suddenly, a voice from afar appeared in Rosa's ear.

    That voice was extremely sad and indignant, a desperate and heart-piercing wail from the bottom of my heart.

    "Why?"

    "You lied to me?"

    "You are a fairy, how can you lie to others?"

    "Where is this, what the hell is this place, this is not a place of light at all, this is not the place I want to come to at all."

    "let me out."

    "Let me go, I want to get out of here."

    "I want to leave here~"

    The place where the sounding being is located must be very empty, and the spoken words seem to be swallowed by the world.

    7017

 Text Chapter 469: Main Continent and Antarctica

    ,

    The darkness has no end, only the stars above the head are twinkling.

    "Wooooow~"

    The wind here is not whistling, but howling like a ghost, and it will never stop.

    It seems that there are countless evil spirits on this dark land, roaring heart-piercingly, pouring out their hearts, liver, spleen and lungs.

    finally.

    A little change appeared in the boundless darkness, and a little light appeared in the distance.

    The only light in the dark world illuminates a small area, and finally let people see clearly what the world is like.

    There are no plants around, no buildings.

    There is only ice that has been frozen for thousands of years, and snow that will never melt.

    The light came from a small lantern, which was hung on the arm of a short child, who had the form of a god, with his hands in his sleeves, and staggered towards the outside against the cold wind.

    Transformed into the shape of a god, the small ceramic figurine walking on two feet has layers of frost all over its body.

    Its eyebrows and hair were covered with icicles, and its whole body was shaking like a sieve.

    "Woo~"

    "Woo~"

    In the dark, it also made a sound like a ghost, shaking its hands while making unconscious sounds, whimpering very rhythmically with the cold wind.

    It's just that the wind makes a sound because it blows.

    And it is because it is frozen.

    I have to say that this matryoshka-style magical prop is very powerful. It can make the ceramic figurine conceal all information, and at the same time change into a life, which is no different from a real life.

    It can also make ceramic figurines feel the beauty of food, and can touch everything in this world through the touch and experience of ordinary people.

    And it is extremely strong, it looks like a mortal body, but it has a toughness far exceeding that of a mortal body.

    But at this moment there is a problem.

    The ceramic figurine can feel the temperature of tens of degrees below zero like ordinary people, but the body can't be frozen.

    Just like that, it was frozen so hard that its brain seemed to be frozen, but it couldn't faint.

    Even the ceramic villain didn't dare to remove the shell, its body was severely damaged, and without the protection of the shell, it might shatter in an instant.

    And it still needs this body to leave this place and walk out of this endless darkness.

    I don't know how long I walked all the way, and when I came to a snow hill, the ceramic figurine finally stopped.

    The little ceramic figurine curled up under the snow mound, whimpering and exhaling from the cold.

    "Woo~"

    "Woo~"

    "Woo~"

    The little ceramic figurine put his hand to his mouth, and every time he groaned, his body trembled.

    It seems that it wants to warm up its hands through the air it breathes out, and it also tries its best to control its body, wanting to spit out more hot water vapor to warm up its hands.

    But in the end, the air around its mouth turned into ice particles after it exhaled, hitting and rubbing against its hands.

    The ceramic villain didn't know whether he was pretending not to know, or if he was really dumbfounded, and kept repeating this action.

    After holding hands for a while, it continued.

    "After walking for so long, it's time to get warm."

    Anticipation appeared in the eyes of the ceramic villain: "The good times have begun."

    Tremblingly, it untied the lantern hanging from its arm, squatted down and put its hands and body next to the lantern, as if it wanted to use the fire inside the lantern to warm itself up.

    The light illuminated the face of the little ceramic figurine, flickered in its eyes, and seemed to reflect warmth into its heart.

    "Woo~"

    It pressed both hands directly on the lamp wall of the lantern, and whimpered again, but this time it seemed to spit out all the cold in the body, and there was a refreshing emotion in the whimpering.

    "It's so warm and hot~"

    "It's so good to warm up!"

    The ceramic villain felt much better, with a comfortable expression on his face, and he sat down on the soft couch and leaned against the snow hill.

    It is enjoying the only beautiful moment of the day, enjoying the fire in this cold and hopeless world of ice and snow.

    The ceramic villain felt that it was uncomfortable to bake like this, so he directly pressed his hand on the lampshade.

    While roasting by the fire, a happy expression appeared on his face.

    At this time, its stomach made a sound.

    "Gu~"

    that;"So if one day, you push open the door and find a door in the distance that is also open, it should be the Land of Light."

    Ceramic villain: "How long will it have to wait?"

    Rosa said: "It shouldn't be too long."

    Ceramics knows how long the existence of the dream race is. Those goblins have lived from the first era to the present. This is not too long and it is worth discussing.

    So it asked cautiously: "This is not too long, how long is it?"

    Rosa said: "You should be able to wait for the kind that is not too long."

    An embarrassing expression appeared on the face of the ceramic figurine, it is indeed not too long, at least it can wait.

    Finally, the fairy told it a direction.

    "Go straight to this place, and you can walk out of this ice and snow world."

    "It won't be long before you can see the sun."

    "There is the southern continent of the New World, and it is a very fertile place."

    "Although no one has set foot there, it is very fertile and a place full of life and greenery."

    Rosa confirmed that it wasn't her own door that was the problem, but the ceramic figurine's problem, so she gave an answer and left.

    And the ceramic villain finally woke up in the ice and snow.

    It still knelt down in front of the portal, its body covered with layers of snow.

    The blizzard still stopped, but it was still dark all around.

    The ceramic figurine looked around, and then at himself.

    "Is it a dream?"

    "Is it true?"

    The little ceramic figurine can't tell the difference either, it can only go where the fairy guides it, if it can go out, it must be true.

    If it was just a simple dream.

    There is no other way——

    Above the fantasy star sea.

    Rosa let out a long sigh of relief after leaving the dream of the little ceramic figurine.

    "It's not about the door."

    Then she flew towards the distance, and suddenly the star key on her neck sensed.

    Rosa showed a smile on her face: "Is there just one nearby?"

    Not long after, she came to another dream.

    I saw a brand new dream that yearned for the distance.

    This is a lizard man's dream.

    His face looked a little fierce, but the dream he had made Rosa so surprised.

    This is the most beautiful distant dream she has ever seen. It contains beautiful wishes and a lot of anticipation.

    The point is that other people's dreams are not as grand as this dream.

    In a dream.

    She saw a huge golden feathered snake waving its wings, the land was covered with green, and densely packed fruits grew in the cultivated land.

    I saw everyone wearing gorgeous clothes, saw a highly developed civilization, densely packed ships on the pier, and saw snake people, winged people, lizard people and demons living together in harmony.

    Rosa has decided that she will put this dream into the star key.

    She stepped into the dream and came to the consciousness of the dream owner.

    "Your dream is the most beautiful dream I have ever seen. Is this the place you long for?"

    "How far is it from Ruhe Giant Island?"

    "Why have I never seen it before?"

    The lizard man standing on the boat looking at the sea turned around and said, "This is not a dream from far away."

    "It is farther than the distance!"

    "However, I believe that one day it will appear in this world, in front of everyone's eyes."

    Rosa nodded, half understanding.

    "Oh, this is a place farther than far away."

    And when the lizardman saw the person who asked him the question, he was suddenly stunned.

    "Fairy?"

    Rosa nodded, and then handed him a key: "I want your dream, and I can give you a key as a price."

    The lizardman took the key and asked Rosa, "What is this?"

    Rosa: "The key of the portal, the person who has it can summon the portal, and you can go to the place where other portals are, regardless of the distance."

    ? - - - - - off-topic - - - - -

    ? It will be next month soon, ask for a guaranteed monthly pass at the beginning of the month, big guys pass by and vote for one!  Beg!

    7017k017

 Text Chapter 470: You can’t put the future in a glass jar

    ,

    Protect the city of fire.

    In the study room of the royal palace, the highest level of the country is gathering to discuss matters.

    The maids and waiters stood outside, and the ministers inside stepped forward one after another, making a summary of last year.

    "The taxes paid by the provinces last year, the taxes of the port cities plus the royal family's alchemy workshop, plus"

    The Minister of Finance of the Kingdom reported the tax situation of this year to His Majesty the King, and said that there were several standard hourglasses before stopping.

    "King, last year's taxes exceeded all previous times, surpassing the kings of the gods in all generations."

    This is also of course, when the King of Gods Families, the entire Suinhall was a city-state union, how could it compare to the current situation of Morabi.

    King Morabi: "We will increase our efforts this year. We will not only introduce alchemists and tower keepers, but also cultivate the kingdom's own alchemists and tower keepers."

    "Similarly, we should also train the next generation of lawyers."

    "Regarding the cultivation of monsters and the establishment of the Magic Knight Academy, we should also communicate more with the Temple of Harvest."

    Since King Morabi became Suinhor's first mortal king, he has gone through a struggle with the scarlet patriarch Monroe and witnessed the conclusion of the contract of the gods.

    He introduced alchemists and tower keepers, appointed lawyers and revised the code of laws, thoroughly implemented the provincial system, and improved the tax system.

    After struggling again and again, he finally secured his position as a mortal.

    It is estimated that only he himself can feel the risks and hardships involved.

    These can be felt from the white hair that appeared on King Morabi's head, as well as the wrinkles that have appeared in recent years.

    After listening to the reports of the ministers, King Morabi finally looked at the minister in charge of the royal family.

    "How's the situation at Monroe?"

    "Is there any movement?"

    Monroe's influence in Suinhall was too strong, and once influenced and controlled the royal power, Morabi couldn't help paying attention from time to time.

    The Minister in charge of the royal family immediately said: "Recently, the Temple of Life, the Temple of Miracles, and the Temple of Knowledge are competing with each other for faith, and temples are constantly being built in various cities."

    "At the same time, they are not the only ones under the Temple of Life. Recently, the Temple of the Moonlight, the Destruction of Natural Disasters, and the Starlight Penance are also constantly expanding their power and influence. At the same time, they are looking for seeds that can become witches.  Although Monroe is suppressing them, he dare not actually expel them."

    Having said that, the Minister in charge of the royal family couldn't help smiling.

    If you want to solve an enemy, sometimes you just need to create enough enemies for him.

    "Now our Patriarch is in a state of desperation, and he has no power to stop so many forces joining forces to enter Suinhall."

    "However, recently it is said that Patriarch Monroe has changed his strategy. He is using his power to send more god attendants to various places, build more temples and shrines, and has even begun to send missionary ships overseas."

    The Scarlet Goddess has the most believers. The wealth and power of the temple can only be compared with the desire of the Sunrise Land and the Alchemy God. At this moment, they are fully mobilized. No one can match their wealth and wealth.  of.

    King Morabi nodded in satisfaction: "Monroe seems to have finally realized what his strongest point is and what he should do."

    "He also sent missionary ships overseas?"

    "Are those Evelians from the New World willing to share their nautical charts and their nautical skills?"

    Minister in charge of the royal family: "He spent a lot of money and granted a few of the Evelians the inheritance of divine arts, promising that they would enter the kingdom of God after death."

    "Recently, the Scarlet Temple has been making frequent moves, constantly creating powerful powerful people by granting divine spell seeds."

    "Rumor"

    King Morabi asked: "What are the rumors?"

    The Minister in charge of the royal family said: "It is rumored that there may be a brand new extraordinary profession that will be born."

    "And those who have obtained the seeds of divine magic now may be the reserve army of new extraordinary professions in the future."

    King Morabi nodded, but didn't pay much attention.

    As long as Monroe doesn't put his mind on him anymore, but on preaching and faith.

    Sometimes people are driven by inertia and the forces of the past.

    Since ancient times, these words have always been like this, which can lock a person's consciousness to death.?? to the back of the head.

    Because the things in front of you are much more exciting than putting the world and the future into a glass jar.

    She wanted to see how Insai's hair exploded.

    However, because Saishen stuffed the candy into his mouth, it turned out that Sally's hair exploded.

    Sally's brown hair stood up into spikes, like a spiky beast in full swing.

    She looked at Yin Shen innocently, and touched her fried hair.

    But it can't be calmed down for a long time.

    God asked her, "Sally, did your glass jar predict the outcome?"

    Sally now fully understands that predicting the future is unreliable, and her nihility bacteria can only try to develop other abilities if they want to go further——

    Moonlight City.

    A dead body was carried into the medical fort, and the lizard man Anu and several others were wearing black robes and surrounded the body tightly.

    He asked a doctor who came out, "Are you sure?"

    The other party nodded and said: "It is certain, it is the plague."

    In this day and age, confirming the plague is not confirming that it is a certain disease.

    And it only needs to be confirmed that it has the ability to infect.

    Anu's face changed greatly, he didn't know where the plague was brought from, and where it started to erupt.

    His first reaction was to give the order immediately.

    "Issuing a ban, the whole city is blocked."

    "Let all physicians and physician apprentices in the city, together with veterinarians and all those who have received medical inheritance, come to this medical castle immediately."

    The plague predicted by the Void Bacteria has really arrived.

    7017

 Text Chapter 471: Sally, you are the master of life!

    ,

    Moonlight City.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu walked quickly in the governor's mansion, walking in a hurry.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It can be seen that everyone in the Governor's Mansion is busy, and no one stops.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The entire Moonlight City was completely blocked, and the plague was spreading in the city. The number of patients in the medical fort was increasing day by day, but the cause and solution have not been found yet.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    People in the city were panicked, and everyone was extremely afraid and fearful.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu, Governor of Moonlight Province, travels around the city from morning to night, solving endless problems, trying his best to maintain order in the city, and mobilizing resources and manpower to prevent and control the plague.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    No, just after he came back, he saw an official from the Governor's Mansion approaching him.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It was obvious at a glance that he was going to report the situation to him.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu raised his head. Looking at the other person's expression, he knew that it must be something bad. However, there are too many bad news these days, and it seems that one more bad news is not worth making Anu feel so much.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu sat down first, and then asked: "Tell me, what happened again?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The official stood in front of the table and told Anu: "My lord, the plague has spread outside the city." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Now plagues have broken out in many towns outside the city, with terrible black poisonous spots growing on their bodies, followed by coma." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It can be confirmed that it came from the city." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After hearing this, Anu immediately stood up. Although he expected the bad news, the bad news still shocked Anu, and then his shock turned into anger.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What's going on?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Didn't I already give an order, no one is allowed to enter or leave without my order, and all patients and corpses must be dealt with centrally." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "How did the plague spread?" &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    The official replied in a low voice: "I heard from the following that some nobles and businessmen have sneaked out recently, and it may be because of them that they have spread outside." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu slammed the table and roared angrily.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Damn!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "These guys are damned." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Every time these guys are doing bad things, famine, war, and plague are all inseparable from them." &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    "The demons in the abyss are inferior to them. They are the real cancer and the real plague in this world." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    As soon as Anu heard it, he knew that there was a problem below. Not only the nobles, but also other people in the city were disobeying his orders.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But it is too late to solve it now.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Even if all the relevant personnel are arrested and disposed of, it is impossible to put the plague back into the cage.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He felt overwhelmed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu couldn't sit still anymore, after he issued a few orders in the governor's mansion, he immediately came to the medical fort.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu changed into the clothes in the medical fort, and put on that unique mask, and saw the doctor of the medical fort who was busy: "How many people died today?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The great doctor told Anu: "My lord, twenty-one people died in the medical fort, but dozens of corpses were sent from outside, and they haven't had time to count and deal with them. The manpower in the medical fort is insufficient."&amp;amp;  lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu told the other party another bad news: "The plague has also appeared outside the city, and we must send people to deal with it. At least we must teach them how to prevent the plague and how to dispose of the corpse." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After listening, the doctor sighed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "More and more people are dying, and there may be more in the future." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu asked: "Have you found a solution to the problem?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The great doctor shook his head: "At present, we only know that this plague can be transmitted through water and body fluids, so now the drinking water in the cityLily.  "&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally seemed to understand and understood something, but she was still a little frustrated.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    God said again at this time: "The crown of wisdom is the source of wisdom, the beginning of all wisdom." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It's like your mother nut of all things, can you create all the life you want to create with it?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "These two artifacts represent the beginning and origin, the cornerstone of wisdom and life, without them everything will collapse."&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The life and wisdom you brought will disappear." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "But that does not represent the limit of life and wisdom. It is unknown how tall towers and temples can be built on it." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally also thought of her own mother nut of all things, and the matter of making wingmen by herself.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She ran to Insai and told her.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I wanted to create the winged race in your dream, but in the end I created a group of weird-looking winged people."&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "But in the end, through the power of wisdom, those winged people became what I wanted to create." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "How strange!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Because Sai God told Sally: "So you are the cornerstone of life and wisdom, but life and wisdom are still exploring their limits and creating their own miracles." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The god in the white robe led the girl to the glass jar. Sally picked up the glass jar from the ground, put it on the altar, and looked at it with the god.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen told Sally: "The future is unpredictable, but there are some things that can be deduced." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally knew the answer God was going to tell her, so she couldn't wait to ask: "God, what is it?"&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In her eyes, God knows the answer to everything in the world, as long as she wants to tell you.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen: "For example, the evolution of life." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    God Yin pointed to the outside world, to the whole earth.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "You cannot control the future of this world, but you can control the evolution of life, because you know all the mysteries of life." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Sally, you are the master of life." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Billions of lives were born because of your authority, and also evolved because of your power." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The Creator took the little girl by the hand and showed her the world to be possible.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At the same time, she told her the true power of the authority she inherited from herself.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The two seem to be standing in the temple, but the whole world appears in front of them, and the world and everything are under them.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The voice of God entered Sally's ears, as if a door had been opened for her.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Therefore!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "You can know what life will look like in advance!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    When one sentence falls, the process of the world is promoted.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally looked at her own glass tank, at the giant island of Ruhe and all mimicry in the glass tank.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She said happily with a smile on her face.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "God!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I understand." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Void bacteria can imitate the world, the environment and nature.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It is possible to know all the secrets of a species by decomposing its corpse, and can completely mimic the life form of the other party.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    If in this glass jar, she concentrates her efforts on deducing the evolution of a certain species and chooses it as the protagonist.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Is it possible to see what a species will become in the future?  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Is it possible to see the limit that a species can reach?  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At least, she was able to see one of the possibilities.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally found the true power of the Void Bacteria, or she knew how to use her power.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;Some say they know how to use their power.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 472: Nihilophilus

    ,

    In the temple.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally then asked Shen Yin: "God, but after deducing the future forms of these lives, what is the use?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen said: "Wait until the next era, it will belong to the era of life." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "All the perfect things in your eyes may be born in that era." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally looked expectantly: "The next era!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Next.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally, the master of life, picked up her own glass jar.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She put her eyeballs on the glass jar, and heard the voices of those void bacteria.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "We should follow the laws of the world and the laws of nature." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "We are laws, theorems, and cycles." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "We are one of the rules of the world. As a rule, we must abide by the rules and not do whatever we want."&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What is that lizard man? He decomposed him." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The living cannot be decomposed, this is the law." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The law of fart, we are the law, and Ruhe is the world." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The Void Bacteria are still in a meeting, and it seems that there is no end to it.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally was very dissatisfied: "You useless guys are still arguing." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The nihility bacteria inside all changed under her gaze, and the voices of the nihil bacteria who were conducting a century conference also became silent.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally looked at these nihilistic germs who knew how to quarrel all day long and didn't know how to do business.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    If every question allowed them to be debated endlessly, then there would never be conclusions and answers.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally, the master of life, decides to perfect and open up her previous ideas.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Bacteria of nothingness!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "You should have a collective consciousness, the strongest consciousness born from the fusion of all consciousnesses, a consciousness that controls all simulated worlds." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She followed suit and made a selection.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "My glass jar, you are the carrier of the nihility bacteria, I make you the king of the nihility bacteria, and the mother who will give birth to all other nihility bacteria in the future."&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "You are the unified consciousness of the bacteria of nothingness." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally held the glass jar with her hands, and a powerful force poured into it.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Immediately, the glass cylinder changed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Group after group of foam eroded the glass tank, and the white foam gnawed at the glass wall.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Gradually, the glass jar was also decomposed, and the power of the nihility bacteria began to simulate this glass jar.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The glass cylinder has become foamy, and it is still expanding, getting bigger and bigger.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Immediately afterwards, the foam under the glass jar continued to spread, as if forming a base to support the glass jar.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Or it is a living body born to carry the glass tank.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It is constantly changing various forms, but everything is satisfied with the glass jar above the head, with the mimic world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Because it is very clear.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It was born because of that glass jar, it is a sand table world dominated by life.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It first turned into a huge white horseshoe crab that occupied half of the temple, but the carapace on the back of the horseshoe crab turned into the huge glass jar containing the mimic world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The white horseshoe crab flies and swims in mid-air.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Immediately afterwards, it turned into a bubble and dissipated.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It turned into a huge tree this time, and there was a tree hole in the belly of the tree, and the World Island floated in the tree hole.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    One shape after anotherp; "AnuAnuAnuAnu"&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    Anu stood at the door of the medical fort, he suddenly understood.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    I don't have much time to hesitate anymore, because every moment of time wasted now is the passing of a life.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He can ignore it or turn a blind eye to it, because no matter how large the plague spreads, it is impossible for him to spread to him. He has a beautiful and bright future, as long as he is ruthless, these are not problems for him.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But the point is, Anu is not such a person.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    If he was such a person, Kurmis would not have chosen him back then, and he would not have achieved what he is today.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "If Mr. Kurmis is here, he will definitely not hesitate." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu turned around and came to the front of the nihilium mother again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I promise, I can be your test subject." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu made a request: "But I don't want to evolve." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The huge white thing asked him: "Then what do you want?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu told the nihilistic mother: "I want to go back in time and reach the beginning of life." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I want to retrieve the various abilities that have been lost, the ancient power hidden in our blood." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Void Bacteria Mother: "You are not qualified to decide how to start and how to end." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "But your will will determine the direction of your evolution. If you decide that the direction of evolution is to regain your former abilities, I will not hinder your success." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu nodded and agreed to the condition of the nihilium mother, which also represented the conclusion of this deal.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In the world of nothingness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Clear light radiated from the body of the sterile mother, and her body unfolded gently, releasing infinite suction.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu was attracted, and went towards the nihilistic mother.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The nihil mother in front of her eyes was getting bigger and bigger until it was so big that Anu couldn't see the whole picture of the other party clearly.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu couldn't tell whether the other party was getting bigger or he was shrinking.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    at last.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He fell into the bamboo hat or the translucent white hat on the head of the sterile mother. He fell down like a grain of dust, passed through the clouds, and saw the strange world of mimicry.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    &amp;lt;a id=&amp;quot;wzsy&amp;quot; href=&amp;quot;&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://m.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&quot;"  target="_blank">http://m.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://m.&amp;quot;&amp  ;gt;&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">http://m.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;/a&gt;</a>Novel Reading Network&amp;lt;/a&amp;gt;  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This time, he finally saw what was sealed inside the hat.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    There is a continent sealed inside.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At this moment, Anu felt fear in his heart, but he said it to himself.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It's okay!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The former gods can survive, and I can also bear it." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And the voice of the nihilistic mother came from above.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Evolution begins." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Specimen: lizard man, wind lizard dragon, dead demon disease!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Deduction!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 473: The Clock of Time Being Toggled

    ,

    When the lizard man Anu reached an agreement with the nihility mother, there were also two wills in the abyss watching Anu.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The abyss of the dark prison.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    On the burning throne, a scorched corpse is observing everything that happened to Anu through the saber carried by the lizard man Anu, even things that happened in Anu's consciousness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He saw Anu the lizardman was devastated by a plague, but in such a disaster, he met the tenth Ruhe again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After seeing through Anu's sophistry, Lu He, named nothingness, decided to make a deal with the other party.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Carry out an experiment on the stage of civilization and race.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Dark Moon sat on the throne, watching the lizard man Anu couldn't help but speak.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "When luck reaches its peak, disaster will come; when disaster follows like a shadow, luck will follow."&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Is spiritual authority really related to luck?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Dark Moon suddenly remembered Xiao, the evil god of original sin. When he reversed the years and time and came to this era, when he ascended to the throne of God, disasters followed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    If he had survived that disaster at that time, perhaps fate would have swept him completely.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At that time, will there be no one who can stop him from pursuing everything he wants.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Before Dark Moon could figure out the result, the nihility mother on the other side had already activated her own power.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The figure of the lizardman Anu kept shrinking, heading towards the nihilistic mother.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The figure of the nihilium mother gradually became unbelievably large, and the sealed thing on the "brim" of her head was gradually revealed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It wasn't just Anu, but Darkmoon also saw what was above the Mother of Nothing's head.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    For a moment, the king of rage was dumbfounded.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He stood up violently: "What is that?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    An Yue was speechless for a long while, and finally she seemed to ask a question in disbelief.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "She has a world on her head?" &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    Dark Moon, he knew that Ruhe could be turned into the earth, into the desert, into the sky and the sea of ??clouds, and into a huge movable mountain range.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But this is the first time he has seen this kind of Ruhe with a world on his head.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And in the black mud abyss on the other side.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Melder, the king of lust, is also watching the lizard man Anu. Since she discovered that Dark Moon bet on this lizard man, she has also started to pay attention to this lizard man.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Gradually, she discovered many things and understood An Yue's plan.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It turns out that the ghoul's method of becoming a god came from the feathered snake." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Now that she knows Dark Moon's plan, Melder will naturally not let go. Once she has the opportunity, she is ready to snatch it directly from Dark Moon, and at least get a share.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    These two people have always been paying attention to the lizard man Anu, and both of them can be said to have malicious intentions, and both are coveting the way to become a god.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And after the nihilistic mother pulled the lizardman into the world of mimicry, she raised her huge head and looked into the abyss.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Its sight seems to have penetrated the barrier between the world and the dream world, and saw the two people in the abyss.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The sound of the tide and waves flowed from a distance, echoing in the abyss.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Do you want to watch it too, then come in together!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lu Heyin activated, and the authority given to it by the master of life overrides the two of them.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The two who hadn't even stepped on the road to mythology felt their consciousness was pulled out in an instant and fell into the world of mimicry.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    That is the power launched from the root, and there is no way to resist it.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gtThe plan is made by you, or it is up to you to complete it.  "&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I will become the spirit of the totem pole, sleep in this pillar, anyway, I usually like to sleep!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu patted his old buddy and said.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Then it's settled like this." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The two came under the ancestor totem pole and began to activate the power of the ancestor totem pole.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This is a Tier 4 prop, which already possesses the power to perform the four-point secret technique of Divine Grace.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu recalled the past, recalling the moment when Kurmis embarked on the road of mythology.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At that time, he was standing at the nearest place to Kurmis, guarding his master.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The wind lizard dragon and Anu were pulled out of all the power in their bodies under the totem pole in this way, and turned into an illusory shadow.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Behind the illusory shadow, there is an extremely complicated ritual array.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    One of the shadows was pulled out completely and then swallowed by the totem pole.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The personality and memory in another body were extracted and sealed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The wind lizard dragon's body fell down completely, and everything about him seemed to be completely integrated into the totem pole. Although this is a simulated world, everything is almost the same as the real one.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At this moment, there was a voice in the totem pole, and he expressed his feelings.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "My spirituality, wisdom, desires, and memories are all fixed in the totem pole, but my consciousness seems to be dissipating, and I am about to fall asleep." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu said: "This is normal, because only real mythical props can keep awake and maintain eternal consciousness." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The other party asked: "Then I have been sleeping like this?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu said: "When you are stimulated, you will wake up, and spend your strength to maintain the awake state temporarily; but if you want to fully possess wisdom and spiritual wisdom, you have to wait until you become a myth." &amp  ;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Wind Lizard Dragon said: "How can it become a myth?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu said: "Consciousness has been preserved, let's do the experiment next!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu remembered the way Kurmis gained power by sacrificing potions and magic crystals, and seemed to see the next step of becoming a god, but how to operate it still needs to be tested.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After all, it was just a four-point secret technique, and it took them more than a hundred years to figure out how to use it when they had a direction and had seen it before.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The next road to imitate becoming a god is still a long way for them.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The wind lizard dragon turned into a totem pole, and gradually fell into a deep sleep. His consciousness sensed that Anu's body was exhausted little by little, and gradually died.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And a force from the world surrounds Anu, waiting for his death and arranging his next life.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Anu!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What will you look like next time you appear?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu said, "It may be a lizard man, it may be something else, maybe it will be a wind lizard?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The old lizardman leaned against the totem pole, took off the long sword at his waist, and inserted it under the pole.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Keep my sword, I will be back soon." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The consciousness in the totem pole suddenly said: "Thank you!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu laughed: "No thanks, my partner." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After speaking, the jungle was completely quiet, and no sound could be heard anymore.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    One of them entered reincarnation, and the other fell into an eternal deep sleep.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    On the other side, Melde, the fallen angel who controlled the death demon disease, is now starting to transfer the plague.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Being able to infect the plague and lizardmen is not enough for her.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She was transferring the plague to another creature.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She transformed into another form and attached to this creature.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It's as if she has also become this kind of creature, controlling this race.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She seems to want to make the world sick, let everyone be infected with the disease of desire, and be completely occupied by her.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    On the continent of nothingness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Above the endless sky, there seems to be a clock of time turning rapidly, and the pointer rotates with afterimages.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It was as if an invisible force was moving it rapidly.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This is the endless cycle of three people, from the beginning to the end of a race.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They are like Xiao, who once betrayed the Temple of Truth, sinking into the endless years, sinking into the change and evolution of species.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And it just so happens that the three of them have more or less relationships with each other.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;She was transferring the plague to another creature.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She transformed into another form and attached to this creature.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It's as if she has also become this kind of creature, controlling this race.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She seems to want to make the world sick, let everyone be infected with the disease of desire, and be completely occupied by her.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    On the continent of nothingness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Above the endless sky, there seems to be a clock of time turning rapidly, and the pointer rotates with afterimages.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It was as if an invisible force was moving it rapidly.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This is the endless cycle of three people, from the beginning to the end of a race.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They are like Xiao, who once betrayed the Temple of Truth, sinking into the endless years, sinking into the change and evolution of species.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And it just so happens that the three of them have more or less relationships with each other.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 474: The Dragon and the Dragon Man

    ,

    Continent of nothingness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A young lizardman was heading towards the legendary Feilong Mountains. He was covered with animal skins and held short weapons in his hand to drive away those man-eating beasts.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It is said that in the depths of the Feilong Mountains and forests, there is a flying dragon tens of meters long and a knight who can control the dragon. They have very powerful power.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He wants to go there to find a powerful force and a solution to the death demon disease.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Every once in a while in his hometown, some lizardmen would die due to a large-scale outbreak of the deadly demon disease, and he wanted to solve this problem.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    finally.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    There are rolling mountains and jungles full of towering giant trees.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The young lizardman raised his head and strode into the depths of the jungle, not at all afraid of the darkness and depth of the jungle, and the roar of those man-eating beasts.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    I don't know why, but he always feels that something in the forest is calling him.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The lizardman overcame obstacles all the way, and finally came to the deepest part of the mountain range, where he saw the legendary totem pole.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Found it!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, when he approached excitedly, all he saw was the corpse of a wind lizard dragon, and the dead bones of another lizard man.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The young man looked at all this with surprise and understanding.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "So they were already dead?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "This is normal, after all, it has been more than a hundred years." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The young man couldn't help but stepped forward to touch the quaint totem pole, looked at the patterns on it, and said with seven parts curiosity and three parts excitement.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What a big pillar, this pillar is definitely not ordinary." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "There must be some secret hidden inside." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Suddenly he saw a sword under the pillar, so he stretched out his hand and drew it out.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "This sword!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Why does it feel so familiar?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Holding the sword, the young man felt a strong sense of familiarity.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And when he pulled out the sword, the tall totem pole in front of him moved.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The pillar shook violently, emitting rays of light; a huge shadow spread its wings and flew out, hovering around the totem pole and him.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The young man held his sword and shouted: "Who are you?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But looking at the shadow, he suddenly changed his words: "Are you human?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The shadow told the young man: "I am the consciousness spirit of the totem pole, your former partner." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Anu!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu on the giant island of Ruhe has been asleep, waiting for the end of everything.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    What is coming now is Anu on the void continent.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The young man was very surprised: "How do you know my name?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "You know me?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Spirit of the Totem Pole: "Of course, it's just that you forgot something." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Young man: "Why should I forget, and how can I remember?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The Spirit of Consciousness of the Totem Pole: "Only when you become a myth, will you find your true self." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu of the Void Continent: "Myth?" &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    "The real self?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Seeing that the spirit of consciousness on the totem pole didn't mean to hurt him, and looked very friendly and familiar with him, Anu put down the sword in his hand and asked him various questions.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Through a conversation from day to night, Anu knew that he was the corpse on the ground, but he had forgotten the past because he had entered reincarnation.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Only then did he understand why he insisted on;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The loss of the totem pole made Anu no longer able to use the totem pole to create new dragons, and even his own mimicry could no longer be performed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, reincarnation is not affected, he can still reincarnate every hundred years or so.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But soon, the black dragon Anu noticed something unusual.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In the next day, he saw a sub-dragon, or a lizard monster lay an egg, and the egg shone with extraordinary light.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The black dragon Anu felt a force coming from the unknown world, scattered into this world, and poured into this egg.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The Yalong is still born?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Not only is it being born, but its scope is no longer limited to the Demon Dragon Mountain Range, but permeates towards the entire world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu looked towards the sky, as if he understood something.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Does the power of the totem pole permeate from another world to this world?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The black dragon Anu immediately followed this change and started his next part of the plan.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    With the help of the power of the priest of the abyss, the master of the death demon disease has almost controlled all the lizardmen, and he also needs to create a force of his own.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The power of pure monsters is not enough. The power of these dozen kinds of sub-dragons is not enough to fight against the master of the deadly demon. He needs a group of wise monsters.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A few years later.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The black dragon Anu turned into the form of a god and stood on a magnificent altar.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Under the altar, there are eggs.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He radiated his own mental force field to cover all the eggs, he cut open his palm, and drops of mythical blood that radiated light flew out and fell into the eggs.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Dragons!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I endow you with my blood, and endow your descendants with true wisdom." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Gives you a part of the form of the gods." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "In return, you and your descendants will always obey my orders and follow my will." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The eggs broke apart, and little dragons crawled out one by one.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Immediately afterwards, these sub-dragons gradually assimilated towards the god-shaped Anu in the mimicry field, and finally turned into a half-dragon and half-human appearance.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    &amp;lt;a id=&amp;quot;wzsy&amp;quot; href=&amp;quot;&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://m.baimengshu.com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&quot  ;" target="_blank">http://m.baimengshu.com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://m.baimengshu  .com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">http://m.baimengshu.com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;/a&gt;</a>Baimengshu&amp;  ;lt;/a&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They have the appearance of a human, but with two horns on their heads and a tail behind them.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This is a race similar to abyssal species and ghouls.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They do not rely on blood inheritance, but other things.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They cannot directly breed the next generation, they are intelligent species born from Warcraft.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They can't directly give birth to dragonmen, they can only give birth to unique sub-dragons, and then inherit his dragonman form in the black dragon Anu's mimic spiritual force field to become a dragonman.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Their inheritance and wisdom are attached to the black dragon Anu.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Anu turned into a black dragon, spread his wings and soared in the sky.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Those little dragons even climbed up, chasing Anu's figure below, Anu told them.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I am the black dragon Anu!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I created you, and I will be your god!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The little dragonmen roared, looking like wild beasts, just like the lizardmen that Anu saw more than a thousand years ago when Anu first came to the void continent.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The black dragon Anu soars in the sky, flying higher and higher.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He penetrated the sea of ??clouds and looked at this void continent and world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I want to become a myth!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I want to change everything." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The scale of time rotates again and pushes to the next era.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;When I was on the void continent, I saw those lizardmen from more than a thousand years ago.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The black dragon Anu soars in the sky, flying higher and higher.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He penetrated the sea of ??clouds and looked at this void continent and world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I want to become a myth!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I want to change everything." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The scale of time rotates again and pushes to the next era.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 475: Thank you, God Asai!

    ,

    There are many cities on the earth.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Even the same lizard people are divided into multiple races because of the color of the scales, and each race is divided into multiple countries, and each country is composed of large and small families.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It can be seen that cities and villages have been established along the river, and the shadows of a large number of lizardmen are busy.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Outside the village, some people grow crops and some people graze.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    There are blacksmith shops, handicraft workshops and markets in the city.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Here are slaves, commoners, nobles, and the king who rules everything.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Just above the king, there is the High Patriarch of the Abyss Temple of the Kingdom of Black Horn who can crown the king. They believe in the incarnation of the deadly demon disease.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    &amp;lt;a id=&amp;quot;wzsy&amp;quot; href=&amp;quot;&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://m.yawenku.com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&quot  ;" target="_blank">http://m.yawenku.com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://m.yawenku  .com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">http://m.yawenku.com&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;/a&gt;</a>Yawenku&amp;  lt;/a&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It is said that it is a goddess with black wings who lives in the dark world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Thousands of years have passed, and the lizardmen who once lived in the cave are no longer what they used to be.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    On the central plain.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The Great Temple of the Abyss in the Black Horn Country.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A group of lizardmen dressed in black robes stood in the temple and prayed to the black-winged goddess on the altar.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    As the morning bell rang, the leading priest said.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Start praying!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    All the lizardmen chanted the scriptures, and a group of children knelt outside the temple and followed them.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Living high in the dark abyss, the eternal black-winged goddess!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "You are the only light in the darkness, thank you for endowing us with the power of God and the power of darkness and death."&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "You use disease and plague to punish those sinful people, you are the only one in this world" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After the prayer was over, a box was placed in front of each child outside, and a weird sticky lake worm was placed in the box.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The worm has two tentacles, and it is the origin of the death demon disease. It is called the snail of the abyss by the lizardmen on the void continent.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, this object is no longer scary to the current lizard people, and even makes people yearn for it, and it is regarded as a sacred object.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Because mortals can master extraordinary power as long as they eat this abyss snail, and become an abyss priest.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    I only saw that after those children ate the snail of the abyss, the power of the black plague in the snail of the abyss poured into their bodies, and their bodies would immediately change.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Each of these children also grew horn-like things on their heads, some of which looked like the tentacles of the snail of the abyss, but they were hard.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This is the symbol of the priest of the abyss.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In this scene, it was as if the evil cultivators of the Abyss Cult were polluted by the black mud of the abyss.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The priests in the temple came over, looked at the children, and took off the hoods on their heads, revealing the same weird horns.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "From now on, you are noble abyss priests." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The abyss priests can give other people diseases, and they can also absorb diseases from other people's bodies. Relying on this system, they slowly created various magical spells.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But the abyss priests are not only affected by this, in this country of black horns, all the children born by the abyss priests will also be born with black tentacles.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This is the law power of "Black Winged Goddess".  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Meld, once the king of lust, held the primordialFold stood up and raised his hands high, as if he wanted to greet something.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "In this case, will the Lord be satisfied?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "If you live in my world, you own the whole world." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "In this way, you will definitely smile!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The king of lust has found a new way to become a god, based on the experience of eroding species for more than a thousand years, and based on the understanding of reincarnation.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She knows the new reincarnation method chosen by the gods, and knows why the tower keeper and lawyer Qi were born.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Now.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The black dragon Anu wanted to become a god, so he relied on the dragon people to become a god.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    According to her plan, as long as she pollutes the dragon people, it means that every reincarnation of the other party is eroded by herself.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In this way, when the other party lands on the myth, it will be completely polluted by the king of lust and become a myth prop.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At that time, she will come out again, seize the opponent's strength, and collect the final fruit.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Melde had already made up her mind, she walked out of the illusory door and walked towards the world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Looking for a way to become a god, isn't that my way to become a god?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Turn him into a mythical prop!" &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    "And it belongs to my mythical props!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Melde walked in the direction of the Demon Dragon Mountain Range, but before she started, she suddenly raised her head and glanced at the sky.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It seems to be looking out of the sky, into another world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "An ancient myth that holds truth and knowledge." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The existence named Asai." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I will use your method to ascend to the myth, and one day, I will personally thank you." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The corners of Melde's mouth curled up slightly, as if remembering something that made her feel happy.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Thank you for sending my master to the abyss." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Sent to me." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Asai, the former god of truth and knowledge, pulled the Lord of Radiance from heaven into the abyss in this way. During his last reincarnation, he polluted Xiao's foundation and origin, causing him to fall from his spiritual throne.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Melde learned this skill from Xiao's mortal enemy.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The existence of these ancient myths, the various methods they used, the magical arts of killing each other and fighting each other, have been staged again and again in this era, and even developed a new usage after another.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 476: New Species Template

    ,

    Melde, the king of lust, walked on the land. She passed through one lizardman kingdom after another, and saw her statue standing in every city here.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She never cared about the lizardmen, she just wanted to devour the lizardmen, and only regarded the lizardmen as material.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But I didn't expect that she would become the god of the lizard people in the end.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In a city that has been passed down for thousands of years, in a majestic and majestic temple.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Meld stood under his idol.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He raised his head indifferently.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Gods exist because of power, and are not deflected by the will of mortals." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Destruction is God's punishment, it is punishment." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Swallowing is a divine grace, a gift." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She didn't speak a word to those lizard people along the way, and she didn't even look at them.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She headed all the way towards the Demon Dragon Mountains and came to the city of the dragon people.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The city is very simple, and the social relationship between the dragon people is also very simple, because the number of this special race is really small.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Therefore, there is no need for merchants and too many other occupations in the city, and everything is left to the leader of the dragon people to arrange.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The leader of the dragon people is not only their king, but also the spokesperson of the dragon god.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    His words are the rules and laws of this city.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Melde entered the city, but everyone on the street seemed to be unable to see her, and she just walked in this rough and simple stone city.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    These dragon people have the shape of a god, but they have two more unique dragon horns and a dragon tail.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The male is strong and tall, and the female is graceful and fit.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    From this aspect, they are far more in line with Melder's aesthetics than the lizardmen.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, Melde, who established the Winged Kingdom in the darkness to rule over all the Winged people, never showed any mercy to his fellow Winged people in the past, how could he think highly of these Dragon people.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Looking at these dragonmen, she made her own evaluation: "After stealing the power of the Lord of Radiance, a group of ugly bugs turned themselves into gods." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Melde saw that those dragon people erected a huge black dragon stone statue in the city, offering sacrifices to it as a dragon god.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And there is a sentence engraved under the statue: "The Dragon God will return!"&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Meld knew that Anu had already embarked on the road to becoming a god, and he didn't seem to have left any behind in this city.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    One is that Anu knows that even if he leaves behind here, it will be useless against an existence like Melde.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The two are because even if Melde kills all these dragonmen, it doesn't make any sense.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The Dragon Man comes from the Yalong, and is a mimetic and intelligent monster.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Melde killed all these dragonmen, and Anu will have a follower, and will create new dragonmen on Yalong's side.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It would be futile if she wanted to go one step further and kill those Yarons and block Anu's path to becoming a god.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Because the sub-dragons evolved from various common animals, it was impossible for her to exterminate those animals as well.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Just as Anu couldn't do anything to her, she couldn't stop Anu either.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But what Anu and Dark Moon didn't expect was that Melder had once witnessed the divine battle between the God of Truth and Knowledge and the former Lord of Radiance. She had seen how the Lord of Radiance entered the abyss.  The means of the ancient myths that are extremely dreaded.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    So she didn't intend to destroy the dragon people at all, and block Anu's path to becoming a god.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Instead, it directly hit Anu's own idea.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    finally.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She met the leader of the dragon people in the only city of the dragon people.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The dragonI don't think it's strange anymore.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The power of time is too powerful, so powerful that it is unbelievable.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    An Yue looked up at the sky and couldn't help but say.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "This is the power of time." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Or the power of fate?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The ruler god created a fish hundreds of millions of years ago, and it turned into us billions of years later." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "We are doomed now." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "And anything we do may lead to unpredictable events in the future, affecting the fate of countless people." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After finishing all this, Dark Moon returned to the dream world again and fell into a deep sleep.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    On the void continent, everything is still going on.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    a thousand years.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Tens of thousands of years, one hundred thousand years have passed, hundreds of thousands of years have passed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The number of dragon people has always been maintained in a quantitative group, unable to increase, and their civilization is therefore maintained at a primitive stage.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Until one day suddenly, a new change occurred in a dragon tribe.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In an egg, a brand new larva was born.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This larva was born without any extraordinary power, no magic crystal.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But without the magic crystal, the draconian larva did not lose the power of mimicry and turned into a lizard, and still maintained the form of the draconian.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Woo!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The baby whimpered, looked out at the world, and took its first breaths of air.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Start from this day.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A brand new species template was born.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The dragon people no longer need to undergo mimicry transformation, they can directly inherit and reproduce with blood.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Since then, they have truly possessed the shape and blood of the dragon people.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, there are still some differences between the image of the born dragon people and the mimic dragon people. Their bodies are also covered with some scales, and the internal organs are very different.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Open your mouth and you can see that the teeth in the mouth are pointed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Just like the former brown ball vine, Kurmis located the brown ball vine through the power of mimicry, and then catalyzed it through the power of the distortion eye.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, what came out in the end was still somewhat different from what was expected.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It is impossible to evolve completely according to the appearance of mimicry.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, the birth of a brand new dragonman plunged the tribe into a carnival.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They held the baby dragonman and roared around the flames.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Roar!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It seems that they also know that their race has entered a new era and chapter from today.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The lizard people are extinct, but the dragon people are still going on.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The story of wisdom is still being sung, but new chapters have replaced the old ones.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 477: The Demon God Who Opened the World's Cover

    ,

    After the appearance of the first dragonman who could reproduce naturally through blood, the number of dragonmen began to expand rapidly, covering every corner of the northern plain.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The wheel of civilization, which had been stagnant for hundreds of thousands of years, started to turn again, and the dragon people began to live in large numbers.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They began to know how to record events by recording on the stone wall, began to cooperate in group hunting, and possessed the most primitive language.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They came out of the cave and began to build wooden houses.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After the dragon people began to settle in one place, they began to collect and plant around the settlement, and gradually evolved into raising livestock; after the number of ordinary dragon people increased, those dragon people who were born with extraordinary power became tribes.  among those in power.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Because of tribe-to-tribe wars, they started making primitive weapons.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They began to build buildings of stone for defense, and the defeated tribesmen became slaves.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    By annexing the population of other tribes, the population of some dragon tribes also increased, and finally built their own cities.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    On the nothingness continent, there are traces of civilization all over again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    this day.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Boom!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The earth shook and the mountains swayed, and all the beasts in the distant mountains and jungles rushed together, frightening the dragon people on the ground to tremble.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After the earthquake ended, the local dragon people found that the earthquake had opened a crack.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Someone went down the crack and found an ancient building under the ground, only half of the stone tower remained.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Here!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "There is something under here." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The first dragon man who went down into the crack immediately shouted loudly towards the top.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Immediately, more people came in, looking at this tower in amazement. This is obviously not something that the current dragon people can build.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    There are dense patterns on the stone pagoda, which proves that there was once a ritual array arranged on it, and it continued to operate for a long time even after the lizardmen became extinct.  has long since expired.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, many of the things preserved in the stone tower remained, although the books and food preserved in it had long since disappeared, and the bottles and jars had long been reduced to piles of gravel.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, some extraordinary items, such as gemstones, still exist after many years, and those extraordinary items can even be used after being picked up.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Of course, the dragon people can't see the function of the ritual array now, they just regard it as an ordinary pattern.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But they picked up those magical props, and the divine props suddenly radiated light.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The dragon people were in an uproar.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Although they don't know how to refine props, they have seen the light of extraordinary power before.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Not long after, a big man came from afar.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A dragon man with extraordinary power picked up one of the props, and suddenly a picture was released from the prop, playing the previous picture, and a noun was introduced into the dragon man's mind through another language  .  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The dragon people present looked at the pictures on the wall, the cities, and the strange creatures walking upright, and exclaimed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Where is this?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Such a magnificent city?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Lizardman!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Who is that?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The dragon people continue to excavate the remains of the lizard people civilization from under the earth. Although most of the traces have been wiped out, some remaining stones and fossilized bones of the lizard people all prove that there was an even older civilization before the dragon people.  civilization.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In addition, there are props and crystals left by the lizardmen. These things have very powerful power, and some of them are even unpreserved.amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It was almost, we are going to fly out." One after another, the dragon people burst into tears. They carried civilization and everyone's expectations, but they could only stop here, and there were probably no latecomers.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Why, why are we not allowed to fly out?" Someone yelled loudly, wanting to curse, but they didn't know who to curse.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A large number of dragonmen annihilated in the high sky, turning into bubbles and dissipating.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But at this moment.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The light above their heads became more and more intense.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At that last moment, they looked up.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Then I saw the most terrifying scene in this life, and also saw the truth of this world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The dragon people saw the wall of the world above their heads opening up a little bit.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It was a huge hand, grabbing the wall of the world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Their world was opened like a lid.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Floating in the void and darkness, desperately wanting to look beyond the world, the captain who was trying his best to rush towards the light suddenly stopped in his tracks.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The captain looked up at the sky, his expression was a thousand times or ten thousand times exaggerated than when he saw the dragon god Anu.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Because the scene that appeared in front of him surpassed the limits of his imagination, and the existence he saw even surpassed his concept of gods and stalwarts.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He couldn't comprehend, only mad and desperate growls remained.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Openopenare you kidding?" &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    "What is that" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What's that?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What the hell is that?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The captain wailed helplessly, he no longer had the strength to struggle upwards, so he fell directly towards the darkness below.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    I only saw the sky of the world as if a lid was opened, and a dark green eye appeared outside the world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Those eyes span the sky and the world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The spiral pattern in the eyes seems to swallow the whole world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The dark green eye looked in through the open gap, just in time to see the disintegrated Shen Guo, and the dragon people dissipating into bubbles.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Hey!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It seems like something is flying out!" &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    And if there are dragon people who can really travel through the world, come to a higher place, and observe from a higher angle.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They will find that the world they live in is just a glass tank with a mushroom on its head, and the so-called passage leading to the outside world is just a gap in the cover of the glass tank.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 478: The End of the World

    ,

    High above the sky.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The Shenguo airship in the void completely disintegrated, and a large number of dragonmen flying towards the sky fell and dissipated.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At the moment they dissipated, they were still waving their arms, looking at the God's Eye and the white light outside that day.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The surging storm under the high sky surrounded and engulfed the fallen captain of the Shenguo.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At that last moment, the captain of the Shenguo was still muttering to himself.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It's gone." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Everything is gone." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Without the Kingdom of God, we will never be able to leave this world." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What should the dragon people do?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "What should they do in the future?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In the midst of infinite worry and unwillingness, the captain of the Shenguo completely melted into a bubble in the darkness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But the moment it turned into a bubble, many pictures appeared in his mind.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He suddenly remembered something.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The white foam that the captain of the Shenguo melted into, twisted and squirmed, and suddenly turned into another dragon man.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    That was him a hundred years ago, when he was a general who launched a war.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Immediately afterwards, his appearance changed again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    That was him hundreds of years ago. At that time, he held the Dragon God Stone and cast the forbidden spell, turning himself into a dictator.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The appearance changes faster and faster.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Thousands of years ago, he followed other dragon people to unearth the remains of the lizard people.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Tens of thousands of years ago, he led the dragonmen in the barbaric era to hunt and kill monsters on the earth.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    One appearance represents a reincarnation. He stands in the void, his body shape is constantly changing like a stop-motion animation, and thousands of appearances are in one body.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Every appearance is him, but it is him in different times and years.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In the end, his appearance changed dramatically.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This time, he wasn't even a dragon man.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He turned into a lizard man.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    That was hundreds of thousands of years ago.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Infinite memories poured into the body, and then gradually dissipated.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He finally found his true self in the endless years, recovered his original appearance, and remembered the truth countless years ago.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In the void, a group of bubbles made a sound amidst the changes.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "I remember!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "We are not lizard people, we are not dragon people, we are not monsters or mortals." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "We are bacteria of nothingness." &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    "Seven hundred thousand years ago, because of the supreme will, I threw myself into this world." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The expression of the captain of the Shenguo seemed to have been baptized by thousands of emotions and wills in an instant.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After endless changes of surprise, accident, tyranny, fear, etc., his face finally lost all emotions, leaving only the divinity of common consciousness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He is not a mortal, but a mythical creature.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He turned into a white mushroom man, floating quietly in the darkness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At the same time, more and more fungus people around him came over. These were all the crew members of the Shenguo, and they all recovered their initial memories.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They were in unison, looking up into Gao Tian's eyes together.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Then bow down to it.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Thousands of voices gather together, as if from the same person.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The ruler of the God of Ruhe!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    &nbFinally, I found that there was indeed only one black dragon: "There is only one black dragon, and there are no other colors." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But Sally figured it out after thinking about it, clapping her hands excitedly and said: "I see, God must have seen the future, and there will be dragons of five colors in the future, right?"&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt  ;

    Sally jumped off the altar and ran towards God Insai: "God, what are the other four colors?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It doesn't matter if she jumped this time, but her hand holding the lid of the world directly brought the lid down.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In an instant, the entire mimicry world completely collapsed into a bubble.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen didn't answer, because it was just a virtual thing in his consciousness, not a real thing.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sheila came out from behind God Yin, and said to Sally who was running over, "God seems to have said that the era of dinosaurs will be behind!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Does the next era have something to do with dragons?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally raised her hand high: "I will create a dragon with life power in the future." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sheila asked with great interest: "When?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It took too long and a lot of wisdom for Sally to create a Tenth Ruhe Null Mother.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And being very tired from brainstorming, she decided to take a break.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She obviously couldn't think of it now, but she said to Sheila with a secret look: "It's meaningless to say it now, anyway, it will definitely happen in the future." &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After finishing speaking, she also suggested to Sheila.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "That's right!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Sheila, you can also create a dream dragon!" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sheila didn't expect that Sally would suddenly have such an idea, so she turned her head and thought for a while.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The dragon of the dream?" &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 479: The real fire of rage

    ,

    ,

    Moonlight City.

    The plague has spread to the entire Moonlight Province within seven days of Anu's slumber, and now the situation has deteriorated to the point of no delay.

    The death demon disease is like a black shadow rapidly spreading on the earth, devouring the world.

    Corpses piled up all over the Moonlight Province, and many villages directly turned into dead villages and dead towns.

    Outside the city.

    A cemetery dedicated to the disposal of plague corpses.

    At this moment, a huge pillar has been erected here, which is a magical prop? Ancestral Totem Pole.

    Under the ancestor's totem pole, the lizard man Anu stood on the altar with serious eyes as if making a certain decision.

    He didn't hesitate for long, he turned around and gave the order.

    "let's start!"

    "Hold a sacrificial ceremony!"

    One after another, the corpses infected with the deadly demon disease were transported to the altar, and many well-protected powerful people stood under the altar, activating the power of the ritual array on the altar.

    The blood of wisdom in those corpses gushes out continuously under the power of the ceremony, turning into the power of the ancestor's totem pole.

    During the ceremony, streamers of dark silver turned into spirals and wound around the tall pillars, and finally merged into the power of the totem.

    The ceremony was halfway through.

    A figure broke in from the outside.

    The people outside the cemetery couldn't stop them, and Anu, who presided over the ceremony, also felt the movement and turned his head to look outside.

    After discovering who the visitor was, Anu spoke.

    "Let him in."

    The intruder was the great doctor who felt something was wrong because the medical fort and corpses from all over the place were constantly being transported towards him.

    At this moment.

    He saw the ceremony, saw the corpse sacrificed to the ceremony and the totem pole.

    The great doctor of Medical Fort's eyes were tearing apart,

    He looked up at Governor Anu.

    "My lord governor, I want to ask you a question."

    "What are you doing here?"

    Anu told the Great Physician: "This is the way to solve the plague and save the entire Moonlight Province."

    The great doctor of Medical Fort looked at the lizard man Anu with doubts in his eyes.

    He looked at the mysterious totem pole and at the corpses everywhere: "This can really end the plague, is it really to save all the sick people?"

    "Using the flesh and blood of countless dead to sacrifice a pillar can save the sick?"

    Anu looked at the other party and replied: "Of course, this is the method and answer I finally found at an unimaginable price."

    The Doctor of Medical Fort looked at Anu firmly, then turned and retreated.

    Anu watched the other party go away, and said to everyone present: "Proceed with the ceremony."

    A lizard man on the side suddenly said: "My lord governor, he saw it, will something happen?"

    Anu said: "Such a huge ceremony consumes such a large number of corpses as sacrifices, and you want to keep others from knowing, is it possible?"

    "Everyone will know sooner or later, it cannot be avoided."

    Medical Fort.

    After the great doctor came back, he sat in the dark in a daze.

    It can be seen that his eyes are sunken and his appearance is haggard.

    He hasn't had a good night's sleep these days since the plague broke out, and he's under tremendous pressure.

    Day and night, he flipped through the classics and treated the patients, but he could only watch the patients die one after another.

    In a trance, he recalled many things.

    He remembered that the plague just broke out, and the corpse of the first lizardman infected with the plague was sent to the medical castle. He judged that this was a plague that he had never seen before.

    The plague broke out soon, and he was powerless to stop it, and he couldn't even find out where the plague came from.

    Countless dead faces appeared in front of his eyes, as well as the doctors who died one after another beside him, those familiar faces, many of them were his students.

    at last.

    A gloomy altar and totem pole appeared in front of his eyes.

    The mountain of corpses piled up on the altar like materials, and the lizardman standing on the mountain of corpses, with dark scales covering a ferocious face, and strange-colored pupils looking up at the audience.

    "Governor Anu."

    "This lizardman governor, he is really, but even dying like this is better than dying in the torment of the plague.

    Even if it is death, they will make the lizardman who caused the plague pay the price.

    The red-eyed lizard man stood on the altar, among the broken totem pole fragments.

    He brandished his sword, and killed those thugs who dared to rush forward, avenging his brothers and compatriots, and those who supported him until the last moment.

    Facing the impact of the sea of ??people and the waves, the tall lizardman stood still like a mountain.

    All the snake people rushing forward, whether they are mortals or powerful ones.

    There is only one result.

    All must die.

    He kept swinging his sword, and the figures of the lizardmen who were killed on the ground kept appearing in his eyes. He violently stabbed the sword in his hand into the bodies of snakemen one after another.

    But no matter how many people are killed, there will be more people rushing forward.

    Successive disasters, coupled with this plague, have made everyone crazy.

    "Bah!"

    "Bah!"

    "Wow!"

    When killing a certain snake man, Anu with bloodshot eyes looked up.

    Suddenly found that the person in front of him was the great doctor of Medical Fort, who looked at him with hatred.

    Knowing that he was going to die, he rushed forward anyway.

    "Anu!"

    "You will surely pay for your tyranny and your evil plans."

    Anu looked at the body of the great doctor, and other people who rushed forward.

    The tyranny and killing intent in his eyes subsided little by little.

    The lizard man looked at the corpses piled up into a mountain with his eyes, and at the altar stained red with blood.

    Let out a mournful roar.

    He growled and questioned the body of the fallen Great Physician and everyone present.

    "Why?"

    "Why can't you trust me more, why can't you trust me more."

    "Is it because I am a lizardman?"

    "Is it because I am a lizardman?"

    "Why, why don't you believe me?"

    With a roar, Anu turned into a violent wave and swept away all those who rushed to the altar.

    But it was useless, the others were still rushing up, with the same tyranny and hatred in their eyes as Anu before.

    In this world.

    What can be contagious is not only the plague, but also hatred.

    The lizard man Anu looked at this scene and let out a sad smile.

    "madness!"

    "It's really stupid!"

    "It's really stupid!"

    He didn't know that these snake people present, uureading&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.  uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;  </a> Still talking about myself.

    Anu lowered his head, but still tightly held the dumb light sword in his hand.

    It can be seen that the silver dark flame has completely turned into crimson.

    It is exactly the same as the flame of the former king of wrath, and it also represents the unstoppable anger deep in Anu's heart.

    He no longer looked at these snake men rushing up overwhelmingly, but turned into a stream of light.

    Headed to the southeast.

    There is the direction of the Fire Protection City.

    He wants to find someone to ask for an answer.

    For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with the history of the great gods, I am the god!  The fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!

    ? Chapter 479: The real fire of rage is free to read.https:/

 Text Chapter 480: The Death of the Lizard Man Anu

    ,

    ,

    Protect the city of fire.

    The torch was held high in the palace, and a large number of people came carrying a coffin and sent it to the depths of the palace.

    The coffin was finally delivered to King Meurabi. A powerful general stood up immediately after saluting, opened the coffin and said to the king.

    "king!"

    "Look."

    King Morabi took a closer look, and inside was the remains of the deputy commander's corpse. The corpses inside were already disfigured, and there were only corpses left.

    King Morabi's face was solemn, and his eyes showed a thoughtful expression.

    "died?"

    "How did you die?"

    Everyone present shook their heads, but no one knew.

    The general replied: "I only know that he died because of the curse and pollution, but how he died is still unknown, but Anu must have done it."

    King Morabi supported the coffin, and did not regret the death of the commander of the guards: "The preparations are still not enough, something went wrong."

    Not only that, he immediately asked another waiter behind him, and made the next arrangement: "Have you sent all the letters to all the apostles and God's Chosen?"

    The waiter behind him: "Your Majesty, I have arranged"

    All of a sudden, all the powerful people in the Suinhor Palace raised their heads and looked at the sky above the Fire Guard City.

    "Someone is coming!" A person jumped directly onto the wall.

    "Third level? Or fourth level?" More powerful people moved.

    "That's" Someone saw a light above the sea of ??clouds.

    "Stable Barrier." At this moment, someone let out a sharp cry.

    It was a sword light falling from the sky, and the light circled down, hitting the palace as if it was about to tear the earth apart.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, the entire enchantment was cut open, one after another ritual nodes burst open, and pieces of palaces and buildings collapsed.

    Merged with the Wind Lizard, Anu, who turned into a darkscale giant, appeared.

    He stood on the sky, holding the afterglow of the lunar eclipse and looked down.

    There was a panic inside and outside the palace, and everyone moved.

    "Stop him!"

    "Protect His Majesty the King."

    "It's the lizard man Anu."

    "he came!"

    In a rage, Anu used all his strength to rush on the road, controlling the power of the dragon and the wind, and killed him in the palace.

    However, in a panic, King Meurabi looked at Anu in the sky and did not evade at all. Instead, he pushed away the guards around him and walked to the front to face him directly.

    "Your Majesty the King!"

    "Your Majesty the King!"

    "careful"

    Everyone around was shouting, but Morabi went out anyway.  He raised his hand and spoke.

    "It's all in front of us, can you still stop him?" "Yes, Anu!"

    The darkscale giant walked down from the height, he didn't say a word, but the flame sword in his hand twisted and swung towards the bottom.

    "Huh!"

    The flames set off a heat wave and rushed through the corridor in the palace, but when they reached King Meurabi, they split apart and headed towards both sides.

    He spoke in a tone similar to that of the black dragon Anu, and asked the small and fragile mortal king.  "Aren't you afraid of death, Moraby?"

    King Meurabi was staggered by the heat wave, but he still held his head up and looked at Anu.

    He saw that the darkscale giant's eyes were red, as if the flaming sword in his hand was burning.

    In Anu's eyes, compared with before, compared with the ambitious Morabi who had just ascended the throne, this mortal king was even older.

    The old style has been erased by the years and time, but the pair of eyes have never changed, but become sharper and more energetic as they get older.

    King Morabi raised his hand high, and straightened the messy crown and hair on his head.

    As he sorted it out, he said: "Everyone is mortal. Fortunately, I know where I am going."

    Department.  "

    The lizard man Anu stared at Morabi: "You know, you just destroyed the hope of ending the plague."

    King Meurabi: "Didn't you bring the plague, Anu!"

    The darkscale giant erupted instantly, and said loudly to the other party: "I said, everything has nothing to do with me." Mo La.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> Skimmed over the lime city and flew towards the distance.  "Roar!"

    The black dragon roared, and countless black mist in the whole city gushed out from the bodies of those patients, rushed towards the sky, and poured into the black dragon's body.

    A brand new large trailer was just found in the city, and the young magic knight who placed his mother on the trailer also saw this scene.

    He looked at the sky in astonishment, not understanding where the other party came from.

    But watching the black dragon fly across the sky, the black spots on his mother's body gradually disappeared, and the plague was cured like this.

    He suddenly understood something: "Master Anu!"

    The young magic knight watched the black dragon circle a few times over the city, and then flew to the next city.  The black dragon flew over Suinhor, swallowing endless plagues into its body.

    He is the plague and death.  It is the embodiment of disaster.

    ? To provide you with the history of the great gods, I am the god!  The fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!

    ? Chapter 480: The Death of the Lizard Man Anu is free to read.https:/

 Text Chapter 481: The Portal to the Southern Hemisphere

    ,

    Suinhall used to be a city-state alliance. After the reforms of the two generations of kings, Osis and Morabi, it is now called the Suinhall Kingdom.

    The kingdom is divided into provinces, counties, and cities. At this moment, all the provinces in the north are occupied by the plague of the deadly demon. It is said that the apostles and temple servants of the Land of the Rising Sun and the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court have all taken action, cutting off the relationship with Su Yin.  Hall's contacts.

    The borders are full of gathering places for receiving and treating infected people, trying their best to prevent and treat the plague.

    Even so, it still cannot stop the spread of the plague.

    At this very moment.

    A terrible shadow from the south flew towards the sky with black mist, causing intense panic wherever it passed.

    The snake men in short shirts outside the town were disposing of the corpses. They dug a huge deep pit in the woods and buried the corpses in it.  In this case, it is difficult for the plague to spread, even if it becomes a ghoul, the other party will not be able to crawl out.

    Although the disaster is terrible, life still has to go on, but a numb expression of despair and fear can be seen on everyone's face.

    While the burying people were busy, the animals in the jungle were startled one by one, and for some reason they started running wildly.

    "There are monsters There are monsters flying over." The snake people stopped what they were doing, and one of them found something and pointed to the sky.

    "Black things." The snake people found a thick black fog spreading from the end of the sky, but they couldn't recognize what it was.

    "What is black?" When the other party approached and the black shadow covered the ground, they could see clearly what it was.

    For the first time, they saw a real dragon.

    A dragon soaring in the sky.

    The giant dragon has horns, black scales all over its body, and many places are covered with armor.

    Its posture is ferocious, ferocious, and powerful, but it also has an unparalleled sense of perfection.

    That is definitely not a creature belonging to the world.

    "Roar!"

    The black dragon opened its mouth, and a gust of wind blew out of nowhere.

    The overwhelming black mist gathered and rushed to the sky.

    The terrifying and vast sea-like death plague plague was sucked into the black dragon's body and became part of the black dragon's innate magic.

    The burial man didn't know what happened, he just watched the black dragon go away dully.

    When they returned to the town, they found that the black spots on the infected people who were lying on the bed waiting to die were receding and getting better gradually.

    "Has the plague subsided?"

    "Is it really good?"

    "Look, it's really good."

    It was also from this day that there were no new patients in the town.

    After a few days, some people gradually healed completely.

    This kind of change is happening in every village, town, and city. The change starts from the moment they see the black dragon flying by.

    The haze above the earth began to recede, and the plague gradually dissipated.

    People don't know what's going on.

    As for the black dragon, the officials and nobles of the temple and the kingdom refused to talk about it, as if it was some kind of taboo.

    The civilians began to spread a rumor that it was the dragon of death and disaster.

    Everyone just thought that it was the messenger who brought death to the world, and after sending down the punishment, they took it back.

    If you see him for the first time, it means disaster is coming.

    And when you see him again, it means the disaster is over.

    The black dragon Anu, relying on his innate divine arts and the ability he obtained on the void continent of the Tenth Ruhe, ended the disaster that started with the lizardmen.  It also draws an end to my last story on Ruhe Giant Island.

    He returned to the village of the Lizardmen.

    "Fourth-level power?" No lizardman felt the fourth-level spiritual force field far away. This power enveloped the sky and even reversed the laws of reality.

    "It's Master Anu, is it Master Anu who has returned?" Immediately, no one saw the white dragon.

    The black dragon flew out of the volcanic forest. I circled Suinhor and came back. How could the lizardman know that the white dragon is not Anu.

    All the Lizardmen cheered and then greeted me.

    At least for the Lizardmen, Anu is a well-deserved hero.

    "Hoo hoo!"

    "Hoo hoo!"

    The dragon flaps its wings yes yes?, not him, nor me.

    King Morabi looked at the embarrassed expression of the doctor on the side, and waved him back.

    "And I am a mortal body, let alone live a thousand years, I can't even live a hundred years."

    "It won't be long before I die, but he is still there, and can live for a long time, and become stronger and stronger."

    "Can he really bear it?"

    "Can the other lizard people really bear it?

    "impossible."

    King Meurabi looked at the patterns on the dome, let out a long breath, and finally said.

    "This ending is already the best."

    After resting for a while, Moraby got up from the bed again.

    The imperial minister wanted to stop him, but he said.

    "As you get older, there are naturally some problems."

    "But things still have to be done.

    A few years later, King Meurabi's life came to an end.

    When he died, there were people inside and outside the palace, and there were wailing sounds.

    Some people are sincere, while others are simply waiting for Morabi's death, the succession of the throne, and the redistribution of rights.

    Amidst the bustling sounds, Morabi saw everything around him gradually disappearing.

    A figure came before him across reality and illusion.

    It was Osis, the king of gods, who came to welcome Morabi.

    The two looked at each other, and it seemed that there was no need to say anything, everything was kept silent.

    Osis told Morabi: "You have done a good job, better than I imagined, please leave with me, your place has been arranged in the kingdom of magic arts, and the goddess will personally

    Transforms you into a magical spirit.

    Morabi shook his head and rejected the other party.

    "I'd better go to the Kingdom of the Creator!"

    "Go to that dreamy sea of ??stars.,

    Moraby lay with one hand on his chest, looking extraordinarily peaceful.

    Even on the verge of death, those eyes are not cloudy at all, carrying the strength accumulated over the years.

    "When I was studying in the School of Literature and History of the Temple of Life, the teacher would always tell us the poem "Divine Blessing".

    "The teacher will play the harp and recite the words and phrases in the psalms."

    "Tell us the story of King Smerkel, the second-generation king of gods, walking on the sea of ??stars, where all those who have passed away will return there, dreaming sweet dreams in the kingdom of God of the Creator, enjoying

    Enjoy eternal peace.

    King Morabi's lips moved slightly, and his voice became much quieter.

    "After death, a person turns into the most beautiful dream!"

    "What a wonderful story and what a blessing."

    "That's enough."

    "No more is needed.

    Osis sighed a little, but didn't stop him.

    He said to Morabi: "Goodbye, and sweet dreams!"

    Morabi laughed, and then said: "The king of the eternal gods and the gods, the goodbye between you and me is not a blessing, but a curse.

    "I don't need to say goodbye, I only hope that when you pass by Suinhall many years later.

    "Even if Suinhall is gone, even if everything has disappeared."

    "You can still remember my name, then

    "That's enough.

    Moraby closed his eyes very quietly.

    The moment he closed his eyes, he saw the scenes of his life flashing before his eyes.

    He saw divine light reflected in his dream, dispelling all darkness and fear.

    Far away.

    Faintly, there is a big golden ship approaching.  , we will deal with it as soon as possible!

    ? To provide you with the history of the great gods, I am the god!  The fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!

    Chapter 481: The Portal to the Southern Hemisphere Read Free

 Text Chapter 483: The Summoned Death Star of the Giant Ruhe

    ,

    Above the sea.

    A rainbow starlight departs from the lava volcano on the southeast side of Ruhe Giant Island and follows the east.

    It shuttles between the dream world and reality, and its shadow is looming in the two worlds.

    The normal way to go to the main continent of the new world is the road of the Aiweier Channel, which is also the fastest way to go to the new world. Starting from the ports of the Northern Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, the Wasteland Wu Kingdom, or the Haitian Wu Kingdom, you can go through the Sea of ????Storms  Arrive at Evil Peninsula.

    Today, there are more and more ships on this waterway, and those who are interested in going to sea and the new world are embarking on a journey to another continent one after another.

    Similarly, there are also many Evelians returning from the New World.

    ? Seek the long-lost hometown.

    But starting from the east is different, that is the path taken by the ancient magic puppet Lei.

    Go half a circle around the world, and finally arrive at the westernmost part of the northern hemisphere of the main continent of the new world, which is the bright land of the winged people.

    "Jinglingling~"

    The dreamy starlight spans more than half of the world, making wind chime-like sounds along the way.

    In the end, a hot air balloon boat condensed in the starlight, slowly floating in the clouds above the sea.

    Inside the cabin.

    The witch doctors stood in a row in front of the windows, looking at the vast sea below.

    There is nothing above the sea, but as the hot air balloon boat gradually floats down, a small spot gradually enlarges above the sea.

    A witch doctor pointed down and shouted: "There is an island!"

    In the end, the hot air balloon boat stopped on this ordinary deserted island.

    The island is very small, probably only as big as a snake town, and you can see through the entire island at a glance.

    There are a small number of trees growing on the island, and there are reefs left after the wind and rain.

    "Snapped!"

    Sally was the first to rush to the door. She pushed open the door vigorously, and stood in front of the cabin door looking out expectantly.

    However, seeing that there was nothing outside, Sally thought she was passing by, and looked back at Velen, the spirit of mythology.

    "Why don't you fly!"

    Velen told Sally: "Master Sally, it's time to stop."

    Sally opened her mouth wide: "Huh?"

    She couldn't see what was interesting here, and she didn't know why she stopped here.

    Sally immediately yelled and summoned her servant.

    "Glass tank!"

    "Glass tank!"

    "Where's my glass jar!"

    Soon, the mushroom mother appeared with the glass tank on it, and trotted to Sally.

    "Owner!"

    "The glass jar is here!"

    The glass tank on call is here.

    Sally looked at the world in the glass tank, and she could see not only the giant Yanruhe island, but also the sea, and even the outline of a new world.

    With the ability to simulate the evolution of life races, the power of the nihilium mother is further enhanced.

    He can already gradually perceive the world outside Ruhe Giant Island, but except for Ruhe Giant Island, the perception of the outside world is not detailed and still a bit vague.

    Although the world outside Ruhe's giant island in the glass tank is blurred, you can still see a rough outline, at least allowing Sally to locate where she is now.

    "Well~"

    "Well~"

    Sally searched for a long time with her big eyes wide open, and finally saw their hot air balloon boat more than a thousand miles away from the main continent of the New World.

    "We are here."

    From the outside of the glass tank, it seems that this island is very close to another continent, but the actual distance is still far away. Whether it is a ship or a flight, it is a long distance, especially this one that deviates from the "world center"  The place.

    In this world, Ruhe Giant Island is undoubtedly the "center of the world".

    And this is the kind of place where birds don't shit. It is estimated that for hundreds of millions of years, only one demon doll who dreams of flying to the sun has passed here.

    Sally ran away immediately and went to find Insai.

    In the end, it was discovered that the other party was not in the cabin at all, because Saishen had already arrived on the island and stood silently on the reef beach

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 483: The Summoned Giant Ruhe Death Star Free reading:,!

    theThe coming Ruhe Titan Death Star free read: ,!

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    The scene of running towards death.

    Even if he died on the way of pursuit, in this starry night mountain range.

    And I will not feel regretful at all.

    How happy and wonderful it is to be buried with the stars.

    That is a starlight ascetic monk, the highest pursuit and glory of a mortal.

    After they worshiped the Starry Night Mountain Range, they flew towards the depths of the mountain range.

    As the distance got closer, they faintly saw old and dilapidated buildings on the mountains.

    That is the Temple of Tao and the city of Stan in the Kingdom of Hiinsai.

    But at this time, a voice in the distance that mortals cannot hear came.

    "Beep!"

    Under a very simple voice, the starlight suddenly turned into a beam of light and rushed to the sky.

    The violent fluctuations and shocks tore through the stratus clouds, and shocked the ascetic monks of the Starlight Ascetic Order to pieces.

    The Death Star has been called.

    It is extremely exciting, extremely exciting.

    Before he even had time to chew and digest the meteor he had just swallowed, he ran towards the distance.

    In the eyes of the ascetic monks of the Starlight Ascetic Order, they saw the Starry Night Mountain Range suddenly sinking into the earth, grazing into the distance with starlight.

    "what happened?"

    "How did it end so soon?"

    "According to the records, we should be in time."

    "The Starry Night Mountain Range did not sink completely, but went far away!"

    The people of the Starlight Ascetic Order frantically chased after the shadow of the Starry Night Mountain Range, and chased them into the wilderness.  This group of people couldn't catch up, and they also notified their companions in the distance to let them continue to chase.

    However, they could only catch up to the sea in time, and witnessed with their own eyes that the Starry Night Mountain Range, which they had been chasing for a lifetime, left Ruhe Giant Island and ran towards the other side of the sea.

    "God!"

    "Why did you leave us!"

    In an instant, the ascetic monks on the giant island of Ruhe collapsed.

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 483: The Summoned Giant Ruhe Death Star Free reading:,!

    ""

 Text Chapter 484: Meteor Form of the Death Star and Lei Seeing the Winged Man

    ,

    The west side of the main continent of the New World.

    A gigantic creature in the sea wriggled through the sea in a constantly changing and strange posture.

    It seems to be composed of starlight, and the starlight spreads wherever it passes.

    Such a huge object passes through the giant island of Ruhe and passes through the sea, and the destructiveness it brings under normal circumstances is beyond imagination.

    But at this moment, except that the surrounding light was swallowed up, and some creatures that got too close were unconsciously distorted, flesh and blood crumbled, melted and swallowed, at least not too much damage was caused.

    In the end, Xingguang rushed to a small island.

    The faithful Death Star has finally reached his master.

    "Boom boom boom boom!"

    Hasty footsteps came from the hot-air balloon boat docked on the small island, and then there was a violent door opening.

    "Snapped!"

    Following behind, Velen, the spirit of mythology, looked at his cabin door with a melancholy expression.

    He is very worried about how many times his hatch can survive the destruction of the mother of life.  Next time, will the mother of life forcefully penetrate the entire hatch?

    Sally changed into a set of clothes, which looked like a set of black pajamas with a pattern of stars on the pajamas, and a star on the hat on her head.

    From the style of this dress, one can tell at a glance that it was made by the goblin through miracles.

    Sally reached out and held Sheila, as if she wanted to invite her to look at something. Sheila was wearing a golden pajamas with the sun on it.

    The goblin seemed a little sleepy, so he yawned.

    Sleeping is a good habit, especially for the fairies who can dream.

    But Sally doesn't like to sleep. She usually only rests once every few hundred years, and she is very energetic, but because she is too boring recently, she also imitates the goblin.

    At this moment, Sally excitedly pointed at the door, pointing at the behemoth that appeared in the distance.

    "Look!"

    "I just said it would definitely arrive today."

    The sea ahead disappeared, replaced by rolling land and endless mountains.

    The Starry Night Mountains on the giant island of Ruhe appeared.

    Sheila lazily opened her eyes, looked at the Starry Night Mountain Range, and then looked at the eastern sky: "Is it dawn soon?"

    Sally said excitedly: "Where there are big meteors, the sky will never be bright."

    The place where the death star appeared immediately turned into an eternal starry night, only the mottled stars were shining.

    Sheila and Sally walked to the edge of the island together, looking at the Ruhe monster.

    Sheila suddenly showed a puzzled expression: "Sally, why does it feel so weak?"

    From Sheila's point of view, the Death Star at this time feels extraordinarily fragile, completely incomparable to the strength on Ruhe's giant island.

    If it is weaker, it will be on the same level as the Scarlet Goddess.

    And Sally was still immersed in the joy of the Death Star being summoned by herself. Hearing what Sheila said at this time, she immediately observed her servants.

    It was only then that Sally discovered that the Death Star had shrunk a lot.

    "Eh?"

    "What's the matter with you, why are you so small?"

    It's too much to say it's small.

    At least from the perspective of the island, the huge monster in front of you can't see the end at a glance. Layers of mountains are piled up together, towering and majestic.

    There is also a majestic ancient city on the mountain, and there are temples left over from the previous era.

    but.

    As one of the seven gods that make up Ruhe Giant Island, the Death Star is definitely more than that.

    The Starry Night Mountain Range is just a symbol of its appearance on the surface of the continent, not as good as its real body.

    Hearing the master's question, he immediately saw layers of starlight emanating from the Starry Night Mountain Range, turning into halos and rendering them.

    "Buzz~"

    Starlight spread in the dark night, accompanied by the night wind, there was an indescribable tranquility and mystery.

    After Death Star's explanation, Sally suddenly understood.

    "The giant island of Ruhe is their kingdom of God. The big meteor has left the giant island of Ruhe now, and there is no blessing here."

    "It can only bring its own core, but most of the blood cannot be brought, so it is thrown in the Lu

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 484: The Meteor Form of the Death Star and Lei Seeing the Winged Man Free reading:,!

    "p; There is also a rolling ball in it?"

    It's fine if you find a species of wisdom, but shouldn't something like the ball rolling be unique to Ruhe's giant island?

    This is not a product of natural birth, but a crop born from the Moon Forest, which appeared due to the power radiation of the giant god Moon Demon, and was discovered by Suinhor's ancestor Alsini and was the first to plant it.

    Lei looked at the members of his team, the partners who followed him all the way.

    "Number Two!"

    "Number three!"

    "Let's make some comments!"

    The big-headed flame demon pondered for a while, and said seriously: "There is no doubt that someone must have lived here."

    Lei patted his iron head, feeling that he shouldn't ask him.

    Although the kite demon didn't come up with any answers, what he said was still very useful: "I can't think of a result here, so I can see the result naturally if I go forward."

    The three then set off, and after flying forward for a whole day, they found more and more traces of intelligent species activities.

    And they also gradually discovered that this kind of intelligent species is definitely not a snake person.

    After leaping across a wide river, groups of shadows appeared in the distance.

    The big-headed flame demon sitting behind exclaimed at this time: "Look at the front!"

    "Look ahead!"

    "On the right side of the front, there is something in front."

    Lei looked over from the angle prompted by the other party, and also saw the groups of black spots.

    "Flying in the sky?"

    "Can they fly?"

    Lei immediately controlled the aircraft and flew over there.

    And the other party seemed to have noticed Lei's trace, and flew towards him.

    Go both ways.

    Finally, Ray saw those races flying in the sky.

    They are dressed in coarse cloth, with a humanoid upper body, but behind them are a pair of broad wings, and their lower bodies are thick limbs and sharp claws.

    Lei recognized what the other party was in an instant. Isn't this appearance just like the Winged Man in the mythical records of the Snake Man?

    "Wingman?"

    "Why is the Wingman here?"

    It never occurred to Lei that he had been flying eastward for so long, and he didn't even know how far he had flown.

    He thought he had flown to the end of the world, where no one has ever been.

    The result is here, I saw the Winged Man.

    "How can this be?"

    "Isn't the Wingman in Isn't the Wingman inthe west of Ruhe Giant Island?"

    Ray knows the history of the Evil people, and also knows that the Evil Peninsula is west of the giant island of Ruhe.

    But he didn't understand, he was obviously flying all the way to the east, how could he meet the Winged Man?

    This unexpected meeting gave Lei a bad feeling.

    Deep down in his heart, he felt faintly that this might not be the place where the sun rose that he was looking for.

    And Wingman was terrified by them.

    "Be alert, be alert!" Yiren panicked and picked up his weapon at the same time.

    "Isn't this our companion?" At first they saw something flying in the distance and thought it was their companion, but when they came over, they saw an iron lump flying in the sky.

    "Talking puppet, can the puppet talk?" Where have they seen such an exquisite flying machine? What's even more frightening is that there is a talking iron lump monster doll on it. These ordinary wingman hunters are terrified.  up.

    "And what are those two?" The other two kite demons and flame demons were also monsters in their eyes.

    "Monster Be careful These guys are all monsters." They have only seen monsters, but they have never seen advanced forms of monsters.

    Those ordinary wingman hunters threw their javelins out, and slammed into the shell of the aircraft, but it had no effect at all, not even a mark.

    "This is something made by magic!"

    "These guys must be monsters from the abyss."

    "Another monster has come out of the abyss!"

    They found that they couldn't deal with the big iron lump aircraft at all, so they turned around and ran away.

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 484: The Meteor Form of the Death Star and Lei Seeing the Winged Man Free reading:,!

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    At the same time, the news of the monster was sent back.

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 484: The Meteor Form of the Death Star and Lei Seeing the Winged Man Free reading:,!

    ""?The news of the monster was sent back.

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 484: The Meteor Form of the Death Star and Lei Seeing the Winged Man Free reading:,!

    ""

 Text Chapter 485: Wingman Kingdom and Lei's World Map

    ,

    Lei finally entered the middle of the Land of Light.

    This is the pioneering land of the Yi people. The Yi people who live here have migrated here one after another in recent decades, and gradually multiplied here. As for the core area of ??the Yi people, it is further east.

    This land is very rich.  There is abundant rainfall and abundant water sources.

    More importantly, the territory here is extremely vast, and this land of light should be much larger than the giant island of Ruhe.  Thousands of beasts run together on the earth, and various animals live in the jungle.

    When Lei passed by in an aircraft, groups of beasts could be seen drinking water by the river below, which was extremely harmonious.  Lei Kanruo couldn't help but said at this scene: "It's really the same as the heaven on earth!"

    The monster with a big head behind nodded: "Yes, yes!" The voice just fell.

    A group of winged demons rushed out, and the large and small winged demons immediately emptied the beasts by the river and ate them up.  Looking at the bloody scene below, Lei couldn't help scratching the iron skull.

    Said: "The world is beautiful, but also cruel." The big-headed demon still nodded: "Yes, yes!"

    For some reason, Lei felt that the other party was mocking him.

    But looking back at No. 3's not-so-smart appearance, I felt that I had thought too much.  Zhou said: "Number Three, you should learn to think instead of agreeing with me."

    Number three shook the flame inside his head, as if he was saying if he saw it, there was no brain in it.  Lei Ren continued to say: "The devil thinks by the magic pattern circuit endowed by the devil pyramid." The deeper he went, the less and less Yirun's residence was found.

    Yiren cast our towns and villages under the mountains and slopes.

    But even a big village outside that looks like a fortress, as if it is defending against something.  Opening up the wilderness is not a difficult thing.

    In the wilderness, there are only weak and strong beasts, terrible poisonous insects, unknown dangers and death traps.  More importantly, there are all kinds of monsters in the wilderness.

    In recent years, no appalling corpse beast has been born in the wilderness.

    At the same time, there is not much harmony between these winged pioneers and nobles. It is not uncommon to see them secretly or even go to war because of materials, mines, and territories during the development.

    While the Borderlands, where conflict and death often erupt, are often surrounded by cursed forces, resurrected corpses.

    That also made the Yi people in the inland feel fearful about opening up the land and territory, and those who were willing to stay away from the inner land to open up the territory were naturally a group of Yi people with a relatively strong atmosphere.

    That's why Ray is in the scene we're seeing now.

    While flying in the sky, Lei took out his notebook to record what he saw, and wrote his travel log.  "The Yiren established a civilization there, established a city, and even a country."

    "In farther places, if there are fewer winged people." The less he saw, the more cautious Lei's tone was.

    That should not be the kingdom of the winged people in the records of the Matales, the land of civilization established by flying over the desert of the sun.  The arrival of the aircraft also caused a small-scale panic in the Wingman town.

    Along the way, every village and town was on alert, and some of them were delayed in receiving the news, while others seemed to be in a hurry.  Among them, the Yiyi people took the initiative to attack, attacking Lei's aircraft in groups.

    It's a pity that we couldn't even catch up with the colorful lights coming out of the thunder aircraft, so we could only roar and shout in front.  Lei Youzai drove the aircraft around and ignored us.

    At the very end, Lei finally saw a stone city built against a mountain.  Does the city well have a city wall?

    Because there are no common bungalow houses like this in the city.

    Those buildings rely on the mountain peaks to open up, and they are built layer by layer. It looks like a small cake, with various low-level fortresses and round towers built under the layers of cake.

    There is no waterfall flowing up from the top of the mountain, just along the canals opened by the city, pouring up layer by layer, supplying the Yi people in the city.  Few wooden doors were opened under the building, and groups of Winged Men came out of the doors.

    A small number of Winged Men are standing under the abutment layer after layer.

    We hold weapons and watch Lei's aircraft in the sky, at any time

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 485: Winged Kingdom and Lei's World Map Free reading:,!

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    Ready to flap your wings and flyFlying backwards, will it fly back to Evil Island again?

    At that time, the gods came up with an idea: "Here you draw all the places you pass along the way and draw them into a map." "Then combine the maps of Evil Island and Matalie Peninsula, and maybe you can find the  What's the problem?"

    The thoughts in Lei's heart immediately moved and became more open.  "Yeah, draw a world map!"

    "Your travel log records all of your ultra-travel. Combining the routes you have passed along the way, the worlds and domains whose locations are not yet known, you will definitely be able to know where there is a problem."

    Until now, Ray still thinks that he may have a problem somewhere during the trip.

    The gods said: "This must be the widest and most incredible map in that world, because there is no one in that world who has gone further than you."

    "And the map you drew and your past experiences must have become legends before."

    Lei grabbed the iron skull with good intentions: "Thank you, Mr. Gods, for his praise. The purpose when you set off was actually just to see what the place where the sun rises looks like, and it's not so small."

    At that time, there was also movement under the dark holy mountain, and a sky envoy was sent to the world.  But I am not here to deliver the oracle, but also to inspect the Yiren Kingdom.

    In the towering white temple, a weak eighth-rank lower sky envoy stood behind the gushing spring, waiting for the order from the temple.  Very slowly, the voice came from the temple.

    "Go and find out where this meteor went."

    "This meteor contains unprecedented power, we must find it." The next sky envoy accepted the order and said with a solemn expression.

    "Yes!"

    "You will definitely find this meteor."

    Yi Yi's wings vibrated, turning into a ray of light and ascending to the sky.

    At the same time, it was accompanied by bursts of falling white light, with phantoms of black feathers outside the light.

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 485: Winged Kingdom and Lei's World Map Free reading:,!

    ""

 Text Chapter 486: Of course it is the power of the Creator

    ,

    During Lei's stay in the Principality of Matalie, Us tried every means to help Lei draw his world map.

    Not only did he join in, but he also summoned many scholars, historians, and craftsmen from the Principality of Matalie.

    He sent Lei a common map of the Land of Light and the Desert of the Sunfall, recorded by scholars of the Yiren hundreds of years ago.

    besides.

    Us also found various maps of the Avier Peninsula drawn by the Yiren from ancient books. Although they were all hundreds of years ago, they at least contained some records of the landform and scope of the Avier Peninsula.

    A large number of books and text-recording carriers have been moved to Lei's mansion.

    Books, boards, pottery blocks, and scrolls were piled together, and it gradually became a disorganized library storage room, and some winged people who helped Ray draw maps lived in.

    Lei also put his own travel notes in it for comparison, and at the same time recorded more memories in his mind into words.

    In the high-altitude mansion.

    Lei unfolded a huge blank paper, then wrote a few numbers and symbols on the corners, and fixed the position.

    Us looked curiously at the way Lei drew the map, and asked him, "What is this symbol, and this cross-like thing with arrows?"

    Lei told Us: "To draw a map, you must first determine the scale. These symbols are numbers, and the cross plus the words next to it determine the direction."

    "With this, the legends of all parties will be collected later."

    Lei got up from the paper, took out the confirmed legends, and placed them on top.

    "Fortunately, with your help, we have collected a lot of legends."

    "Here is the map of Ruhe Giant Island, here are dozens of charts of the Sea of ??Storms, and here is the sketch you gave me of the Evill Peninsula, the map of the Land of Light, and the records about the Sunfall Desert.  "

    "Combined with my travel diary and the things I wrote down along the way, I can build the framework first."

    "Later, we will slowly collect more legends and topographical records, and then we can slowly make supplements and modifications."

    Us said at this time: "Mr. Lei, I heard you said before that you can refine props."

    Lei: "Although I am not an alchemist, I still know how to make ordinary props, and the final props produced can surpass the props made by alchemists through alchemy in some places."

    "They have what they are good at, and I have what I am good at."

    "When Oran, the apostle of the god of desire and alchemy, built the alchemy tower, I helped him."

    It can be seen that Lei is still a little proud of some areas he is good at.

    Us said at this time: "If it needs to be modified repeatedly, wouldn't it be better to refine the map into a prop, and it would be more suitable for preservation and circulation?"

    "It would be a pity if there was an error or damage to such an important thing due to spreading."

    Ray thought about it after hearing Us's proposal: "Refine it into a prop?"

    Lei stretched out his fingers and kept nodding his head: "That's a good proposal."

    "In this way, it will be more difficult to damage, and it can be kept forever."

    "And if errors are found, they can be corrected faster, or even corrected anytime and anywhere, making it more and more accurate."

    Ray told Us: "I think your proposal is very good, thank you very much, Us."

    "But we still draw the sketch first, and then try to make it into a prop at the end."

    Drawing a map is not an easy task, and Us has learned a lot from it.

    In addition to the skills of drawing maps, there are other aspects of knowledge.

    Some things Ray knows are treasures to Us, casually speaking.

    For example, Lei found that the books and scrolls brought by Us were all hand-copied, with a lot of typos in them, and then asked him: "Your books seem to be all hand-copied, and there are very few printed ones?"

    Us told Lei: "Only myths, legal codes, and dictionaries will be printed. Ordinary folk books are hand-copied."

    Lei nodded: "It seems that your papermaking and printing techniques are still at a relatively rudimentary level, and there have been some changes and improvements compared to when the Evills left the giant island of Ruhe, but not much.  "

    Uth said: "Perhaps the light?Come down.  "

    Ray's hypothesis can solve some of the doubts and problems he encountered, but it can't solve other problems.

    Just when he fell into confusion again, Lei didn't know why he suddenly remembered the meteor.

    That powerful attraction pulls everything up into the sky. If it gets close, even mountains can be pulled up, then how about amplifying that force a little bit.

    Magnify ten thousand times, countless times.

    Lei suddenly turned his head and asked Us.

    "you say."

    "Will there be such a force that sucks everything to the ground?"

    "Absorb the earth and the forest, all spirits and mortals, all of them, and let everyone be sucked to the ground."

    Us looked at Lei, and slowly opened his mouth wide, but couldn't close it.

    Ray is probably crazy to say such nonsense.

    Us: "What kind of power do you think can do such a thing?"

    Lei said without even thinking: "Of course it is the power of the Creator!"

    "This world was created by the Creator, and all the rules and powers are naturally given by Him.?

 Text Chapter 487: Miracle Technique and Descendants of the Dominant God

    ,

    Under the rainbow tree.

    Through praying and chanting the names of the fairies in the forest, Lei got what he wanted from the tree hole.

    Most of them are things that he urgently needs but the Bright Land doesn't have, and he can't make them himself.

    In addition, there are some extraordinary materials.

    And others' reply to Lei.

    As soon as Lei got the letter, he opened it and read it on the spot. Us who was beside him could also see it. However, among the Wingmen who are proficient in snake-man characters, there are very few, and Us didn't know what was written in it.

    But after Lei Yi finished reading the letter, he immediately said excitedly: "This is my friend's reply to my idea that the world is not a round place."

    Recently, Us has had many debates with Lei because of this issue, and even attracted the participation and attention of many craftsmen and Matalie nobles. During this period, Us has gradually been able to accept some of Lei's theories.

    Because many problems can indeed be explained by Ray's words to explain those problems that were once unexplainable.

    However, there are some things that Us still finds it difficult to agree with.

    Us couldn't help asking Lei: "What did they say in the letter, do they agree?"

    Lei held the letter excitedly: "Look, the letter from the Apostle Oran said to me, in fact, two hundred years ago in the Land of Sunrise, there was already an alchemist who proposed a concept similar to mine."

    "And this alchemy school in the Land of the Rising Sun believes that the world is not only round, but also a ball."

    Lei was very happy that there were many people who had the same views as him.

    Moreover, these people have already figured out the secrets behind the world without traveling to distant places. There are still many wise men in this world.

    However, these people do not have too much power, and their theories have not been recognized by others in the past. Instead, they are regarded as jokes and deviant acts.

    "Circularspherical"

    When Lei saw the new statement put forward in the letter, he immediately fell into deep thought.

    Then he was so excited that he trembled stiffly like a robot, and walked around in a frenzied way.

    "ball!"

    "That's right, the shape of a circle and a ball is more perfect than the ring belt I mentioned before."

    Some problems are not raised by anyone. If you dare to think boldly, you will never be able to prove and break through.

    For example, some people see that the land and the sea are not flat, some people think it is abnormal, but others think that the undulating ground and the flowing sea water are not flat, isn’t it a very normal thing, the world and the earth itself are not a completely flat existence  .

    But some people dare to fly out to prove that the world is round.

    Lei stepped out of the lush, flower-filled rainbow tree enchantment and came outside.

    He saw the moon, turned his head and said to Us beside him.

    "I think this idea is correct. The world is a ball, just like the moon and the sun."

    "Look at the moon."

    "Look at this shape, how perfect it is."

    "If the world has another form, it must be this form."

    Us looked at the multiple letters in Lei's hand, and asked again: "What do other people say?"

    Ray picked up another letter: "Apostle Sukob said in my letter that he also thinks what I said is right, and he is very much looking forward to the day when I can go back and complete this trip around the world.  "

    Lei went on to say: "Of course, there are some people who don't believe my statement and think that I must have lost my way, so I flew to the Land of Light."

    Lei said to Us seriously: "But I know that this is the truth, the truth of the world."

    Us looked at the moon in the sky, and suddenly felt that maybe Lei's crazy ideas were really correct.

    "However, if your theory is to be correct, you must first prove something."

    "Is there really a force that can absorb everything and everything in this world?"

    Lei let out a loud laugh: "It seems that Mr. Us is also willing to believe my theory."

    Us didn't speak, but just smiled.

    At this moment, Lei suddenly looked towards the west of the Land of Light, the direction in which the meteor flowed was also the direction in which the sky caused Romir to chase.

    "Perhaps the celestial envoy will see something and prove something."

    Lei didn't know how the meteor was born, but he vaguely felt it.

    &nbThe eruption of the volcano erupted his offspring into the sea.

    For example, a large number of worms are active near the mountain of origin of life, and the sky dependents in the sea of ??clouds in the thunder swamp.

    That's all.

    Seeing Sally getting ready, Sheila nodded: "So you are going to raise it to the sky now, do you need my help?"

    Sally was very excited: "I want to raise the big meteor into the sky first, and then sprinkle the children of the big meteor down."

    Sally looked at Sheila and cheered: "There will be a big meteor shower, Sheila, you just need to watch."

    Seeing that Sally was so excited, Sheila was a little worried: "Is there any danger?"

    Sally looked at the Son of the Death Star, not understanding where the danger lies: "It's so weak and so small, how can it be dangerous?"

    These poor little guys, Sally stretched out her hand to poke them, afraid of accidentally poking them to death.

    Sheila saw that Sally's little dress was wrinkled and her bow tie was askew.

    So I squatted down and helped her tidy up.

    At the same time, he asked: "I mean those ordinary people on the giant island of Luhe."

    Sally said: "They will all fall where there is no one. They can all run."

    Sheila helped Sally arrange her clothes and bow tie, and said with a smile.

    "Then get ready to start, God will come over later. ?

 Text Chapter 488: The giant hand that pinches the stars

    ,

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    The west of the Land of Light is basically a wilderness that has not been explored. There are dense jungles, monster lairs all over the place, and many active volcanoes can be seen smoking.

    The white streamer swirled across the sky, fell from a high place and stood on the shore.

    Streamer turned into a humanoid winged figure, looking at the other side of the sea from a distance.

    The eyes of the visitor were full of doubts: "How did that meteor fly so far?"

    The sky made Romir almost cross half of the bright land in order to find the other party. This distance is already very abnormal. He doesn't quite understand how the meteor can fly so far?

    He hesitated in his heart: "Do you still want to chase after it?"

    Even Wingman has an inexplicable fear of the sea.

    But in the end, Romil decided to look further, and if he couldn't find it, he would report back to the Holy Mountain of Light.

    The white wings spread, and the sky flew to the depths of the sea.

    He flew in the direction he was looking for. After flying for a long time, he didn't feel the power of that meteor, that powerful attraction.

    And just when the thought of turning around and going back appeared in his mind.

    But inadvertently broke into an unknown territory.

    Romir quickly stopped his galloping flight, flapped his wings and stopped in mid-air, his eyes were full of confusion.

    "what happened?"

    Because at just a moment ago, he discovered that the sun had disappeared from above his head.

    At this moment, he is in a dark field with no end in sight.

    Overhead is the Milky Way of the Star Sea, and in the distance are towering mountains, with a deep cold light emitting from the ridges.

    "The sun disappeared?"

    He was so frightened that he involuntarily backed away for a distance, but at such a distance, the sun shone on his white wings again.

    He suddenly understood something, so he stood at the boundary between light and darkness, and put his hand inside.

    Just like that, his hand disappeared.

    He tried several times, and he was sure that there should be an extremely huge enchantment in front of him, or a domain, or something else.

    A step forward and a step back are like being in two worlds.

    Ahead is a dark starry night, and behind is a sea of ??clouds and sunny days.

    He didn't know that it was the kingdom of Ruhe, the giant god Death Star.

    "What is this place?"

    Romir never thought that there is such a place in this world, he stopped in the sky and thought for a long time.

    In the end, Romir still entered it, because he had been chasing the meteor for so long, and he couldn't retreat without trying at this last moment.

    And he can be sure that he has found the right place, the meteor must have landed here.

    Romir flew into the fantastic starry night, and flew towards the rolling mountain range.

    While flying, he looked into the distance.

    "There is a city on the hill!"

    "Has anyone ever lived here?"

    "We never knew there was such a place in the west of the Land of Light."

    The sky envoy looked at the center of the starry mountains and the outline of the ancient city, but while flying, he suddenly fell down from the sky.

    Romir waved his wings quickly, looked down, his face changed drastically.

    "There is something."

    "Is there something below sucking me to the ground?"

    Suddenly, Romil reacted, isn't this the power of that meteor?

    It's just that they were sucked towards the sky before, but now they are sucked towards the earth.

    The sky makes the wings flutter, fly to this side, and fly lower and lower.

    It didn't take long for him to touch the ground, and his wings turned into meaningless flapping.

    At this moment, Romil can only walk on the ground with difficulty, and he can't fly anymore.

    "Snapped!"

    With a crisp sound, Romil fell to the ground and couldn't even get up.

    At this moment, Romir has not shown any panic, he thinks that he should have entered the meteor

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 488: The giant hand that squeezed out the stars Free reading: https://,!?Finally unable to bear it anymore, he turned his head and looked into the distance.

    "What the hell happened?"

    Romil turned his head and looked towards the end of the sky.

    The shadow of the world was enlarged and concentrated in his eyes.

    His pupils reflected the distant scene, and instantly magnified to the extreme.

    His mouth gradually opened, and then wide enough to tear his lips open.

    Because he saw an unimaginable scene, a scene that he could not even imagine in his nightmares.

    He saw the water of the whole sea pouring into the sky.

    He saw the world crumbling.

    He saw endless boulders floating towards the sky.

    And the source of everything is a pentagram above the sky that exudes starlight.

    "Uh uh uh……"

    He seemed to want to say something.

    But when the words reached his lips, they turned into meaningless whimpers.

    It was as if the words turned into food and choked his throat.

    The moment Romil turned his head, he witnessed the death star rising into the sky and the birth of a star.

    He looked at the Death Star in the distant sky.

    At this moment, he finally understood where his previous fear came from.

    Even across the sea, separated by an incomparable distance, Romir's heart was crushed in an instant.

    There was a monster-like cry in the sky.

    "ah!"

    The Sky Envoy let out a terrific scream, hugged his head tightly, and at the same time forgot how to flap his wings and control the wind, and fell straight from the sky.

    He screamed, but his eyes kept bleeding.

    He finally understood what a giant god is, and he also understood what he was afraid of and feared before.

    "Giant God!"

    Romil fell heavily into the jungle, and the Death Star in the sky also penetrated the sea of ??clouds in the sky, and flew out of the sky with boundless air waves and fluctuations.

    Gradually, the darkness receded and the light returned to the world.

    The star named death also disappeared without a trace and left this world.

    In the jungle of the earth.

    Romil's mouth, nostrils, and eyes were all bleeding, and he was lying on the ground dying.

    Fortunately he was far enough away that at least he didn't melt under that force.

    His eyes were dim, and he could only see layers of double images, but his mind was still thinking about the scene he just saw.

    He is afraid, he is afraid.

    But after the fear passed, unspeakable longing and yearning arose in my heart.

    Because he finally saw what greatness is.

    See what it means to hold high the kingdom of stars beyond the world.

    He also knows what it means to live above the stratus clouds, above the mortal world, what kind of posture it is.

    But he didn't know that what he just saw was not the most terrifying.

    He hasn't seen the giant hand above the endless sky, uu read a book&lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www  .uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt  ;</a> A giant hand that can hold up the continent and pinch the stars.

    But just seeing the death star for a moment, all his mental strength was exhausted, he lay dying, and said words in his mouth.

    "It's too grand!"

    "Too shocking!"

    "Is this the real god?"

    Romir lay on the ground and stretched out his hand, slowly reaching out to the sky.  It seems to touch the huge star, the great existence that rises to the sky.

    "O great king of angels!"

    "One day, the sky envoy will be able to raise the kingdom of God above the sky."

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 488: The giant hand that squeezed out the stars Free reading: https://,!

    ""

 Text Chapter 489: The Comet Revolving Around the Sun and the Teleportation God Attendant

    ,

    The death star keeps rising.

    One hundred kilometers, one thousand kilometers.

    He penetrated the atmosphere all the way up, deep into the endless dark universe.

    At this time, the gravitational force of the earth is also getting smaller and smaller for him, and it will not pull him back to the earth again. He can already travel outside the sky.

    At this moment, the Death Star finally began to turn its angle and run in another direction.

    "Buzz~"

    Rings of shocking light emitted from the Death Star, and at the same time, a buzzing sound that only the heart can receive.

    The adult sons of the Death Star broke away from the Death Star one by one, emitting bright light and flying with him.

    Immediately afterwards, dense fireworks meteors were born.

    Turn into starlight and follow at the end.

    His form also began to undergo some changes.

    The undulating mountains and spherical body like a pentagram turned into a head, followed by groups of adult Sons of the Death Star, and young Sons of the Death Star densely packed like starlight.

    Their rays of light are connected and fused together, and they continue to elongate as they run.

    It finally turned into a long and huge arc of light.

    The Death Star moved forward in this way until it reached the top of Ruhe Giant Island.

    The Death Star immediately lowered its posture, and began to get close to the ground, close to the giant island of Ruhe.

    Although this kind of closeness is above the infinite sky, the entire Ruhe giant island has undergone drastic changes due to the arrival of the Death Star.

    West Coast, Haiti Wu Country.

    It is still daytime in the Land of Light, but the giant island of Ruhe has gradually entered the night.

    The fishermen and merchant sailors in the port, as well as the workers on the wharf, were the first to feel this change.

    The closeness of the death star makes the water of the sea rise, and the most obvious feature is the huge tidal wave.

    The moment when night falls.

    The fishermen had already dragged their boats to the shore and started to go home. One by one, the fishermen’s families were carrying the boats and straightening their fishing nets. They saw a strong wind blowing above the sea, and huge waves set off layer after layer, which was extremely violent.

    "The tide is rising!" The fishermen on the sea looked at the waves and found that the waves were too big.

    "How did the tide rise so high today?" The fishermen were at a loss, looking at the storm and the turbulent waves, and lamented that the tide came relatively late.

    "A huge wave, a huge wave is coming." And there was a panic above the port. The huge waves slapped the pier and made a loud noise.  bang.

    "Hurry up and take everything away, don't stay here." The snake man on the pier shouted loudly, but just after he finished speaking, he saw a dazzling star appeared at the end of the night sky.

    Today is a sunny day with not many clouds in the night sky.

    So they clearly saw above the endless high sky, in the center of the Milky Way all over the sky, a huge monster emitting light appeared.

    That existence does not know how far it is from the earth.

    It feels that the altitude has broken through the limits of the clouds and the world in their eyes, and is juxtaposed with the stars.

    However, his body is far larger than the stars, pulling out a dazzling white arc of light in the sky.

    "What a big star!" On the pier, the workers who were drenched by the spray from the waves stood up one after another and looked at the giant above the sky. How could they care about moving things.

    "That's a star?" They didn't know what it was, and they couldn't see each other's true face. All they saw was the dazzling arc of light piercing the sky, and the front end of the death star illuminating the night sky.

    "Have you ever seen such a big star?" The snake man on the pier couldn't even read the words, but at least he could tell that it was definitely not a star.

    "Could it be the moon?" Someone had a whim.

    "How could the moon be like this, and isn't the moon over there?" Others looked at each other in amazement, and the other pointed to the other side, and you could see the shadow of the moon hanging in the sky.

    "However, this strange star is really beautiful!" Everyone didn't know what it was, but they couldn't help but look at it, because it was so beautiful.

    Looking up at the sky from above the earth.

    The sea of ??stars is like a hood covering the earth, and the arc of light is like a crack opened on the hood, pouring in the light from the outside world.

    He is not an ordinary shooting star, because hep; He grabbed the key hanging around his neck and held it tightly.

    "And then when I woke up, it was in my hand."

    In the eyes of mortals, those who have the form of gods are regarded as gods. Naturally, a boy in the countryside can't tell the difference between a fairy and a god, just like he just couldn't tell the difference between an apostle and a god.

    He had heard of fairies wearing garlands of flowers, but he didn't even know what flowers looked like.

    Oran smiled: "That's not a god, it's a fairy."

    "The fairy took your dream and gave you a key, a key that leads to a distant place regardless of distance."

    Oran looked at him and asked.

    "Are you willing to be the teleportation servant of the Temple of Miracles?"

    The other party's eyes widened, and he asked in disbelief.

    "God attendant?"

    "Can I also be a god servant?"

    As soon as he finished asking, he nodded impatiently.

    "I do."

    "Of course I would."

    Oran nodded: "Then you will be the servant of the God of Desire and Alchemy from now on."

    However, the boy still asked: "It's just, what does the teleportation god attendant do?"

    Oran said: "It is a person who connects the world and distant places. ?

 Text Chapter 490: San Rafael "Sneak Attacked"

    ,

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    Land of Light.

    Romil took the gravity stone with difficulty on his way home, but he couldn't fly at all, and could only stagger and wobble at low altitude along the way.

    In a few days, I have only advanced dozens of miles, so I don't know how long it will take to fly back.

    Just carrying a small thing the size of a grain of rice made Romil feel as if he was carrying a hill on his back, and he had to summon the spirit of the seal to share the power.

    "No, I have to think of a way."

    At first.

    He wanted to use various methods to isolate the force field of the gravity stone, but it didn't work at all.

    But soon, Lomir discovered some of the characteristics of the gravity stone.

    He found that although the gravity stone makes people feel extremely heavy, it is not because of the gravity stone itself.

    It's because the force field it emits is applied to foreign objects and applied to Romir's body.

    "So it's not that it's heavy, it's that it makes me feel heavy and makes everything around it heavier."

    Romir suddenly realized, and he quickly found a brand new method.

    Romir used mental power to make the thread, and he himself was far away from the influence range of the gravity stone, so he dragged the gravity stone into the sky, so that its force field could not be applied to his body and flew towards the distance.

    Under such circumstances, Romir finally flew back with the gravity stone.

    All the way across the western part of the Land of Light, he once again saw traces of the Winged Man and civilization.

    Romil returned to the Principality of Matalie of the Wingmen.

    He headed towards the capital of the Principality of Matalie with a clear goal, because he had some doubts and questions, perhaps that strange demon spirit could answer them.

    The Yiren in this city built on a mountain peak has been particularly lively and busy recently. A large number of craftsmen and powerful people from various cities have gathered here, and even the Yiren powerful people from the Jiayin Kingdom have come here admiringly.

    They all came to witness the refining of props by metal angels from foreign lands.

    For Yiren, the favored ones of God are angels.

    because,

    They have no other name for this existence.

    Many people came here in a hurry after hearing that the other party was going to publicly refine a third-level item here.

    Items of this level are equivalent to the national treasures of any country in the Yiren Kingdom, just like the Tier 3 Stone Demon in the Matalie Kingdom.

    However, compared to Tier 3 Stone Demons, Tier 3 props are obviously more precious and rare.

    "Has the magic gold smelting been successful? The Grand Duke said that it must be completed this month?" The spiritual flames were transpiring in the tall and extraordinary furnace in the city, and the winged man below controlled the wind to blow in.

    "Has the classification of supernatural materials been handled? Has the psychoactivity been completely removed? Mr. Lei has already told us the method. This is a real secret technique. You must give me your all and use it to repay Mr" On the other side,  A large number of powerful people in a workshop are processing extraordinary materials, processing the extraordinary materials that originally possessed various mixed powers, and removing the spiritual activity in them.

    "I heard that Mr. Lei said that these extraordinary materials will be used to engrave the curse seal?" The power of the curse seal immediately caused discussions among the people present.

    "That metal angel from a foreign land is said to know many kinds of seals." This kind of statement means that the other party has mastered many kinds of laws, and all the powerful people who come here want to see the power of other seals.

    As soon as the Sky Messenger Romir arrived, the bells high above the city rang again.

    The current Grand Duke of Matalie and the previous Grand Duke Usdu arrived and greeted him personally.

    "Master Romir."

    When Romir flew down, he observed the movement in the city, and then immediately asked Usley about the latest situation.

    In the mansion.

    The preparations were almost complete, but the closer it was to refining the props, the more empty Lei felt.

    He always felt a little uneasy in his heart, which made him look a little worried.

    He spends all day lying in the room reading, constantly repeating the preparatory work, or researching a certain problem.

    Because there is one more crucial thing about his theory of the circle of the earth that has not been thoroughly proved.

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 490: San Rafael "Sneak Attacked" Free reading: https://,!

    theThe fairy is still Saint Rafael, so most storage prop makers still chant the name of Saint Raphael, pray to her before making props.

    So you can see that the rainbow tree in San Rafael is the largest here, and the flowers on it are also the most luxuriant.

    And each flower on the storage fairy's rainbow tree represents a small dimensional space.

    It also means that in the world, a storage tool was born.

    every day.

    San Rafael would come under his flower tree, look at the luxuriant flowers on his rainbow tree, and count the number.

    It felt like a miser counting every gold coin in his warehouse.

    But this is the happiest time for San Rafael every day, and she never tires of it.

    "one!"

    "two……"

    But today, just as San Rafael started counting, he discovered something unusual.

    She found out how the corolla of her rainbow tree had collapsed a large piece.

    "Um?"

    San Rafael looked up and raised his head to the highest point.

    San Rafael puffed up his cheeks, opened his mouth and blew a few times, as if he wanted to blow up the corolla.

    In fact, it is to forcefully control the canopy of the rainbow tree to rise.

    "Huh!" But after it was lifted up, it was immediately pressed down.

    "Huh!" So San Rafael immediately tried again.

    But it still doesn't work.

    San Rafael had to go a little further to look at the corolla above.

    "Well?"

    She looked left and right, and the more she looked, the more confused she became.

    She found that her rainbow flower tree was indeed crushed in a large area, and even the branches were crooked, and she could even hear creaking noises from it.

    But no matter how she looked, she didn't see anything on the corolla.

    "What's going on?"

    San Rafael floated upwards, passing through the branches and flowers, wanting to see what was going on.

    But just after flying up, a strong force of gravity suppressed it.

    "ah!"

    The power of the Ruhe giant god Death Star dragged the unsuspecting San Rafael to the ground.

    The Storage Fairy fell so hard that her butt almost broke into several petals.

    "My ass."

    "who?"

    "Who sneaked up on me?"

    "The Hammer of Justice?"

    "is that you?"

    "You are bullying, I did nothing."

    San Rafael looked for the "criminal" everywhere, wondering if some bad guy goblin came to harm poor San Rafael.

    Later, it was even suspected that the hammer of justice ran out of the white storage tower, but no one was found at all, and the pendant of justice ignored her in the white tower, and never came out at all.

    San Rafael rubbed his butt, extremely wronged.

    I didn't do anything bad, I just counted the flowers on the rainbow tree in my home, but I also suffered heavy injuries and was attacked by someone.

    "No, I must find that villain."

    In the end, San Rafael finally found the culprit of this situation in a rainbow tree flower.

    "The power of life myth?"

    "Here is the Ruhe giant thing?"

    San Raphael puffed out his cheeks.

    ? These fellows in the world are so bad that they want to

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a>  target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a>!

    Chapter 490: San Rafael "Sneak Attacked" Free reading: https://,!

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    Came out a way to sneak up on the great storage fairy.

    "who is it?"

    "Mythical items dare to be placed indiscriminately."

    San Rafael immediately made up his mind that he must set the same rules in the future.

    "In the future, things with mythical power will not be allowed to be put into ordinary storage items."

    "It can only be put into permanent storage items, and placed in the storage white tower."

    "Who dares to put mythical items in, the storage props and dimensional space will be broken immediately, don't try to use my rainbow tree to share the pressure for you."

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 490: San Rafael "Sneak Attacked" Free reading: https://,!

    """It can only be put into permanent storage items, and placed in the storage white tower."

    "Who dares to put mythical items in, the storage props and dimensional space will be broken immediately, don't try to use my rainbow tree to share the pressure for you."

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 490: San Rafael "Sneak Attacked" Free reading: https://,!

    ""

 Text Chapter 492: Gift from the Supreme God to the Witch Doctor (ask for a monthly ticket)

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 492 of the main text volume: The gift from the supreme god to the witch doctor is above the sky.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The lineage of the supreme gods watched the death star go away, and watched the death star frozen together by water and pentagram circle the earth again and again, passing the moon.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    After turning nine times in full, the pool finally got rid of the gravity of the earth.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He used his own strength and the gravitational force of the sun, and finally ran towards the sun and walked around the sun.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    God Yin stepped in the void, staring at the shadow of the death star.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    There is no blue sky and white clouds here, because the blue sky and white clouds are under your feet.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Looking from a distance and above, it is an endless dark universe, and looking down, it is a blue spherical world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Standing here to see the outside world and the universe, Sheila felt as if she was going to be overwhelmed by the word emptiness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The goblin looked at the sun in the distance, the sun was not as golden as seen on the ground, but a white halo.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Not long after, she stared at the moon in the distance again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally said: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    God Yin looked down at Sally: &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    Sally scratched her hair, raised her eyelids and thought:&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally still doesn't understand:&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen said: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally suddenly realized: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And the witch doctors behind were also talking in low voices.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Come here and see such a scene.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Even for them it was the first time.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    What the witch doctors are concerned about is that this place can no longer contact the dream world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The witch doctors found that the rituals engraved on their robes had failed.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Those magic spells of illusion, spirit, and summoning the spirit of the seal can be used, but most of the magic spells that need to manipulate elements are invalid.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The power of most of the sealed spirits has also been weakened. For example, some sealed spirits that need to rely on the ground, water flow, and air to exert their power may not be able to exert 10% of their power here.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The witch doctors looked at the rings on their hands, and found that the ceremony on the rings had failed, and even the leaves of the fantasy vines could not be used, and they could not contact the fairies in the lake of the God of Creation Kingdom.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The witch doctors whispered about the reason.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Having been by the Creator's side all the time, they also know more clearly about some secrets of the dream world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    but.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Without the power of the dream world, it's not just the rituals and most of the magic that can't be used.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It also means that if you die here, there will be no boat to pick you up, and if you get lost here, there is no way to return.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Those spirits who died here may also turn into something terrible.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The witch doctors whispered again: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The witch doctor right hand said: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Witch doctor head: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The witch doctor said with his left hand: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The witch doctor said with his right foot: "This is good. If you want to build a human god system, you must place the Kingdom of God here. Compared with the earth&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ? Chapter 492: A gift from the supreme god to the witch doctor Free reading:,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Above all, this place is indeed more suitable for placing the Kingdom of God.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Witch doctor left foot: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Just like that, the topics discussed by the witch doctors went further and further away.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen - looked at the death star.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ?;Finally, a strange thing was born in the core of the chest.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    is a spherical precision creation that looks like a constantly rotating mechanical clockwork heart.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    As soon as it appeared, a powerful field of spiritual power was born.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A large number of metal materials around it changed accordingly, turned into magic gold, and then turned into metal monsters composed of one kind of metal parts after another.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The whole mansion is momentary &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ? Chapter 492: A gift from the supreme god to the witch doctor Free reading:,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In a short time, it became a kingdom of metal monsters.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It's just because those metal monsters look like clockwork dolls, giving people the feeling of a toy town.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei looked at his chest, and also saw his mythical organ: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He looked at number two and number three: &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    Now what he shows is still the body form.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But when it comes to the apostle, he can also have another form.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei walked down from the altar, walked to the last step, and walked to a stone slab that had been laid earlier below.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The light soared into the sky, and the power of the ritual enveloped Lei's entire body.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei carried out a form transformation on the stone slab.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He gradually changed from a metal doll to a living person.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He has grown a head of white but faintly blue hair.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It looks like the color of lightning, and the eyes are translucent azure.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It's just that even if Lei becomes a living person, my first impression is not like a toy doll, no kind&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It feels too real.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei also looked at his brand-new body and appearance, and raised his hand, seemingly at a loss.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It's the first time we've experienced that feeling since the people of the Maw turned into metal dolls.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    I feel like my hair is covering my eyes, which is not too comfortable.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    I stretched out my hand and stroked all my hair to the front, exposing my forehead, and it looked more sunny.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    No. 2 and No. 3 approached Lei Wei, even No. 2, who is always a bit arrogant on weekdays, is very envious at this moment&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    Mu He said with admiration: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Number three is dancing, he seems to be happier than Lei:&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And in this winged city, as the fourth-order spiritual power field spreads, the power of the entire city &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    Everyone felt something and looked towards the heights.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Several Wingmen and Sky Envoys immediately flew towards Lei's mansion. As soon as they landed, they saw a man with&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    A young man in the shape of a god came out from inside.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The sky messenger Lomir, who was about to leave the city, was shocked by Lei's new appearance.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "The shape of a god. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "Sure enough, is this what you really look like, Ray&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei looked at Us and Romir, without explaining too much: "Romir, I want to go to the Holy Mountain of Light with you, &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Is it okay?"&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Without the slightest hesitation, Romir immediately welcomed you: "The holy mountain of light and the messenger of the sky welcome you. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Becoming an apostle is only the first step, Lei still has more things to do next, and there are still many difficulties&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The difficulty of imagination is waiting for him to overcome.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Because what he wants to do is so extraordinary and beyond imagination.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei finally looked at Us and said.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei laughed. As a metal doll, this was the first time he showed a smiling face in front of people.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Us knew about it a long time ago, but he still sighed a little.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It is an honor for you to be able to leave your footprints. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei looked at Yin Shen and said, "Goodbye. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    When Lei said goodbye, he really hoped to see him again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Winged Man Yin Shen: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    When Yin Shen said that goodbye, he knew that it might be difficult to meet again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    See "I am God!"  》For the fastest update, please enter in the browser —— to view&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ? Chapter 492: A gift from the supreme god to the witch doctor Free reading:,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    『』&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;amp;gt;

    Lei finally looked at Us and said.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei laughed. As a metal doll, this was the first time he showed a smiling face in front of people.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Us knew about it a long time ago, but he still sighed a little.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    "It is an honor for you to be able to leave your footprints. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lei looked at Yin Shen and said, "Goodbye. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    When Lei said goodbye, he really hoped to see him again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Winged Man Yin Shen: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    When Yin Shen said that goodbye, he knew that it might be difficult to meet again.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    See "I am God!"  》For the fastest update, please enter in the browser —— to view&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ? Chapter 492: A gift from the supreme god to the witch doctor Free reading:,!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    『』&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 493: The Holy Mountain of Light and the King of Sky Angels

    ,

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    A team of sky messengers with nearly ten people, plus an aircraft dragging a dreamy rainbow through the sky, is very eye-catching no matter it is day or night.

    Along the way, you can see people chasing out of the Yiren village, circling below, and then worshiping.

    certainly.

    Most of the Wingmen raised their heads and the first thing they saw was not those sky envoys, but Lei's aircraft.

    Even those emissaries who were born to soar in the sky, who were advancing together, couldn't help but said at the moment looking at the aircraft.

    "This is alsotoo high-profile."

    But when he said this, there was a trace of envy in his eyes.

    It has to be said that Lei's miracle prop aircraft is full of goblins and fantasy colors, both in terms of power and appearance, which make people look forward to.

    In this way, they passed through Matalie, passing the Renyin Kingdom established by the ancient sky envoy and several small countries in the cracks.

    Every night, they also fall to the ground for a rest.

    And Lei and No. 2 and No. 3 will take this opportunity to observe the customs of Yiren's other countries.

    The territory of these two countries is much larger than that of Matalie, and their strength is also stronger; but there is not much difference in essence, and they are still civilizations at the same level.

    They are still using very primitive smelting techniques and handicraft workshops. Most of the Wingmen are not clothed, and their food is also very simple, just like the way the snake people thousands of years ago simply processed the balls and then ate them.  .

    Even the aristocrats just add some side dishes that can be eaten in the jungle on the dinner plate, and drink a glass of cloudy wine.

    The big country is divided into large and small territories, just like vassal states, which only obey the king in name. When Lei passes by, he often sees wars between these countries because of competing for territories.  Holding a spear or a bow and arrow in the sky to fight against each other.

    Like the snake people, the winged serfs in those villages would also farm at the foot of the mountain, using crude wooden tools to reclaim the farmland.

    However, when they were watering, several people would carry water-filled vehicles and fly through the sky, and then just fill the farmland with water and wine. This is a sight that cannot be seen on the giant Ruhe Island.

    And every village and town has erected one or even several windmills,

    They seem to especially like to use the power of wind.

    Other than that.

    Winged people seldom build roads, because they usually don't walk on the ground, so there are almost no roads connecting the villages of Winged people.

    They are all points separated by wilderness and jungle, like dotted with stars, and it is possible for cities to be connected to each other through waterways or roads.

    Looking at these scenes, Lei couldn't help talking to Number Two and Number Three beside him.

    "Suddenly I felt that Oran and that man named Kurmis were great."

    "The two of them almost single-handedly changed the appearance of the entire giant island of Ruhe, and also promoted the progress of civilization."

    Although Lei has never seen Kurmis, he still knows about the fact that the other party created the brown ball vine, known as the Lord of Harvest.

    The kite demon said: "You don't need to eat, and you don't need the alchemist's items."

    It seems to be saying that no matter how great they are, they have little to do with the demons.

    They don't eat the things made by each other, and the Miracle Workshop in Moyuan King City can also make things far better than them.

    Ray grinned, his translucent blue eyes seemed to reflect light.

    "I can eat now."

    The closer the location of the Holy Mountain of Light, the denser the population of the Yiren clan.

    Cities are also naturally becoming more and more numerous.

    Finally, they reached the kingdom of the oracle.

    This is also the last stop on the way to Guangming Holy Mountain.

    Following the team of sky angels, Lei entered the city under the ceremony and posture of Yiren meeting the messenger of the gods.

    Most of the people who can live in the city are wingmen free people.

    These people basically make a living by doing business, making handmade products, patrolling guards, or blacksmiths and masons.

    Looking back, they are actually descendants of the Yiren nobles.

    Ray lives on the top floor of a tall tower building

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 493: The Holy Mountain of Light and the King of Sky Envoys Free.; En and Anhofusi's reincarnation method and four-point divine grace secret technique have embarked on the road to becoming a god.

    Lei felt that the other party was a genius, and some of the other party's ideas and secret techniques left him astonished.

    He also hated what Xiao had done. His crime of killing Lan En, the second-generation sage of truth, was unforgivable.

    However, sometimes he would think again.

    What would it be like if Shaw could get on the right track?

    Including Anhofus, Haru's student, Lan En searched for him everywhere on the mainland, wanting to return him to the Temple of Truth.

    If Lan En found Anhofus back then, and guided these two geniuses back to the path that truly belonged to the inheritance of saints.

    If Shaw can embark on a brand new path with Lan En and Anhofus, will the First Era be completely different.

    Will the descendants of these god kings have a new and different story.

    Maybe Ray was silent for too long, Duma thought he didn't want to answer this question.

    Duma asked again: "I heard you just now, the new technique of reincarnation, what is that?"

    Lei finally came to his senses and said.

    "Speaking of which, it is also related to your father. In order to avoid death, he only reincarnated spiritually and became a myth, which gave inspiration to the latecomers."

    "It's the same as the divine four-point secret technique you use, which only reincarnates spiritually."

    "The gods of this era use the gods behind themselves as a pillar to separate part of their mythological characteristics to create a brand new profession, and then recycle them in the kingdom of God."

    "However, it is different from your method. Because they have the power of mythology as a pillar, they almost possess the authority of gods in advance."

    "They can ignore the distance and create a brand new extraordinary profession."

    "They can ignore the distance, respond to each other's prayers, and recover the returned spirit of the other party."

    Duma shook his head and said, "I can't do this."

    Ray looked at Duma: "Actually, there is another one, and that is to take the route of mythical props directly."

    "That way, if you don't think about the purity and pollution of the divine blood, you will quickly become powerful."

    "The Feathered Serpent God Kurmis should be using this method, so he doesn't have to think about the difference between magic knights, potions, and monsters, and devours them all."

    "But in this case, you won't be able to become a demigod and compete for the spirituality of the four root authority."

    Rather than saying that the magic knights and monsters are servants of Kurmis, it is more accurate to say that they belong to the golden seed pot.

    Duma: "Without the door of spirituality, a celestial messenger can never become a real celestial messenger."

    Lei: "There is another method, to create a mythical prop, and then use the power of the mythical prop to do the same thing."

    Lei, this is also the method I heard that Suinhor's red and blue twin gods, An Li, one of the once famous twins of the Temple of Truth, used this method.

    Only those who want to pursue the authority of the four roots of wisdom will use this method.

    But Lei didn't know that the Feathered Serpent Kurmys actually wanted to take this path.

    It's just that the mythical props of the red and blue gods have already been produced.

    The road has been halfway through, but the Feathered Serpent Kurmis is still far away from the first step.

    Duma thought of his father, God of West Asia, and heard about the road to becoming a god: "Is the road to becoming a god so difficult?"

    Lei: "That's why they are gods. Without such firm belief and persistence, how can they become gods?"

    Duma looked at Ray: "Do you want to be a god?"

    "It's not difficult for you, the oldest person like you, to walk this path?"

    Lei Qingqing's eyes seemed to faintly reflect the blue sky and white clouds.

    "Compared to becoming a god, I want to see the outside world."

    Lei turned his head and looked outside the temple, as if looking at an existence in the distance.

    "Thanks to my teacher, Ms. Elena, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot  ;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a  >It was he who saved Mo Yuan, and also gave us the courage and strength to pursue the distant future.”

    "Because of her, we are lucky."

    Outside the Temple of Radiance.

    ? Romir who has been standing at the door

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 493: The Holy Mountain of Light and the King of Sky Envoys Free reading: https://,!

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    Standing straight, but occasionally can't help but stick to the wall, and quietly heard part of the conversation inside.

    He heard what Duma said: "Is the road to becoming a god so difficult?"

    Hearing that too, Duma sighed and said: "Without the door of spirituality, a celestial messenger can never be a real celestial messenger."

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 493: The Holy Mountain of Light and the King of Sky Envoys Free reading: https://,!

    ""nbsp; Romir who has been standing at the door

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 493: The Holy Mountain of Light and the King of Sky Envoys Free reading: https://,!

    『』, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    Standing straight, but occasionally can't help but stick to the wall, and quietly heard part of the conversation inside.

    He heard what Duma said: "Is the road to becoming a god so difficult?"

    Hearing that too, Duma sighed and said: "Without the door of spirituality, a celestial messenger can never be a real celestial messenger."

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 493: The Holy Mountain of Light and the King of Sky Envoys Free reading: https://,!

    ""

 Text Chapter 494: The Witch Doctor and the Floating Island

    ,

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    In the Temple of Radiance.

    When Lei was talking, he was also looking at the three tall eight-winged angels, observing the differences between the three, and seemed to want to learn the deeper secrets of this secret technique from them.

    The one on the left was wearing armor and a cloak, her eyes were empty and cold, like a machine commanding a battle, she was always watching Lei, as if she was on guard.

    The one on the right is gorgeously dressed. Although it is also a white robe, it has very complicated patterns and accessories.

    She sat sideways on the altar, one of her feet stepped on the ground, while the other foot was curled up and stepped on the altar; holding a strange quill in her hand, she kept looking at a scroll  What was written on some dilapidated cloth scrolls did not mean to read Lei at all.

    Although the appearance is the same, it shows three completely different postures.

    After hearing what Ray said, Duma's personality said, "I heard from Romir that you think the world is a ball. This is really an interesting statement."

    Ray asked, "Are you interested too?"

    Duma: "Somewhat interested, but I don't have the energy or strength to chase these things like you."

    Lei felt a little regretful: "It is a little regretful."

    Ray then raised his head and replied: "But if I come back here again one day, I might be able to tell you what I saw."

    Gradually, this conversation finally came to an end.

    Lei completed another memorable event during this journey. He arrived at the Holy Mountain of Light and met the Sky Angels and their king.

    Lei bid farewell to the other party, turned around and prepared to leave.

    At this moment, Duma suddenly asked, "What kind of person is he?"

    Duma was reluctant to mention her father Xiao in her words before, but in the end, she still wanted to know something.

    Lei turned around: "Didn't you see him?"

    The three Dumas raised their heads together and looked at Lei at the same time.

    After a while, Duma's personality spoke.

    "I once asked my mother who my father was,

    It's just that I never thought about it.  "

    "My fatheris a god."

    Duma's personality seemed to recall something, her slender eyebrows were slightly lowered, and her eyes became absentmindedly looking at the floor.

    And then, she immediately raised her head to look at Lei, her mouth involuntarily pursed, and the corners of her mouth curled up a bit.

    She seemed to have instinctively noticed that her expression was expressing her inner emotions, so she hurriedly tried to cover up something with a smile.

    Lei can see that this is a person who doesn't like to express her emotions, whether it's sadness or joy, she doesn't like to express it in front of others.

    However, the indifferent expression and pretended indifference cannot conceal that the other party is a person with emotions.

    "but."

    "He is completely different from what I imagined, and he is completely different from the god I imagined."

    "Or, that's the real god, and I'm just a fragile mortal."

    Ray said: "I actually don't know Shaw either."

    "Most of what I know is from my teacher, Ms. Elena."

    "You can ask Romir about this, I told him about it."

    Duma immediately put away the occasional sadness, and then shook her head slightly.

    "never mind.

    "Some things may be better not to know and to forget."

    Lei didn't say anything more, turned and left the Temple of Radiance.

    outside.

    Romil had been waiting for him all the time, and when he saw Lei coming out, he immediately chased him out and guided Lei to where he lived.

    Although Guangming Sacred Mountain has arranged a residence for Lei, the scenery here is also extremely beautiful and full of characteristics.

    But Ray took a look at his temporary home, but didn't come up with a few things.

    Romir knows how many things are stored in Lei's storage items.

    Seeing this scene, he seemed to have noticed something: "Lei, are you going to leave in a few days?"

    Ray nodded: "Because I'm on a trip?

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 494: Witch Doctor and Floating Island Free reading: https://,!

    &//www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.  com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> It looks like it is weightless, but in fact the earth still holds it tightly; so this floating  The island is still anchored in this world and moves in the sky." The witch doctors finally understood the power of the floating island and why it moved like this.

    "I saw that the power of that stone is spreading outward invisibly, entangled with the power beyond the earth and even the sky." The witch doctors opened their eyes and looked at the eight-sided diamond-shaped stone at the core of the island.

    "When this island passes through the sky, it will have some weak impact on the people below." The sleeves came to the edge of the island, looked down, and could see part of the power of the stone break through the restraint, slightly  affecting the world below.

    However, before they could get acquainted with their divine kingdom, the divine vehicle in the center of the Valley of Flowers full of cups of desire suddenly emitted layers of dazzling light.

    The witch doctors looked over immediately: "Master Sheila is back."

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    ? Chapter 494: Witch Doctor and Floating Island Free reading: https://,!

    ""

 Text Chapter 495: Seeing Lei on the Floating Island

    ,

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!

    The protagonist of the dream, Sheila, opened the door, and behind her was the Fairyland of the Gate of the Reflection Realm.

    Through this door, one can see a labyrinth that spirals and twists to the end. There are countless illusory doors on the walls of the labyrinth.

    Some of the gates have materialized and been summoned to the world.

    She stood in front of the opened portal, looking at the cautious door nymph Rosa.

    "Sure enough, as long as Rosa works hard, she will definitely be able to do it!"

    "I heard countless people calling your name at the top of the fantasy star sea."

    She leaned down slightly, and the golden light shrouded Rosa's body, and said slowly.

    "A fairy who can open the door to faraway places."

    Sheila turned away, smiling.

    Taking a step forward, the light door behind him closed little by little.

    Rosa, the fairy of the door, bowed and bent down, and the key around her neck was also hung down.  As soon as Sheila came back, she found that earth-shaking changes had taken place on the floating island.

    She knew that it was the witch doctors who had transformed the place, so she immediately wanted to call out Sally to go out together.

    Sheila can understand the thinking of the witch doctors, knowing that the witch doctors are so eager to transform this floating island, and just want them to take a look.

    Sheila called Sally's name in the cabin: "Sally, the witch doctors have transformed the floating island very beautifully, let's go and see it together!"

    But Sally didn't know what she was doing, as if she didn't hear it.

    The second floor of the hot air balloon boat.

    The space here is much larger than it looks from the outside. Layers of shelves build up the feeling of high-rise buildings. Although numbers and directions are written beside the crisscross passages, it still makes people feel very  It's easy to get lost in it.

    At this moment, Sally was sitting in a corner, leaning against the glass jar and whispering to her servants.

    "Pumice stones need more"

    When Sheila approached, she faintly heard Sally's voice.  The closer you get, the clearer you can hear.

    While talking, Sally danced and danced, and her expressions were extraordinarily rich.

    "Big meteors can make gravity stones, and big fireworks can make pumice stones."

    "There are a few of you who can make something fun.

    "Sally grabbed the mushroom man's big head, her eyes stuck to the glass cylinder.

    It doesn't look like much from the outside, but if you look out from the inside of the glass tank, it must be full of deterrence.

    Even the giant god Luhe probably trembled when he heard Sally's questioning.

    At this time, Sheila passed through a row of shelves and looked at Sally in the corner: "Sally, come out to play.

    "Sally immediately stood up and said loudly, "Play?"

    A look of anticipation immediately appeared on her face: "I'll be right there!"

    Sheila smiled and said, "Then I'll wait for you!"

    Only a few seconds later, Sally came out aggressively with her Mushroom Man. She didn't walk, she always used to run.

    Obviously it was Sheila who came to call her, but Sally rushed to the front impatiently, and pushed open the cabin door forcefully.

    "Snapped!"

    "Bang Dang!"

    The hatch was pushed open heavily, and then hit the hull of the boat with a loud bang.  Not far away, Velen, the spirit of mythology, held his head in his hands.

    However, the outside has undergone earth-shaking changes compared to before.

    After opening the door, what appeared in front of me was the city of the Kingdom of God, surrounded by clouds and mist and built on the mountain.

    Tall giant pillars prop up the aisle of the high aqueduct, and the mighty water flows along the rock wall all the way, turning into waterfalls and gushing down along the way, and the splashing water can be heard from a long distance away.  Voice.

    There are also various embellishments in the city, filled with various potion plants, exuding extraordinary aura.

    The island is divided into three layers in total.

    The middle layer is the city of the Kingdom of God, which is hollowed out from the mountain wall. The lower layer is the Cup of Desire Flower Sea and the Rainbow Tree Garden.

    ?The uppermost layer is full of goblets of blood mist, and there is a large waste botanical garden covered by a glass cover.

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 495: Lei who saw the floating island

    &n??But it disappeared at the end of the sky in an instant.

    It was as if the ground under Lei's feet was pulling Lei away from the island in the sky, so that he would never be able to catch up with that shadow.

    Before Lei had time to really start chasing, the beautiful kingdom in the sky disappeared in the golden light of the sun on the sea of ??clouds in an instant.

    Lei stopped, looked into the distance, looked at the sky and muttered to himself.  "How did you fly so high?"

    "Flying so fast?"

    Lei understood that he would never be able to catch up to the floating island with this aircraft alone.

    After all, this aircraft is an aircraft of the dream world, and it did not belong to the human world from the very beginning.

    Romil looked at Lei who was standing on the seat absent-mindedly, screaming and talking to himself, and finally couldn't help asking: "What did you see?"

    Because from the very beginning, he didn't see anything, only Lei talking and moving.

    Lei told Lomir what he saw, and Lomir immediately widened his eyes, looking even more excited than Lei.

    "The Kingdom of God floating in the sky?"

    "A real floating island?"——

    When Ray came back, it was already dark.

    However, compared to him before he set off, Lei at this moment seems to be preoccupied, and he is still thinking about the kingdom of God floating in the sky.

    As far as he knows, no one in the world can lift the real kingdom of God into the sky.

    The Miracle Garden of the God of Desire and Alchemy is actually a mountain peak in the Land of Sunrise. It assimilates the upper half of the mountain peak, which is between reality and illusion, so it looks like it is floating in midair.

    Even if it is the kingdom of the god of truth and knowledge, it is just a trick to integrate mirage and clouds, floating in the sky in the form of gas and illusion.

    And in that fleeting heavenly kingdom.

    However, Lei saw real islands, jungles, seas of flowers, and even rivers.

    "Pumice stone?"

    "Stone in the sky?"

    Lei suddenly really believed what Romir said.

    If you want to break free from the shackles of this world and the earth, you must have the power of the pumice stone.

    And it was the compass that felt his own thoughts, so it pointed itself to the floating power.

    It follows its own heart to give guidance, and only by finding the floating island can it find the power to fly to the sky.

    Lei came to the edge of the Holy Mountain of Light and seemed to be walking aimlessly.

    Arriving in front of an arch, Ray sat down looking at the moon in the distance.

    The beautiful kite monster circles around the pillars of the arch, with the blue sky and white clouds as the background.

    She moves through the sky and the arch again and again, looking free and undisciplined.

    Lei suddenly raised his head and asked Number Two: "What do you think of us building Sunwing here?"

    Number two saw through Lei's mind at a glance: "You decided to stay?"

    Lei nodded: "There are a lot of monsters here, I can transform them into monsters, and let them help us build the Sunwing."

    Of course, this is only an external reason.

    The real reason is that everyone saw the floating island.

    He felt that the other party would definitely pass by here again.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update,!

    Chapter 495: Lei who saw the floating island

    ""

 Text Chapter 496: This is the will of the world

    ,

    Lei came to the Temple of Radiance and saw Duma again.

    What he saw was the heroic eight-winged angel wearing armor and a cape, like a warrior who was ready to fight at any time.

    When Qi slowly turned sideways, Lei suddenly felt that she was like her previous self, like a metal doll.

    But the moment the other party's eyes saw Lei, his eyes instantly changed to the Duma that Lei was familiar with.

    Lei then slowly walked in front of the other party: "Duma!"

    Duma asked Ray, "Are you here to say goodbye to me?"

    Ray shook his head: "I'm not going to leave."

    Duma didn't ask why, just said: "Oh!"

    Then Ray asked Duma: "You are the king of gods and angels in the eyes of Yiren. Have you seriously considered the future of Yiren?"

    Duma looked at Ray: "What do you want to say?"

    Ray made a suggestion to Duma: "I walked all the way and saw the appearance of the winged kingdom, which made people feel lifeless and lifeless."

    "The outside world is undergoing earth-shaking changes, but nothing has changed here. You should also accept and listen to the voices from afar."

    "The demon family is a family transformed from monsters. We can combine them into large-scale combined props, which can be turned into large ships, vehicles, aircraft and even various large-scale props. We can go to places that ordinary people cannot reach."

    "Duma, are you interested in letting the demon clan enter the Yiren's kingdom so that everyone can live in harmony together?"

    "We can bring you news from far away places, and we can also send you to see far away places."

    Lei has already thought about the future of the demon clan, and their own characteristics determine their future path.

    The metal puppet monster can invite several partners to turn into boats and vehicles, and travel to and from the sea or roads.

    They can choose to be a transporter group, or they can simply travel, occasionally carrying some accompanying guests.

    Just like him, you can invite the kite demon to join you and turn into a flying machine to go to a distant place.

    The flame demon can also be transformed into a manned airship together with the clay pot demon.

    They have a variety of combination modes, and they can go together as they like.

    You can choose to be a part of civilization and era, you can take passengers to the distant place, or you can choose to go to the distant place for adventure alone.

    Even many years later, it is already an era where portals are everywhere.

    They also need their existence.

    Duma didn't immediately refuse, she looked at Ray for a while, and then asked him.

    "Ray, do you think two different races can really live in harmony?"

    Duma doesn't really believe in this, which can be seen from her resolute decision to go to the Land of Light.

    Although there are reasons for the destruction of their hometown and avoiding the abyss, there is no reason for wanting to draw a line with the snake people. The Yiren clan, which had already declined in the disaster at that time, could no longer withstand another shock.

    Lei nodded and said, "I don't know about other races, but at least the demon race, because we are an extraordinary race."

    "We don't need so much land, we don't need such a wide living space, and we don't have so many desires."

    "We are a people of travel and adventure."

    Ray looked at the sky and made Duma: "The devil can never be the protagonist of this world, and we don't aspire to be the protagonist of this world."

    Duma: "Why."

    Ray: "Because in our travel and adventure stories, we are the protagonists."

    Duma walked in the temple and looked to the other side.

    "Yiren doesn't want to compete with anyone for the position of the protagonist, we just want to live well with everything that belongs to us."

    "The biggest problem with the inability of one race to get along with another is not compatibility, but trust."

    When she got under the altar, she suddenly turned to look at Lei.

    "No one will completely believe in another race, because race does not represent a certain individual, but a group."

    "No matter how you think or act, you can't change the will of a group of people."

    When Ray heard Duma's words, he looked into her eyes and asked, "If the will of a group of people cannot be changed, then what if it is the will of this world?"

    Duma froze for a moment: "What do you mean?"

    the? 

    "Boat, sea, this is adventure."

    "This is the magical equipment that belongs to the brave."

    "This is our magical sailing ship, even the most terrifying wind and waves cannot defeat it."

    This is a magic tool made by a team of four demons, introducing their ship to everyone.

    "Wow, this is really spectacular." Someone exclaimed.

    "Wow, this is really rich." Someone exclaimed in a different way.

    "But this is a desert, and it's far away from the sea. How do you get it to the sea?" When everyone was amazed at the power of this magical sailing ship, someone in the audience asked soulfully.  .

    For a moment, everyone in the crowd fell silent.

    And the four demon spirits who built the ship were all dumbfounded. They didn't think so much when they built it.

    Suddenly, a big guy rose up in the city.

    At the same time, a voice came from afar, vibrating with the air.

    "You can't do that, look at our airship."

    This is a combined magic tool made by seven demon spirits. Under a hot air balloon like a cannonball, a wooden boat is suspended.

    The hot air balloon is full of supernatural materials, but after building the hot air balloon, they find that they have no money. The wooden boats below can save money, but at least they can be built big enough.

    It looks very intimidating.

    "Have you ever seen a flying ship?"

    "Your ship is too old to belong to this era."

    The seven demon spirits stood on their own airship, laughed loudly towards the bottom, and then swaggered away in the airship.

    The barrier in the sky opened a hole, allowing them to rush towards the clouds.

    The demon spirits below looked at the sky longingly and talked one after another.

    "It's better to be an empty boat!"

    "I will make this kind of magic equipment in the future!"

    At this time, a large metal lizard crawled out of the road in the city and rampaged.

    "oh!"

    "This benefit."

    "This rampage is very domineering!"

    "I like this."

    A new round of turmoil was set off, and everyone rushed over there to watch the newly-appeared handsome monster.

    The demon family is naturally suitable for adventure. When the magic equipment was made, they couldn't help running to all directions.

    "Let's go to sea too!"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Go wherever you want."

    Some monsters choose to go to sea, take risks and start a new life at sea.

    "I want to go to the Land of Sunrise, and pass through the Thunder Swamp." Some monsters want to travel slowly, drive their own magic tools, meet some interesting people on the road, and some interesting things happen.

    "Let's go to the Evil Peninsula." Some monsters choose farther places, which are more challenging.

    "We have to go a little further, flying across the Sunfall Desert to see Lei thoroughly prove that the world is round." They rushed to the four directions, and followed Lei on the footsteps of adventure and travel.

    They started their own stories, started their own lives, and looked for their own meaning and ending.

    And on the way.

    Letters were sent to Lei one after another, and finally everything they saw was imprinted on Lei's magic tool, the sphere of the earth.

    Little by little, complete the outline of the world map for Lei.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser——go to Jingjingshuge to view

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!

    Chapter 496: This is the will of the world

 Main text Chapter 497: The lava giant who devours the power of the earth's core

    ,

    Land of Light.  Recently, earth-shaking changes have taken place in the entire Winged Kingdom, and this change comes from the spirit race. These strange and non-flesh life races drive strange large-scale combination magic equipment, rushing to the Winged ones.  country and city.  If it weren't for the oracle from the Holy Mountain of Light, the Yi people thought it was a monster invasion.  But soon the Yi people discovered the convenience brought by these weird guys named demons.  The capital of the Oracle Kingdom.  In the sky, several magical flying airships of different sizes slowly descended.  Some of the cabins of the empty boats are only a few meters long, and can accommodate about seven or eight people. At most, a dozen people can squeeze in;  The plywood; it looks extraordinarily huge, not only can accommodate dozens of people, but also can pile up a lot of cargo on the deck.  The demon spirit's airship stayed above the city, which caused a large number of Winged Men to watch and chase after it.  The flapping of wings can be heard in the sky, as well as the exclamation of winged people.  Sally tells Sheila: You're teaching Fireworks how to become weaker.  They will be transformed into demon spirits here first, and become a part of the city of magic tools.  There are indeed opportunities to make a fortune everywhere, but the purse is empty.  No. 7 and No. 8 also noticed the appearance of the Gravity Stone, and saw that it suddenly floated up and headed towards the sky.  This is the Vientiane magic tool that is about to be completed.  A monster drove a giant egg-like magic tool over the mountains and ridges. Seven mechanical legs protruded from the complete inner shell to run nimbly on the small ground, and they could not climb slopes and mountains.  Lei held his own Bi Qimei and continued.  That's right, there must be no secrets on this island.  Lei: He sees, so he knows the reason.  Yes, flying dragon.  before.  Down the road of the Noisy Kingdom.  It just follows the route it took, and it is always the same road, so you have no way of predicting where it may have passed last time.  Then you know the city of magic tools.  Because it most likely wasn't crafted from gravity stones and pumice stones.  bang!  There was an uproar in the crowd, and one after another rushed to snatch it at a low price.  Sheila seemed to have heard Velen's words: Yes, you passed by there again.  Lei shook his head: because there is nothing in the world, this thing is attracting it towards the sky.  Sheila felt relieved: It seems that what God said is true, the authority over life is the world.  A kite demon that looked like a butterfly floated in the air, gliding under the seats, and transmitted its own voice into the ears of every wingman.  A magic equipment designer who has not yet sold the blueprints dares to ask him for a thousand magic gold coins for a broken blueprint of an extraordinary magic equipment.  The giant egg arrived in the village, and the seven mechanical feet fell to the ground, and then there was a burst of white air in front of it.  Even the same kind of monsters, such as clay pot monsters, are divided into white, white, red and various colors, with different patterns and patterns on their bodies.  Right now, it's breaking right under your heads.  Metal dolls: A small number of them are, and some of them are collected by you on the road.  Doubts appeared in Sheila's eyes: What will happen if I'm full?  Mozhi Kingdom, a well-known big town.  come on!  This point happens to be the small sea located to the west of the Dark Land.  But very slowly, the gravity stone fell down and returned to its original appearance.  Seven understood: He meant that a gravity stone passed under your heads.  The Yi people retreated into the city, we saw all kinds of shops, all kinds of strange magic tools, you have arrived.  But predict according to its trajectory and laws.  It's really big!  Looking at these empty boats, the Yi people were amazed. Even if they had seen them from afar, they were still shocked when they looked up close.  Lei immediately stood up and walked behind the Gravity Stone.  Even if it is a prediction, it can only predict a rough location, and it is impossible to wrongly predict where it will pass.  The wingmen and lords of the big town have seen it, and no one in the world does business like that.  Sitting next to Sheila is Velen, the spirit of mythology in heavy attire, following you and watching the small land spin.  What's going to be auctioned up is How does No. 7 feel? Go find this floating island, fly down to this island under the sky?  Kites fluttering outside the dark room: bad looks are wrong.  The emergence of the Demon Transport Merchant Group has also completely opened up the trade and transportation routes between the Yiren countries.  The other party was amazed: He actually flew over from such a far away place!  Your mechanical fish airship is gone.  The Clay Pot Demon said.  The goblin thinks that sitting quietly like that, watching the world spin on her feet, is really a kind of beauty and tranquility that is unparalleled.  What is this?  People outside the town looked at the giant egg and panicked.  All of a sudden, one of the dome mobile stores stood up and sprinted down the street on seven mechanical legs, startling us.  At that time, something changed outside the mushroom man's glass tank.  There are not many magic tool repair shops outside the city, and these guys outside are very innocent, and dare to charge him a magic gold coin for a big magic tool part.  Under the street, in the sky, outside the magic equipment.  Speaking of that, you changed your words: But he definitely doesn't have magic gold coins, and you can't sell him some ordinary things.  Is it a moving egg?  Few people know what this is.  Slow down.  the nearest groupThere are all kinds of monsters.  On the blazing sun, we saw this growing city.  The other party asked again: Where is the city of magic equipment?  It can be sold even lower.  We were looking forward to it, and the mechanical monster danced happily, dancing like a stiff corpse.  Those demons passed by one city after another, and at the same time negotiated with the local wingmen, and gradually established our docking station. As long as he paid, he would board our airship and go to other cities.  Several mechanical fish airships were docked in mid-air, with banners hanging down.  Zizi!  Subplants of brown ball vines.  To put it wrongly, he was talking to the gods of the earth circle.  Young Yiren: They actually used supernatural materials as coins, so why did he charge special money for taking out those unknown products?  But for the Winged Man, the place the metal doll talks about is like legends and fairy tales.  Xu Shaoyi saw the business opportunity and the opportunity to make a fortune, instead of competing with other people in the country and cooperating with the demons, he decided to come directly to the city of magic tools.  When talking about the city of magic equipment, the metal puppet monsters talked less.  The king replied: You are the king of that country, and they are very welcome. What do they want to do?  What kind of monster is this?  Facing the unknown, the first thing that pops up in everyone's heart is of course fear.  You can't agree to the latter, but you need to come over with the head of the regiment to talk to the king about the former.  At the same time, you don't know how to build a Piqi stop for them in each of your cities, and plan a transportation channel with them. You can't retreat to a closer cooperation.  You have to finish building the Sunwing within four months.  The dense magic gold skeleton structure is as low as nearly 100 meters, and there are pieces of metal plates inlaid underneath, like a mountain sitting in front of the temple.  For example, just now the gravity stone is moving towards the lower left, and with the strength of the impact, you cannot deduce that it should be at that position now, in the lower space.  But such a quiet atmosphere also makes people feel very enjoyable.  Lei shook his head: You are also vague.  The goblin's long golden hair was blown by the wind, and she looked at the sea of ??clouds and the little land with violent eyes: Look, what an ugly world.  In that case, no one of them wanted to take your empty boat before, and if they wanted to use your empty boat to deliver goods, they just had to wait at that stop.  No. 7 and No. 8 immediately saw that the debris of starlight on the other end was floating towards that piece of debris in a hurry.  There are no more 80,000 magic gold coins.  Every quote in it made the demon spirits jump with anger.  Lei pointed to a place under the fish demon spirit, and said very confidently.  That is the only thing you can mispredict, and it belongs to its stable trajectory of action.  How much data you've gathered about it without those two gravitational stone shards, without your compass.  A group of caravans composed of wingmen retreated into the desert.  It's just that there are also few types of traveling alone.  The young Yiren's eyes were full of longing.  After waiting for a while, Number Seven asked Lei: Lei, what are you doing looking at it?  Have you ever seen Sally care about your servants so much, talking to them all day long?  At that moment, a shadow squeezed out from the cabin surface of an empty boat.  I looked at the Wingman King and said: You are the Mechanical Luheju Transport Merchant Group, it is an honor to be here.  Bang ding ding ding ding.  The wingmen immediately rang the bell under the wooden tower.  What are you selling?  Watch "I Am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter in your browser——go to Jingjingshuge to view it. We will provide you with the "I am God!"  "The fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!  Chapter 497: The lava giant who devours the power of the earth's core is free to read. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 498: Big Fireworks and the Floating Son

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 498 of the main text volume: Big fireworks and the giant island of Ruhe, the son of floating.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A huge volcano towers above the earth, located in the southeast of Ruhe Giant Island.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The crater extending towards the sky is like a huge chimney, always emitting bursts of black smoke.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    There is a weird and terrifying force field around the crater, which distorts the light, distorts the color of the air into clusters of colorful modules, and then unscrupulously splicing them together.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    This can be seen, and there are even more terrifying scenes in the depths that ordinary people cannot see.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    At this moment, the lava giant's body is taking root between the earth's crust and the earth's slow, pushing countless tentacles deep along the gap, extending its power to the earth's core.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He is drawing the power out of it.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Although there is still a long, long distance and time to replace the core of the earth as the mother of life said.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    But this is scary and terrifying enough for the life that lives on this planet.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    He is like a parasite, parasitic on this planet, seizing the power of the planet to strengthen himself.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    In fact, it is not only the lava giant, but other giants as well.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The lava giant obeyed the will of the mother of life to extract the power of the earth's core, but the power he could devour quickly reached a limit, because the huge power of the earth's core was difficult to digest, making the subject restless.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And manifested in the outside world.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, the lava volcano in the forbidden area of ??death suddenly spewed out a huge cloud of black smoke, which almost blocked the sky.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Lime City outside the volcanic forest.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The people here were the first to discover the anomaly, especially the servants of the Harvest Temple.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    These magic knights drove all kinds of monsters to the volcanic forest, and felt the earth shaking from a long distance away, and the volcano in the distance made a loud noise.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    When they reached the depths of the volcanic forest and stood on the top of the mountain.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They penetrated the lava volcano that was emitting billowing black smoke, and saw terrifying red lights shooting out from the crater, like lightsabers tearing apart the sky.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The sharp red light split the land around the volcano, the ocean on the other side, and the clouds above the sky.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Just a trace of residual prestige leaked out instantly poured a basin of cold water on the heads of the magic knights present.  Let everyone's minds go cold and their palms cold.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The magic knights looked at the terrifying tower one by one, as well as the red light continuously flowing out of the black smoke that covered the sky, and their bodies trembled involuntarily like a sieve.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Their pupils dilated to the limit, reflecting the shadow of the extinct volcano like a mirror.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Maya Province.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Green Field County.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A mysterious castle built in the wilderness.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    It is not too far from the lava volcano, and it is also the headquarters of the Destruction of the Calamity Salvation Society.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Listening to the name, this seems to be a gathering place for a group of lunatics, and people outside really think so.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, when you actually get close to them, you will find that although these people are full of a sense of crisis in their hearts, it would be an exaggeration to call them crazy.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    And the doomsday remarks they put forward actually have their own basis.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    The Destroying Natural Disaster Salvation Society belongs to the believer organization that believes in the giant god Ruhe, but compared with the moonlight and temple that also believes in the giant god Ruhe, they do not have the same degree of strict organization as a legion.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Compared with the Starlight Penance, they don't seem to have a religious atmosphere.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    They are more like a group of fanatical scholars gathered together out of curiosity to explore and study the secrets of lava volcanoes. Just because they know the terrifying power of that lava volcano, they think that the world will eventually perish under the volcano.  &amp;p; After Sally fell, she yelled at God Yin with a loud voice: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    She said with pride and showing off: "You didn't see it just now, there are so many big fireworks, they are so beautiful. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally made faces at God Yin:&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    God Yin's voice came from the glass garden: &amp;lt;/p&gt;

    Sally was a little puzzled, she ran to Yin Shen's lap.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    A curious expression appeared on the little head: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally is suddenly very envious:&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Yin Shen watched standing among the flowers, looking at the sunset and dusk in the sky in the sea of ??floating flowers under the starlight.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sally said happily: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sheila also brought the witch doctors over at this time, and one could see that all the witch doctors had a happy life after the catastrophe.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Following Sally's side, everyday life is simply as thrilling as riding a roller coaster.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Sheila called God Yin's name: &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    Shen Yin turned his head and nodded: "I'm back. &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    When Sheila passed by the Goblet Garden of Blood Mist, she also saw the huge pumice stone that had just been thrown up. This guy was much bigger than the previous one.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    However, with such a large pumice stone, Sheila didn't know where to use it.  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser——go to Jingshuge to view&amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ? To provide you with "I Am God!"  "The fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save the bookmark!  &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt;

    ?Chapter four hundred and ninety-eight: Big Fireworks and the Floating Son for free reading.&amp;lt;/p&gt;

    &amp;lt;/p&amp;gt

 Text Chapter 499: The Fate of the Witch Doctors and the Kingdom of the Star Realm

    ,

    The son of floating in the distance gradually drifts away, and the never-ending dusk gradually fades away.

    It was only at this moment that it suddenly reminded people that the sky is actually in the middle of the night now.

    Sally sat down on the white stone and answered Sheila's words.

    "Look, I have this big piece now."

    "In this way, I can let whatever I want to float, and I can fly as high as I want."

    Sheila looked at the floating island. Just a piece of pumice the size of a fist had already caused the island, which was several kilometers in length and width, to fly into the sky.

    And now this piece is a full meter away.

    Sheila wondered how big things could fly with such a big thing.

    She asked Sally, "What else do you want to float?"

    Sally held her face in her hands, looking serious.

    After a while, she turned her head and looked at Sheila with a piercing look. Just when Sheila thought Sally was going to say something, she showed a characteristic smile.

    "I haven't thought about it yet, but for such a fun thing, I must prepare more, because I will definitely be able to use it in the future."

    Sheila looked at Sally's wrinkled travel wish list again: "Are there any wishes that have not been fulfilled?"

    Sally nodded: "At the bottom of the sea to the north, there is a secret base built by Iron Brain. Iron Brain said he wanted me to go and see it!"

    The Iron Brain is the Sailor Siren.

    Before he became a demigod of life, he followed the Sailor family, the blood of the royal family.

    His iconic feature is that there is a hat like a steel helmet on the top of his head, or a carapace. The Sailor Siren's body is hidden under the "steel helmet", and it has a shape similar to a squid or an octopus.

    At that time, it could easily destroy cities and countries with a single collision, and it was the absolute overlord in the sea.

    After talking about something, Sally remembered something, and then wrote a new wish on the bottom line of her wish list.

    "Go to the moon."

    At this time, God Yin opened the gate of the botanical garden and walked in. This was the first time God Yin appeared after the witch doctor turned the floating island into the realm of the Kingdom of God.

    Sally and Sheila also followed immediately, and Sally rushed over at a trot.

    "God, wait for me!"

    Then she talked and circled around Yinshen, bouncing up and down, and kept describing how she set off fireworks.

    Shen Yin walked to the depths of the botanical garden while listening to Sally.

    Looking up from here, look through the dome of the glass-covered botanical garden.

    The moon and stars can be seen closer, while the endless and endlessly surging clouds are at the bottom of the far corner of the line of sight.

    Yin Shen looked at the dome of the glass-covered botanical garden quietly, and said suddenly: "It doesn't feel the same as the land bestowed by God."

    The Land Bestowed by the Gods is also an island floating in the sky and the sea of ??stars. It also has a beautiful garden, but it feels completely different from here.

    Sheila nodded: "It feels bigger and more empty here, and it's so empty that it's scary."

    Sally said: "The land bestowed by the gods is just like a dream, everything has light, even the goblins are shining."

    Because the fantasy star sea is the star sea in the dream, beautiful, fantastic and magnificent.

    However, the real Realm of Stars is cold and terrifying.

    The witch doctors followed and watched the starry sky with the Supreme God.

    The witch doctor asked in a low voice with his left hand: "Tell me, why can such an empty, dark and cold place involuntarily arouse people's longing for it?"

    "If they know that once they step there, they will face the most terrifying and desperate situation in the world, which is incomparable even to the forbidden place of death, will they still want to go out?"

    The head of the witch doctor said: "It should still be possible!"

    The witch doctor asked with his left hand, "Why?"

    The head of the witch doctor said, "I don't know."

    The head of the witch doctor looked up at the stars above his head: "But I know, even if we already know what it was like outside that day, we still can't help but want to go up and see."

    For a moment, all the witch doctors were silent.

    Indeed.

    I don't know why, I don't know why.

    However, I just want to go.

    It seems that the desire for the starry sky is engraved in the instinct of every intelligent species.

    They looked at thep; "You can use my spiritual force field here, and use all my power."

    "Now."

    "You can also transform into the form of gods through the form of gods ritual array that I engraved in the third room."

    "But be careful. After all, you are not real apostles. Once you leave here, my apostle's mental power field will not be able to connect with you. Your form can only be used here."

    The three share power.

    At least on this wing of the sun, Lei's other two partners can have the power to control the power of the apostle through Lei's spiritual force field, and at the same time, they can also become gods.

    And Lei's mental force field also has two more forces, fire element and wind, and the influence is mutual.

    In the power compartment.

    A shadow slowly escaped from the power furnace and appeared in front of Lei.

    It is number three who has transformed into the form of a god.

    Number three turned into a young man with orange-red hair, but with squinting eyes.

    Or in other words, he habitually squinted his eyes, which made people feel unmotivated.

    "Ha~"

    Number Three yawned and stood silent.

    Lei said to him happily: "Now, you can eat too."

    No. 3 yawned again: "I just need to supplement the fire element."

    Lei and No. 3 headed upward together, climbed the stairs, walked through the passage, and finally came to the control room on the highest floor.

    No. 3 found no one in sight: "Hey, where's the person?"

    Ray pointed to the top: "There."

    No. 3 raised his head and looked over, and saw a figure floating on top of the long painting above.

    ? Light and agile, like a ghost.

    It's number two.

    She became a girl.

    The girl is wearing a white suspender dress, which is very tight and wraps her knees tightly.

    She heard the voices of Ray and Number Three, and landed on the edge of the large painting to watch them.

    A head of silver-gray hair is as dense as a waterfall, the ends are neatly trimmed, but the bangs look a little bit thin.

    Her face and skin are very fair, and it seems that it is not enough to describe this face with beauty, at least not enough image.

    Seeing her for the first time, people can't help but think of the word "purity", and then forget the beauty of this face.

    Because it is so beautiful that it no longer looks like a human being, but more like a doll.

    She looked as tall as Lei, but was very thin and light, as if she would be blown away by the wind.

    Lei said: "Number two, you are so beautiful."

    Number three squinted his eyes and made a gesture: "It's very nice."

    Number Two was unmoved by Ray's and Number Three's compliments, she said.

    "I am a kite."

    She didn't finish what she said later, but Lei and No. 3 knew what she meant, and she didn't know if this look was good or not.

    Lei looked up at Shamian: "Number two, why are you sitting so high?"

    The girl came down from a high place, she was as light as a fish, passed through the wind and air, and landed lightly in front of Lei and Number Three.

    She circled in the air smoothly like a ribbon, circling around the two of them, then hugged her knees and closed her eyes, spinning in circles like a slow spinning top.

    Here, gravity doesn't seem to exist for her.

    Lei and No. 2 looked at each other, both of them had light-colored hair.

    One is white with blue in it, and the other is gray with silver in it.

    Lei saw her flying in the air, but she refused to land no matter what.

    So he said: "Are you a goblin? I heard that goblins like to float in the air."

    The ethereal voice of No. 2 came: "I'm not a fairy!"

    "I am the wind and the kite."

    Lei: "What happened to the kite?"

    Number two said: "Kites cannot fall on the ground."

    Lei has always felt that No. 2's is as unreal as light and wind, making people unpredictable.

    He previously thought that if number two became a god, it would definitely become more like a life, a living person.

    Unexpectedly, after No. 2 became a god, it really made him feel amazing, but some things will not change.

    Lei: "If you are floating like this outside, you will be easily blown away."

    Number two let go of the legs she was holding, stretched them out, and she floated up, head down and feet up.

    Her head and eyes happened to meet Ray at this strange angle, and she opened her mouth to speak.

    "It doesn't matter."

    "Because kites are wired."Then, she floated up, head down and feet up.

    Her head and eyes happened to meet Ray at this strange angle, and she opened her mouth to speak.

    "It doesn't matter."

    "Because the kite is wired. ?

 Text Chapter 500: Robbed Sally?

    ,

    Lei drove the Sunwing to hover over the desert. It followed the clouds all the way up until it entered the stratosphere, and then it began to slow down, traveling at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters.

    This also represented the success of Lei's first test flight, and at the same time gave him great encouragement.

    Along the way, Lei checked the various conditions of the Sunwing, and there were still a large number of maintenance mechanical puppets running around in the aircraft cabin, checking for omissions and making up for vacancies.

    "The power furnace is normal."

    "The wings are normal."

    "The energy pipeline is normal."

    "The ritual array is normal."

    These maintenance mechanical puppets made stiff and undulating sounds while running around.

    In the control room.

    There are two huge pieces of glass in front of this cabin, which look like the two eyes on the mechanical head from the outside, and the inside can also see the outside situation through the glass.

    At the same time, Lei can also control the bird's head to rotate left and right, or fiddle up and down.

    In this way, you can basically see the surrounding situation clearly, but there are still some imperfections or blind spots.

    So other than that.

    The geode will also continuously collect the surrounding data and conditions, and will give an alarm and reminder if there is any abnormal situation.

    Lei turned his head to look at No. 2 and No. 3, showing a smiling expression.

    "It worked."

    No. 3 leaned back on the chair, and also showed a smile, but still felt unmotivated: "Successful."

    No. 2 sat on the glass window, looking at the world of sea of ??clouds outside, with his mouth slightly open, and his eyes moved slightly: "It flies so fast."

    Next, Ray will start his plan to board the floating island.

    Of course, it is impossible for Lei's Sunwing to catch up with the speed of the floating island, but if the opponent's trajectory is predicted in advance, and it will arrive at the position.

    He is still very confident that he can fly to that floating island.

    After the Sunwing returned.

    Many demon spirits came below and waited, observing and sizing up this super-large magic tool.

    This is the first Vientiane magic tool, and it can also be called the ultimate goal of all the monsters. They can create such a huge mechanical creation in their entire life.

    For ordinary monsters, owning such magical equipment is already a dream.

    "There are three kinds of spiritual power fields of curse seals. Does this mean that if you find a few more third-order partners together, the Vientiane Magic Equipment will have a stronger spiritual power field!" Some demons saw the Vientiane Magic Equipment emit  After leaving the force field, I had a whim.

    "Then your core must be able to withstand the power of the three seals." Someone immediately pointed out the problem. The core is naturally a mythical organ. Only when you can withstand the power of multiple seals can you  to this extent.

    "What would it be like if we, the flame demon spirit, could create such a large magic gold mechanical Vientiane magic equipment?" The Vientiane magic equipment is called Vientiane, which naturally means that every monster can create a magic weapon.  They are all different, which makes them immediately associate.

    And the news that Lei created the Vientiane magic equipment also spread to the kingdom of the winged people, and even the kingdom of the snake people.

    Of course, the first one to know must be Moyuan King City.

    The Wingman marveled at the giant mechanical beast flying in the sky, discussing its speed and power.

    And more and more demon spirits in Demon Abyss King City are going to the city of magic equipment, full of curiosity about everything here, even those demon spirits who like to stay at home want to come here to have a look and build their first  A magic tool; even if you don't go out, at least you can drive it in the city, right?

    Lei didn't pay attention to the commotion outside, and he never even left the Sunwing.

    Lei lit a vignette lamp in the room.

    He leaned on the table, constantly predicting the trajectory of the floating island around the world through the geosphere and the recently received data.

    Lei needs to accurately calculate the time period when it passes through that location, so that he can capture the moment when he landed on the floating island.

    Indeed, only for a moment.

    Because it only takes a moment for the floating island to pass through the entire sky.

    "Da da da da!"

    A spherical mechanical puppet came in through the door, and a thin girl in a white suspender skirt knelt on the head of the mechanical puppet.

    "No. 3 has prepared food in the kitchen, let me call you to eat."

    &nbspThe great master of life"

    Sally immediately corrected the mistakes of the witch doctors, and by the way, took a peek behind her to see if someone had really left.

    "Not for me!"

    "It's for the big fireworks!"

    "The great Lord Sally is the kindest, why would she want your things?"

    The witch doctors nodded and talked non-stop.

    "That's right, that's right."

    "certainly."

    "My kind and merciful Lady Sally, we were wrong."

    After that, they asked cautiously.

    "Master Sally, what kind of offerings does the lava giant like?"

    "After all, we have never seen him, you are the person who knows the lava giant best."

    "Can you tell us?"

    Sally held her head high and thought for a long time.

    "What does Big Firework like?"

    "I have to think about it"

    Almost slipping her mouth, she immediately turned her head and said solemnly.

    "I have to ask it."——

    The city of the Kingdom of God.

    The other witch doctors went to prepare the things needed for the ceremony of opening the star gate, and the torso witch doctor and the left-handed witch doctor were assigned to prepare the pattern and real name used in the ceremony.

    The witch doctor with the torso is holding a pen, looking contemplative, and looks like a philosopher.

    After thinking for a long time, he turned to look at the left-handed witch doctor.

    "How do you write the lava giant's real name?"

    "Write it like this?"

    The Torso Witch Doctor wrote a name with the lava giant's oldest true name written throughout, in script of wisdom.

    The left-handed witch doctor took a look and said immediately.

    "Wrong writing."

    "The Word of Wisdom should use the words lava giant."

    The torso witch doctor changed immediately, and the left-hand witch doctor said again.

    "Ruhe also made a mistake."

    The torso witch doctor took a look, and the word Luhe was clearly spelled correctly!

    "It's Ruhe, that's right."

    The witch doctor with his left hand covered his forehead, but thanks to his torso, the witch doctor was still an ancient strong man from the last era.

    "Ruhe originally meant fusion. At the beginning of the ancient times, the complete wording should be fusion monster."

    "It should be written in the way of fusion monsters. If you express it in the language of wisdom, you are missing a word here."

    After hesitating for a moment, the left-handed witch doctor pushed the torso witch doctor aside.

    "Let me do it! ?

 Text Chapter 499: The Fate of the Witch Doctors and the Kingdom of the Star Realm

    The son of floating in the distance gradually drifts away, and the never-ending dusk gradually fades away.

    It was only at this moment that it suddenly reminded people that the sky is actually in the middle of the night now.

    Sally sat down on the white stone and answered Sheila's words.

    "Look, I have this big piece now."

    "In this way, I can let whatever I want to float, and I can fly as high as I want."

    Sheila looked at this floating island, only her fist

    "I am God!  》Chapter 499: The Fate of the Witch Doctors and the Kingdom of the Star Realm

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 500: Robbed Sally?

    Lei drove the Sunwing to hover over the desert. It followed the clouds all the way up until it entered the stratosphere, and then it began to slow down, traveling at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters.

    This also represented the success of Lei's first test flight, and at the same time gave him great encouragement.

    Along the way, Lei checked the various conditions of the Sunwing, and there were still a large number of maintenance mechanical puppets running around in the aircraft cabin, checking for omissions and making up for vacancies.

    "The power furnace is normal."

    "I am God!  "Chapter 500: Robbed Sally?

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 501: The Gate of the Star Realm

    The floating island flies quietly in the night sky.

    The witch doctors finally prepared the things needed for the star gate ceremony, and prepared the magic array to communicate with the lava giant god.

    the most important.

    It is the offerings that are ready for sacrifice.

    They immediately came to the glass-covered botanical garden to meet the master of life. The head witch doctor walked in the front, while the other witch doctors were either holding boxes or carrying boxes.

    A group of people seemed mighty, and

    "I am God!  "Chapter 501: The Gate of the Star Realm

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 502: Keep up with the Supreme Gods!

    The huge mechanical creation spread its wings under the starry night, its sharp metal head raised high, looking at the black spot in the distant sky.

    Lei steered the Wing of the Sun towards the opponent.

    But to be precise, it was the opponent who rushed towards him, because there was no comparison between their speed and the speed of the opponent.

    "Click!"

    The compass suddenly floated up from Lei's neck, and then opened, emitting circles of light at the same time

    "I am God!  "Chapter 502: Keep up with the Supreme Gods!

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 503: The Kingdom of God Standing in the Star Realm

    ,

    I am just an ordinary little red fox so far, but what will become in the near future No one can predict, of course I will not be the "vixen" that humans think, we cannot become "spiritual".  Human beings have always been prejudiced against the fox family. As long as they are demeaning words such as insidious, cunning, suspicious, and following others, they will be given to us without hesitation, which is unfair.  As for me, I didn't come to rehabilitate the fox clan, and I'm not that great. Until now, I still feel puzzled as to why I was chosen as "Spirit Fox"!  What is "Spirit Fox"?  Well, before the mission starts, it is necessary to explain clearly what a "spirit" is. This word is very important and will run through the entire story.

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search 【】in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    Since the day when human beings were born, everyone's spirit has been closely related to the spirits of other creatures on the earth. What kind of connection?  Match each other.  In layman's terms, a complete spirit is divided into two parts, one half is in the human being, and the other half is in the corresponding creature. This is not dependent on people's preferences. Perhaps the other half of a person's spirit is attached to the cockroach he hates the most.  body.

    What's even more amazing is that the probability of encounters between humans and creatures with matching spirits is absolutely zero!  This is strange, why not let the two meet?  It's very simple, once they meet, the spirits will combine to produce a new species, and human beings will have the ability of corresponding creatures and activate their own hidden genetic codes, thus evolving into mutants, that is, superhumans or superhumans recognized by modern humans;  The corresponding organisms will also undergo a qualitative leap, but it is unknown what they will become.  This is a great thing for human beings, who doesn't want to be a superman!  However, this is only a human idea, not the Creator's!  His old god made the rules, so the probability is zero.  how could I know?  This is the meaning of the existence of "Spirit Fox".  What's the point?  Nature is our task.  what task?  Don't worry, listen to me slowly.

    First of all, we must understand why the Creator wants to prevent this "good thing"?

    The "secret" of co-spiritual mutation alone is not only known to the fox clan, but all creatures on the earth, except arrogant humans, actually know it.  Logically speaking, this is a good way for lower creatures to escape the human "dining table culture" and sit on an equal footing with them. Why are no creatures willing to go to join spirits with humans?  There are no written and historical records of animal races on the earth. All animals are "legends" passed down from generation to generation orally by their ancestors. There is no credible evidence or practice. There are similarities between the biological world and the human world.  For things like "legends", most of them just listen to them, and don't go to be "stupid" to seek truth;  The sad thing is that the fur of some animals is not spared by humans, and it is made into their "fashionable" coats Some classic experiences have even become "warning words" to educate future generations.  However, in the long history of the earth, it is also heard that there are people with "supernatural powers", but where are the animals corresponding to them, but there are no legends or records left This is a better proof of the spirit of animals and humans.  "Benefits" don't exist.

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search for [] in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    In summary, even if it is true, pragmatic creatures will not joke about their short lives to provide convenience for cruel humans.  Therefore, almost all creatures have tacitly reached a consensus: finding someone to "join the spirit" does not conform to the three views of creatures other than humans!  Don't laugh, we also have three views, but human beings don't understand it.

    Therefore, all species on the earth are the same as they are now: humans are humans, animals are animals, plants are plants, water is water, air is air In short, they are multiplying and living endlessly according to the laws of the earth  , The cycle goes on and on, birth, old age, sickness and death

    Some readers may question that the total number of creatures on the earth is much more than human beings, and a single population of ants is more than all human beings. How to define the spirit that matches human beings?  The lifespan and body tonnage are different from each other For example, can the spirit of an elephant and the spirit of a ladybug be compatible with the corresponding human?

    First of all, the spirit is an invisible and odorless energy substance, which is not distinguished by the size and mass tonnage of the substance. It is determined by a certain law, or it was originally designed by the Creator, and we can only accept it.

    Furthermore, not all creatures' spirits can match human beings, and there is no principle that earth creatures must meet the matching principle of human beings.  To put it bluntly, the Creator has mixed in it the principle of "true and false, and false and true". It is estimated that this is also restricting creatures toLet's verify this "legend" with an invisible barrier.

    Even if there is a "barrier", there must be rules for spiritual matching, right? What are they?  This is similar to the law of "the weak eat the strong" in the animal world, following the principle of "select the strong at the same time".  "At the same moment": it corresponds to all biological groups born at the same time as human beings; "selected and strong": as the name implies, it is to select the spirit with the strongest energy among the spirits of all creatures randomly born at the same time.  It is said that creatures with this matching "spirit" will have a certain smell on their bodies that only the same kind can recognize, and they will naturally have the supreme status and glory in this group, as well as the priority of this group.  What is the right of first refusal?  Of course food, mating, territories, election of chieftains, and anything else that has to do with animal races.  It is similar to the "privileged" class in human society.  Of course, creatures with this "privilege" don't know what their mission is, they only think that they are natural selection and will be reincarnated.

    What about the spirits of other animals that cannot match humans?

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search for [] in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    ? Automatic sleep.  If nothing unexpected happens, most of them will perish together with the deity.  What is an "unexpected situation"?  It’s the spare tire, don’t worry, let’s talk about the function of the spare tire:

    Think about it, what if a creature that can match a person's "spirit" dies?  After all, on the earth, except for a few species such as trees and turtles, the life span of most creatures is shorter than that of humans.  At this time, the "spare tire" spirit creature will come in handy. The spirit of the dead creature will automatically look for the young counterpart of the spare tire before its deadline. Why is it young? There is no need to explain it;  The spirit of the human being takes its place and continues to attach to the living body of the same kind until the spirit of the matching human dies.  Of course, the new host will also "inexplicably" become the "leader" of the group.  What is "covering" actually means destroying.

    Conversely, what if the human spirit dies first?  This is easy, the spirit of the corresponding matching creature will die after the host dies.

    Can creatures of different races with matching spirits distinguish each other?  That's unknown, but I don't think so.  To use an analogy: a hungry civet catches a spirit mouse. In order to fill its stomach, it will not release the spirit mouse mercifully. This is the survival instinct endowed by the Creator to every creature, and it is above the matching spirit.

    Can plants also match human spirits?  I am very sure of that.  I have always emphasized "biology", which naturally includes plants.

    What is the difference between plant spirits and animal spirits?  The plant spirits are connected to the earth, so they can only be still, the spirits are waiting quietly in their roots, and the dead spirits are there, and it is said that the spirits of plants are not in a dormant state, they are all "awake", I don't know the truth  False, but judging from the relatively gentle and obedient character of herbivores, it should be true.  However, I do not mean to encourage everyone to be vegetarian.  There is still an essential difference between human vegetarians and herbivores. Most of what they eat is cooked food, and the cooked plants will lose their spirituality.  Of course, I did not encourage everyone to eat raw plants, please identify them yourself.

    I don't know whether the vegetarian's spirit is connected with the plant spirit. Who knows what the creator and the old gods think. Besides, this story is not about the matching of spirits.

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search for [] in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    Long-winded, what is so special about the "spirit" of the fox clan?  Yes, this is the key!

    (End of this chapter)

    (.23xstxt./book/61245/61245628/759575857.html).

    23xstxt.m.23xstxt

 Text Chapter 504: The Stone Knocked From the Moon of the Gods

    ,

    I am just an ordinary little red fox so far, but what will become in the near future No one can predict, of course I will not be the "vixen" that humans think, we cannot become "spiritual".  Human beings have always been prejudiced against the fox family. As long as they are demeaning words such as insidious, cunning, suspicious, and following others, they will be given to us without hesitation, which is unfair.  As for me, I didn't come to rehabilitate the fox clan, and I'm not that great. Until now, I still feel puzzled as to why I was chosen as "Spirit Fox"!  What is "Spirit Fox"?  Well, before the mission starts, it is necessary to explain clearly what a "spirit" is. This word is very important and will run through the entire story.

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search for [] in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    Since the day when human beings were born, everyone's spirit has been closely related to the spirits of other creatures on the earth. What kind of connection?  Match each other.  In layman's terms, a complete spirit is divided into two parts, one half is in the human being, and the other half is in the corresponding creature. This is not dependent on people's preferences. Perhaps the other half of a person's spirit is attached to the cockroach he hates the most.  body.

    What's even more amazing is that the probability of encounters between humans and creatures with matching spirits is absolutely zero!  This is strange, why not let the two meet?  It's very simple, once they meet, the spirits will combine to produce a new species, and human beings will have the ability of corresponding creatures and activate their own hidden genetic codes, thus evolving into mutants, that is, superhumans or superhumans recognized by modern humans;  The corresponding organisms will also undergo a qualitative leap, but it is unknown what they will become.  This is a great thing for human beings, who doesn't want to be a superman!  However, this is only a human idea, not the Creator's!  His old god made the rules, so the probability is zero.  how could I know?  This is the meaning of the existence of "Spirit Fox".  What's the point?  Nature is our task.  what task?  Don't worry, listen to me slowly.

    First of all, we must understand why the Creator wants to prevent this "good thing"?

    The "secret" of co-spiritual mutation alone is not only known to the fox clan, but all creatures on the earth, except arrogant humans, actually know it.  Logically speaking, this is a good way for lower creatures to escape the human "dining table culture" and sit on an equal footing with them. Why are no creatures willing to go to join spirits with humans?  There are no written and historical records of animal races on the earth. All animals are "legends" passed down from generation to generation orally by their ancestors. There is no credible evidence or practice. There are similarities between the biological world and the human world.  For things like "legends", most of them just listen to them, and don't go to be "stupid" to seek truth;  The sad thing is that the fur of some animals is not spared by humans, and it is made into their "fashionable" coats Some classic experiences have even become "warning words" to educate future generations.  However, in the long history of the earth, it is also heard that there are people with "supernatural powers", but where are the animals corresponding to them, but there are no legends or records left This is a better proof of the spirit of animals and humans.  "Benefits" don't exist.

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search for [] in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    In summary, even if it is true, pragmatic creatures will not joke about their short lives to provide convenience for cruel humans.  Therefore, almost all creatures have tacitly reached a consensus: finding someone to "join the spirit" does not conform to the three views of creatures other than humans!  Don't laugh, we also have three views, but human beings don't understand it.

    Therefore, all species on the earth are the same as they are now: humans are humans, animals are animals, plants are plants, water is water, air is air In short, they are multiplying and living endlessly according to the laws of the earth  , The cycle goes on and on, birth, old age, sickness and death

    Some readers may question that the total number of creatures on the earth is much more than human beings, and a single population of ants is more than all human beings. How to define the spirit that matches human beings?  The lifespan and body tonnage are different from each other For example, can the spirit of an elephant and the spirit of a ladybug be compatible with the corresponding human?

    First of all, the spirit is an invisible and odorless energy substance, which is not distinguished by the size and mass tonnage of the substance. It is determined by a certain law, or it was originally designed by the Creator, and we can only accept it.

    Furthermore, not all creatures' spirits can match human beings, and there is no principle that earth creatures must meet the matching principle of human beings.  To put it bluntly, the Creator has mixed in it the principle of "true and false, and false and true". It is estimated that this is also restricting creatures toLet's verify this "legend" with an invisible barrier.

    Even if there is a "barrier", there must be rules for spiritual matching, right? What are they?  This is similar to the law of "the weak eat the strong" in the animal world, following the principle of "select the strong at the same time".  "At the same moment": it corresponds to all biological groups born at the same time as human beings; "selected and strong": as the name implies, it is to select the spirit with the strongest energy among the spirits of all creatures randomly born at the same time.  It is said that creatures with this matching "spirit" will have a certain smell on their bodies that only the same kind can recognize, and they will naturally have the supreme status and glory in this group, as well as the priority of this group.  What is the right of first refusal?  Of course food, mating, territories, election of chieftains, and anything else that has to do with animal races.  It is similar to the "privileged" class in human society.  Of course, creatures with this "privilege" don't know what their mission is, they only think that they are natural selection and will be reincarnated.

    What about the spirits of other animals that cannot match humans?

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search for [] in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    ? Automatic sleep.  If nothing unexpected happens, most of them will perish together with the deity.  What is an "unexpected situation"?  It’s the spare tire, don’t worry, let’s talk about the function of the spare tire:

    Think about it, what if a creature that can match a person's "spirit" dies?  After all, on the earth, except for a few species such as trees and turtles, the life span of most creatures is shorter than that of humans.  At this time, the "spare tire" spirit creature will come in handy. The spirit of the dead creature will automatically look for the young counterpart of the spare tire before its deadline. Why is it young? There is no need to explain it;  The spirit of the human being takes its place and continues to attach to the living body of the same kind until the spirit of the matching human dies.  Of course, the new host will also "inexplicably" become the "leader" of the group.  What is "covering" actually means destroying.

    Conversely, what if the human spirit dies first?  This is easy, the spirit of the corresponding matching creature will die after the host dies.

    Can creatures of different races with matching spirits distinguish each other?  That's unknown, but I don't think so.  To use an analogy: a hungry civet catches a spirit mouse. In order to fill its stomach, it will not release the spirit mouse mercifully. This is the survival instinct endowed by the Creator to every creature, and it is above the matching spirit.

    Can plants also match human spirits?  I am very sure of that.  I have always emphasized "biology", which naturally includes plants.

    What is the difference between plant spirits and animal spirits?  The plant spirits are connected to the earth, so they can only be still, the spirits are waiting quietly in their roots, and the dead spirits are there, and it is said that the spirits of plants are not in a dormant state, they are all "awake", I don't know the truth  False, but judging from the relatively gentle and obedient character of herbivores, it should be true.  However, I do not mean to encourage everyone to be vegetarian.  There is still an essential difference between human vegetarians and herbivores. Most of what they eat is cooked food, and the cooked plants will lose their spirituality.  Of course, I did not encourage everyone to eat raw plants, please identify them yourself.

    I don't know whether the vegetarian's spirit is connected with the plant spirit. Who knows what the creator and the old gods think. Besides, this story is not about the matching of spirits.

    The content of this chapter on the website is wrong, please download the app on your mobile phone to read the correct content.

    Android users, please search [] on Baidu to read the correct content.

    Apple users, please search for [] in the Apple App Store to read the correct content.

    Long-winded, what is so special about the "spirit" of the fox clan?  Yes, this is the key!

    (End of this chapter)

    (/book/61245/61245628/759332271.html)

    ?

 Text Chapter 505: Doomsday God's Staff of Punishment and New Extraordinary Species

    ,

    Someone sent something for Sally, and brought her the treasures placed in the city of life and the temple.

    It was none other than the mushroom man who sent the things.

    This mushroom man is very big, as big as a giant.

    It was grabbed by Sally in this way, and rushed to the sky from the world below, and standing on the floating island, it can be seen that the mushroom man came up with a stone on his hands and head.

    However, there was already a small mushroom man standing beside Sally. Apart from the difference in size and the things on their heads, the two looked like they were carved out of the same mold.

    The smaller one is the main body of the nihilium mother, but apart from the main body, the mythical bacteria of the nihility mother can be condensed in every corner of the world, and its clone can be condensed at any time.

    Sally summoned the mushroom man, and immediately turned around and ran towards the floating island.

    She ran in front, followed by two mushroom men, one big and one small.

    "I'm coming!"

    Sally is very happy because her wand will be forged soon.

    The witch doctors saw that the mushroom man held up both hands, and the large divine grace stone on his head was twisting and twisting as he ran.

    I just knew that this was probably the stone that Sally knocked down from the Moon of Gods.

    The witch doctors stood at the gate of the city of the Kingdom of God, and immediately lowered their heads when they saw Sally running past. After she passed by, they immediately got up and looked at the stone.

    "This is the God's Grace Stone on the Moon of Gods."

    "Pure stone of grace."

    "so big!"

    They carefully looked at the thing on the mushroom man's head, and sighed.

    Witch doctors have seen the grace stone.

    But the one in front of me is completely different, it is the crystallization of wisdom god blood without any impurities.

    Even the gift stone condensed by the apostle is different from it, because the gift stone of the apostle is only pure compared to himself, and there are still impurities for others, and the impurities are the apostle himself  will and imprint.

    But the Divine Favor Stone in front of him is different, it does not have anyone's imprint, it is as clean as a piece of white paper.

    "It's too common to call the pure divine boon stone, it should be called the divine moon stone." The torso witch doctor said at this time.

    "There's no such name, right?" It was the first time the other witch doctors heard this name.

    "I just took it." The torso witch doctor looked proud.

    Sally asked the Mushroom Man to place his Shenyue Stone on the ground of the City of God, and gave an order.

    "Set it here."

    There are not many Sally treasures, but they are all extremely precious and rare.  And this is her treasure at the bottom of the box, and it looks like she is also very precious.

    "Be careful, aquarium."

    "There are so many stones, and there will be no more in the future." Indeed.

    The Divine Favor Stone in Sally's hand can be said to be the only treasure.

    Now even if she boarded the God's Moon again, it would be impossible to knock out this kind of God's Moon Stone from it.

    Because God's Moon has changed again compared to the beginning of the era.

    The huge Divine Favor Stone Moon was subdivided into the power of four main authorities, and then divided into a large number of other branch authorities.

    The consciousness that communicates with all species of wisdom has turned into the root of wisdom, and the sacred tree has grown and borne fruit.

    The current God's Moon is completely different from the previous God's Moon.

    The summoned mushroom man completed his mission, and then dissipated into bubbles.

    Sally stepped forward, ready to use a rough method to bless this divine favor stone to her magic wand.

    However, the witch doctors looked at this unimaginably rare and precious Shenyue Stone, and thought that it would be used to refine an ordinary item, so they couldn't help but say something.

    "Master Sally, this this is really too wasteful."

    Sally stared at them, and when the witch doctor was a little nervous, she asked.

    "Then what do you think?"

    The witch doctors looked at each other, obviously already having ideas and preparations.

    "Master Sally!"

    (This chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter 505: Doomsday God's Staff of Punishment and New Extraordinary Species

    "We are currently preparing to create a brand new profession, which will be based on a brand new extraordinary population."

    &nbs?? said.

    "Master Sally, can we exchange for another gift?" The witch doctors wanted to borrow the power of the nihilium mother from the master of life, and they had this idea when they saw the thousands of clones of the nihility mother.

    "We integrated the Kingdom of God into the floating island, so we can't enter the human world, and this place is completely cut off from the dream world."

    "So we want to borrow the power of the nihilium mother to let us complete the birth of the ghost family and the witch doctor profession in the human world."

    Sally is still very open-minded.

    After all, the witch doctors were so useful for the first time, and helped her create the Doomsday God's Wand of Retaliation.

    With such a small request, of course they agreed casually.

    Sally immediately summoned the nihilistic mother: "Glass jar!"

    "Glass tank!"

    There is no need to shout a second time, the mushroom man has already come to the Lord of Life with the glass tank on his head.

    Sally told the witch doctors: "As long as you are next to the glass jar, your body can be imitated in the world."

    "Wherever you want to go, go there."

    After speaking, Sally turned and left.

    She moved her calves, bounced, and shouted in the direction of God and Sheila.

    "God, wait for me."

    However, the stone of the divine moon was still thrown to the witch doctors.  The reward of the supreme god, if I tell you, you will continue——

    In the garden.

    The witch doctors and the sterile mother watched the back of the Supreme God.  The master of life left, and the obedient mushroom man stood up.

    It wore a big umbrella hat and looked at the six witch doctors, but it didn't see the shivering and pitiful appearance just now.

    The mushroom man looked closely at the witch doctors, as if expressing something.

    "Hurrah!"

    The two limp arms waved, swayed in various movements, then pointed at them, and finally kneaded their hands together like dough.

    The witch doctors don't know, so what is this guy doing like dancing?

    "???" The head witch doctor was at a loss.

    "What does she mean?" The left-handed witch doctor and right-handed witch doctor looked at each other.

    "Dancing?" said the left leg witch doctor.

    "It may also mean warm welcome and friendliness." The right-legged witch doctor guessed.

    At this time, it was the torso witch doctor who probably guessed what it meant.

    "Probablymaybeit's money~"

    Indeed, it was almost as imagined by the witch doctors.

    What the mushroom man told the witch doctors was: "This work can't be done in vain."

    The witch doctors looked at each other.

    This guy looks honest and honest on weekdays, who did he learn from.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    Chapter 505: Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment and New Extraordinary

 Text Chapter 506: Ghosts and spirits and legends of old spirits in the world

    ,

    ? Floating island.

    The city of the Kingdom of God.

    There are all kinds of treasures in front of the nihil mother, as well as witch doctors with stinky faces.

    However, the mushroom man didn't care at all. After counting them one by one, he finally raised his head.

    The big mushroom canopy flutters gently, under which there is the outline of a face, and the lines look very soft.

    The mushroom man spoke: "Enough~" The speech was very slow and dragged on for a long time.

    The nihilium mother is able to speak.

    However, it is the existence of life power, and naturally it will not use spiritual communication like the wisdom and power.

    And it is more used to communicating with other mushrooms on weekdays. Apart from responding to its master's life master, it is completely immersed in its own mind and in the glass tank, so it looks like it can't speak.

    ? Seeing this mushroom man cheering and counting his treasures, he also imagined that one day he would be able to have his own treasury like other Ruhe giants.

    The other giant gods have stored a huge city from the ancient times, and it has to store something.

    right.

    The witch doctors said angrily: "When can we start!"

    They didn't know how long the Supreme God would stay on the floating island, so they urged.

    "We hope the sooner the better."

    The mushroom man nodded, but did not speak.

    However, the meaning was conveyed: "It can be done now."

    Witch doctors lost half of what they saved from the master of life by refining the wand of punishment of the doomsday god just now, and lost half of it from the nihilistic mother.

    The not-so-short and poor nihilistic mother finally earned her first pot of gold from the witch doctors, as well as the first space item.

    Although there is currently no way to use space props here, we have to wait for the witch doctors to open the gate of the dream world.

    "It's done!"

    "I have to send something back."

    "He collected so many things from us."

    "You have to help us complete the task."

    The witch doctors spoke one by one, and said to the nihilium mother, and the words just connected together.

    It means that the nihilium mothers not only bring them to the world, but are also responsible for bringing what they want to bring up.

    Only in this way is it worth the high price paid by the witch doctors.

    In fact, the witch doctors themselves will not go down, as long as the mimic body is dissipated and the consciousness is drawn back.

    But they still want to bring some other things back, which is more troublesome.

    After hearing this, Mother Nihility seemed a little embarrassed.

    "Can't do it?"

    "That's not worth the price."

    The witch doctors immediately put on an appearance of wanting to take back the things, and the nihilistic mother who had just changed from a poor man to a wealthy man immediately became anxious.

    At this time, the sterile mother said: "There isa way"

    The Null Mother told the witch doctors that it really has no way to bring things from the world to the sky, and even sent the witch doctors down, but it was only through the consciousness of imitating the body, not really sending it down.

    However, Lord Sally will let her bring some things to the floating island every once in a while, all of which are packed snacks from the God's Island of the God of Creation Kingdom.

    At that time, Lady Sally will personally capture her clone to the star realm.

    At that time, we can give the witch doctors a free ride.  everything's ready.

    In a hall of the City of the Kingdom of God.

    The witch doctors sat cross-legged together, beside the mushroom man.

    And the nihilistic mother stood tall, and the huge hat turned into a shadow and shrouded it. It slowly floated in the air, emitting soft fluorescence.

    There seemed to be a graceful singing voice in the air.

    "La la la la la ~"

    The hands of the sterile mother stretched out silk threads and shuttled out, finally sealing the entire hall.

    The witch doctors did not resist, and when their eyes were completely blank, their consciousness began to drift away.

    And outside a city in the world, in the green jungle.

    Strands of white foam gathered together, and finally condensed the figures of six people.

    (This chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter 506: Ghosts and spirits and legends of old spirits in the world

    The bodies of the six gods do not look any different from real flesh and blood, and they have very strongThe most obvious point is that the brown ball vines have gradually replaced the curlews, and the food on the wingman's table has also undergone many changes.

    Not only because of the high yield of brown ball vines, but also because most of the winged people live in the mountains, and the most suitable place for brown ball vines to grow is the mountains.

    Romir lamented the changes in Yiren, but at the same time worried about the backwardness of Yiren.

    The gap between the Land of Light and the giant island of Ruhe is too large, and I don't know how long it will take before they can catch up there.

    Therefore, some winged people are not only happy about the changes brought about by Ruhe Giant Island, but also worried about it.

    Romil penetrated the barrier and landed on a high platform of the Holy Mountain of Light.

    The sky envoy on duty saw him: "It's Romir."

    Romir nodded: "I'm back."

    Along the way, people kept calling his name.

    "Romir!"

    "Romir!"

    "Lomil, have you found what you want?"

    "Romir, are you really ready?"

    When he arrived at his residence, another sky messenger knew the news of his return and handed him a letter.

    "Romir, here is a letter from you."

    It was sent to Guangming Holy Mountain through the rainbow tree, with his name signed on it.

    Romir took it and opened it to see that the letter came from the Principality of Matalie.

    Us of the Principality of Matalie is seriously ill, and I hope that Romir can go there.

    Romil sighed: "Us is dead."

    The sky angel beside him asked, "Who is Us?"

    Romil said: "Us is a friend of Lei and me, the former Grand Duke of the Principality of Matalie."

    "He is old and his body is failing."

    "So I want to break through to the third level, break through at this age and go further, and at the same time extend my life span."

    "Unfortunately, it failed."

    Powerful people below the apostles cannot break through the lifespan limit, but there is no doubt that the more powerful the powerful, the easier the lifespan will approach this limit.

    Romir held the letter and stood there for a long time.

    Not only felt sad for Us, but also thought of himself.

    But in the end, he still decided to go to the Principality of Matalie immediately.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    Chapter 506: Ghosts and Spirits of Old Things in the World

 Text Chapter 507: Witch Doctor's God Name and Dream Realm Entrance

    ,

    The capital of Matalieh.

    In the tall and towering stone palace, people from the entire duke's family kept coming, including children from other countries who were far away.

    All men, women and children showed sad expressions.

    The Winged Men walking in the palace whispered, and the people present wore a style of clothes that were more common in the Winged People's Kingdom.

    Or one arm is exposed, a slender shoulder strap is wrapped around the back and buckled together, and there are also two slender shoulder straps wrapped around the back.  It looks extra loose, because in this way their wings can be fully exposed without any hindrance.

    The more noble the person, the more formal the occasion, the longer the hem of the clothes; the Wing Man seems to want to cover up the inhuman lower limbs, so that he looks almost like a beautiful and noble sky envoy.

    People kept rushing in, sitting by the bed and talking to a scrawny old man.

    "Father."

    "uncle!"

    "uncle!"

    "Grandfather."

    Us lay on the bed, seeing familiar figures coming one after another, coming to send him away, and send him to the kingdom of God.

    "I'm back!"

    Every time someone came in, he would nod.

    Say the same sentence, and then call their names.

    The voice is hoarse, weak, and even the spirit is in a trance

    Those who saw this scene bowed their heads in great sorrow, and some couldn't help crying, or covered their mouths.

    Us wanted to say something, but the strength was not enough.

    In the end, he could only lie on the bed and watch his juniors silently.

    Just passed on the position of duke to the next generation. It has been a long time since he retired from the background, and the conflict of interests is not so fierce.

    As the oldest elder in the family, he existed like a pillar, and his passing was a huge loss to the entire family and the country.

    Us has been aging very badly recently, and the sex time is not long or short.

    As a second-tier authority figure, Wu Si has already given birth to many descendants of his great-grandson's generation, and it can be said that he is very fulfilled if he can live to be ninety years old.

    He himself did not expect that when he was old, he would have tossed a lot of things.

    Another reform, the introduction of brown ball vines, and cooperation with the demon clan.

    Even, I want to further break through my own strength.  Although ultimately failed.

    Waited until midnight.

    On the contrary, Us suddenly became energetic. He suddenly sat up from the bed, and someone helped him sit on the chair, just like usual.

    But this is even more worrying. Everyone knows that Us' last moment has arrived.

    At this time, a descendant from the Oracle Kingdom arrived and hurried to Us.

    This is a couple, their temperament is different from other family members, more like two scholars.

    Us saw the child in their arms, who was only about three or four years old, and he vaguely remembered that this was the first child of his great-grandchildren.

    But this is the first time Us has seen the child.

    "This is?"

    Female Winged Man: "This is our child, Duke of Us."

    Male Winged Man: "Grandfather, her name is Matafuss, she was born on a beautiful rainy day, under a rainbow."

    Telling it in Yiren language, it means the child in the rain. The word Mata is taken from Matalie, which means in the rain itself.

    Us looked at the child, and saw that his grandson had already had the next generation.

    "Even she has begun to grow up." Us looked at the child and asked her.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    The child looked at Us timidly, and Us looked at the child with cloudy eyes, but there was a moving light shining.

    In the eyes of the dying old man, he seemed to see his own life continuing on this child.

    The child shouted: "Great-grandfather!"

    There was a smile on Wu Si's face, he sat up and hugged the child.

    The child is small, with soft feathers and dressed in white (this chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter 507: Witch Doctor's God Name and Dreamland Entrance

    In black clothes, it looks like a little angel in the sky.

    Us gently lifted her up, and the woman on the side; As Uth's funeral was completed, the crowd that gathered gradually dispersed.

    This huge family has indeed produced many prominent figures, and they also control a country, but in each generation, except for a few people who can inherit something, most of them are just ordinary nobles

    By the third generation, many people did not even have a fief, but only a title.

    If it is the next generation, maybe even a title of honor will not be inherited.

    Matafus's parents are honorary nobles who only have titles. The two met at the Oracle Academy in the Oracle Kingdom, and later became the tutors of the Oracle Academy, responsible for teaching etiquette and historical knowledge to those noble children.

    Now their family has left the Principality of Matalie and is preparing to return to the Kingdom of Oracle.

    On the top of the mountain, an empty boat dock was already full of people.

    After waiting for a while, a standard mechanical fish airship landed in the sky, and the posture of wagging its tail seemed a little stiff.

    "The demon spirit airship, the destination is the kingdom of oracle, and it will pass through the kingdom of good news on the way." A clay pot demon spirit on the ship made a voice.

    "Only those with a ticket can board the ship." The clay pot demon added.

    "Can't I just pay now?" Some Yiren at the bus stop squeezed in front of the Yiren selling tickets. The so-called tickets are actually pieces of coarse cloth with words written on them.

    "No, the tickets have already been sold out." It seems that the space for the Demon Spirit's airship is still very tight, and it has already been snapped up.

    One after another, people boarded the airship. Some felt it was a novelty, but some were already familiar with the airship with the demon clan.

    For short distances, many wingmen are still used to flying by themselves, but this kind of journey across countries, even several countries.

    Many Wingmen have become accustomed to taking the empty boats of the Demon Spirit Clan, especially when they still have a lot of luggage.

    "Matafuss, we are going up too." On the docking station, the father said to the little girl.

    On the chair, the little girl was still reading a book, as if fascinated by the world depicted in the book.

    At this time, the mother bent down and stared at the little girl.

    "Matafuss!"

    The mother yelled the girl's name heavily, and the little girl closed the book in fear.

    The mother nodded in satisfaction, and said to the little girl

    "Stop reading, hurry up and get on the boat!"

    "I missed it, the next time will be more than ten days later."

    The little girl Matafus hugged the "Theory of the Round Earth" that Ben Wusi was still holding in her hand at the last moment, boarded the mechanical fish airship, and sat on a window seat.

    This is just an ordinary book. In the eyes of others, it is not as valuable as the precious props left by Us, the precious research books on divine arts, or even a world map.

    This is also the reason why Matafuss was able to get this book, but the little girl cherishes it very much. She thinks this book is extremely precious, very valuable and meaningful.

    Especially the world depicted in the book opened Matafus' eyes.

    "In a spherical world, there is only a small part of this world that is really explored. The more we know about this world, the more unknowns we discover."

    "The earth has a force that absorbs everything and us on the ground. Everything we take for granted is actually an unimaginably powerful law."

    Matafus sat in front of the window, her little head was full of fantasies.

    (This chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter 507: Witch Doctor's God Name and Dreamland Entrance

    She took out the letter from the book, thinking about whether to open it and read it, but Matafus didn't notice the sudden text on the book in her hand.

    Suddenly it circulated and turned into a human silhouette.

    The pages of the book were automatic in the absence of wind, and finally flew into the air.  Fly towards the window.

    At this time, the mechanical fish airship has already taken off.

    "ah?"

    Mataves was very surprised and wanted to catch it.

    And the book flew very fast, and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye, disappearing in a brilliant light.

    The girl poked her head out of the window, grabbed the letter Lei wrote to her great-grandfather, and looked out at the blue sky.

    "The great-grandfather's book"

    "flew away?"

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    Chapter 507: Witch doctor's god name and entry into the dream world

 Text Chapter 508: The first divine art born in the ancient times

    ,

    In the sea of ??clouds, a book flies as if it has grown arms.

    The booklet is divided into two halves, one by one, soaring under the blue sky, showing extraordinarily free, just like a real bird.  The book ghost showed power beyond ordinary elves as soon as it was born, because it was created by a powerful second-order peak power, and its power dissipated after death naturally surpassed that of ordinary people

    It was just born, and my mind was in chaos.

    The picture of myself being read over and over in the hands of an old man keeps appearing in my memory, and sometimes I see the old man standing standing for a long time holding a letter, with a nostalgic and sad expression)

    It can clearly feel the memories of the old man, the sadness of the old man, and all the emotions of the other party.

    Because it was born among these emotions and memories.  When it flew to a certain height, it recited the name of a certain god without a teacher, even though it had never met the other person, but the name was imprinted in its mind from the moment it was born.

    "The god-shaped master above the astral world, the god of creation of old things and spirits, and the ancient mythical witch doctor born from the power of things."

    "Please open the door to the kingdom of witch doctors for me."

    The voice repeated several times, and the power of the god's name was connected to the distance.

    In the sea of ??clouds, an invisible door slowly opened.

    A passage leads to the floating island above the sky, the kingdom of witch doctors.

    The entrance to the dream world of the witch doctor country was activated instantly, and it was summoned to the country through the power of the dream world.

    However, the teleportation gate in this method is different. It can only be used when the gods summon their own servants, and the summons must be powerful and extraordinary, and cannot carry ordinary things.

    For example, those gods summoned their relatives, such as servants, to take their spirits back to the kingdom of God after death.

    That's all.

    In the mythical witch doctor country standing in the star world, in the jungle world under the glass cover, a sky giant tree shone with light, "Squeak!"

    The door inlaid in the tree hole opened, and the book ghost just flew out of it.

    It didn't roll down embarrassingly like other ghost spirits, but flew down from a high place gracefully, hovering over this mini city.

    In this city, Book Ghost is considered a big man.

    All the residents of Ghost City came out of their houses and looked at Book Ghost.

    "Come on a very powerful guy." The ghosts looked curiously at the guy in the sky.

    "It's a strange guy, square and square, divided into many layers." Many ghosts are the same kind who are reading books for the first time.

    "It's a book." Some ghost spirits found records about books from the pictures in their memory.

    "Why doesn't it grow anything?" Ghost spirits will basically grow their own organs, some are an eye, some are mouth and tongue, some are feet, some are ears or hands.  But in general, a special organ will basically grow out.

    As soon as the words fell, light suddenly appeared on the two cover pages of Ji Guilingjing, and two small colored wings stretched out.

    The arrival of the book elves also changed the altar of gods and the city of ghosts and elves.

    The city automatically generates a new house, which looks like it was prepared for it, it is a house like a bookshelf.

    The book ghost immediately fell into it, leaning quietly in the corner.

    On weekdays, it sleeps peacefully in the frame house when it is resting, and sometimes it will fly up and talk about something above the city.

    Its memory is only Uth's memories of "Theory of the Circumference of the Earth". It watched an old man flip through and mark something day after day, and there was a sphere beside him.

    When it was flying, it imitated the old man and spoke loudly.  Although the voice was a bit vicissitudes, it was full of vigor, like a vigorous old general.

    "We can fail, but we cannot be cowardly."

    "We can be weak, but we must be brave."

    "To be a firm and persistent person is like the thunder that pierces the sky on a rainy night."

    The ghost looked at this strange guy, pointing to the sky where there was a lot of discussion (this chapter is not over!)

    Chapter 508: The first divine art born in the ancient times

    Warm reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and disordered text, please do not use the browser (app) reading mode.

    It lived in the ghost spirits for a while, and the originally chaotic memories and emotions were finally sorted out, and it also began to learn to communicate with other ghost spirits.

    "This is where?"

    &nbspHer story is full of longing again.

    "Great-grandfather is amazing!"

    "I will go to Guangming Holy Mountain like him in the future."

    "I still have to pass the selection to become a beautiful and holy sky angel)

    Father laughed and said to Mataf.

    "Of course, because our Matafus is as cute as a sky angel."

    The two of them didn't say how powerful talents are needed to become a sky envoy.

    Even someone like her great-grandfather was defeated, and the difficulty can be imagined.

    Little Matas suddenly remembered something, and whispered sadly: "Unfortunately, I lost my great-grandfather's book.

    Father hugged her tightly, comforted her and said, "It went to find your great-grandfather."

    Go home.  Another two months passed.

    Matafus was taken by her parents to a famous medical fort and asked the doctors in the medical fort.

    Little Mataf didn't know what happened, but she was a little scared, because she knew that only sick people would come here, and it was a terrible place.

    Mataf's father whispered to Doctor Yiren from the front: "She is already four years old, but her wings are still so small that she can't even learn to fly."

    The doctor looked at the little girl: "At this age, the wings are indeed too small."

    The doctor checked Matafus's wings, then asked the mother to take the child out, and said to her father.

    "Unfortunately, it is born deformed."

    "I have seen her bones. There is no way to cure this natural shape."

    Little Matafus's father suddenly showed an unacceptable expression, because for Yiren, not being able to fly is the same as not being able to walk.

    Father even said: "If it is the God of Radiance made by the sky, it can"

    It was very expensive to find a sky envoy to cast divine spells, but Matafus's father was still willing to pay for it. No winged parent would want to see their child born without it.

    The doctor shook his head and told Mataves' father.

    "The shining magic of the sky angel is best at serious injuries." But this kind of problem is difficult for even the sky to solve.  "The sky envoy can heal injuries, which is what he is best at. Even if it is a dying person, the sky envoy can also create the effect of bringing the dead back to life.

    But the treatment of the angel is to restore your injury to the previous state.

    But if you have a congenital problem, or if you are infected with some incurable diseases, the sky radiant magic will have no effect.

    The father walked out in a daze, but when he came in front of little Matafuss, he immediately became as if nothing had happened.

    He tidied up the clothes on his daughter, as if he could sense little Matafus' fear.

    Father: "Are you scared?"

    Little Matafus was obviously very scared, but said: "I'm not afraid, my great-grandfather said, I want to be brave."

    The father laughed, got up and took little Matafus by the hand: "Okay, let's go."

    Little Matafus asked in surprise: "Is it all right?" His father nodded: "It's all right, let's go home."

    Little Matafus was very happy, because the atmosphere here was really terrible.

    "I go home."

    The father took the little one (this chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter 508: The first divine art born in the ancient times

    Warm reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and disordered text, please do not use the browser (app) reading mode.

    Matafus took a few steps, then picked her up, and said happily, "Let's go, let's go home, we will have barbecue today)"

    Little Matafus uttered happily: "Wow!"

    But she didn't see that the mother behind her was crying continuously, and she couldn't wipe it off.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    Chapter 508: The first god born in the ancient times

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Nine: The Preparatory Witch Doctor Going to the Kingdom of Heaven to Accept the Test

    ,

    The Oracle Academy, the full name is the Academy of Divine Art of the Oracle Kingdom.

    In the land of light and the kingdom of the winged people, the academy is a very rare thing, and it is not something that a certain family or place can afford.

    Even the aristocrats in various winged countries mostly hire tutors.

    The Divine Art Academy of the Oracle Kingdom was established by the royal family and the temple. It was originally an academy for cultivating the servants of the Temple of Radiance. It was established by a group of powerful people who were selected to become sky angels and failed. It does not recruit ordinary people.

    But later, a certain king of the oracle kingdom needed talents and officials to help collect taxes, so this theological academy also began to teach courses such as literature, law, and history, and many noble children enrolled in the academy.

    However, the Academy of Divine Arts is completely separate from these academies that teach general knowledge. The entire academy is mosaiced together by three huge round towers of different heights, the tallest of which is the academy that teaches divine arts knowledge and trains divine servants.

    "Puff puff puff!"

    "Hoo hoo!"

    There was the sound of wings flapping intensively in the sky, and when one looked up, one could see winged men falling from a height one after another.

    The winged people landed on the top of the three round towers respectively, and then walked down the wide steps; among them, those who could land on the tallest round tower naturally received the envious eyes of others  .  @重量\/书阁? No mistake starting~~

    After a while, the bell rang, and the bustling sound gradually subsided.

    In the classroom of the college, the voice of the teacher teaching came.

    "The history of the Wingman is divided into the era of barrenness, the era of great migration in the era of abyss disaster, the era of pioneering, and the current era of the kingdom according to the division of Ruhr, the author of "The Chronicle of the Wingman."

    "There are no historical records of the Yiren in the barren era, and many things are passed down by word of mouth"

    "The most important historical times in the era of the abyss disaster are the arrival of the snake man, the fall of the abyss, and the battle of the abyss. The king of the sky made a big battle with the most evil existence, and the hero of the snake man, Yafuan, was successfully sealed.  into the abyss."

    "And we are currently"

    Looking inside through the window, you can see that the Yi people who are studying are about to grow up, and there are also eight or nine-year-old children.

    At this time, a small figure appeared behind the crack of the door,

    Show one eye and look inside.

    Little Matafus has not yet entered the age of study, she secretly watched her father teach outside, and listened to his father telling the history of Yiren, her eyes showed longing.

    The heroic stories in those stories and those ancient myths made her feel that this world is really wonderful.

    After a class was finished, my father came out of it.

    "Matafus, wait for me, I'm going to get something Little Matafus nodded and stood outside obediently.

    One by one, the students walked out of the classroom, and then walked up the passage, preparing to fly away from the high platform.

    At this time, a few children who were only a few years older than little Matafus came out and recognized Matafus as the teacher's child.

    "It's the child from the Matalie family!"

    "A flightless deformity."

    "Look, her wings."

    "It's so small!"

    A strict teacher will always cause unanimous dissatisfaction among the children, but there is a high probability that such dissatisfaction is not dared to tell the teacher face to face.

    Little Matafus stood against the wall, her wings and shoulders retracted, as if she wanted to hide her wings, and she didn't want the other party to see her much smaller wings than ordinary people.

    "Look, she looks like she's about to cry."

    "What ugly wings."

    "She must be sick. We need to stay away from her. It would be bad if we got infected by her."

    Remembering what her great-grandfather said, little Matafus suddenly raised her head and stared at them.

    She wanted to say something, but was too scared to say a word.

    She only dared to say in her heart: "I'm not afraid!"

    "I want to be brave!"

    In fact, little Mataves was terrified, she was indeed not a very courageous child.

    Sometimes it is quite obvious to outsiders that such things are harsh and lenient.

    The courage of little Matafuss.  (This chapter is not finished!)

    ? Chapter Five Hundred and Nine: A Preparatory Witch Doctor Going to the Kingdom of Heaven to Accept the Test

    Instead of frightening the children who bullied her, it made them happier.

    ?His body also turned into a skeleton frame, and when he turned his head, he saw a pair of obviously smaller bone wings behind him.

    This time, she found that she had also turned into a little skeleton man, but she was still wearing the little skirt she wore before.

    She stopped and looked at her body in disbelief, "I~"

    "How did it become like this?"

    Little Matafuss remembered something, and turned her head to look at the other little skeleton men behind her.

    Looking carefully at the appearance of those little bone figures, it seems that you can tell that they are your little friends, and the clothes they wear have not changed.

    However, everyone has something special about them, for example, the skinny boy with short hair before, with the direction of the heart shining in his chest.

    The belly of the little fat man is glowing, the bald boy has a mark on his head that is glowing, and the stomach of the girl with twin ponytails is also glowing, but the position is different from that of the little fat man.

    "Is it you?"

    The little bone men yelled at Matafus together: "It's us, the other children have already discovered the changes in their bodies, and woke up before little Matafus.

    Little Matafus looked around in fear: "Where are we?"

    The children who had turned into little skeleton men looked up and saw that they were in a strange city, the sky was dimly lit, and it looked eerie.

    When he raised his head, he saw the giant tree and the crown above his head.

    It was an unimaginably large tree, like a pillar supporting the sky.

    At least from their size and perspective, that's the case.

    "Wow, la la la ~"

    The sound of water can be heard in the distance, as if there is a big river rushing.

    suddenly.

    In the gloomy city, terrifying sights looked at them.

    "Someone!"

    "There is something!"

    "Is it an evil spirit?"

    They suddenly remembered the words of the bald boy: "Every night, evil spirits will control the sky to make dolls fly around in this castle, and then take someone's life.

    "I heard that people who are killed by evil spirits will never be able to go to the kingdom of God, and will be trapped in the realm of evil spirits."

    They feel that they may be trapped in the realm of evil spirits.

    The country of witch doctors.

    Six mythical shadows of uneven heights stood under the tree beside the creek, looking down at the scene in the city of ghosts and elves with a condescending attitude

    Torso witch doctor: "It seems that many people have come?"

    The right-hand witch doctor: "Why did you summon so many people for the first time?"

    Left-handed witch doctor: "The target person brought them here, but they are all seriously ill children from the same place."

    Head witch doctor: "In this case, let them take part in the test together!"

    Witch doctors say it's a test, but in fact, it's not really a test if you look into it seriously.

    It can only be said that those suitable target people who have passed the threshold set by K have already entered the city of ghosts and spirits, and let these ghosts and spirits take a look.

    Let's see if they can see each other.  As for whether to test future partners or not, that is the arrangement and choice of the ghosts themselves.

    In the end, it is up to the ghosts to decide whether to conclude a contract with the other party.

    These summoned people did not come directly from the body, but were summoned from their own consciousness.

    The carrier on which their consciousness temporarily attaches is also created by the power of witch doctors.

    Although it looks weird, but the glowing little bone man running, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://  www.uukanshu.com&quot;</a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/  a&gt;</a> It suits this weird city full of ghosts and spirits

    First Update@ (This chapter is not finished!)

    ? Chapter Five Hundred and Nine: A Preparatory Witch Doctor Going to the Kingdom of Heaven to Accept the Test

    "How many do you think will be selected?"

    "One?"

    "This is too conservative."

    "I think it's all."

    "This is too exaggerated."

    The lucky ones summoned are bewilderedly exploring this eerie city of old spirits, while the gods above are watching their adventures.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter —— to view in your browser.  Error-free update@

    ? Chapter Five Hundred and Nine: A Preparatory Witch Doctor Going to the Kingdom of Heaven to Accept the TestThe city has become a strange city, while the high gods are watching their adventure.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter —— to view in your browser.  Error-free update@

    Chapter 509: Preparing witches who go to the kingdom of heaven to accept the test.

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Ten: The First Witch Doctor of the Second Era

    ,

    Weird cities, shadowy buildings.

    The shadowy canopy of the tree is shrouded in the high places, and only the faint light similar to the stars and the moon penetrates the leaves and falls.

    If you look closely, you can see that the central avenue of the city leads to the bottom of the tree trunk, and there is also a road leading to the big tree directly on the big tree, and a long ring ladder is built around the tree.

    There are all kinds of strange houses on the tree, with doors open, full of fantasy.

    "Da da da da!"

    The city is paved with stone slabs, so even the slightest footsteps can be faintly heard.

    At the same time, it was accompanied by subtle conversations.

    Little Fatty: "It's scary!"

    The bald boy: "What are you afraid of? Don't you think it's like taking an adventure?"

    Girl with two ponytails: "That's right, is there any place more terrifying than the medical castle?"

    The short-haired boy is also full of curiosity about this weird city: "Maybe there is something precious here!"

    Little Matafus said weakly while grabbing the clothes of several other people.

    "I think we should find a way to go back quickly."

    "It's weird, it's not right here."

    A few shadows elongated and swayed across the ground following the light, and saw a few q-version bone heads poking out of the alley.

    But after taking a look, they immediately shrank back.

    Because there were strange sounds and shadows in the distance, it seemed that something was bouncing up and down, making bang bang bangs.

    "Boom Boom Boom"

    Soon, a fork soldier appeared, using the fork handle as his lower body, bending and jumping.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Someone who is not the spirit of old things broke in!"

    "The city lord told us to catch them quickly."

    "The city wants to see what they are like."

    A group of fork and spoon soldiers ran over, scaring the children back and squeezing together.

    "Are they looking for us?"

    "It must be us."

    "Was that a fork and spoon just now?"

    "What a big fork and spoon, what a strange soldier."

    After the fork and spoon soldiers passed, they stepped out again, ready to explore the city again.

    As a result, when I turned a corner, I bumped into other residents of the city.

    This is a very delicate and beautiful ring ghost spirit, swaying left and right when walking, with a red gemstone inlaid on the ring, it looks like a heart is beating.

    The ring ghost stopped suddenly, turned towards them, and seemed to be taken aback for a moment.

    Then, there was a sharp sound.

    "They are"

    The short-haired boy rushed forward immediately, grabbed the screaming ring ghost, and called the others to join him, without any respect for Wude.

    "Come here!"

    "Hold it down."

    "Don't let it get away."

    The ring ghost was held down on the ground by them, and after a while of rubbing, it screamed in panic.

    "don't want!"

    "My gems are going to be worn out."

    The short-haired boy exchanged glances with the others, and seemed to have found the weakness of Ring Ghost: "You have to listen to us, don't shout anymore."

    The ring ghost still shouted: "I don't listen to you."

    The short-haired boy: "If you don't listen to me, we'll grind your gems away.

    The ring ghost was frightened and dared not speak any more.

    Only at this time did the children let go of it, and the short-haired boy put it on his head, as if wearing a crown.

    The bald boy looked at the ring ghost: "Where is this?"

    The ring ghost is a little wronged: "This is the capital of old things, also known as the city of ghosts and spirits."

    "The short-haired boy with it raised his head slightly: "Ghost spirit?"

    The ring ghost told them: "We are ghost spirits, life transformed from old things."

    At this time, little Matafuss asked the ring spirit: "We are from the kingdom of the oracle. (This chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter Five Hundred and Ten: The First Witch Doctor of the Second Era

    , I don’t know why it became like this, do you know the reason?  "

    &?? At the last moment, I stood in front of the gate of the Kingdom of God.  @重量\/书阁·No fault first release~~

    But at this time, with the opening of the gate of the Kingdom of God, golden splendor suddenly fell from the sky.

    The entire gloomy world became brighter, accompanied by cheers.

    It seems that the opening of the door is not only for leaving, but also for the closing of a grand ceremony.

    ——————————————

    The gate of the Kingdom of God has been completely opened.

    Cuichen's light shines from a height, from the door.

    One by one, the shadows of ghosts and spirits rushed up, floating in the sky, and surrounded the big tree to congratulate them.

    "Wow!"

    "All are selected."

    "All successful, passed the test."

    "so amazing!"

    Four rays of light rushed into the body of the child standing in front of the gate of the Kingdom of God, namely the ring ghost, the quill ghost essence powder box ghost spirit, and the pocket watch ghost spirit.

    The power of the ghost spirits merged into their bodies, and at the same time concluded an eternal contract with them.

    Part of the information flooded into their minds, and only then did the children realize that everything just now was just a game and a test.

    And they passed the test and got the approval of the ghost spirit partners.

    "This is a test."

    "We have been chosen by God."

    "We have become witch doctors, and our diseases will be healed under the blessing of the gods?"

    "Thank youThank youThank you" The children were so happy that they kept waving to the other ghosts.

    "Goodbye!" The ghosts also shouted loudly, because this city is so lively and interesting for the first time.

    "Have a good time this time." Spoon Soldier nodded towards them.

    The light from the Gate of the Kingdom of God behind them completely submerged them little by little, and they also turned around and walked towards the world.

    However, at the last moment, little Matafus suddenly heard a voice behind her.

    "Little Matafuss!"

    The little girl froze for a moment, but felt that the voice was somewhat familiar.

    When she turned her head, she seemed to see a familiar figure behind her. Although she couldn't see it clearly, she still recognized him immediately.

    The little girl was surprised: "Grandpa Us!"

    The old man smiled and winked at her as he did when he was holding her.

    "Be a brave and persistent person!"

    As soon as the voice came out.

    Standing in front of the gate of the Kingdom of God, little Matafus couldn't help but her shoulders trembled, and her voice was crying for a moment.

    She could even faintly hear the sound of snot coming out of her nose in reality, and she kept nodding while sucking her snot.

    "Um!"

    She suppressed her crying, as if she wanted to tell her great-grandfather that she would be strong and brave.

    A force pulled her and her companions back completely, and they fell into the world.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter -mcom- in your browser to view it.

    Chapter Five Hundred and Ten: The First Witch of the Second Era

 Text Chapter 511: Demigods cannot see the ultimate form of wisdom

    ,

    A small mini city is built around a giant tree, and the spirits of old things, big and small, inhabit it, which looks like a jungle somewhere in the world.

    No one can see that the high dome is made up of pieces of glass, and no one can see the cold and dark void outside.

    Originally, there were only six figures standing beside the creek outside Ghost Elf City, but two more came later.

    The six mythological witch doctors immediately stepped aside and looked at the two dominant gods, one tall and one short.

    "Master Sally and Lord Sheila are also here."

    Sheila knew that the witch doctors were going to test the new witch doctors of the second era today, so she asked Sally to watch it together.

    Sally squeezed directly to the best viewing position at the front: "Sheila said that there is a good show today."

    Sheila and Sally stood side by side, and said: "It is a very important day for witch doctors. They will choose someone who will inherit their strength and will in the future."

    The eight gods looked at the five children living in the medical fort together, and watched all kinds of ghosts appear one after another.

    The powder box ghost who likes to dress up, the pocket watch ghost who really thinks of himself as a general, and the quill ghost who writes letters for others.

    ? Seeing the five little bone men make the whole city of old things and even the whole country of witch doctors become lively, and finally get the approval of ghosts and spirits, board the gate of the kingdom of God to welcome the fall of the golden splendor.

    Its daybreak.

    The so-called dawn in the botanical garden is actually just a layer of iridescent deformation mud like a film covering the outside of the glass cover, which turns light absorption into light emission.

    This layer of film can adjust the color and brightness of the light, making the morning, noon, and dusk of the botanical garden completely different, as if there is really a sun rising and setting in the sky.

    However, if you actually feel it, you will find that there are still some differences.  Watching the city of old things under the sun become dreamy and beautiful, the children who participated in the test also left the stage one by one.

    Sheila was very happy and liked the atmosphere very much.

    Although ghosts and spirits look confused, they are actually not stupid. They have inherited the memories of others, and they are actually more able to see through the hearts of different people.

    "It's so interesting!"

    "This test is really interesting."

    The witch doctors said: "I think this may not be a test, but they are getting to know each other, and they are also in the process of getting to know each other." Sheila said: "Knowing others, knowing yourself, isn't this the test of life?"

    Sally watched the noisy and dreamy night in the city of old things seriously, and her heart was about to move.

    She suddenly turned her head to look at Sheila, and said loudly.  "Sheila, I'm going in too."

    "Choose my ghost spirit."

    Then she looked at the witch doctors, needless to say, just by making eye contact, the witch doctor knew that she wanted them to transform herself into it, and she also wanted to chase after the ghosts in the city of old things like those little bone figures

    It's just that the little bone man is being chased by the elves, and she is going in to chase them away.

    The witch doctors were stunned for a moment, haven't you already grabbed a set of cups, tea bowls and ghost spirits and put them at home?

    So far, there are still legends circulating in the capital of old things that some poor ghost spirits were murdered and disappeared.

    Sheila said: "The ghosts and spirits inside all know you. If you go in now, they will all be scared away, and then this place will become an empty city."

    In this way, Sally gave up this plan.

    Anyway, it's quite interesting to meet those little ghosts who are alone outside.

    Sheila looked at the witch doctors: "Are you going one step further?"

    "Not only have you created a brand new extraordinary group, but you also have your own brand new extraordinary profession."

    "Any plans for the next step?"

    The witch doctors immediately said: "We haven't fully figured it out yet." Then, the six witch doctors looked at each other.

    "For the time being, what we think of is to build the Kingdom of God even more

    Improve it, and at the same time create more witch doctors in the world, and build more witch doctors academies.  "

    "As for the higher goal"

    The witch doctors paused, then shook their heads and said.  "Perhaps it is too early. (This chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter 511: Demigods cannot see the ultimate form of wisdom

    some.  "

    Sheila nodded: "It just so happens that we are going back, so you go to meet God with me!"

    &nThe stars of ?? are beyond the high sky, and waves of meteor showers landed on the giant island of Luhe.

    Romil came to Duma and told Duma.

    "Lord Duma!"

    "That's right."

    "Lei told me that they are mythical witch doctors, and that they are existences that follow the Supreme God."

    "Ray said that they still have a student, the man of the gods, Stuen, who is the oldest myth in the world. Update without error@"

    "It is precisely because of his birth that later myths and apostles have the power to transform into the form of gods, which is to imitate and use his power."

    Duma, King of the Sky Envoys: "It seems that the demons know about them."

    Although it is said that the demon family knows something, it is definitely not the ordinary demon family that can know.

    It just so happened that there happened to be such a demon passing by in the Holy Mountain of Light.

    It was a female ancient metal doll who opened a mobile store. She passed by the holy mountain of the angel to sell her goods, and wanted to earn some magic gold coins and supernatural materials to return to the city of magic equipment and upgrade her mobile store.

    The ancient metal puppet monsters are completely different from ordinary monster dolls. They are directly transformed from the people of the magic abyss in the ancient times, although each death and rebirth is equivalent to a new life.

    But every time they wake up, they will go to the Temple of Insai deep in the Pyramid of Demons to accept the inheritance again, and at the same time meet the God of Demons, Elena.

    Retrieve some remnants of past memory images, so as to know part of the secrets of the ancient times.

    Regarding the question about the Sky Envoy Duma, the female ancient metal puppet monster thought for a while, and finally remembered the record about the witch doctor.

    "Witch doctor!"

    "Is it the group of ancient existences from the ancient times?" Duma asked her, "Have you heard of it?"

    The owner of the mobile store told Duma: "I haven't seen it, I just read the records in this regard."

    "It seems to be a historical document about Anhofus of the Samo family."

    "There are six witch doctors in total. It is said that they are

    's mission came to the world. If what you said is true, this is the second time they have truly stepped into the world.  "

    "The last time they stepped into the world, a lot of things happened."

    "I've heard people say that the patterns of gods are engraved on their robes, which is the origin of myths in the world."

    "Anjofus was inspired by seeing them, so he created artificial gods."

    "It was also they who cultivated Stoun, the most powerful and ancient myth."

    "The last time they stepped into the mortal world was when they brought the power of myth into the mortal world. In a sense, all power and disputes are inextricably linked to them."

    Duma and Romil learned more news from the owner of the mobile store, and they were extremely shocked by the antiquity and origin of this god.

    It was the first time for Romir to hear the legend of Anhofus and the man-made god: "Man-made god?"

    The King of Sky Angel thought deeply: "The mythical secret is engraved on the divine robe, the origin of all human myths?"

    And the news also passed through the demon clan, and soon spread to the giant island of Ruhe.

    The news of the witch doctor's reappearance as an extraordinary profession immediately reached the ears of the gods on earth.

    The country of blood in the deep sea.

    The scarlet goddess Vivien stood under the genealogy map of the creator gods, and suddenly remembered her friend and fellow countryman, who also came from Leicester in Cross City.

    ". (This chapter is not finished!)

    Chapter 511: Demigods cannot see the ultimate form of wisdom

    Has the witch doctor re-entered the world?  "

    "What does this mean?"

    The Scarlet Goddess Vivien didn't know why the witch doctor appeared this time, but the appearance of the witch doctor reminded her of Leicester and Sturn, Cross City, and the neighbors on the street.

    Scenes from the past came to mind, and finally turned into the last scene of the mythical shadow rushing to the sky.

    The shadow of the young man who lost everything in pursuit of medical skills separated from the body of the man created by God, and said to her.

    "terribly sorry."

    She knew that the other party was not just apologizing to her, but to everyone in Cross City.

    But at that time, only she and An Li were left in Cross City.

    Sky Miracle Garden.

    Iva took out a letter from the rainbow tree, read it and looked up to the sky.  @重量\/书阁·No fault first release~~

    No one can understand better than him what it means for witch doctors to re-enter the world, which means that they are no longer props with missions, but have become myths in the world.

    "Have they also found their own meaning?"

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter -mcom- in your browser to view it.

    Chapter 511: Demigods cannot see the ultimate form of wisdom?? Shuli took out a letter, read it and looked up to the sky.  @重量\/书阁·No fault first release~~

    No one can understand better than him what it means for witch doctors to re-enter the world, which means that they are no longer props with missions, but have become myths in the world.

    "Have they also found their own meaning?"

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter -mcom- in your browser to view it.

    Chapter 511: The demigod is the ultimate form of invisible wisdom.

 Text Chapter 513: Your divine blood is different from the blood of the gods

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 513 of the main text: Your divine blood is different from the blood of the gods. Lomir brought the witch doctor apprentices to the medical castle and entered the mysterious attic.

    Sky Angel: "Here?"

    The children nodded one after another: "It's here, we saw a rag doll come alive here."

    The attic has already been inspected many times, and it has become empty, and even the hole in the hidden plank has been blocked.

    The rag doll ghost that the children saw has long since disappeared. In the past few days, Lomir has not been able to sense too much information about extraordinary power from here.

    Romir personally drew a dream ritual on the floor of the attic, and began to call and communicate with the gods in the astral world according to the name of the god that little Matafus heard.

    "The lord of gods and forms above the astral world, the god of creation who is the spirit of old things, and the ancient mythical witch doctor who was born from the power of creation."

    Just reading this name makes people feel a little flustered, and some of the characters are beyond the concept of ordinary gods.  These six myths are too ancient, and their origins are beyond imagination.

    Just chanting this name made Romil feel like his heart was beating a drum.

    but.

    Although Romil also read along, it was useless for him to chant the name of God.

    The most important thing is that the five witch doctor apprentices around them chant the name of the god together, because only they can truly communicate with the god of witch doctor.

    It's just that it is still unknown whether this kind of ordinary witch doctor apprentices will get a response from the gods when they chant the name of the gods.  Just because the gods can hear it doesn't mean that the gods will definitely answer you.

    Romil didn't know what to do.

    But he didn't know how to contact the god of witch doctor, so he could only repeat the three-stage name of the god over and over with the little witch doctor apprentices.

    "The god-shaped lord above the star realm"

    All of a sudden, illusory shadows emerged from the ghost spirits in the bodies of the five witch doctor apprentices.

    The phantoms of books, rings, pocket watches, powder boxes, and quills rotated in the air, and finally using them as anchor points and coordinates, sights descended on this place from outside the sky.  His gaze swept across the five witch doctor apprentices, and finally fell on Romil.

    Lomil suddenly felt his heart tighten, and even his breathing stopped.

    He knew: "The witch doctor god is watching me." He just wanted to say some honorifics, but before he could speak, he fell to the ground.

    An invisible giant hand penetrated the boundary between reality and illusion, penetrated into his body, and grabbed his consciousness.

    From the perspective of mental power, he watched his body fall to the ground, and his consciousness kept drifting to higher places.

    Following the opened dream world passageway, it extends directly to the sky above.

    Finally arrived at a certain place in the astral world.

    When Romil came back to his senses, he was already standing in a dark void.

    Unlike the treatment of witch doctor apprentices, he didn't even enter the botanical garden, and directly turned into a shadow hanging on the cliff outside the botanical garden.

    "The kingdom of heaven."

    "Floating island."

    Romir knew where he was in an instant. He turned his head and looked behind him, penetrating the light realm of the mythical realm, and saw the dark void.

    "This is the world of stars."

    "Star Realm!"

    The term astral world was learned by Romir from the god names of the mythical witch doctors.

    Just looking at the scene in the depths of the astral world, he felt something.

    The shadow of the owner of the island appeared on the cliff.  He immediately turned his head and saluted the witch doctors.  "Lomir has seen the God of Witch Doctor."

    "Thank you for saving me back then, I was able to survive from the power of the death star giant god."

    There are six mythical shadows standing on the cliff, watching Lomir at the moment.

    It is exactly the same as the shadow that Lomir once saw, wearing an ancient priest's robe, the outline of a god with symbols in a circle with arms spread out, and the mysterious pattern makes people want to trace its origin.

    The six mythical shadows stood side by side outside the glass cover of the botanical garden, and spoke on the edge of the cliff.

    "Meet you again, Sky Angel."

    The mythical witch doctors also recognized who Romir was

    , more likely guessed that Romil came on behalf of the king of the sky, and on behalf of the winged people and the land of light.

    This is also a mythAt first glance, the magic technique is a bit crude, and it doesn't have the sense of obscurity that is as complicated as the sea like other magic techniques.

    But after reading it, it gives people a feeling that it is directly pointing to the source.

    Romir even felt that all the magic arts he had learned could be seen in this "Gift of Power".

    "Is it because the gods from the ancient times all borrowed from this ancient magic when they created it?"

    Romir was fascinated by it, and was completely attracted by this magical book along the way, and arrived at the Holy Mountain of Light unknowingly.  But just after returning to the holy mountain, they found a bell ringing from the Radiant Temple.

    All the angels of the sky are gathered together, waiting for him.

    The beautiful sky envoys nodded to Romir, with blessings in their eyes, as if they were expecting something.  As soon as Romil entered the temple, he heard a familiar voice calling his name.

    "came back!"

    "Romir!"

    Looking up, I saw three eight-winged angels with the same face standing in the temple.

    The King of Fighting Sky Angels in armor, the King of Sky Angels in white divine clothes, and the King of Sky Angels holding coarse cloth scrolls and quills all appeared at this moment.

    Duma looked at Lomir with a smile, and commented on his mission this time.

    "You did a good job and completed the task perfectly." Romil knelt on the ground and kowtowed reverently.

    Kowtow to the gods he believes in.

    "It is my honor, Lord Duma!" Duma nodded.

    She raised her hand, and rays of light lit up in the temple, and a huge ritual array was activated.

    Duma has already arranged the ritual array for Romil, and is waiting for his return.

    She asked Romil: "Romir, are you ready?"

    "Become an apostle, an eight-winged angel." Romil did not answer for a long time.

    He is actually a little confused. He obviously wants to become an apostle, but at the same time he is afraid that he will not succeed.

    Even though he spent several years preparing, exhausting all costs to collect materials, to collect relevant knowledge, and to study every detail of the Sky Envoy Divine Grace day and night.

    He thinks he has done the best he can.

    But in the end, he still fell into hesitation.

    This is also the reason why he wanted to pursue the divine power of "Gift of Power", but in the end, he found that divine grace could not be his life-saving straw.

    At this moment, he felt a little relieved.

    Sometimes, preparation is never enough, his age grows day by day, his spirit and body gradually decay.

    Although he looks very young, for a mortal, in fact, he has already begun to enter old age from middle age.

    Decades are right for some people, but for ordinary people it is a lifetime.

    ? If you wait any longer, he may be as Us said.

    I have spent my whole life wandering, hesitating, and turning back in fear.

    Romil remembered the time when he just met Us and Lei, it was almost ten years ago.

    I also remembered the scene of saying goodbye to my friend Us for the last time. Us held his last breath and waited for his arrival.  Just tell him with a smile.

    "I failed, Romir!"

    "But in the end, I'm still very happy."

    "Because I did it and just lost."

    "The most uncomfortable thing in life is not when you lose, but when you obviously want to do a lot of things, but in the end you don't do anything."

    Romil took a deep breath in relief. Now that he has made all the preparations he can, any further hesitation will only make him lose his last chance in the hesitation.

    He has waited for a decade and cannot wait for the next decade.

    Romir raised his head and looked at the king of the sky in front of him.

    "Yes!"

    "I've done everything I can to prepare."

    "Now for me this is already the best moment, the time when the fire of my life is burning brightest.?

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Fourteen: Throne Angel?

    ,

    I am God!  Main text volume Chapter 514: Throne Angel?  Bright Holy Mountain.

    Romir, who was kneeling on the ground, got up, stepped into the center of the ceremony under the gaze of all the sky angels, then raised his head and looked at the king of sky angels under the altar, nodding in greeting also showed that he was ready  .

    Having Duma, a powerful god-chosen and reincarnated person, host the ceremony for him, which has a much higher success rate than hosting the ceremony himself, and it can also reduce Romir's distraction on other things.

    However, many existences who want to become apostles dare not easily entrust their lives and apostolic paths to others, so they can only find those they absolutely trust, or simply preside over the ceremony themselves.

    In the temple.

    The three eight-winged sky envoys raised their hands at the same time, and circles of light spun out from the Temple of Radiance, covering the entire top of the Holy Mountain of Light.

    "It's about to start."

    "Romir."

    Duma reminded Romil, who immediately closed his eyes.

    Immediately saw that Romil's body was under a powerful force

    Lifting his weight up and slowly floating up, Lomir could feel that there was an external force promoting the transformation of his own power, and he was also regulating all the power in his body at the same time.

    "Divine Grace!"

    The sky activated the divine grace.

    An illusory and huge angelic shadow rose from Romir's body. The shape of that angelic shadow was very similar to Romir's, but it was 30 meters high.

    This is the spirit of Romir's curse seal, which is composed of spiritual power and curse seal.

    However, the spirit of the seal of the sky can be directly injected into one's own flesh and blood, and one's body can be inflated to a very large size. This is also part of the characteristics of extraordinary professions that can use spiritual power.

    "The three elements of divine grace, divine blood, spirit, and curse seal."

    Romir recited the key to the divine favor technique in his heart, and divided his power into three according to the method that he had rehearsed many times.

    "Spiritual power!" The activated spiritual power is extraordinarily agile, dancing in the air like an elegant wind.

    "Curse seal!" Two curse seals appeared in midair, one of which was the incomplete wind seal that Yiren had brought, and the other was the curse seal brought by the sky envoy profession.

    "The divine blood is drawn away." Lomir took a deep breath, and then began to withdraw the divine blood from his body.

    Pieces of silvery light spots spun out along his body, and Romir's body seemed to have lost the feeling of life, turning into an empty shell little by little, and his pupils could no longer see any emotion.

    Like a walking dead.

    At the same time, it can also be seen that the sky has made the stone in the center of the brow lose all its luster and become dull.

    At this moment, all of Romir's power is displayed in front of everyone.

    Silver divine blood, misty spirit, represents the imprint of law.

    The three are shining in the sky.

    The first few steps of the apostle's road were very steady, and it can be seen that Romil has been very solid along the way.

    The divine blood is pure, the spiritual power is strong, and the curse seal is stable.  At this time, the three incarnations of the King of Sky Envoys shot together.

    The power of the entire ritual array rose instantly, and all the sky envoys poured their power into the ritual array, and at the same time sang hymns, and the power resonated together.

    The power borrowed from the dream world, the power from the sky messenger.

    The huge power of the two merged together, turned into pressure and pressed towards Romir.

    For a moment.

    The invisible storm revolved around Romir, and it was the center of the storm. The pressure was strongly oppressing the power of the three elements of divine grace, trying to melt them into one.

    If it is someone else, you need to control the ritual array yourself, and you have to worry about the lack of power of the ritual.

    At the same time, the transformation process of this step took a very long time, and accidentally made a mistake in the middle.

    But it can be seen that there is no such situation in Romir's body at all. That powerful force instantly pressed Romir's spirit and curse seal into a divine blood unit, and Romil's divine blood began to transform instantly  , turned into a crystal that was too fine to be seen by the naked eye.

    God favor stone.

    When the change is on

    At the beginning, the changes in Romir's body were like pushing the first domino.

    The vast silver dots are attracted to the past, and the God's Grace Stone continues to expand, and will eventually beAlthough I don't know how to define this son of God born from Xiao's spiritual sea.

    But at the very least, she does not belong to the kind of creature created with the Shenyue Stone.

    Her strength and bloodline are very similar to the creatures of the ancient times.

    Even the Lord of Radiance fell from the god position, she still maintained the form of the Sky Angel, and even became the source of the Sky Angel.

    She is the world's first celestial angel, the heir and descendant of the ancient mythology.

    After understanding this, Lomir suddenly fell into deep self-blame.

    "Lord Duma!"

    "You shouldn't waste your precious original power because of me, this will hinder your journey to the myth."

    Duma seemed to see Romir's remorse.

    Because he not only failed to help Duma become a god, but dragged Duma down.

    "Don't worry."

    "Since I have chosen this path, I have decided to go forward alone."

    "I don't need you to do this, and I don't need to use other people's sacrifices as my stepping stones."

    Duma's figure looks tall, but it also looks thin. She said in a somewhat lonely voice with a pretentious indifference.

    "I was born with the wings of the sky, and I can soar in the sky alone."

    After Duma finished speaking, the nine-winged angel's figure dissipated again.

    A figure split into three, and the huge spiritual power dissipated again and fell into the holy mountain of light.

    At this time, it can be seen that the enchantment of the entire Guangming Holy Mountain overlaps with a spiritual force field, which is Duma's spiritual force field.

    A sentence circulated in the temple, echoing between the dome and the pillars.

    "From today onwards, you, Romil, are the sky envoys who guard the seat of the gods, and you can freely enter and leave the Temple of Radiance."

    "When I am away, you will guard the seat of the Temple of Radiance and preside over the affairs of the Holy Mountain of Light."

    In the reverberation of the voice, the three shadows of Duma further turned into nothingness and disappeared into the air.

    A large number of sky angels gathered around, staring at Romir's four pairs of wings. This is the eight-winged sky angel born among the winged people in the true sense for hundreds of years, following Queen Meld hundreds of years ago.

    "Romir!" Someone stepped forward to greet him, but his expression seemed much more respectful, after all, the person in front of him was already an apostle

    "Four pairs of wings!" Someone exclaimed.

    "The sky envoy who guards the throne of the gods?" Someone thought deeply about the division of the position of the sky envoys who guard the throne of the gods.

    And Romil stood straight in front of the throne, his eyes were a little confused at first, and then turned into firmness.

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Fifteen: The Vehicle Arriving at God's Moon and the Witch Doctor Oath

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 515 of the main text volume: Arriving at the vehicle of Shenzhiyue and the star realm of the witch doctor's oath.

    In the boundless darkness, there is a hot air balloon boat sailing slowly, and the earth in the distance is gradually shrinking as the distance of the god's car becomes farther away.

    The goblin's hot-air balloon boat is a miracle prop. After breaking away from the power of the dream world, the goblin's hot-air balloon boat can't sail through the power of the illusory two worlds.

    The speed has completely slowed down, and even the strength has been weakened by a large part.

    Unable to shuttle and sail through the dream world, this god's car floats slowly in the sky like a sailboat drifting with the current.

    However, the supreme gods on board were not in a hurry, nor did they use their own strength to push it, so they flew slowly and leisurely.

    On this day, finally arrived at the destination.

    Except for one of them.

    Sally stood in front of the window, looking at the God's Moon in the sky.

    "This is too slow."

    Sally turned her head and looked at Velen, the spirit of mythology.

    Velen waved his arms in a panic, explaining why he was flying so slowly.

    Sally clicked her mouth and shook her head at the same time.

    "Without the blessing of the dream world, you will become useless. You dreamers only know how to play all day long, but don't know how to work hard."

    "It's so close, I can even climb up."

    Velen, the spirit of mythology, really wanted to say that this was hundreds of thousands of kilometers deep in the astral world, and it was really not that easy to climb up, but he didn't dare to say it.

    Wronged Baba.

    In fact, I can see that Velen is a little nervous recently, because a miraculous spirit like him is far away from the dream world, and there is always a feeling of emptiness.

    After Sally finished speaking, she patted her chest and said.

    "Not like me~"

    Velen, the spirit of mythology, looked at Sally, and a question mark appeared on his forehead, thinking in his heart.

    "Miss Sally, don't you play all day long? I haven't seen you working hard!"

    Then, He heard Sally say proudly.

    "You can be so powerful even if you don't work hard."

    Sally said to Velen seriously, and said in the tone she learned from Yin Shen.

    "If you are weak like you, you have to work hard and don't think about playing all day long."

    Velen, the spirit of mythology: ""

    As the requested hot air balloon boat approached, a shadow emerged from the darkness.

    After getting close, I found that Shenzhiyue had already been greatly deformed.

    At the beginning of the Second Era, the God's Moon was composed of God's Grace Stones, but now the God's Moon looks more like a huge circular portal.

    Sally ran to the table and asked Insa who was sitting beside her, "God, where do you live?"

    Yin Shen seems to have thought about it a long time ago: "I live under the tree."

    Sally suddenly felt interesting: "Is that the big tree in the moon?"

    Sally immediately ran to the window, staring at the Moon of God inside.

    "Wow!"

    "If it's interesting!"

    Just before the god's car passed through the void and entered the circular portal, a voice suddenly came from a distance.

    Someone communicated with Shenzhiyue, and that voice was extremely familiar.

    "I, as the creator of the ghost family, as the God of Witch Doctor."

    "Swear an oath to the supreme will of wisdom, the crown that governs all species of wisdom."

    "The supreme will that protects and guides all species of wisdom!"

    "Please answer my prayer."

    ""

    At the same time, Sheila poked her head down from the stairs on the second floor: "I seem to hear the voices of witch doctors. It's strange. We are already far away from them!"

    Sally immediately pointed out the window: "We've arrived at God's Moon, and we happened to meet those six guys who made a vow together."

    Sheila walked down the stairs: "The witch doctors took this step so quickly!"

    Shen Yin also raised his head and looked towards Shenzhiyue. He could see that the light from Shenzhiyue was getting bigger and bigger, covering the entire hot air balloon boat, and covering the earth farther away.

    "This is just the beginning."

    Sheila stood by the table, understanding what Yin Shen said

    What do you mean.

    On the one hand, it means that the oath made by the witch doctor is only the beginning, and laterA transcendent with normal proportions, because the first generation of lizardmen is still there.

    At the same time, their knowledge of metallurgy, planting, and magic is very rich.

    However, the dragon god they believe in seems to have not reappeared for many years.

    Except for some older generation lizardmen, the new generation of lizardmen have never even seen this dragon god.

    At this moment, the lizardman elders in the city were shocked when they saw the Moon of God appearing in the sky.

    "This is……"

    In the depths of the mountain jungle.

    Suddenly, a terrifying black dragon raised its head from among the giant trees.

    Just a small movement of raising the head makes its head higher than the mountains and jungles, and its huge body can be imagined.

    The black dragon looked into the depths of the sky, looking at the moon of gods blooming with silver light, and the huge dragon eyes reflected the outline of the moon.

    Just the moment his eyes touched, the black dragon immediately closed his eyelids and lowered his head.

    "It's the moon of the gods!"

    "He appeared again."

    The black dragon Anu knew one of the meanings of the appearance of God's Moon. After all, he followed King Osis to defeat the king of ghouls, Ackermanmon.

    At that time, Akmanmon swore an oath to God's Moon as the lord of the race.

    At its root, part of the reason why Akmanmon is so difficult to kill is the power of that oath.

    "Another person is swearing the Wisdom Crown Oath?"

    "Who the hell?"

    However, the black dragon Anu faintly felt it.

    This time the oath seems to be a little different from before, because it was a real god who made the oath.

    Even at an unimaginably far distance, he could faintly hear the other party's voice, and feel that the other party's mythological principles spread from the sky through the dream world to the world.

    But at this time, a surprised and shrill voice came from not far away.

    It not only heard the voice of the oath, but even understood what those people were saying.

    This is the wisdom word of the ancient times.

    "Did you hear that?"

    "They claim to be claiming to bemythical witch doctors? ?

 Text Chapter 516: The path of the dragon and the name of the villain

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 516 of the main text volume: The path of the dragon and the name of the villain In a mountain jungle in the land of the dragon.

    This mountain range is also called the Dragon God Mountain Range, but apart from the name, it has no similarities with the Dragon God Mountain Range that once existed on the Nothingness Continent.

    ?The black giant dragon like a hill turned into a dragon man, wearing clothes that were very different from that of a snake man, and seemed to be cut according to the lizard man and dragon man.

    There are jackets, trousers, tunics, and even boots.

    He walked towards the mountains, looking at the Shenyue in the sky in front of the wind-whirling trees.

    He looks very young, but he feels very strange, with an indescribable decayed look; his eyes are deep while walking, they are eyes that see through the world and the years, like an old ascetic.

    He is the first giant dragon in this world, and it is precisely because of this that he is destined to be different from those who came later.

    "Hiss!"

    In the depths of the night, wind lizard dragons flew out one by one.

    They hovered under the moon, as if they were worshiping the moon in the sky.

    They didn't know what the moon was, they just made these movements involuntarily.

    The black dragon Anu stood on the mountain, witnessing all these and the invisible changes in the distance.

    "In the name of the lord of the race, make an eternal oath to the source of wisdom."

    "Avon is for sealing the abyss, and Akmanmon is for immortality."

    "Then this time"

    "And what is it for?"

    No one will swear an oath for no reason, and put a layer of shackles around their own necks.

    There must be a reason behind it that is not known to ordinary people.

    The black dragon Anu looked at a certain monster that was sealed in the palm of his hand. It was a ceramic figurine that was wrapped in a ball of transparent clay and was broken into pieces.

    After taking off the shell of the nesting doll, it revealed its original appearance again.

    Looking at its broken appearance, if there is no group of transparent glue to cover it, it is estimated that it may be turned into a group of fragments anytime and anywhere.

    "You actually heard that oath. It seems that your inspiration is beyond my imagination?"

    "Can you tell me what that oath is?"

    "What is a mythical witch doctor?"

    The small ceramic figurine in the transparent clay couldn't move at all, but at this moment, some sharp and funny voices came from inside, the voice was weird, giving people a sense of inhumanity.

    "Give me a drop of divine blood, and I'll tell you."

    Without saying a word, the black dragon Anu stretched out his other hand.

    Then, he opened a vial in the palm of his hand with one hand, and poured the mixed blood in the bottle onto the clay.

    The ceramic figurine first shouted expectantly, and then made a mocking sound.

    "Wowcut"

    "I thought you were going to feed me your own blood!"

    Even though the small ceramic man said so, he still made a sucking sound, as if he was gulping down the blood of wisdom.

    The divine blood soaked into the clay and flowed into the body of the little ceramic figurine. I saw that the body of the little ceramic figurine slowly recovered a little bit, and two of the fragments were glued together because of the power of the divine blood.

    It is also the first time that the ceramic villain knew about ten years ago that he could repair his own body in this way.

    Simple and rude.

    Although, the process was a bit bleak.

    It was under the threats and beatings of the black dragon Anu that it gradually discovered this secret.

    The ceramic villain fell into the hands of the black dragon, how could the black dragon let it go easily, especially the legendary ceramic villain still held the treasure of the God of Original Sin.

    However, the state of the ceramic villain was too fragile at that time. The black dragon just removed its shell to reveal its main body, and it was about to fall apart and die.

    It's just that when this guy was on the verge of death, he went crazy and devoured a group of magical prop materials, and then he slowed down again.

    In this way, it escaped from the brink of death and came back to life.

    Since its birth, it doesn't know how to practice for an existence like itself, nor what its own power is.

    It is also the first time to discover that it actually

    Can ignore the backlash of the blood of the gods and devour the power of the blood of others.

    It didn't dare to try like this before, as a part of the abyssBut there was an indescribable feeling in the little porcelain man's heart.

    "Naproses!"

    "Naproses!"

    It is also in its heart, calling its name over and over again.

    Shouting and shouting, the originally empty heart seemed to be filled with some kind of power.

    It's as if the ghost ship floating in the sea suddenly docked one day, as if the kite was finally tied to the line, and the rain finally fell on the earth.

    At this time, the black dragon Anu said suddenly.

    "Your portal opened automatically before, opening a passage to a distant place."

    Porcelain figurine: "Did it open by itself?"

    Black Dragon Anu: "I opened it myself."

    Of course the ceramic villain knows what this means. This is what the ceramic villain has set up before, and it is also an agreement between him and the fairy of the door.

    Rosa, the nymph of the door, told it that one day someone would open a portal in a far away place of light.

    It doesn't know when this day will be. For immortals like fairies, it may be a hundred years later, or even a thousand years later.

    It all waited so much that I gave up, and even forgot.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the black dragon Anu told it.

    "The door is open!"

    The ceramic villain knew that the black dragon Anu was shaking his heart, and he wanted the secret book written by the master in his hand.

    That volume "The Wisdom Crown Vow and the Second Way to God".

    In the imagination of the black dragon Anu, it was a manual.

    However, in the first era, books did not exist in the form of booklets, and the Sanye people used to record in the form of scrolls.

    At this moment, the scroll is hidden deep in its storage space.

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Seventeen: Fallen Angel with Nine Wings

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 517 of the main text volume: The depths of the Nine-Winged Fallen Angel Dragon God Mountain Range.

    The cold wind poured into a cave with a height of tens of meters, echoing between the pillars and beams made of stalactites, the sound was like a ghost screaming.

    "Woooooooooooooo!"

    There is a mysterious underground palace in the huge cave. This underground palace not only retains part of the original style, but also uses extraordinary power to make a lot of decorations, opening up palaces and palaces.

    Some are used as residences, some are used for sacrifices, some are used for storage or simply as landscapes.

    In one of the dripping, primitive and quaint underground palaces.

    On the stone platform was a ceramic puppet sealed with a clay-like extraordinary material. You could see the light flowing on the broken ceramic puppet, and then its broken body was glued together one by one.

    ?After eating three drops of Wisdom Blood in a short period of time, but did not consume too much power, the ceramic figurine seemed to be in much better condition.

    There was no one inside or outside. The black dragon Anu flew out of the palace before and didn't know what he was doing.

    The little ceramic figurine tried to move.

    The little puppet waved its arms and raised its feet, as if swimming in jelly.

    But what the villain of ceramics didn't expect was that the seal that had persisted for many years, it was not known whether it was due to aging or the wear of the spell, it was actually cracked.

    Just like that, the figurine came out and landed on the stone platform.

    Its feet touched the ground, and the expression pattern on the painted pottery clearly showed a dazed emotion.

    Then it moved its still broken body with multiple holes.

    The weird little pottery puppet walked stiffly on the stone platform, as if a patient who had been paralyzed for many years was familiar with his body.

    Finally, it burst into monster-like laughter.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie!"

    It was overjoyed and excited.

    "Untied?"

    "After so many years, so many years, this black dragon finally made a mistake."

    "I knew it, I knew I would wait until this day."

    "You strange dragon is not a cold stone like your master. When you always take a nap, I know I will find a chance."

    The ceramic figurine even turned a few somersaults, and felt able to move for the first time, which is such a happy thing.

    It didn't stop this dangerous movement until a piece of its body almost fell off and was stuffed in by it again.

    "No, you must leave quickly!"

    "Leave here, escape from this land."

    The ceramic villain didn't waste any chance, immediately climbed down from the stone platform, and immediately headed towards another underground palace.

    Run away.

    After so many years, it only has this chance now.

    It doesn't know when the black dragon will come back, it must seize this blank time.

    It broke into an underground palace and found an open door, a wooden door with various colors painted on it.

    That is the portal of the ceramic figurine.

    At the beginning, it used this door to escape to this continent in front of the lizard man Anu, the Scarlet Goddess and everyone else.

    And it was also this door that sent the black dragon Anu to it and turned it into a prisoner.

    There is light in the opened door, and a vortex transmits the light from a distance, connecting two distant lands.

    "My teleportation door really opened."

    "That guy really didn't lie to me."

    For a moment, it smelled the smell of the land of light.

    It seems to have seen the Winged People and the Land of Faith ruled by its master, the God of Original Sin, the former Lord of Radiance.

    At this moment, the ceramic villain's voice was a little choked.

    "It's finally over."

    Ever since he was released from the abyss by his master, the little ceramic figure has been wandering around on the giant island of Ruhe. It is besieged by the gods and hunted down by the churches.

    It runs in the polar night, it waits in the seal of the dragon.

    Finally, the moment came.

    "Finallyit's over."

    It repeated the sentence again, then raised its head, and quickly

    rushed towards the door.

    However, the moment it approached the portal, it stopped suddenly, and it couldn't even stop because it was too fast.The first layer of the abyss.

    The abyss of black mud.

    In the darkness that never sees the light of day, dense black sticky filaments crisscross and criss-cross, and the boundless black mud below rises up, setting off huge waves.

    In the world of the quagmire, various monsters were bred, fighting and devouring constantly.

    In the darkness, various buildings have been built in many places, even a city-like boundary.

    The monsters in the city have low or even high intelligence, and those who rule here are generally at the level of legion commanders.

    That is to say, the upper abyssal species.

    And in the deepest part of the Black Mud Abyss, the Wingman's first glorious temple became dilapidated, but it still stood there

    criss-crossing among thick and thick black sticky threads.

    In the deepest part of the temple, there is a huge black cocoon.

    The black cocoon was beating, emitting a sound like a heartbeat.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    The voice is getting louder and louder.

    In the end, it turned into a drum-like sound, echoing throughout the black mud abyss.

    Suddenly, black and white rays of light burst out from the black cocoon.

    The light broke through the temple and turned into a beam of light piercing the sky of the black mud abyss.

    And the monsters in the black mud abyss made sounds one by one, as if they had received some kind of summon.

    "Roar!"

    "Woo hoo!"

    Densely dense abyss species were abandoned from all over the place, turning into legions of monsters and crawling outside the temple.

    Each and every one of the Abyss Legion Commanders held a long chain and drove each of the behemoths across a long distance.

    Some are winged devils, some are swamp devils, and some use lizards as mounts.

    They landed in front of the temple one after another. These demons who were extremely crazy in the past and had a good reputation in the world knelt on the ground trembling at this moment.

    "Is Lord Melde about to wake up?"

    "Why is this power so powerful?"

    "Just like a real god!"

    "Master Melde has become stronger again."

    They knew that the master of the black mud abyss had woken up.

    The black cocoon in the depths of the temple slowly dissolved, turning into puddles of black mud that fell on the floor tiles, flowing in all directions through the gaps.

    I only saw a naked woman appearing in the midair, her hands were holding her rather magnificent breasts, two beautiful and slender breasts were piled up and stood in the air, her head held high.

    A pair of wings spread out behind it, and as the wings spread out, it was so powerful that it surpassed the power of the world, covering the entire black mud abyss.

    But when it came to the fifth pair of wings, only one black wing spread out.

    Four and a half pairs of wings.

    This is a nine-winged angel.

    More precisely, it is a fallen angel.

    The nine-winged fallen angel opened his eyes, and the huge field of spiritual power rushed out of the temple and kept heading outside.

    A brand new existence that embarked on the path of mythology was born.

    Court to check

 Text Chapter 518: Primitive Desire

    ,

    There is a light shining in the darkness.

    The one who shines is a woman, the two senses of the sacred and the monstrous are combined in her body, the beautiful breasts are as cold as the deep winter, and accompanied by the ultimate temptation.

    Melde opened his eyes and fell slowly, his feet landing on the ground one by one.

    Two female monsters who have fallen from the world to the abyss, half-demon and half-human, put on her traditional Wingman-style clothing, which is sewn from spotless white cloth.

    Melde walked out of the temple barefoot, her figure was completely incomparable to that tall and terrifying monster, but at this moment those monsters were sticking to the ground and did not dare to look up.

    Especially when he walked out of the temple, all kinds of strange roars and shouts emerged at the same time.

    "***King of!"

    "Woo~"

    "***King of!"

    "***"

    "Roar!"

    Thousands of evil creatures shouted, and the demons danced wildly.

    Those who can speak call Meld's name, and those who cannot speak make various sounds.

    And the powerful captains of the Abyss Legion lined up in a row, kneeling motionless outside the temple.

    Looking around, in the entire black mud abyss, only Melde, the king of the abyss, looks the most like a normal living body. Without the black wings on the other side, no one can imagine that she is the king of the black mud abyss.

    Melde's cold eyes were lowered, and those eyes seemed to have warmth, and the commanders of the abyss legion who were kneeling in front of her couldn't help shivering.

    "Is the altar of the law of the abyss that I asked you to build ready?"

    The powerful Tier 3 monsters said immediately.

    "It has been built, Lord Melde."

    "It's just outside."

    "We're going to have someone pull it up now."

    The voice just fell.

    Immediately, I saw huge rotting pterodactyls flying up with their chains, and pulled up a certain behemoth from the depths of the swamp. An extremely evil altar made entirely of bones and flesh appeared in front of the temple.

    This altar is said to be an altar, but it actually looks like a womb, wriggling like a living thing.

    Finally, the altar was fixed on several pillars outside the temple.

    "The altar of the law of death!"

    Meld's expression didn't change, he just nodded reluctantly.

    "It seems that you have not slack off on the tasks I entrusted to you."

    The legion leaders of the Black Mud Abyss heaved a sigh of relief, they knew how moody the King of the Abyss was in front of them.

    No matter who made a mistake, or did not complete the task.

    She will immediately kill it as a consumable without mercy.

    "Master Melde, your order is the will of God." They bowed their heads respectfully.

    "Everything is according to your will. I hope you can become a great god and guard the eternal original sin." Immediately, the head of the legion stepped forward and made a compliment.

    "Master Melde, you are the primordial desire, the most powerful king of the abyss!" As soon as the words of praise opened, it seemed that they could not be stopped.

    "You are the mother of darkness." More people imitated the previous ones and made crazy voices, as if they couldn't express their inner piety without going crazy.

    but.

    How much piety these fallen monsters have in their hearts, even the farmers in the world know.

    "Huh!"

    The strong wind rolled up.

    Meld flapped his wings and flew towards the altar.

    The altar in front of me is a mythical altar, which can extend Melder's power from the abyss to the world.

    The embryonic body of the altar was built by Melder himself, but the ritual array and sacrifice later were jointly completed by Melder's servants and legion leaders.

    It was the appearance of this altar that led to the appearance of some weird demons in the world.

    These demons usually hide in the world, choose the opportunity to join the temples or churches chosen by the gods who have not yet ascended to the throne, and become the "servants" of those chosen by the gods.

    Then find a way to steal the power of these gods, or even pollute and degenerate these gods.

    Ever since Melde, the king of evil, obtained the mysticism from Anu, he immediately began planning and planning his own path to becoming a god.

    Not only her, but also Dark Moon, the King of Rage on the other side.

    &nbs"

    The ceramic villain didn't know why, and looked blank: "What do you mean?"

    Anu said: "I want you to join me in making this eternal vow."

    The ceramic figurine was dumbfounded, and the painted expression on his face expanded in an instant.

    "Swear with me, are you crazy?"

    "What are you pulling the ****?"

    "Aren't you afraid that I will betray you, bite you back, and kill you?"

    Anu said, "You are an evil monster, but you are not crazy."

    "Because you are afraid of death!"

    "You know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and you know how to kneel down and beg for mercy."

    Anu's words changed, and then he said a nonsensical remark.

    "What promises, relationships, and friendships in this world are often unreliable."

    "But there is only one thing that is very reliable, and that is common interests and destiny."

    "Naplow!"

    "As long as you make an oath, at that time your fate and interests will be bound together with me, and will be completely bound up with the lizardman."

    The ceramic figurine backed away in fright, it couldn't understand the black dragon in front of it.

    It seems to have seen another lunatic: "Youyou guy."

    The ceramic villain kept shaking his head: "I knew that none of you guys who want to become gods are normal, and none of you are normal."

    "It's not good for you guys to find someone, but find me to form a community of interests and destiny."

    "You guys are crazy completely crazy."

    Anu looked at the little ceramic figurine, not only the vicissitudes of life in those eyes, but also the wisdom and amazement accumulated over the years.

    It was that big dream, something bestowed on him by those hundreds of thousands of years.

    Although Anu failed to obtain the power of mythology through that big dream, some of the things he got were not much worse than the power of mythology.

    "Naplow!"

    "You know, I want to be a myth."

    "However, this road is too difficult, unparalleled and difficult."

    "I have found my own way, but I must prepare for the problems that will arise on this way in advance and lay down my hands."

    "Especially, I still have an enemy like Meld, and at the same time, there may be unexpected enemies in the future."

    "So, I not only want to get "The Wisdom Crown Pledge and the Second Path to the True God", I also need the help of a partner."

    Anu looked at the ceramic figurine and said in a positive tone.

    "Naplow, I need your help."

    Recently, the black dragon Anu has been thinking about how to bypass the huge crisis of Melder and embark on the path of becoming a god.

    He finally thought of a way, which was to find someone to guard him when he was sleeping.

    Just like the red and blue gods.

    But this person must have strong potential, the potential to become a myth, and be able to become a fellow on the road of true god in the future.

    Has a long lifespan and must also be trustworthy.

    Such an existence is hard to find in the world.

    At least it has the potential to become a myth, which is already rare in the entire Ruhe Giant Island.

    And the last one deserves to be trusted.

    Even those high ancient gods may not be able to find one or two companions who can be completely trusted. It is difficult for Anu to find such people.

    And Anu suddenly discovered that the ceramic figurine in front of him met the previous two.

    "Although I don't know what you are!"

    "But you can swallow the blood of the gods without restriction, and you have a lifespan that exceeds that of ordinary people."

    "If you can guard our common belief and homeland with me when I embark on the path of mythology, I think my path of mythology will have a high success rate."

    The black dragon Anu stared at the little ceramic figurine, and expressed his inner worries.

    "You are the best candidate."

    "Your talent and strength are the strongest I have ever seen."

    "But the biggest question is how can you be trusted."

    The black dragon Anu raised his head, as if he was asking himself.

    "yes!"

    "An evil monster like you, an existence without a sense of belonging or identity."

    "How can you be trusted?"

    The ceramic villain suddenly understood something.

    Sure enough, the black dragon Anu finally said slowly.

    "Those who can make you worthy of being trusted can bind you forever."

    "Only that will never be violated, the Supreme Wisdom Crown Oath!"

    The ceramic figurine has an exaggerated expression, with its mouth wide open.

    "No!"

    "I don't want to be tied to you, I don't want to make any vows with you."

    The villain turned around and wanted to escape, and jumped off the table.

    Anu looked at the villain with deep eyes, and sat motionless.

    In the cave of the black dragon, where can it escape.bsp; "How can you be trusted?"

    The ceramic villain suddenly understood something.

    Sure enough, the black dragon Anu finally said slowly.

    "Those who can make you worthy of being trusted can bind you forever."

    "Only that will never be violated, the Supreme Wisdom Crown Oath!"

    The ceramic figurine has an exaggerated expression, with its mouth wide open.

    "No!"

    "I don't want to be tied to you, I don't want to make any vows with you."

    The villain turned around and wanted to escape, and jumped off the table.

    Anu looked at the villain with deep eyes, and sat motionless.

    In the cave of the black dragon, where can it escape?

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Nineteen: The Gods Investigate the Power of the Oath

    ,

    In the cave palace.

    The ceramic villain fled to the edge of the barrier in fright, and finally found that he had no way to escape.

    It could only run back again, shivering and climbing onto the table with a strong face, making a deal with that terrifying black dragon.

    "I can give you "The Wisdom Crown Pledge and the Second Way of the True God", and you let me go."

    Anu put his hands on the table, and a pair of dragon eyes looked at the ceramic figurine.

    "I gave you a choice before."

    "Unfortunately, you didn't even choose."

    The little ceramic figure was hoarse, shouting frantically.  "I choose now, I choose now."

    "Choose right now, can't you?"

    Anu shook his head; "Naplow!"

    "At that time, I didn't discover your true value. I can give you a chance to choose."

    "But it's different now, I need you, the lizard people need you."

    "There are many times in life that there is only one chance, once you choose the wrong one, or do it wrong."

    "At that moment, price no matter how much weeping."

    "It can't change the final outcome."

    Anu previously needed the ceramic villain to voluntarily hand over the "Wisdom Crown Vow and the Second Path to the True God", but now he doesn't need it, he has found another method.

    "Under the power of the crown of wisdom, you will naturally surrender everything."

    "Including the second path to the true god of wisdom that I want."

    The ceramic villain found that the Anu in front of him was completely different from the rumored Anu he had heard about.

    It's also completely different from the lizard man I had seen with my own eyes on the boat.

    It feels like an old monster that has lived for countless years.

    For the first time, it took a serious look at the guy in front of him, the guy who kept silent like a stone most of the time.

    For a moment, it actually smelled the smell from the other party that resembled the gods of the ancient times.

    That terrible breath that has settled down over the years.

    The ceramic villain screamed in horror, it can be sure that the guy in front of him must be occupied by someone who has lived for countless years.

    "You are not Anu!"

    "Who are you?"

    "Who the hell are you? You are definitely not that lizard man, absolutely not!"

    What the ceramic villain doesn't know is that the other party is an existence who has spent hundreds of thousands of years in another world of mimicry.

    Anu stretched out his hand, moving very slowly.

    But the little ceramic figure had no way to resist and was caught in the palm of his hand.

    Anu said without expression: "Naplow, welcome to join us."

    Many days passed in the blink of an eye.

    In the Dragon God Temple of the Totem City in the Lizardman Kingdom, the totem pole that looks simple but has a very colorful pattern stands tall.  All kinds of magic crystals are inlaid on the totem pole, and at this moment, one of the special inlays is particularly eye-catching.

    I only saw two holes above the totem on the pillar, which looked like two eyes.

    One of them is still empty, and the other is inlaid with a small doll made of ceramics.

    It is inlaid in the pillar like a magic crystal. It is connected with the totem pole through the ritual array on the pillar. At this moment, the two have not yet become a whole, but Anu already wants to strengthen the totem pole and refine the future myth.  The way of the spirit.

    If the totem pole of the future ancestor becomes a mythical prop, there will be two mythical spirits in it.

    One is himself, and the other is naturally a ceramic villain.  Anu looked up at the figurine and said to it.

    "Totem pole, I and you."

    "The three will be completely integrated."

    "We are the patron saints of the lizard people."

    The ceramic villain doesn't want to be the patron saint of the lizard people, it just wants to act recklessly without any constraints.

    It's just that its cursing and cursing at this moment have become weak, even with a hint of despair.

    "You bastard, I won't let you go, I won't be at your mercy."

    "You will not succeed."

    "You will fail."

    "Most definitely……"

    Anu didn't change his face, it seemed that his words were always on two channels with the ceramic villain.

    "From tomorrow onwards, you will feel the??There have been many occasions when vows were made before, at least the desired information and intelligence can be collected through the first few times.

    "There must be a problem." On the Holy Mountain of Light, even the eight-winged sky standing under the altar made Romil feel that something was wrong.

    It's okay for some things not to be paid attention to, but once they are paid attention to, there will be no secrets.

    At this moment, everyone is paying attention to the unusualness of the Wisdom Crown Vow.

    at the same time.

    On the floating island in the astral world, the mythical witch doctors are looking at the human world below in amazement.

    What surprised them was not that someone made the oath, but that someone was trying to integrate into the oath, and trying to forge new fruits in the root of wisdom.

    Although they didn't know that the other party succeeded by accident, this scene was indeed what the mythical witch doctors were looking for, how to integrate into the oath.

    The head witch doctor looked at the land of the dragon in amazement, and saw that the lizardmen were still walking behind them on the road of the crown of wisdom oath before, but at this moment they are trying to do something they have never done before: "Body into the covenant?"

    The left-handed witch doctor suddenly realized: "We did not make a mistake. Our oath was made with us as the main body, which is right."

    "But taking the oath is not enough. We must also summon all the spirits who abide by the oath, and finally turn into a powerful oath force under the power of God's Moon."

    The torso witch doctor sensed something, and cried out, "Look, he's gone deep into the roots of wisdom."

    The right leg witch doctor thought deeply: "The next step should be to obtain enough oath power, and finally condense the fruit of wisdom deep in the root of wisdom."

    Although there are many requirements for the second path of true gods, such as becoming a myth, having a kingdom of God, controlling a race, and then making an oath, etc.

    However, there is no constraint that you must follow the steps, and some steps can be implemented in advance.

    For example, even if it is not a myth, you can still make a vow.

    It is important.

    All conditions are fulfilled.

    But if you don't follow the process, the difficulty will naturally be beyond the ordinary, and there may be accidents.

    At this moment, the witch doctors looked at the lizard people on the land of the dragon, discussing and making noises.

    The right-hand witch doctor hesitated to speak: "That lizard man has not really entered the mythology, and at this moment his consciousness has entered the root of wisdom, isn't it"

    The torso witch doctor completed what he wanted to say: "Isn't this courting death?"

    The left-legged witch doctor also nodded; "This guy has fallen into the root. Although he is protected by the power of the oath, can he really come out alive?"

    For mortals, the apostles have surpassed the boundaries of mortals, and they seem extremely powerful.

    But for mythical witch doctors, as long as they are not real myths, it is the limit to try to integrate the oath, and it is absolutely impossible to conclude the fruit of wisdom.

    This guy has fallen into the root of wisdom, and it seems that he can't get out.

    However, at this time, the left-handed witch doctor said: "Don't forget

    Well, the supreme god is on the moon of the gods.  "

    The witch doctors immediately looked at each other. Although the Supreme God usually doesn't care about this kind of thing, it is a bit unlucky if someone dies in front of him. Now they are not sure whether the guy can come out alive.

    At this time, the head witch doctor made a suspicious voice.

    "Hey, why does it feel like more than one person went in? ?

 Text Chapter 520: The Root Cause (Ask for a monthly ticket at the end of the month)

    ,

    "Condensate the fruit of wisdom?"

    What does it mean?  "

    Anu fell into the endless white light, but he heard that voice before falling.

    "Wouldn't the fruit of wisdom be what is needed to ascend to the position of the true god in the legend?"

    Anu has heard of the fruit of wisdom. After all, he has already embarked on the path of becoming a god, and has also accepted the inheritance of Kurmis.

    However, he never thought that his actions at this moment were the steps to condense the fruit of wisdom on the root tree.

    Because this is a road that even Kurmis has never known.

    At this moment, Anu was at a loss, but he felt faintly in his heart that he might have touched something extraordinary.

    However, at this moment, he could not go back.

    During the fall, he could see that the white light was composed of endless light spots, like rivers and rain passing by his side.  If you zoom in, every light point faintly reflects the shadow of a species of wisdom, reflecting their thoughts and thoughts, like a strange world.

    When Anu fell to the bottom, he suddenly stagnated.

    It was as if he had reached the end point, stepping on a white cloud.

    He looked up.

    There is boundless white light flowing around the body, and the sacred tree that condenses the bottom consciousness of all wisdom species seems to be close in front of you.  There are four fruits on the tree.

    Some fruits are more solid, with patterns of law on them, while others are just empty shells.

    But at this moment, what Anu paid more attention to was that he looked through the sacred tree, but saw the shadow of a star behind the tree.  The star was blocked by the sacred tree, and it was completely invisible.

    This is the shelter of the power of the contract.

    He didn't know that without the shelter of this sacred tree, he would face the eternal star directly like Thurrow, and would be swallowed by the power beyond time and time.

    Anu didn't know anything, and still stared at the great shadow behind the sacred tree with infinite light.

    "Is there something behind the Godly Tree of Wisdom?"

    "what is that?"

    He couldn't see clearly, and couldn't understand.

    However, he was deeply attracted and even wanted to take a step closer.

    It's just, let's not talk about getting close to and seeing that star.

    At this moment, there was only a ray of light flowing down from the star, passing under the sacred tree, Anu was almost instantly corroded by the power of time and worn away by the years.

    For a moment.

    He seemed to see a force reversing the years.

    He saw pictures of his past constantly flowing past him, and all the scenes that happened before flowed backwards around him.

    In a trance, he saw himself when he was still a snake man.  I saw a picture of myself sprinting in Moonlight City, following my childhood playmate.

    They lived next to the fresh market and would pass by the stinky vendors every day. They wanted to go to the inner city to see what the life of the big shots was like, and then they were driven away by the guards.

    "Run!"

    "The guards are coming."

    Anu, the snake man who was still a child, quickly swept across the street, passing through the body of the black dragon Anu standing in the middle of the street.

    And the black dragon Anu immediately turned his head away, watching his former self disappear into the corner of the street.

    "How is this going?"

    "How did I return to Moonlight City and see myself?" "Is this a memory?"

    Immediately afterwards, the screen changed, and it changed to the time when he just followed Kurmis and became the opponent's servant.

    During that time, he would come to the hut on the edge of the moonlight forest to deliver meals to Kurmis every day.

    But on this day, at the edge of the moonlight forest, he saw a few tall stone monsters pulling a god car through the forest and into the jungle.

    At that time, he thought it was just an adventure, but at this moment, Anu suddenly realized that this god's vehicle was very similar to the hot air balloon boat he saw parked under the god tree before.

    Although there are some differences in appearance, the feeling is exactly the same.

    "It's that empty boat, I've seen it before."

    "I once saw that I entered the moonlight jungle, the forbidden place of death." "Then (this chapter is not finished, click on the next page to continue)

    It is the vehicle of the supreme god.  "

    Anu stood in the shadow of time, looking at everything that had happened.  He saw many pictures that had happened, and also saw theConsciousness is what I bestow on you, and you share the imprint with me.  ""You are a spirit born from my blood, inherited my strength, and my superior personality.  "

    The figure yelled angrily, even cursed.

    "Cowardly waste!"

    "We are the most powerful gods in ancient times, how can you bow your head to others!"

    "Especially that guy Xiao, it was he who betrayed me that led to the final outcome."

    "He is a traitor, you must not let him go, you must not let him go"

    "Kill himkill him"

    "I order you to kill him. Only by killing him can you completely get everything about me."

    And on the sea of ??dreams, there are a large number of three-leaf people's dreams, who seem to have sensed something, and called together.

    "God in a Bottle!"

    "The God of Knowledge!"

    "Man-made"

    That is the existence of belief in evil gods in ancient times. The belief in evil gods once spread over half of Heinsay, occupying the entire holy mountain.

    Among these people, there are many fanatics of evil gods. They once followed Xiao and other priests of evil gods to conquer the world and suppress the Temple of Truth.

    The voice was so loud that the ceramic villain didn't understand why.

    "What is this sound?"

    "Who are they calling?"

    The shadow of the evil god, the source of wisdom, shouted: "Of course they are calling us, the oldest three-leaf people, calling you."

    "Have you heard, those humble mortals call us gods."

    "We are aloft existences, the most powerful gods in the world."

    And under the call of those voices, the ceramic villain seems to have found an anchor point and coordinates engraved deep in the dream world, and has a wonderful connection with the other party.

    That is a name, a name that exudes the light of mythology.

    Ceramic villain: "That is what?"

    It stepped forward and grabbed the name in its hand.

    "Boom!"

    Conscious connection, access to authority.

    The ceramic villain feels that in an instant, the form of life has undergone earth-shaking changes, and some kind of unimaginable leap has taken place.  Because that part of the name is a character left by a certain myth that has died.

    Once a myth is born, it will not die easily.

    Even if the spirit is gone, even if the memory and personality are destroyed.  Even if he dies completely, he will always stay in this world.  The so-called mythical person actually means that the dream world recognizes your mythical status and your name.

    As long as you have been to the mythology, engrave your real name on the dream world.  Just like the mythical witch doctor before, he engraved his name in the depths of the dream world, so that everyone can connect with him by chanting the name of the god.

    See "I am God!"  "For the fastest update, please enter the browser —— to view

    wap

 Text Chapter 521: The Kingdom of God is like a boat, rushing to the Moon of God!

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 521 of the main text volume: The kingdom of God is like a boat, rushing to the moon of God!  Land of dragons.

    Totem City.

    The shadows of two huge spirit bodies float above the embryonic body of the mythical prop called the ancestor totem pole.

    A shadow spread its wings covering the sky and the sun, ferocious and terrifying.  A shadow has a humanoid form, but is actually a streamlined creature covered in armor, looking ancient and mysterious.

    They are the black dragon Wangnu and the ceramic figurine made in the shape of a three-leaf man. The shadows of the two spirit bodies are separated on both sides, like two patron saints protecting the entire totem city.

    All of a sudden, the shadow of the little ceramic figurine began to struggle frantically.  And its body inlaid on the ancestor totem pole also kept vibrating, causing the pillar to shake, as if it wanted to break away from the ancestor totem pole.

    At this time, the consciousness of the black dragon Anu is also returning from the source of wisdom.

    Another Anu under the sacred tree is announcing to him.  "pledge

    However, before the word "concluded successfully" was pronounced, an accident occurred.

    Naproses, the little ceramic figure on the totem pole, suddenly broke free from the shackles of the ancestor's totem pole.

    "Boom!" Then there was a boom.

    The ceramic villain broke through the barrier and came out.

    What the oath binds is the spirit of the totem pole, and before the moment when the oath is actually fulfilled, Naproses has already broken free.

    The power of the oath descended from the sky and enveloped the entire land of giant dragons, restraining the spirit of the totem pole and all the lizardmen.

    However, only Naproses was not restrained.

    The ceramic figurine turned into a ray of light and rushed to the sky, and proudly looked back at the Totem City below, and looked at the ancestor totem pole.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    The ceramic figurine laughed wildly, the complacency in the laughter couldn't be stopped, and in the end even the voice was distorted.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie!"

    "I escaped, Black Dragon Anu!" "You guys didn't think of it!"

    And at this time, the black dragon Anu finally woke up, and the terrifying shadow of the black dragon totem opened his eyes.

    Accompanied by the voice of "the oath was successfully concluded".

    The huge power of the oath gathered on the totem pole of the ancestors, and also shrouded the entire land of dragons.

    All the lizard people felt that some kind of change seemed to have taken place in them, but they didn't know where the change was.

    Even the black dragon Anu, who made the oath, didn't have time to pay attention to the changes at the moment.

    He stared at the little ceramic figurine fleeing in the sky, without saying a word, immediately controlled the power of the ancestor totem pole and bombarded towards the sky.

    Dense shadows of totems gushed out.

    Overwhelming.

    Finally, it turned into a huge dragon claw, and grabbed at the fleeing ceramic figurine.

    With one blow, the body of the ceramic figurine who was caught off guard was directly shattered.

    On the fractured head of the ceramic villain, there was still a dull expression, as if he hadn't reacted to the thunderous blow from the black dragon Anu.

    Its body made of ceramics was scattered into a ball, and at the same time, the spirit wrapped in the core was finally revealed.

    It was a very strange spirit.  A spirit with a mythical personality.

    But even so, it is not far from dissipating when it is separated from the body and exposed to the present world.

    The voice of the black dragon Anu came out, telling the ceramic villain.  "Without a body, your spirit will soon dissipate."

    "Going back to the totem pole of the ancestor is your only choice." But at this point, the ceramic villain is still unwilling to follow the script set by the black dragon Anu.

    The voice of the ceramic villain became extremely shrill, and the monster named Naproses yelled loudly.

    "Death Monarch Form!"

    Endless black silk threads surged from all directions, piercing into Naprose's spiritual body, and then its body began to expand rapidly.

    turned into a terrible shadow.

    The shadow was dark and deep, wearing a tattered dark robe, holding a terrifying long-handled sickle in his hand.

    A roll of the dark robe directly rolled up the broken body of the ceramic figurine.

    Immediately afterwards, the shadow raised its hand

    , waving the sickle in his hand towards Anu.

    The wanton sound of the ceramic little human organ came out with strong malice.

    &into this world.

    Sheila asked: "God, what kind of changes will happen?" God Yin said unhurriedly, telling Sheila and Sally.

    "Although intelligent species are born from human bodies, their core strength is wisdom, which belongs to their spiritual bodies."

    "Their strength is to move from substance to nothingness."

    "They master various laws, make various vows, and possess various powers. In the end, they only complete the transformation process through these channels."

    "This is what the witch doctors call the ultimate form of wisdom."

    "And the ultimate form of wisdom and power is to transcend this world."

    God Yin looked at the sacred tree, and the eternal stars behind the tree also began to emit light, and strands of eternal light flowed down and passed through the corners of his clothes.

    "The gods in the world control their divine kingdom, just like riding a ship."

    "The ship carried their followers, constantly approaching the moon of the gods, changing under the light of the moon of the gods."

    "Finally, when they pluck their own fruit of wisdom."

    "The myths of the world and their own servants will undergo transformation together."

    Hearing this, Sheila, the lord of the dream, seemed to be really watching the huge kingdoms of God sailing through the star realm like ships, heading towards the Moon of Gods.

    At this very moment.

    The mythical witch doctors on the floating island are also having heated discussions.

    The torso witch doctor couldn't see the changes on Shenyue, but he noticed the changes in the land of the dragon. He clearly felt that the lizard man named Anu had returned to the human world from the land of the source of wisdom: "That guy returned alive."

    The left-handed witch doctor looked thoughtfully: "I don't know if it's luck or the blessing of the Supreme God."

    The head witch doctor was very happy: "But we have seen it, how should we proceed to the next step."

    Other mythical witch doctors also nodded: "Next, it's time for us to condense our true god fruit."

    The right-leg witch doctor said: "We need a large number of spirits who follow the oath to enter our country, so that the power of the oath can be increased, and finally we can condense the fruit at the root of wisdom."

    The left leg expressed support: "We still have to do the basic work well, let's build more witch doctor schools!"

    After finishing speaking, the left leg also said something similar to the elder lizard man.

    "One person cannot become a true god."

    The signing of the Lizardman's oath was completely over, and the mythical witch doctors also left together, walking towards the kingdom of witch doctors.

    As they walked, they chatted.

    The right-hand witch doctor had a tinge of expectation: "If you get the fruit of wisdom, then you will have to establish the witch doctor god system."

    The left-handed witch doctor said: "At that time, will the six of us be separated and become independent myths?"

    The head witch doctor nodded: "It should be like this."

    At this time, the torso witch doctor said: "If the pantheon belonging to the witch doctor appears, who is the real master of the pantheon?"

    The other mythical witch doctors looked at the torso, then at the head witch doctor, and then at the left-handed witch doctor.

    Trunk asked this question, naturally hoping to focus everyone's attention on himself.

    "Shouldn't it be me?"

    The other mythical witch doctors looked at the torso witch doctor and said angrily.

    "you

    Can you do well?  "

    The torso witch doctor refused to admit defeat: "Why can't I die, I am very capable."

    The head witch doctor issued an argument at this time: "It doesn't matter who is the master of the pantheon."

    "Who can finally find what we want to find, the ultimate form of the intelligent species."

    "Then he is the true god of witch doctors."

 Text Chapter 522: The God Who Doesn’t Belong to This Era and the Returning Thunder (seeking a monthly ticket)

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 522 of the main text volume: Gods who do not belong to this era and the returned Lei Hei Ni Abyss.

    In the dilapidated temple, the nine-winged fallen angel Meld is watching the scene of Totem City, the land of dragons, through the eyes of a certain lizardman.

    Just as Anu guessed, Melder never gave up on taking Anu's power.

    In the projected picture, you can see that the villain transformed into a death monarch was beaten back to his original shape, turned around and fled.

    "Anu!"

    "The next time I see you, I'll grab you as my mount and get back my things at the same time."

    "If at that time you hadn't been eaten by that crazy woman Melder."

    After the ceramic villain said this, he opened the passage to the dream world and fled.

    And this scene, all fell into Melder's eyes.

    Including many things that happened in the Land of Dragons before, they did not escape Melder's eyes, especially a very crucial thing mentioned in their words - "The Crown of Wisdom Vow and the Second True God's Pledge"  road".

    "The second road to the true god."

    "It turns out that this is God's purpose."

    Melde turned his eyes and looked at the slow-moving shadow of the small ceramic figure in the picture.

    "This little guy left by God actually has a mythical personality."

    "As expected of a god, even a servant is not so simple."

    Meld knew that the ceramic figurine held the second path to the true god, but of course she couldn't see the scene where Anu and the ceramic figurine entered the root of wisdom, so she didn't know the specific details.

    At this time, there was a sudden movement outside the temple.

    Meld immediately looked outside: "Who?"

    All I saw was a scorched black corpse with flames flowing from its body walking towards the void, holding a matte long sword in its right hand, and a terrifying breath emanated from the long sword.

    In the darkness, terrifying monsters emerged one after another immediately, and looked at the comer with a tiger's eye.

    There are rotten winged demons with wings spread tens of meters, a woman who drives a six-armed snake demon, and shadow demons who stand more than thirty meters high.

    They walked out of the darkness, and their eyes radiated a penetrating light in the darkness, which made people shudder.

    But when they saw clearly who was coming, they shouted in panic.

    "It is the king of fury!"

    "Dark Moon!"

    "How did he come here?"

    When the dark moon fell on the square in front of the temple, the floor tiles under his feet left scorched burn marks one by one.

    Many monsters looked at Dark Moon, but none of them dared to do anything, instead they all looked inside the temple.

    And at this time, a ray of light suddenly shot out from the temple.

    All I saw was that Melder had taken out the stick of primitive desire at some point and was attacking towards the dark moon.

    And with a wave of the long sword in the hand of the Wrathful King, the ray of light was deflected and shot into the darkness in the distance.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a violent explosion sound from far away.

    "Boom!"

    Dark Moon continued to walk forward, speaking unhurriedly.

    "I didn't come to fight you, Meld."

    "Let's stop the game of Battle of the Abyss for now, I'm here to find you on business."

    In the temple, Melder's eyes narrowed slightly.

    The King of Wrath's ability to block the power of Melder's stick of primitive desire with the long sword in his hand only represents one thing.

    Like Melde, he embarked on the road to becoming a god.

    Melder created the stick of primitive desire, and Dark Moon refined the long sword she had been with her all the time from the afterglow of the lunar eclipse into the embryonic body of a mythical prop.

    Surrounded by many monsters, Dark Moon walked into the temple.

    And Meld stood tall on the steps, as if a god was examining the dark moon.

    "You came to me suddenly because you wanted to do something."

    "What is the business you are talking about?"

    Dark Moon said at this time: "The mythical witch doctor made an oath, and now the whole world is looking for the special power of the oath, and you already know its secret."

    The terrifying scorched corpse approached step by step, and finally stood under the steps: "No

    Thinking that the God of Original Sin actually left behind a copy of "The Wisdom Crown Vow and the Second Way of the True God" before he fell asleep.The shape imitates winged demons, hot air balloons, bugs, and beasts, all kinds.

    And not far from the docking station of the airship, there is a strange door open.

    That was a teleportation gate, which happened to be connected to the teleportation gate Lei left on the main continent.

    Let the Moyuan King City on Ruhe Giant Island and the Magic Equipment City in the Sunfall Desert be connected together, so that the demon spirit family can freely travel between the two continents.

    It can also be seen that the goods from another continent have piled up in the city to form a mountain. It seems that the demon clan has indeed made a lot of money by relying on the talent of magic equipment and transportation.

    And if you earn less, you can't make magic tools.

    Although the road of magic equipment has brought the demon clan to the outside world and made them stronger, it also forced them to work hard to make money.

    Because only if you have money, you can strengthen your magic equipment.

    Only if you have more money can you upgrade your magic equipment.

    Lei looked at the door for a long time. Through this door, he can return to the city of magic equipment he built with his own hands.

    But at this moment, he is more anxious to see his teacher, Ms. Elena.

    In front of the ancient temple, the demon god has long been waiting for his students.

    "Ms. Elena!"

    "I'm back."

    In front of the Temple of Insai, Elena, who was wearing a cloak, raised her head, and the two real and imaginary faces under the cloak looked at Lei at the same time, and said.

    "Congratulations, Ray."

    "You circled the world and proved the shape of the world. This is an unprecedented feat."

    Lei said embarrassingly: "I originally wanted to fly to the place where the sun rose, but in the end I didn't expect it to become like this."

    Elena said: "Many great things in this world come from some unexpected discoveries."

    After reminiscing about the past, Elena finally asked about Lei's future plans.

    "thunder!"

    "If you fly too high, you will lose contact with the dream world. You can't fly directly like this."

    "Later, what are you going to do?"

    Lei said to Elena, the god of demons, without any concealment: "You were right in your letter before. Without the power of myth, it is impossible to go to the high heavens."

    At the same time, he also understands that it is impossible to leave this world and the human world by relying solely on his own strength.

    However, there are two roads to becoming a myth, one is the road of demigods, and the other is the road of mythical props.

    The former is more difficult, even if the demigod's method of becoming a god has been improved in this era, it is still more difficult than the latter.

    Elena asked Ray: "Which path do you choose?"

    If Lei chooses the former, Elena will also support him.  But in the end, Lei looked at Elena and said seriously.

    "I choose to be your servant!"

    "Ms. Elena!"

    "You said in your letter that you intend to imitate the god of witch doctor, build your own kingdom in the sky, and transform the Demon King City into a brand new kingdom."

    "I am going to stay temporarily and build the kingdom of heaven for you.

    "

    The follower that Lei said in his mouth is the follower of God.

    It's not just Elena, even he can see it.

    In the future, the gods will probably raise their own kingdoms to the sky and into the star realm.

    Elena looked at Lei: "Then set off from my country to explore more distant places?"

    Lei laughed: "Teacher, you know."

    "I'm not going to stop. ?

 Text Chapter 523: Witch of the Stars?  (Thanks to Fenghuoyanyu Heshun Wuwei, Lstkkc boss)

    ,

    I am God!  Main text volume Chapter 523: The Witch of the Stars?  Under the wasteland.

    It is not far from the Frozen Plateau and the Fire Demon Swamp, it is considered the border area between the three, and it is not known when a bustling city was established here.

    There is a moat outside the city, and the powerful people in the city lead water from the ice field, open up fields, and form several villages outside the city.

    "The canals in this area haven't been reclaimed, okay? If you don't complete the task, you won't be paid." The person responsible for making the waterwheel and the person responsible for reclaiming the canal seem to be two groups of people, and one is urging the other at the moment.

    "I promise it will be completed on time. Can I fool you, and the adults in Zhan Planet and the inner city?" the man who opened the canal shouted.

    "Look, the caravan is back." There was a sudden movement in the distance, and only a caravan came back from afar.

    "I don't know how the income is this time, how many gold coins I made on the trip." People gathered around expectantly, whispering.

    It seems strange that these ordinary residents are also concerned about the income of the caravan. Although many of the items sold by the caravan are produced by them, usually the money earned by the caravan is not distributed to them.

    It is even more unreasonable for such a city to suddenly appear in such a remote place.

    This is the holy place and headquarters of the Starlight Ascetic Order, and its name is Astrology City.

    Since many years ago, the leader of the Starlight Ascetic Order received the gift of the giant god through the Son of the Death Star, more and more people gathered here, under the astrology tower.

    The city is divided into an inner city and an outer city, and ordinary people live in the outer city.  Only those who have dedicated their lives to the death star can enter the inner city and enter that magnificent astrology tower.

    They swear an oath.

    ?Do not marry a wife, do not enjoy life, be willing to be poor, and obey the precepts.

    What is implemented in this city is a system that looks very strange to outsiders. There are no real managers in the city, and there are no nobles, civilians, and slaves.

    The Astrology Tower will promulgate precepts and laws, and then regularly distribute tasks.  And it is said that the task was dispatched by a magical prop called Occupation Planet.

    It will reasonably assign various tasks to everyone in the city through calculation and divination.

    As long as you become a resident of this city, ordinary people can get tasks such as farming, patrolling, and transporting. Those with certain skills can become craftsmen and get tasks such as guarding stores and caravan members.

    Then the astrology towers in the inner city will send personnel in turn to check the completion of the task, and finally give back to the astrology planet.

    In the city of astrology.

    Only those who abide by the precepts can live in the city.

    And only those who complete the task can get food and rewards.  Everyone gets paid according to the task, and most of the income generated by the tasks they complete will become the task reward for the next month, and part of it will be used to maintain the operation of the city, and so on.

    Such a peculiar mode of operation has actually made the city more prosperous day after day.

    As a result, it has attracted a large number of people over the years.

    "There's a convoy again." Just after the excitement of the return of the caravan in the city, the people who calmed down saw another convoy coming from afar.  "Didn't the people from the caravan just come back?" People were surprised.  "Could it be someone who fled here?" Someone speculated.

    "It doesn't look like it!" Looking at the other team's carts, everyone is wearing gorgeous robes, even the underwear and collars are snow-white, obviously made of silk spun out by the descendants of spirit insects.  Cut and sewn.

    The visitors were not caravans, nor did they come to do business with Astrology City.

    At least, it's not an ordinary business.

    The convoy came from a well-known faction on the giant Ruhe Island, and it came because of the gravity stone in the city of astrology.

    The ascetic monks from the inner city also came outside to personally greet these great figures from afar.

    A man at the head of the convoy was wearing a large cloak with a symbol representing a temple of a certain god printed on it. He just got off the carriage and looked up into the distance.

    "That is?"

    On the mountain behind the city of astrology, a temple that looks like a trumpet is built.

    that is a

    A very magnificent building, with no gaps in the thick walls, completely cast with extraordinary strength.

    It is completely different from ordinary temples, it feels that there are no decorations and details, and otherThe gravity stone itself is composed of a part of the power of the demigod of life power, and the astrology makes himself a kind of wisdom. He can borrow the power of life power in the form of props, but he cannot directly integrate it into his body.

    He didn't know that when the power of wisdom and life merged into one in his body, it would evolve into a terrifying force of distortion.  This force will form a radiation similar to spiritual power, radiating his life power to the surroundings, modifying everyone's life form, assimilating and distorting towards himself.

    The astrologer fused the gravity stone, and wanted to use this power to kill the abyss evildoers and reverse the situation.

    However, he didn't expect that while turning himself into a monster, he would also turn everyone in the city of Astrology into stones.

    The living statue walked towards the mountain, as if expecting something.  But when he arrived, he looked down and found that those people in the temple had also turned into statues with him as early as the moment he turned into a monster.

    It's just that he was completely controlled by power at that time, so he didn't notice it at all.  "Can you talk?"

    The voice echoed between heaven and earth, but no one answered the living statue.  Living statues approached these figurines, sensing something.

    Perhaps it was because these people were all powerful, he suddenly discovered some special places.

    These people are not actually dead.

    They are not real statues, but have become statue-like monsters like it.

    They were forever sealed in this strange body, and there was no way for them to belong to the fantasy star sea.

    But in this way, it made the living statue more painful.

    "how so?"

    "Is this what I did?"

    Circle after circle of light emanated from the body of the living statue, and he left halfway up the mountain in disbelief.

    But he was reluctant to leave.

    In this way, he went back and forth between the temple and the city over and over again.  Gradually, the consciousness that he had just woken up became distorted and crazy again.

    His walking speed became slower and slower, and his body seemed to have really ossified into a stone.

    Amidst the distortion and madness, his consciousness became weaker and weaker, as if the wisdom in his heart was suppressed by some powerful force.

    Maybe it won't be long.

    Perhaps all he had left was madness and instinct, or had he turned into a real stone statue?

    The living statue was not reconciled, and even more at a loss.

    "what is this?"

    "

    Why are all people turned to stone?  "

    "Why is my consciousness weakening?"

    At this time, there was movement in the ruined and dead city.

    A little girl walks alone through the broken streets, looking at the empty and dead city, holding a box of pastries that the deputy gave her when she was watching her.

    In the midst of this terrible massacre and the more terrible disasters that followed.

    She survived again.

    Suddenly, the living statue reappeared.

    It stood by the city wall, its body blocked the sky, and its shadow covered half of the city.

    In the wind, the young snake girl looked up at the huge living statue.

    The living statue bent down stiffly, looking at each other carefully.

    The two looked at each other, but no one spoke.

 Text Chapter 523: Go find the altar left by the master of life!

    ,

    Cities that have been turned into ruins, streets that have become dilapidated after the war, and statues of living people are densely covered on the roads.

    The colossus and the child were outside and inside the city respectively, looking at each other.

    This picture has a strong impact.

    The living statue seemed to recognize who she was, and called out her name.

    "It's silver!"

    The girl also recognized the living statue in front of her. Although its appearance has undergone a huge change, its appearance can still be vaguely recognized.

    Silver stood on the stone that fell from the collapse of the city wall, holding the pastry given to her by the deputy with both hands. Because it was so delicious, she was never willing to finish it.

    Even when she was fleeing for her life, she never forgot to take this box of pastries with her.  "I heard a fight outside and then a fire started and I hid."

    The living statue said slowly: "Hide well hide"

    It's just that if you can't be radiated into stone by the power of distortion just by hiding, why is there no one else alive in the city.

    However, the wisdom of the living statue has been reduced to a certain level. In the past, he was able to create magical props, occupy planets and establish a new system, but now he can't even think about such simple questions.

    Yin lowered his head and looked at the box in his hand, and suddenly asked the living statue: "Where is the deputy tower master?"

    The Living Statue said: "He, too, became stone."

    After speaking, he looked back at the high temple, where his deputy, who had been with him for half his life, was sleeping there quietly.

    There was no sadness on the child's face, he just looked at the box and said, "So no one will give me pastries like this again?"

    This sentence instantly made the living statue so uncomfortable that it couldn't breathe.

    Although at this moment, he doesn't need to breathe at all.

    At this time, the body of the living statue lit up with layers of light again.

    The power of the stone he swallowed into his body has not been fully digested yet, and the remaining power rushed out of his body again, about to turn into a circle of radiation.

    There was a buzzing sound from the living statue's body: "Woooo!" The living statue looked at itself, and then at Yin.

    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something very eagerly, but what came out was an unusually slow tone.

    It's so slow that it makes people anxious.

    "Let let get out of the way"

    But before he could finish his words, he saw a strong halo of light burst from the living statue's body.

    The factors of life power are transmitted through spiritual power.

    "Buzz!"

    The light covered the entire city, setting off a gust of wind and spreading it far away.

    Such a short distance, such a short time.

    How could a child escape the radiation range of a living statue.  It's just that a strange thing happened, the girl in front of her only had her hair fluttering in the strong wind, and everything else looked normal.

    But if you look closely, you can see that the white spots on her face are enlarged.

    Not only her face, but also the white spots on her body continued to spread, and finally all the whites on her body were connected together, and the color of her skin completely turned into pure white as a whole.

    Not only did the opponent not become a chaotic and stiff stone under the radiation of the opponent's life, but he absorbed the life force released by the living statue on his own.

    This is also the reason why she was able to survive in the city before.

    But this time she was too close to the living statue, and the energy she absorbed was completely different from before. The huge power of life in the living statue radiated out through the spiritual power of wisdom and power, and poured into Yin's body.

    The blood of life power in Yin's body became full, and his body gradually transformed from a wisdom seed to a life seed.

    This process should be very painful, but she didn't say a word.

    Until Yin suddenly realized that he couldn't see anything.

    "my eyes!"

    This is because all the originally thin wisdom and power in her body poured into her eyes.

    Then, her eyeballs fell from her body.

    "I can't see.

    "

    Looking at the scene in front of him, the living statue, whose thinking became dull and confused, suddenly understood something.

    The other party is a natural witch seed and the best recipient of life power.

    It turned out to be so simple, and it completed the ancient blind prophet's mission.It has no consciousness, only madness.

    A ray of light spread out, turning into a terrifying force field and pressing on the two intruders.

    Directly crushed the two intruders from the sky, almost crushing them into a pulp.

    It's not that the colossus can't emit fluctuations of mental power, but because that fluctuation is suppressed by another force, and the two are entangled together, making it even more difficult to identify.

    Fortunately, the two people who were trapped in the city had the means to suppress the bottom of the box. One turned into a stream of light to escape, and the other went straight into his book of witch spirits and turned into an illusion.

    However, the strange force of distortion radiation was difficult to solve. They felt that special force field radiate into their bodies, twisting their forms.

    And from two levels, mental and physical double attack.

    They immediately felt in a trance, and in a daze, they felt that their bodies were alienating.

    However, both of them obviously have the imprint left by the myth, and the imprint shines, which finally prevents them from becoming the living statues in the city.

    But at this time, the living statue had chased down from the mountain.

    The other party's movements are very stiff, and the speed of movement is very slow. He doesn't know how long it will take to climb a small hill.

    But the opponent immediately used a peculiar movement method.

    One jumped up to the sky, and then smashed down from the height with gravity, crushing everything to pieces.

    A leap and fall can cover a distance of more than ten miles.

    "Boom~"

    "Boom~"

    Every fall will tear up a piece of the earth.  A terrible deep hole was smashed into the ground.

    The living statue was still relentless, chasing and killing them for more than a hundred miles along the way like this, before finally retreating.  6

    It's not just the two of them, even the oldest person outside the city who has not entered at this moment has also been affected, being chased madly by the living statue all the way

    Flee.

    In the end, the oldest man glanced at the other two people angrily, and walked away.

    Then in a hidden place, the Oldest communicated with the Scarlet Goddess through a ritual.

    Its consciousness crossed space and appeared in the red flower sea of ??the kingdom of blood.

    A majestic shadow of a god was standing in the sea of ??flowers looking down at him.  He told the Scarlet Goddess everything he saw.

    The Scarlet Goddess said after listening, "The power of distortion?"

    "It seems that the astrologer from the Salvation Society has integrated the power of the gravity stone."

    The Oldest said: "Can we get rid of that monster that has gone completely mad, and get the Gravity Stone out of him?"

    The Scarlet Goddess shook her head: "Now the power of the Gravity Stone has been polluted and is useless."

    "And the Ascetic Order and the Astrology City have just been destroyed, how can we do it

    Isn't this kind of thing the same as the Abyss Religion?  "

    The blood of the power of life and the power of wisdom are mixed together. If you want to re-refine the gravity stone, ordinary myths cannot do it.

    Although the Scarlet Goddess rejected the proposal of the Oldest, she still decided to go and see for herself.

    "However, the Starlight Penance Society is gone, and the Eye of the Ruhe Mark in their hands cannot fall into the hands of the Abyssal Order, and must be taken back."

    "As long as we have the eye of Luhe's seal, we can naturally rebuild the Starlight Penance Society, and we can also get the Gravity Stone at that time."

    After finishing speaking, the Scarlet Goddess looked at the Ancient One.  "Let go of your consciousness!"

    "Accept my power."

    A drop of blood fell from a height and dripped into the consciousness of the oldest.

    Immediately afterwards, I saw that the form of the oldest person on the wasteland changed, and became the appearance of the scarlet goddess.

    The Scarlet Goddess turned into a ray of red light, and soon descended on the sky above the Star City.

    "Roar!"

    Without exception, the living statue attacked again.

    But this time it was a god-possessed person who came, and the Scarlet Goddess directly stretched out a hand, and the living statue was pressed to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    "Violent~"

    "Buzz~"

    The living statue used various methods to activate the gravity field, and used various methods, but it could not break free.

    But in the city, the Scarlet Goddess didn't find what she wanted to find.

    "Where is the eye of Ruhe's seal of the Ascetic Order?"

    It doesn't matter whether the penance society exists or not. As long as the eye of Luhe's mark is still there, another penance society can be created naturally.

    And the Penance Society can collect gravity stones and create gravity stars to control gravity because they have the imprinted eye of Ruhe, the death star giant.

    But if this thing is lost, it simply doesn't exist.

    "Missing?"

    I searched the entire astrology city, including the temple above, but couldn't find that special eye.

    The shadow of the Scarlet Goddess fell and became the original Ancient One again.

    But before the will of the gods withdrew, an oracle was issued to the oldest one.

    "Do everything possible to find out where the eye of Luhe's mark is, and whether it was taken away by the abyss."It doesn't matter whether it exists or not, as long as the eye of Luhe's mark is still there, another Penance Society can be created naturally.

    And the Penance Society can collect gravity stones and create gravity stars to control gravity because they have the imprinted eye of Ruhe, the death star giant.

    But if this thing is lost, it simply doesn't exist.

    "Missing?"

    I searched the entire astrology city, including the temple above, but couldn't find that special eye.

    The shadow of the Scarlet Goddess fell and became the original Ancient One again.

    But before the will of the gods withdrew, an oracle was issued to the oldest one.

    "Do everything possible to find out where the eye of Luhe's mark is, and whether it was taken away by the abyss.?…

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty-Four: The Son of the Giant God and the Generator of the Mineral Veins

    ,

    dark.

    Endless darkness.

    There are only repeated caves one after another, leading to the distance.

    Yin Yin walked along the huge caves, the diameter of these caves was basically calculated by hundreds of meters, and it seemed that all of them were made by the huge worms that Yin perceived before.

    The dark passage twists and turns, ups and downs.

    Some places collapsed, or sometimes went into a dead end, and the front was blocked by a vein or other things for some reason, so the silver had to be returned.

    period.

    Yin even found a few exits, which seemed to lead to the surface.

    However, she did not choose to go up, she was still looking for the life altar that the astrologer told her about underground.

    And at this time, the magical props - Occupational Planet will play a role. Whenever Yin gets lost or enters the same place repeatedly, the divine props - Occupational Planet will guide her to a brand new path.

    This path is not necessarily correct, but at least it is one that she has not walked before.

    This underground world is much larger than Yin had imagined, and it seems to run through the bottom of the entire continent.

    She didn't know how long she had been in this darkness.

    How many months?

    Or a year or two?

    She felt that she had walked tens of thousands of miles at least, but it was not tens of thousands of miles in a straight line, but tens of thousands of miles with ups and downs and twists and turns.

    And this is just the tip of the iceberg in this underground space.

    The food brought in had already been exhausted, but later she found that she didn't seem to need to eat anything.

    At least not the usual kind of food.

    It's just that every once in a while, a signal that she should eat something will spontaneously pop up in her consciousness, making her unable to help but want to eat something.

    During the walk, she also found that her strength was gradually increasing.

    At the same time, the gravity stone on the gravity star on her chest is gradually shrinking.

    Only then did Yin understand why the astrologer would collect all the gravity stones of the gravity star and create this gravity star and give it to her, because the other party wanted her to absorb the power of the gravity stone in this way, and then become stronger.

    She has indeed become a real life species with wisdom, but she has not been able to inherit powerful power in one leap.

    Walking in the dark, apart from darkness and passages, there will be other things in the entire underground world.

    Occasionally she will encounter some animals and bugs that live in the ground, she will also see some strange plants, and find some special mineral veins and stones.

    And the scariest of them all is also the funniest.

    is another thing.

    As he walked, the road ahead of Yin was blocked.

    Silver looked up and saw the end of a gigantic creature wriggling.

    The huge "tail", or it can also be said to be the "head", the gray and dark skin like a rock is shrinking and shrinking, and at the same time, a huge movement is set off.

    "Boom~"

    "Boom~"

    "Boom~"

    This huge monster was advancing, and every time it squirmed, there was a loud noise, and pieces of stones and dust fell around it.

    It is the kind of giant worm that opens up the underground space.

    The size of the giant worms Yin encountered was calculated in kilometers, and the whole picture could not be seen at all underground, only a part of its body could be seen.

    Yin would step forward to observe these huge worms before, and some of these huge worms would stop, and then stretch out tentacles, with eyes growing on the tentacles to look at Yin.

    Both sides, you look at me, and I look at you.

    Silver moved her head to the left, and the tentacles moved along with her. She turned her head to the right, and the tentacles followed closely.

    Both scary and funny.

    But that's all, and then the worm goes up and the silver goes down.

    Before, Yin would follow them, but gradually found that these worms were all heading upwards, so he gave up.

    Because her goal is deep underground.

    this day.

    She climbed down a nearly vertical passage, and the sound of her climbing kept echoing in the dark.

    echoes in the cave.

    On the way, she suddenly saw a thick braided vine rope hanging on the side, which was obviously woven by humans.

    Silver tugged at the rope, it was quite strong.See.  "

    Silver watched Shik die without fear, nor did he despise dirt.

    She stretched out her slender arms to wrap around Shik's neck, and the tall woman easily hugged the corpse.

    Footsteps sounded.

    The surroundings turned into dead silence again.

    She returned to the previous residence with the man's body, and she entered the stone room where the "companion" lived.

    However, there was no one inside at all.

    Yin stood at the door holding the corpse, looking at a strange corpse inside.

    It was a corpse whose upper body had turned into a basilisk, leaving only a humanoid head.

    However, the eyes on the head have been dug out.

    This is also the reason why it did not transform into a basilisk.

    The corpses have shrunk and shriveled, and have been dead for many years.

    This is Shik's companion.

    Yin suddenly understood something. It turned out that those basilisk monsters were transformed from snake people.

    She also knew why Shik said in the end that he was just talking, because the companion who accompanied him to the ground was no longer there.

    No one can cross the thickness of the earth with him to see the sun and plants on the surface.

    This is the story of two underground snake people meeting to go to the surface.

    It's just that in the end they have no way to go to the ground, and they can never go back to their hometown.

    After Yin put Shik's body down, he raised his hand and smashed it down here.

    Buried the two of them inside.

    The entrance to the next floor.

    Yin found a suitable place to dig a pit around the entrance and exit.  Then use the gravitational star to suck up the stones one by one, opening up a downward passage.

    In fact, Yin also thought about digging down before, but of course simply digging down will not find the next level, let alone the altar of life.  But now I have found the right place, and I can always find a way to the bottom if I keep digging.

    And the silver gravitational star is indeed a good way to smash boulders and dig holes.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    One long strip of stone after another was pulled out, and then fell to the other side.

    Silver spent a long time, just like this abruptly dug a passage several kilometers.

    On this day, when Yin went down to check the situation.

    The passage below suddenly collapsed, and the silver also fell down.

    Silver circled several times in the air, fell for a long time, and finally hit the ground hard together with the falling stones.

    "Bang~"

    Yiyin's body strength fell so dizzy that he couldn't get up for a long time.  She lay on the ground and opened her eyes, and then saw the light.

    She fell into a huge cave.

    I can only see dense roots and moss plants all around, and all these strange plants emit a faint light.  Although not enough for people to see everything around them clearly, the brightness is also very low.

    But at least there is light.

    She finally reached the next floor

    A fluorescent cave layer

 Text Chapter 525: Wonderful world!

    ,

    In the huge underground cavity.

    The highest point on the top here is several thousand meters from the ground, and the shortest point is several hundred meters.

    There is fresh air here, because there are all kinds of plants growing here, and they are all special plant species that are difficult to see on the ground.

    Insects, large and small, crawled around in the soil, and some special small flying insects that could emit fluorescence could be seen between the plants.

    Many plants here emit faint light, especially the top is covered with a layer of glowing moss, so sometimes it will give people the illusion that this is not deep underground.

    Unlike the labyrinth caves on the upper floor, a special ecological cycle has been formed here.

    However, the ecological environment here is very weak and monotonous.

    There are no large plants and different types of large animals. At least from the current situation, the environment here is difficult to maintain a single large animal to survive here.

    Among the florescent plants.

    The two snake men, one big and one small, deviated from the normal path and walked towards the depths of the wilderness.

    According to the standard data of snake people, the older one looks only twelve or thirteen years old, and the younger one is probably not even ten years old.

    It's just that the two of them may not be called complete snake people. One of their upper bodies is covered with a layer of scales, which grow to the chest, and both hands have faintly degenerated into claw-like existences.

    The other scale even covered the lower half of her face, and even her tongue was forked in two. When she walked, she almost completely stuck to the ground.

    It is confusing.

    Is this a snake man, or some kind of monster.

    The older snake man: "Be careful, there are many snake monsters in the wilderness."

    The little snake man with scales covering his face wandered happily, talking in his mouth.

    "Firefly!"

    "What are we looking for, are we eating?"

    When she speaks, she will pause a few words, giving people a dull feeling.

    The girl named Yingying said: "I heard people say that there is a passage leading to the upper floor here."

    The snake man lying on the ground and moving quickly asked suspiciously: "Even if you go, what can you do if you go up to the next floor?"

    "No one can pass through that labyrinth of caves."

    The elder sister who was following her said loudly: "But if you stay in the town any longer, you will soon become a pile of rotten meat."

    "I don't want to"

    The girl named Yingying looked at her sister slightly reproachfully: "It's all because of Sika, she always eats indiscriminately."

    Sika stopped, turned to look at her sister, and let out a hey smile: "But I'm very hungry!"

    After finishing speaking, Sika lay limply on the ground.  "I'm hungry again, I can't walk anymore."

    Yingying still wanted to say something, but in the end she could only sigh.

    I could only go up and hug my sister's body, and pull her up.

    "Okay, stop making trouble."

    "Sika!"

    "We have to hurry, there is no time."

    "If our escape from the town is discovered, someone will come after us."

    Sika just got up, and the two were about to set off again.  Suddenly a shadow appeared in front of them, startling the two of them.

    But looking carefully, they found that it was not the basilisk they were afraid of, nor was it a person from the town.

    Instead, it was a tall, strange-looking woman, wearing a layer of clothes they had never seen before, with a star pendant hanging around her neck.

    The other party stood on a high place, looking at them from a distance.

    Sika's body was more agile than his consciousness, and he raised his head to look at the other party: "What is that?"

    Yingying's eyes are thinking and identifying each other, but her eyes are not very good, which is also a common problem of underground snake people: "Are you from the town?"

    As soon as the voice fell, several basilisks rushed out from behind the woman.

    Horrific monsters opened their mouths wide and attacked the woman, their thick and huge figures raised wisps of smoke and dust.

    Yingying immediately yelled at the man: "Basilisk, run!"

    here

    There are far more basilisks than the ones above, and they are everywhere in the wilderness.

    However, the tall woman just turned her head, and an invisible force descended from the sky.

    "Boom!"

    &nbsp?Damn place.  "

    "But"

    "I can't get out!"

    She fell to the ground, looked at the ashes on the ground, and wailed in despair.

    "I can't get out!"

    "We can't get out!"

    Silver was silent.

    In a trance, Yin suddenly thought of Shike.

    The shadow of that laughing to cover up the despair in his eyes appeared in front of his eyes.

    He doesn't look too much mutant, skinny.

    Perhaps, he also couldn't bear such purgatory, so he wanted to leave here.

    Yin didn't ask the previous question again, and after a while, he asked Ying, who had finally recovered from the collapse: "Do you know where the Altar of Life is?"

    Yingying looked blank: "The altar of life?" Then, she seemed to remember something.

    "I seem to have heard my father talk about those ancient myths before. In the era of the mother of all snakes, there was an altar in the city of life, which was later placed deep in the earth by the great master of life."

    Silver: "Then do you know other legends?"

    Yingying racked her brains to think: "I don't know, but it is rumored that the Altar of Life was placed deep in the earth by the Master of Life, and that thing must be below the third floor."

    Silver: "Under the third floor?"

    Yingying told Yin how the underground world is divided.  "The first floor is the maze of the earth."

    "The second layer is a fluorescent cave."

    "The third layer of the dark sea, there is an ocean under the earth."

    "However, I also heard it from others, and I haven't really seen it."

    Silver: "Are there only three floors?"

    Yingying shook her head: "I heard that someone has gone deep into the Sea of ??Darkness before. I guess there is a deeper place under the Sea of ??Darkness, and that is where the Son of Titan came from."

    Silver: "Do you know how to get to the Dark Sea?"

    Yingying: "It is estimated that only people in the city of the gods know about it. There are many important people living there, and there are also priests of ten thousand snakes."

    Yin understood the goal of the next stop, and finally she told the other party.  "You take me to the city of the gods, and I'll tell you how to get to the ground." The girl froze for a moment, and was stunned for a long time.

    Suddenly she approached Yin, and finally understood what the other party was talking about.

    She opened her mouth wide, raised her head and looked at the existence in front of her who obviously did not belong to the Snakeman, her originally dark and gloomy eyes shone with incredible light.

    She couldn't understand that the other party was able to talk about going to the ground so lightly.

    That is the ground world, a legendary place.  Then there is only one possibility.

    "Are you from the ground?"

    Silver did not answer, but under the jump of the flame, Firefly saw hope.

    It was the first time she saw people coming from the ground. She had heard that there was a sun on the ground, illuminating the whole world.

    Yingying asked the other party: "What's your name?"

    Silver: "Silver!"

    Yingying said in surprise, "My name is Yingying too."

    The pronunciation of the two names is the same, but they represent two different meanings.

    But firefly doesn't know

    What is known is that not only do they have similar names, but they are also about the same age.

    The tall and mature woman in front of her was actually a child.

    Yin didn't chat with Yingying anymore, but turned over and lay down, and even gave Ying a blanket to cover her body, because they had to set off tomorrow, and both of them needed to recharge their energy, especially Ying as the guide.  Firefly also lay down.

    She first had a nightmare. In the dream, she was not saved by Yin, but turned into a basilisk along with her younger sister Sika, and became one of the food sources for the town recently.

    After the nightmare, she had another sweet dream.

    She dreamed that she and her sister climbed out of the ground together, walked out of the never-ending cave, and looked up at the sky without a top.

    A huge fireball hangs in the sky, green plants cover from the front to the end of the sky, groups of animals run in the sun.

    "Does it really exist?"

    "Such a wonderful world!"

    Even in a dream, she couldn't believe it.  There was a questioning murmur in his mouth.

    wap

 Text Chapter 526: The Porcelain Villain Chased by the King of the Abyss

    ,

    Yin and Yingying set off for the city of the gods.

    There is no real country in the second layer of the underground world, because every village, town, and city is completely autonomous, rather than subordinate to each other.

    There are countless basilisks in the wilderness, and it is extremely dangerous to leave their hometown. Therefore, most underground snake people may never leave their towns and villages in their entire lives.

    But if there is one place that is special, it is the city of the gods.

    It is said that there are countless relics of the gods there, that is, props left over from the ancient times. It is the most prosperous city in the entire underground world, and it is also the place that all underground snake people yearn for.

    In the wilderness full of fluorescent plants.

    One walks on two legs, one wags its tail.

    Silver sees Ying holding something in the palm of her hand, and she always holds it out on the way to have a look.

    Seemingly noticing Yin's eyes, Dong then explained, "It's Xika's eyes."

    Before, she not only let Yin take away her sister's body, she also took out another part of her.

    The basilisk is a monster born from eating fluorescent plants and luminous bugs underground. Although it is only this invisible radiation and slight erosion, the step of becoming a basilisk is tantamount to being truly polluted by the blood of the gods.

    This is also the reason why their bodies can show some characteristics of life species.

    And when their bodies have the characteristics of life species, the strength of the blood of these ordinary people is not like those powerful people who can fight each other to the death, and finally evolve into a state of distortion radiation.

    The blood of their once thin wisdom will be repelled and pooled on the eyes.

    The eyes seem to be a special organ for the snake people.

    It is said that if the ordinary powerful people of the snake people can become apostles, then the eyes are their mythical organs.

    So in a sense, it is not an exaggeration to say that these eyes are everything of the former snake man.

    Silver: "Didn't you bury it there with your sister's ashes?"

    Yingying shook her head: "I want to take her with me."

    Yingying lowered her head and pursed her lips, her eyes were full of sadness and expectation at the same time.

    She didn't say that if one day she was able to leave this underground world, she would be able to show Sika what the world above was like.

    And Yin is not a person who likes to explore other people's secrets, so he didn't ask any more, but just walked forward quickly.

    When Yingying followed her, she couldn't help asking.

    "Hello!"

    "Silver, what is the world on the ground like?"

    It seems that people in the underground like to ask such questions, as did Shik before.

    Silver used Shik's question as an answer to her: "There is sun, and there are plants everywhere."

    However, such a simple answer made Ying's eyes reveal a deep longing.

    But at this time, there was a sudden movement in the distance.

    Basilisks are the most common in the wilderness. After sensing the presence of food, those basilisks immediately chased here.

    The first time Yingying saw the opponent's figure, she shouted: "Basilisk!" The two were ready for battle, and Yin had stimulated the power to prepare for a battle.

    But before the group of basilisks got close to the two of them, suddenly the ground under their feet trembled violently, like an earthquake.

    "Buzz!"

    "Boom!"

    Then all the basilisks fled in fright, and the few who didn't escape were crushed into a puddle of meat in an instant.

    Finally, a mountain-like existence arched above the earth.

    Yingying has never seen such a scene. She has heard of the existence of the Titan Son, but she has never seen it, let alone distinguishing the difference between the Titan Son: "What is this?"

    However, Yin recognized what was in front of him, and even stepped forward: "It's the emissary of the Death Star giant god."

    she

    I saw many heirs of the giant earth god on the upper floor before, but this is the first time I saw the heirs of the giant god of the death star.

    And the one in front of him looks like an adult.

    When Yin walked to the foot of the hill, a corner of the hill suddenly lifted.

    It was a huge sucker limb with dense tentacles growing on the sucker.

    Every tentacle is collecting the breath from the outside, sensing the existence of silver.

    &nHe doesn't need to inherit the opponent's power, and this head from the ancient times has no body.

    He only needs to use the opponent's head as a source of power to run the ritual workshop, and maintain the snake workshop and the city for thousands of years.

    The last generation of Priest of Ten Thousand Snakes: "Do you think you'll be fine if you don't speak?"

    "You made your own body into a snake meat workshop, using your own flesh and blood to provide nutrients for this city, so that everyone can live."

    "You let people eat you, what a hero, how touching!" After the last generation of snake priest finished speaking, his expression became extremely eerie.

    "But what you opened is not the future, but a nightmare." "You opened the real dark age, and you let us fall into the deepest nightmare."

    "You made us."

    "You made us all monsters, deep in corruption and evil."

    "After everyone has completely degenerated, and after this city is completely finished, you are worried that we will destroy other towns after we leave here."

    "So the city of the gods was blocked, and the power of the fluorescent vines was brought here, trapping us."

    From what the last generation of snake priests said, it was this ancient snake priest named Topa who created the snake meat workshop.

    And it was precisely because of him that the snake people devoured each other that led to the appearance of the Corpse Sanctuary and the Cursed Black Tower, and in the end everyone fell into destruction in the process of endless devouring.

    In the end, all the people in this city turned into three monsters: the giant snake man, the corpse mountain and the shadow of the black tower curse.

    at this time.

    The eyes of Topa, the former priest of ten thousand snakes, finally lit up, and one could see a pair of snake-man eyes inlaid in the eye sockets of the skeleton.

    "Life is to survive by devouring other life." <2 "Man eats animals, animals eat plants, and plants devour soil and water."

    "The strong devour the weak, and the weak devour the weaker."

    "Then one day, the strong will grow old and die, and the weak will divide up the body of the strong. This is the nature of the world."

    The last generation of Priest of Ten Thousand Snakes: "So in the end, we are destined to fall into this kind of ending?"

    Pato, Priest of Ten Thousand Snakes, said hoarsely: "But there is an existence that can break this endless cycle."

    "Break this eternal ring of devouring, they can devour everything."

    "That's God."

    Pato, Priest of Ten Thousand Snakes, looked at the torn workshop and at the fluorescent vines hanging down from the sky.

    "I once wanted to let the giants devour us, but the giants didn't bother to eat us."

    "So, let us find an eternal god to devour us again."

    The bone demon's head moved slightly, and at this moment he said loudly.

    "We will be with God."

    "We will no longer suffer, and we will follow the gods to obtain eternal peace."

    At this time, the eyes of the giant snake man opened one by one.

    Each pair of eyes represents the living snake people.

    In the air, it seems that the will and spirit of countless people cannot be freed.

    This kind of death in which the body turns into an eyeless basilisk and is still alive, and all the blood of wisdom is repelled into the eyes and dug out is obviously not a normal way of death.

    Even the laws of the dream world are not accepted, and the dream memories of these people's lives have not been entered, and they have not been guided into the dream world and stepped into eternal sleep.

    At this moment, those countless pairs of eyes revealed crazy howls and shouts.

    "Then hurry up!"

    "Let's end it!"

    "Let's get started!"

    "We can't wait."

    Topa asked the last generation of snake priests to take out something in the warehouse of this city. The warehouse of this city is full of props from the ancient times, many unexpected things.

    And one of the props resembles a statue of a god.

    This is a statue that looks like a human being, but without any face or details, not even fingers.

    Then, the skull remembered a name in his mind, which was also the most memorable name of the previous owner of the skull: "God of knowledge from the old age."

    Today's gods all use three-stage gods.

    It is to allow people to contact themselves accurately, not to contact other existences.

    However, there is a god from the ancient times whose name is extremely short, and who is very similar to the god of truth and knowledge today.

    "Please respond"

    I only recited the name of God once, and I haven't finished speaking the following honorifics.

    The figure on the head of the bone demon and the giant snake man's forehead saw a ray of light descending from the sky, leading from the dream world to reality.

    So impatient.

    wap.But there was a god from the ancient times whose name was extremely short, and who was very similar to today's god of truth and knowledge.

    "Please respond"

    I only recited the name of God once, and I haven't finished speaking the following honorifics.

    The figure on the head of the bone demon and the giant snake man's forehead saw a ray of light descending from the sky, leading from the dream world to reality.

    So impatient.

    wap

 Text Chapter 528: The dead return to the Kingdom of God, and the living return to the earth!

    Among the large workshop buildings that were torn apart.

    The two looked up at the sky, their eyes piercing through the dense fluorescent vines, paying attention to the shadow that shuttled from another world.

    The ten thousand snake priests are a little nervous, after all, they are calling for a god from the ancient times.

    And Topal seemed very silent.

    He didn't say that in the shattered pictures he saw inside the bone monster, although the god was ancient, he didn't seem to be a righteous god.

    But even if you believe in and summon an evil god from the ancient times, what is it?

    Can the situation get any worse?

    In order to survive underground, they devoured each other, so they suffered divine punishment, and they couldn't even get the ending of their dream of returning to the Kingdom of Creator God.

    They are about to become extinct, disappearing into this dark underground, no one knows.

    "Buzz~"

    There was a faint vibration in the air, and a ray of light descended from the sky.

    However, it was blocked by the vines covering the city of the gods, and the large life force field seemed to isolate the peeping and penetration of external forces, preventing another existence from entering.

    The last generation of Priests of Ten Thousand Snakes was a little puzzled: "Is it blocked by the barrier?"

    The head of the bone demon on the altar was obviously stunned for a moment, how could the real god friend be blocked so easily.

    However, Topa reacted quickly: "Go!"

    It's better to use some means, only to see the huge and infinite monster in the snake meat workshop move a little, and the figure of hundreds of meters protrudes to the high place,

    The vines hanging high in the city sensed something and quickly opened a gap, and the ray of light immediately fell from the dream world and landed on the altar where the two summoned it.

    The light turned into a huge shadow.

    It was a shadow wearing a black robe and holding a sickle, but it looked a little weak.

    The two people below looked at this ancient and powerful form, even though the shadow was a little illusory, they still felt extraordinary.

    The bone demon's head spoke, and the upper and lower jaws of the **** collided with each other to make a sound.

    "You are the great God of knowledge, the one who can bestow eternal life

    However, when the ceramic figurine enters the world, the first thing he can't wait to ask for is a sacrifice.

    Because it feels that once it appears in the human world in the form of a spirit body, without the protection of a body, it feels like being skinned.

    Severe pain came from all directions, and the spirit body was about to turn into smoke and dissipate in an instant.

    The little ceramic figurine made a loud voice: "Sacrifice!"

    Of course, the person who summoned it prepared sacrifices early on, which were all kinds of extraordinary materials.

    The ceramic figurine turned into a storm, devouring these extraordinary materials, and then recovered little by little.

    In the shadows.

    Pieces of ceramic fragments were put together again and fused into a small ceramic figurine.

    As long as it has a shell, it can re-exist in the world.

    Moreover, the outer shell has been repaired, and the seal that Anu imposed on it before is gone, so it can open its storage space, and immediately has many means.

    The ceramic villain felt more at ease, and looked at the two existences that summoned it.

    "Mortal!"

    "Why did you call me?"

    The Ten Thousand Snake Priests of the two underground snakemen carefully observed the shadow on the high ground, and finally looked at each other. They seemed to see the same problem.

    The ceramic villain didn't hide it either, and said directly to the two people.

    "Everyone.  "

    "As you can imagine, I'm weak right now.  "

    The ceramic figurine opened its hands and looked down gloomily.

    But no matter how weak I am, I am still a god.

    After finishing speaking, it mocked.

    "How did you two guys do it? This accumulation has exceeded the third level."

    "How can you connect the power of a complete spell seal

    I don’t even know how to use it, not even able to activate the spirit of the seal?”

    These snake people have entered the underground world for too long, and the snake people have not yet mastered the method of entering the third level.

    Although they borrow various props left over from the ancient times underground, some treasures like Topa can still obtain some incomplete inheritance by occupying treasures such as the head of the bone demon.

    But let alone get some understandable pictures and some incomplete inheritances by chance.

    even if??With that sentence, the shadow that originally grew on the forehead began to shrink, and finally merged into the body of the huge Ten Thousand Eyed Snake.

    The last generation of the Ten Thousand Snake Priest also became a pair of eyes on the Ten Thousand Eyed Snake Man.

    This living prop lost control like a machine and could no longer move.

    At this time, a phantom appeared again on the altar.

    In the end, the consciousness in the head of the bone demon could only look at the summoned "gods", and they pinned their last hope.

    "O great god of knowledge from ancient times!"

    "Please accept our offerings to you."

    The gift is not heavy, and it is not just some humble things for the gods.

    At this time, Topa's voice also became hoarse, and at the end he almost shouted.

    That feeling.

    It was like a lone animal that had lost its home, family, and everything.

    "But that's what we're all about."

    "Please!"

    "Fulfill our wishes."

    "Eat our undead imprisoned in darkness forever, and send our living to the land where the sun shines."

    "We don't ask for much, that's all."

    The light and shadow condensed in the void, and the small ceramic figurine appeared on the altar.

    The huge palm was pressed down through the ceremony

    On the other hand, it accepted the sacrifices offered to it by the underground snake people.

    The terrifying black shadow devoured the sacrifices on the altar, and finally turned into a huge black cocoon.

    That is the egg of the dead monarch.

    If it can be born satisfactorily, the appearance of - will be the existence of the fourth-order apostle.

    Standing on the cocoon, the ceramic figure feels a steady flow of power pouring into the cocoon, and the cocoon has a subtle connection with itself.

    That is its new body, a stronger body.

    The ceramic villain is very satisfied, especially when the other party appears in such a timely manner.

    It looked at the head of the bone demon on the other side, and said to him.

    "Mortal!"

    "God will not sympathize with you, God only cares about interests, God does whatever he wants."

    "My favorite thing is to give people despair, but unfortunately, your despair is not given by me."

    "You have fallen into the abyss of despair, leaving me with nothing to do."

    "This is very boring."

    The ceramic villain thought for a while: "Then this time, let's play a game of equivalent exchange and try a new game."

    "Even if you are a god, sometimes you need humble mortals to complete some small tasks, not just put on a good show."

    "Also, don't call me the God of Knowledge and the God of the Bottle except for rituals."

    "I allow you to call me-Master Naproseth."

    After finishing speaking, the little ceramic figurine turned his gaze to the black cocoon he had just created.

    Naproses felt the black cocoon under his feet continuously devouring power, and the egg of the dead monarch became more and more mature.

    It could no longer hold back the surge of emotion and anticipation, and said loudly.

    "I am Naproses, Vice Lord of the Abyss!"

    "The existence on the side of the throne of original sin."

    "Just wait, I will return to the master with the strongest posture, and complete the mission the master entrusted to me."

    This is Naproces' proudest identity.

    It used to be an existence in the abyss where one person is below one person and above ten thousand people, and it was endowed by the God of Original Sin as soon as it was born.

    Before it fell into the world, it has always been high above.

    It misses that time very much.

    At this time, another group of people came in from the city of the gods.

    "Swish, swipe, swipe!"

    I only saw the vines wrapping the edge of the city in the distance, which were pulled apart like a huge curtain.

    A tall woman in the shape of a god walked in, but on the coarse robe was the imprint of an organization that was also quite famous on Ruhe Giant Island.

    Behind it, a snake-man girl is holding a sphere, which emits a shield to protect her from external radiation.

    The two raised their heads, just in time to see the huge black egg in the center of the city.

    There is also the monster that is screaming, I am the vice lord of the abyss.

    Yin immediately frowned, she never expected to hear this familiar name deep in the ground.

    "Abyss?"

    And the huge movement of the fluorescent vines opening the door for it naturally attracted the attention of the only two remaining existences in the city of gods.

    The two lines of sight focused on Yin at the same time, but automatically ignored Yingying behind him.

    The shadow on the egg of the dead monarch looked over and locked on Yin: "Who is it?"

    And after seeing it clearly, Naprosses suddenly shuddered and exclaimed.

    "The shape of a god?"

    The skull on the side of the altar looked into the distance: "The fluorescent vines opened the entrance for outsiders?"-

    wapcom-to viewsp; And the huge movement of the fluorescent vines opening the door for him naturally attracted the attention of the only two remaining existences in the city of gods.

    The two lines of sight focused on Yin at the same time, but automatically ignored Yingying behind him.

    The shadow on the egg of the dead monarch looked over and locked on Yin: "Who is it?"

    And after seeing it clearly, Naprosses suddenly shuddered and exclaimed.

    "The shape of a god?"

    The skull on the side of the altar looked into the distance: "The fluorescent vines opened the entrance for outsiders?"-

    wap.com-to check

 Text Chapter 529: Compared with History and Backer

    The fluorescent cave is not only one cave, but is connected by multiple large and small caves, but each cave is not small, and the area can be said to be very large.

    In the past, caravans from the city of the gods walked among these large and small caves.  Selling various props and materials also brings news from afar.

    That is the greatest spiritual comfort for all underground snake people.

    However, in recent years, for some unknown reason, the caravans from the city of the gods have stopped coming.  Some people speculated that something may have happened in the city of the gods.

    Because of this, the passages connecting these caves gradually became blocked without being cleaned.

    Some places are blocked by collapsing stones, and some places are occupied by basilisks or other monsters.

    On the way, when Yin and Ying passed some snake towns and villages, they learned that they had basically never seen people from other towns in recent years.

    Only the increasing number of basilisks can be seen, as well as villages and towns that have disappeared without a sound.  Along the way, there are relics left behind after the disappearance of human traces.

    All the underground snake people seem to feel something, they have come to the end, so even in the villages and towns with people, all Yin and Ying can see are despair and madness.

    "Boom!" On a rock wall, the blocked passage was suddenly blasted open.  "Boom, boom, boom~" Boulders rolled down one after another.

    Two figures stepped out from behind the passage.

    Yin didn't stop at all, and walked forward.

    Firefly came out of the dust with her tail twisted, one hand covering her nose, while the other kept waving her hand to drive away the smoke.

    "Cough cough cough!"

    She covered her mouth and nose, and said after Yin.  "This should be the giant vine cave."

    "Father is from here, from the city of the gods."

    "He heard that there was a passage on the edge of the fluorescent cave, so he wanted to find the way to the upper floor."

    "But I didn't find it later, and the alienation of the body became more and more serious, so I stayed in the town."

    "When I was young, I often listened to my father telling me stories about his adventures. Just like us now, he also crossed one cave after another and walked between large and small villages and towns."

    As they walked, Yin and Yingying both stopped.

    They looked into the distance and seemed to notice something beyond common sense.

    Yingying pointed to the fluorescent vines at the end of the sky that connected the dome and the ground like pillars, as if a fluorescent lamppost illuminated the cave.

    "Look!" "Giant vine!" "It's a fluorescent giant vine!"

    It can be heard that Yingying's voice is full of surprises and expectations.

    For her, this is the place that only exists in the story. It is the most powerful and prosperous city in the underground world, and her father's hometown.

    Yin quickened her pace, and Ying followed closely behind her.

    Firefly also knows that they are about to reach the end of the journey, and they will part ways at that time.

    So I couldn't help asking Yin: "After you find the entrance to the Dark Sea, what will you do next?" Yin's answer was still very short: "Go to the Altar of Life."

    Yingying: "What happens after you find the Altar of Life?" Yin: "Let God save the people in Astrology City."

    Only then did Ying know: "Has your hometown been destroyed? Who did it?"

    Silver remembered the name mentioned by the people in Astrology City before: "It seems to be called the Abyss Cult."

    Yingying sighed: "Your goal is so great. Go deep underground to find the altar of life, meet the gods, and save your hometown."

    "I don't even dare to think about it. I don't even know how to achieve this goal above the ground."

    Yin then said another sentence: "Save everyone." "Then, I will have dinner with everyone in the city of astrology."

    "There is a big canteen there, which can feed many people."

    "There is bread, seaweed, and curly cone soup, and you can eat the cooked brown cone vine fruit as you like." Silver paused and said with his head down.

    "Someone also gave me very delicious snacks." "It's very sweet and delicious."

    Maybe it's because the goal in front is too big, compared with everyone eating together in the back

    It was so small that Yingying couldn't help laughing.

    But after hearing the words that she can eat enough later, Yingying couldn't speak anymore.  In this silence, the two walked under the giant fluorescent vine.

    And Yin suddenly took out the secret of the Starlight Ascetic Order? See this picture.  "

    "I really want to pretend I can't see it, just sleep like this, and then nothing has anything to do with me."

    And after Yingying finished listening to the last story, she heard the last generation of snake priests go up to the altar to sacrifice herself, and said the last sentence.

    "Topper!"

    "Is everything really going to end?"

    "Can the dead return to the Kingdom of God, and can the living return to the earth?"

    She was so sad that she kept crying, even trembling all over, unable to cry.  The snake people living underground could not resist the strength of these words.  And after listening to Topal's sigh, she couldn't help but said.

    "My lord, Priest Topa."

    "Do you feel sad when they call you a demon?" Topa told Hotaru without answering directly.

    "At first, they said I was a hero." "Later, they said I was a demon."

    "However, no one is destined to be a hero, and no one is destined to be a demon. We just sit in that position and make a choice when facing the tide of the times."

    "The so-called heroes and demons are meaningless. When we sit in that position, we will always try our best to do something."

    "It's just that sometimes, we can't choose the ending."

    "It is not our choices at the time that make us heroes and demons, but the future outcome." Topal looked at Yingying and said these words, meaning something.

    Seems to want Ying to understand the deep meaning of this story and words.

    At this time, Yingying didn't quite understand, she only felt the bitterness and helplessness in this sentence, she lowered her head and covered her face.  On the contrary, it is Topa, the protagonist of the story, who looks extraordinarily indifferent and calm.

    Seeing Hotaru was so sad, Topal finally changed his tone and said in a tone that seemed to be joking.  "Firefly, your father also left the city of the gods."

    "Maybe you have my blood flowing through your body, you are my descendant!" Yingying was stunned, she didn't know if it was a joke or it was true.

    Yingying stammered: "I don't know either. I just heard what my father said." "I can't confirm it either."

    Topal laughed, but it doesn't really matter anymore.

    Regardless of whether the other party is his descendant or not, he has no other choice.  What Topa said next made Yingying stand still on the spot as if struck by lightning.

    "Firefly!"

    "Do you want to become a priest of ten thousand snakes?"

    "It's not the Priest of Ten Thousand Snakes of the Underground Snake People, but the Ten Thousand Snake Priests who lead everyone to the surface." "The last priest of the Underground Snake People has died, carrying his mission and responsibilities."

    The head looked at Yingying and said very seriously.  "But you, you can start a new future."

    He may soon be able to see the dead returning to the kingdom of God, but it is still him who returns to the earth.

    An unforgettable wish.

    In the dark.

    A figure stepped over fluorescent plants and stood under a bare hill.  "Buzzing~"

    The mountain bag keeps arching, and an invisible terrifying field spreads and reverberates around, while a strange buzzing sound can be heard in the air.

    The Son of the Death Star woke up from a deep sleep and stared at Yin in front of him.  There was no movement for a long time, and it seemed a little strange.

    Didn't the guy in front of you just leave?  Why are you back again?

    Yin looked up at Dashan, seemed to be dumb and didn't know how to speak, because she was not good at making requests to others.

    Moreover, she didn't know if the son of the Death Star in front of her could understand her words.

    The two beings with the blood of the Death Star Giant God just looked at each other without saying a word, and Yin finally spoke after a long time.

    "I'm in trouble."

    "I encountered a very powerful enemy, which may be related to those guys who destroyed the Star City." "More importantly, my friend fell there."

    "I'm going to save my friend, but I'm no match for that person." "Can you help me?"

    The Son of the Death Star didn't know what Yin was talking about, but the anxiety in Yin's heart passed into its consciousness.

    However, the Son of the Death Star did not respond, but gradually sank.  "Wooooow!"

    The earth roared, and the Son of the Death Star disappeared without a trace.  By the looks of it, it appears to be rejecting silver.

    Yin was very disappointed, raised his feet and prepared to return to the city of the gods to attack the enemy alone, at least to save Yingying.

    But she hadn't taken two steps when the ground cracked from under Silver's feet.

    Silver fell into the crack, walked under the earth with the Son of the Death Star, and disappeared into the distance.??Without taking two steps, the earth shattered from under Yin's feet.

    Silver fell into the crack, walked under the earth with the Son of the Death Star, and disappeared into the distance.

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty: The Emperor of Death and the Son of the Adult Death Star

    @@The city of the gods.

    This is a city that never dawns, and the former residents have already fallen into a long sleep.

    The radiant vines hang down from the height one by one, and some buildings in the distance are still erected, and some have been reduced to ruins.

    The girl was lying on the edge of the high platform, looking through the torn dome and looking at the fluorescent vines high above.

    She spread her arms.

    The tail hangs down from the stone platform.

    Looking up from this angle, one can unreservedly feel the size and stalwart of this giant vine.

    The girl's mouth opened slightly to express shock, but her eyes showed the opposite tranquility and peace.

    When staring at the great existence, she can feel her own insignificance, but that kind of insignificance does not make Yingying depressed, but instead makes her feel a strong expectation in her heart.

    When a person knows the size of the world and the great things.

    You will be able to know the meaning of life, and it is also the real beginning of life.

    "Compared to it, we are like worms growing on it."

    "The sons of the giant gods are so great, what is the giant god like?"

    "Where is the great master of life?"

    Firefly listened to Topa.

    The fluorescent giant vine is also a son of the giant god, and its roots and vines are all over the fluorescent cave.

    But this giant vine will lose all its light every once in a while, shrinking all its branches and leaves into a bare pillar, and it will grow again after a while.

    At that time, the entire fluorescent cave no longer glows.

    Topa: "We called that day the Dark Night."

    "All fluorescent plants will go dormant, and the barriers of fluorescent caves will also disappear."

    "At that time, the fluorescent giant vine will turn into a real ladder."

    "The branches, leaves and vines are scattered, and in the darkness, groups of children of the earth can be seen faintly going up the ladder along this ladder; and with the barrier untied, that time is also the best time for us to leave this floor  .”

    "You don't need to look for the occasional gaps in the edge area, you can also lead to the upper floor."

    Yingying listened to Topa talking about such a scene, and a picture appeared in front of her eyes.

    "A long time ago, we should have come here on a dark night."

    "It's just that our history and records have been lost too much, and there have been too many changes in the past thousand years; after leaving this level, how should we go to the earth maze on the upper level."

    "No one has known about it for a long time."

    Firefly rolled over, holding in her arms the magical prop that Yin gave her, the Occupation Planet.

    Without the protection of this prop, she would not be able to survive for a moment in this city that could silently devour life.

    Listening to Topal's words, Hotaru immediately thought of Yin.

    The other party came from the ground, knew how to pass through the first floor of the maze, and had the most detailed map of the maze recently.

    Topa also noticed Hotaru's gaze looking into the distance: "Don't look, she won't come."

    But Yingying said stubbornly: "You don't understand Yin."

    Topal: "Maybe!"

    At this time, the black cocoon in the distance started to move.

    The beating sound in the black cocoon could be heard getting louder, so the head of the bone demon looked at the huge black cocoon.

    It became more and more obvious that the black cocoon was about to hatch, and it also dissipated the curse and filth on the sacrifice a little bit, and stripped it out through the secret technique of four points of divine grace.

    Firefly didn't know what was going to happen.

    However, the bone demon's head was shaking, and he suddenly became agitated.

    "Do you feel it?"

    "Master Naproseth is obliterating the curse that binds everyone, and is releasing the spirit that was imprisoned in our eyes."

    Ying asked Topal: "How can you be sure that He will keep his promise?"

    The terrifying skull has a pair of floating

    Bright eyes, at this moment the eyes are shining with luster: "Then disappear completely, sometimes this is a good ending."

    Topa looked at Ying, his eyes revealed the vicissitudes of the millennium: "Ying, the most terrible thing in this world is not a bad ending, but no ending."

    Even so, Hotaru could tell that Topa still wanted to send everyone to the kingdom of the Creator.

    The movement of the black cocoon is getting louder and louder.

    The ceramic figurine sits dead; "The boat came to pick them up."

    After saying this, Topal's eyes were completely turned into a ball of powder.

    The basilisk skeleton could no longer move.

    At the last moment, he finally saw the dead return to the kingdom of God that she wanted to see.

    Yingying lay on the ground, watching the basilisk's eyes turn into powder and scattered in the air.

    Just at that last moment, she seemed to see Topal, the eleventh generation priest, glanced at herself.

    Needless to say.

    Because everything is silent——

    After Naproces finished all this.

    The Son of the Death Star moved again, as if preparing to leave this monster of the abyss behind.

    Silver looked at Naproseth, not concealing her disgust for monsters and the abyss.

    "Buzz!"

    The force field is sent out again, trying to lock Naproses.

    But this time, the gate of the dream world has been opened ahead of time.

    The shadow of the dead monarch turned into a column of smoke and swept up, and it had already half penetrated into it.

    Now, the Son of the Death Star can't keep it.

    Naproseth said in the sky: "Come on, Naproseth will never fall twice in one place."

    Although he said so, his actions and words have already shown his fear and fear of the son of the Death Star.

    It's okay that this thing is terrifyingly strong, but more importantly, who knows how many of its kind there are on this land.

    And at this time, Yingying, who was lying next to the corpse of the basilisk, suddenly said.

    "You also promised him that you would send the underground snake man back to the earth."

    Naproses paused, laughed at her and said, "I promised, but I don't have to do it."

    Yingying said, "But he saved your life."

    Naproseth: "That's why I sent your dreams of life to the dream world. The price you pay is worth so much."

    Standing at the entrance of the dream world, the small ceramic figurine looked at Yingying below with a sneer.

    "Mortal!"

    "God can do whatever He wants."

    "I can give you a gift, or I can give you destruction."

    "In this world, only gods issue oracles to mortals, and no mortals have ever made requests to gods."

    After finishing speaking, the ceramic villain Naproses let out a wild laugh.

    "Thank you Lord Naproseth for your kindness, this may be the only time."

    Then.

    ran away without mercy-

    wap.com-to check

 Text Chapter 531: The Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes and the Son of Ten Thousand Snakes

    @@The second basement floor.

    The city of the gods.

    Yin also looked at Naproseth, who had transformed into the form of a dead monarch, with apprehension, and at the same time distractedly watched Firefly on the other side, worried that the monster would attack suddenly.

    In the end, just watched it return to the dream world along with a lot of life's dreams.

    Although Naproseth is not an opponent of the adult son of the Death Star in terms of strength, but he has a mythical personality and the ability to open the dream world and enter it, which can indeed be called very difficult.

    "Buzz!"

    The air oscillated continuously, and the Death Star force field locked onto the sky.

    Seems to feel that the existence that attacked him before left, the Son of the Death Star finally retracted the force field, and all kinds of visions also dissipated.

    And after seeing Naproseth leave, Yin finally slowly climbed down from the Son of the Death Star.

    Silver stood before the Son of the Death Star, as huge as a mountain, and thanked it.

    "Thanks."

    "Thank you for helping me."

    The Son of the Death Star stared dully at Yin for a long time, then suddenly emitted star brilliance, raising tentacles one by one, pointing to the sky.

    Silver raised his head and looked up, but could only see the vines of fluorescent vines.

    Silver asked the Son of the Death Star, "Do you want to tell me something?"

    Then the son of the Death Star didn't answer, so he slowly drilled into the earth and disappeared.

    Silver watched the other party leave, not knowing where it went.

    It may be that he returned to the original place and fell asleep, or he may have gone to another place.

    Generally speaking, an adult son of the Death Star like it should be in a deeper layer, accompanying the giant god, and should not appear in such a shallow layer.

    But it is sleeping here.

    Yin vaguely felt that the other party was waiting for something.

    It's just that the son of the death star can't speak, and silver doesn't know what it is waiting for.

    The other side of the city.

    Firefly hugged Zhan Xingxing and stood next to the twisted snake bone wreckage, looking back at the city that was completely in ruins.

    The spirits of all the residents in the city left as dreams of life, and Topa, who had lived for nearly a thousand years, also died.

    Now, there are really no residents left in this city.

    Yingying said disappointedly: "He left with everything in this city."

    Topa witnessed everything in this city, and eventually passed away with the demise of this city.

    Yin walked towards Yingying and came to her.

    Silver looked at the basilisk bones on the ground, and she was also very surprised that such a huge eyeless basilisk could be created.

    "who is he?"

    Yingying raised her head very seriously and looked at the tall Yin.

    "He is our hero."

    "At least."

    "In the eyes of people who came later, in the eyes of the underground snake people who have returned to the ground."

    "He will be recorded in our history as a hero."

    Silver suddenly understood something.

    The firefly in front of her has already made a decision and wants to take everyone to the ground.

    The girl in front of her who was not confident that she could reach the ground now wants to leave with everyone.

    Not because she suddenly became confident, but because she understood that some things had to be done.

    When you bear a certain responsibility and mission, and bear a certain name, you will bid farewell to the former self and become a brand new self.

    Silver: "Why did he save that monster from the abyss?"

    Yingying: "He is saving everyone in this city."

    And when Yin still wanted to ask something, at this moment, her eyes suddenly moved away from Ying Ying, and looked behind Ying Ying.

    Yingying also noticed her gaze: "What's wrong?"

    Yin pointed to the remains of the basilisk behind Yingying: "It moved!"

    Firefly in a hurry

    Looking back, I only saw a strange change in the remains of the basilisk behind him.

    The body of the basilisk emits light.

    The strange lines climbed up the snake bones and passed continuously to the whole body.

    The flesh and blood that had been scattered in the city turned into light and drilled back into the body of the wreckage, and it unexpectedly returned to its original state little by little.

    Yingying didn't understand what happened: "What is this?"

    Silver remembered something.

    &nbsp?I think you need it.  "

    "If you really get to the ground, it should come in handy."

    I don't know why, Yin, who has always been reticent, has become more talkative at this moment.

    When Yingying heard that it was the map of Ruhe Giant Island, she nodded and said excitedly.

    "A map of the surface world?"

    "Of course it will be useful, and it will definitely be useful."

    "Thank you, Silver."

    Firefly took the map and looked at the patterns on the map with glowing eyes.

    Yin packed up his things and came outside the city of the gods.

    She left the lamp to Yingying, and then she walked towards the depths of the darkness without stopping, towards the huge vine and pillar.

    Firefly held the lamp and waited until Yin was about to reach the edge of what the light could see, then suddenly shouted.

    "Silver, shall we meet again?"

    Silver didn't speak, and didn't even look back.

    Just paused for a moment, then moved on.

    Silver pierces the darkness alone, this time without vines and plants

    The cover of things, everything is revealed in front of her eyes.

    She walked into the depths of the swamp, and followed the traces of the sons of the earth to find a huge cave and fountain that went deep into the ground.

    Silver walked into the fountain, and the water covered her body.

    finally.

    Swim down.

    Below that is a boundless sea.

    The dark sea.

    the other side.

    Watching Yin's body completely engulfed by the darkness, Yingying stood on the wall of the city of gods and did not speak for a long time.

    Firefly walked back slowly with the lamp in hand, feeling a little dazed.

    Because now, she is the only one left.

    But when she returned to the temple hall, she suddenly heard a crisp sound.

    "Crack!"

    Yingying raised her head suspiciously, searching for the source of the voice.

    It was discovered that under the light, the eggs of the Son of Ten Thousand Snakes placed in the hall were cracked, and powerful power and light gushed out from inside.

    The eggs of the son of snakes hatched-

    wap.com-to check

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty-two: The Capital of the Giant God's Dependents and the Altar of Life

    In the temple of the Cave of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    In front of the temple gate.

    The girl with the lamp in her hand showed a surprised expression, staring blankly at the center of the hall.

    I saw that the egg standing in the hall was completely cracked, and a big snake slowly drilled out of it, and the golden scales flickered and refracted back under the light, making it look a little dazzling.

    The son of ten thousand snakes completed his first reincarnation.

    This big snake has just been resurrected, and its body is only a dozen meters long, far inferior to the previous behemoth of several hundred meters.

    But its aura is stronger than before.

    The divine blood has become thicker, but the road to power needs to be walked again.

    Orochi also noticed the fire, and turned to look at the girl.

    Those eyes were at the end of the afterglow of the lights, watching Firefly seriously.

    "唰唰~"

    The big snake walked forward. The deterrence brought by this powerful life dependent to ordinary life is unimaginable to ordinary people, but Yingying still stood there without moving, just quietly looked up at the other party.

    She seemed to firmly believe that the big snake would not hurt her.

    Finally, the big snake came in front of Yingying, and lowered its head to smell the breath of Yingying's body. At this time, the mark of ten thousand snakes on Yingying's arm lighted up slightly.

    The son of ten thousand snakes did not attack her, but stretched out the snake letter and licked the girl.

    The girl was not afraid, but put down the lamp in her hand and went up to her.

    She was excited and happily stroking the big snake.

    "Topper!"

    "I knew you wouldn't forget, because even the will and memory of the gods of the ancient times couldn't overwhelm you."

    "You will definitely remember, for sure"

    The big snake didn't move, just quietly watching the cheering firefly.

    Early the next morning.

    The underground snake people distinguish the time according to the brightness changes of the fluorescent plants, but recently all the fluorescent plants in the cave have stopped emitting light, and the firefly can only come by feeling.

    Yingying leaned forward, with a big package on her back, and stood expectantly at the exit of the temple.

    She carried the storage props exchanged from Yin in her hand, and the inside was also packed to the brim, and even the big snake was tied to several large boxes.

    Yingying grabbed the edge of the package, weighed it a few times, and then left along the downhill.

    After walking a certain distance, she found something, she turned her head and shouted at the big snake.

    "lets go!"

    "Topper!"

    At this time, the son of ten thousand snakes slid down from the height of the temple.

    The two left the city of the gods together, and came to the passage opened by Yin in the Giant Vine Cave.

    Not long after that, the place was again occupied by a group of basilisks, but the Son of Ten Thousand Snakes just let out a roar, and those basilisks that were difficult to kill died one after another.

    When they died, they finally changed from basilisks to snakemen, and then rotted in an instant.

    Yingying stepped forward, and buried the bones under the rubble one by one.

    Then go on the road.

    In another cave.

    "Clang clang clang"

    A bell rang in a city in the distance, and someone in the city sensed the arrival of the Son of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    That terrifying breath and coercion made everyone feel uneasy.

    However, when everyone in the city was waiting, Ying came to the city and lit the lamp in her hand.

    "it's me!"

    The people on the city wall exclaimed, they recognized the girl below: "It's Yingying."

    Firefly came to a city she had been to before, and the ruler of this city also had the idea of ??leaving the underground cave, and at the same time was a good person.

    Firefly is going to start her plan through him.

    However, the residents of the city are very afraid of the son of ten thousand snakes brought by Yingying.

    "what is that?"

    "Such a big basilisk?"

    "Why didn't it attack you?"

    Yingying told the people in the city: "Topa is a direct descendant and heir of the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes. He followed me back from the city of the gods. He is not a basilisk."

    There was another burst of exclamation in the city, and there were heated discussions.

    However, not long after, they still let Firefly in. It should be the city lord who gave the order.

    ?Put your hands on the ground.

    She could feel the plant carpet alive.

    Looking up into the distance, the light came into view; one after another fluorescent giant vines grew on the ground, illuminating the whole world.

    The terrifying giant vines supporting the second floor are countless here.

    Look to a higher place.

    You can see transparent giant jellyfish floating in the sky with their canopies unfolded, turning into a sky.

    The transparent tentacles hang down from high places, bringing light drizzle and flashes of thunder as they flutter.

    The fourth layer.

    The capital of dependents.

    Those who live here can reach here.

    Only the son of Ruhe the giant.

    Here is their capital and hometown.

    There is no giant god's residence on this continent, because the entire continent is where the giant god lives.

    However, giant gods usually cannot see mortals, just like humans cannot see the bacteria on their bodies.

    So Yin came here, and came to the capital of the family where the altar of life is located.

    "L!"

    Silver walked forward, drenched in light rain all the way.

    Across the boundless land of green vegetation, she saw the stalwart and tall altar in the center of the kinship capital, on which a strange bead was enshrined.

    "Kang~"

    The beads emit a strange light, which surrounds the entire underground world and spreads far away.

    All life species thrive under that light, just like plants bathing

    Like the sun.

    Silver had never seen it before, but the moment he saw it, he knew that it was the altar left by their creator, the Lord of Life, in the myth.

    Yin came step by step from a distance and knelt under the altar.

    She called out the name of God devoutly and respectfully, with her head resting on the ground.

    "Great Ruhe Titan Death Star."

    "Your believers, your servants, your dependents."

    "silver!"

    "Come to see you!"

    However, she did not get a response.

    Silver waited for a long time, and finally raised his head.

    She didn't understand why.

    "great……"

    She could only repeat the chanting, and began to pray and pray to God again.

    At this time, a large number of tree roots emerged from the gaps in the floor tiles.

    These roots were entangled together and turned into another figure standing under the altar.

    The figure turned its back to the altar of the ruler of life and the deformed eyes left by the creator, slowly looked down at Yin, and then spoke.

    "The Death Star giant is not here."

    "The Witch of the Stars."

    Even, she called out the name of the Witch of the Stars.

    "silver!"

    That's Myrtle.

    The Witch of the Earth-

    wap.com-to check

 Text Chapter 533: Demons and the Floating City

    ,

    Under the altar of life.

    Silver raised his head and looked at the Earth Witch: Who are you?

    Earth Witch: I am the Earth Witch, Meter.

    Silver stared at the body of the Earth Witch, and she also noticed the abnormal state of Meter's body just now: Why is your body

    The Earth Witch said: This is not my real body, Silver.

    When the life species reaches the third level, it can condense its own life template.

    At the fourth level, you can get the law of life from the gods, which is also the power of Lu Heyin.

    My life template is a tree, the place where I bury my roots, where I can condense a brand new body at any time.

    This is the ability of the fourth level, and you will also have it when you become a real witch.

    And I arrived here before you came here, and I was also the first witch to come here.

    The Earth Witch didn't say that she was the one who brought back the eye of Luhe's mark.

    Since then, the birth of a witch seed has been much simpler.

    As long as it reaches the threshold above the ground, it can be directly transformed into a life seed and a god.

    Yin did not ask this question again, but asked: You said, God is not there?

    The Earth Witch, Mytel, approached a little bit from under the altar, approaching Yin.

    It is that the Death Star giant is not here.

    The seven gods of Luhe make up this continent, the back garden of the ruler of life.

    They are transformed into the boundless sky, the vast land, endless deserts, oceans and rivers, as well as volcanoes and jungle vegetation in the center of the earth.

    On the ground, you can also see a part of the giant god's power manifested, which is the forbidden area of ??death.

    And the Death Star Giant God belongs to the night and the stars, and is also one of the seven forbidden places of death, the Starry Night Mountain Range.

    He is special, he is destined to be the star in the sky, the lord of the stars piercing the night sky and darkness.

    Silver: Where can I find the Death Star giant.

    Earth Witch: I don't know either, the Death Star giant left a long time ago, and I heard that the last place he appeared was in the Land of Light.

    I only know that a certain Sky Envoy of the Winged Clan witnessed the Starry Night Mountain Range turned into a real star, and the God of Witch Doctor from the God of Creation appeared in the Starry Night Mountain Range, helping and witnessing his journey to the distant outer stars  world.

    Thereafter.

    No one knows where he has gone, no one knows where he is now.

    If there is any existence that can know where the Death Star giant is, it may only be the God of Witch Doctor from the God of Creation Kingdom!

    Silver: The God of Witch Doctor?

    She had never heard of this god.

    The earth witch Meter repeated: They are myths that follow the supreme gods, and they are also one of the oldest gods.

    If you want to know where the Death Star giants have gone, only they can tell you.

    And what they are best at is treatment and restoration. If you want to save people in the city of astrology, only they can do it.

    The earth witch Myrtle can know everything that happened on this island, she is the eye of the giant god.

    However, this kind of knowledge does not mean that she receives all the information from the mainland all the time, but means that she can explore every corner of Ruhe Giant Island anytime and anywhere, and even go back to some past pictures.

    Therefore, she was able to know Yin's name and what happened to Yin and the Starlight Penance Society before.

    Silver understands what: I see.

    After finishing speaking, she turned around without saying a word, and was about to leave to find the witch doctor god.

    But the earth witch stopped her: wait a minute.

    The astrologers of the Starlight Ascetic Order brought you here, not to let you leave after just a glance.

    Silver looked back: I still have to do it

    What?

    The Earth Witch also turned around, looking at the tall altar of life behind her, her expression changed slightly.

    On the earth, no matter whether it is an animal or a plant, it is inseparable from the sun, and they need the power of the sun to grow vigorously.

    And this altar is the sun in another sense for all life species, unless you can directly get the gift of the master of life and the seven Ruhe giant gods, this is the place where the power of life species grows the fastest.

    The Earth Witch asked Yin to come closer.

    Silver did as well, and went directly to??It is not like ordinary mortals who treat the apostles as gods.

    They just looked at it like this and didn't lean over.

    Yin supported the yellow sand and slowly stood up.

    Suddenly appearing under the sun, she was not used to it, and was stunned for a long time.

    Looking at the sea of ??sand composed of boundless yellow sand, she knew that she had traveled underground with the descendant of the desert giant god for several months, and finally arrived at

    The destination is the endless sand sea.

    Eyes patrol around.

    She saw a strange object in the distance, a group of even stranger intelligent creatures standing on a dome-like vehicle, looking at her curiously.

    Silver stepped forward, stood under the dome mobile magic vehicle and asked them.

    Do you know where the Moyuan King City is?

    The demons looked at each other.

    This guy asked the Demon Spirit Clan if they knew where the Demon Abyss King City was, it was like asking someone if you remember the location of your home.

    They don't know if this guy really doesn't know, or he's just pretending to be stupid.

    The leader of the demon spirit and his companion looked at each other, and then asked Yin: Do you want a ride?

    Silver looked at the carts of these strange creatures, although he was a little surprised that their carts were so big, and there were no pack animals to pull them.

    But it can be felt that this should be something similar to props, with extraordinary fluctuations on it.

    Thanks!

    Listening to the other party's answer, they not only know about Moyuan King City, but they still want to go there.

    So Yin sat up and entered the dome full of goods.

    The convoy started quickly and headed towards Moyuan King City in a wobble——

    to check

 Text Chapter 534: Hitchhiking in the Floating Empty City

    ,

    Silver sat in the corner of the dome-like magic cart.

    There was no seat in the car, so she could only hug her legs and close her eyes, shaking her body gently along with the cargo.

    "Kang Bang Bang Bang~"

    The dome magic car is usually controlled by three to four monsters, and it stopped for a while in the middle, and then about a day later, the monster in charge of driving said something.

    A skylight was opened above the giant egg, and Yin followed the other two demon spirits out of it.

    In the desert, the sun is particularly dazzling.

    Yin blinked, and then saw an incredible city in the golden light gathering in the distance of the rolling sand dunes.

    Among the towering city walls, one high-rise building after another breaks through the city wall and soars into the sky. These high-rise buildings are connected by dense corridor bridges, cableways, and stairs.

    Ancient, barbaric, and stalwart.

    Seems not enough to describe it.

    Even Yin felt that mortals were not worthy of living in such a city.

    "Demon Abyss King City."

    "The place where the gods live."

    It is shocking from a distance, and even more so after entering it.

    In the city.

    Ancient puppet monsters, kite monsters, clay pot monsters and big-headed glass monsters control various magic tools to shuttle between cities. Huge hot-air balloon airships take off and land non-stop, and mythical barriers shroud the city.  Sky.

    Yin, who came from the most remote village, suddenly felt that he was in another world, as if he was no longer in this world.

    It wasn't until the metal puppet monster on the dome-shaped mobile magic vehicle, that is, the captain of the transport team, climbed onto the roof and shouted at the stop square that she finally came to her senses.

    "Hurry up and unload the goods, all the materials have been delivered."

    "Help."

    "If you give money, help unload and deliver the goods."

    "For the construction task of the floating city, pay with magic gold coins, and you can get it directly at the financial hall of the palace, and you will never be in arrears."

    As soon as he heard the magic gold coin, he could immediately see several demon spirits coming with their own magic equipment.

    "This is delivered to"

    "This is delivered to"

    Their dome-shaped magic vehicle is too big and heavy to run in the city.

    Silver also got off the dome-shaped magic vehicle, looking around curiously.

    Suddenly, a puff of smoke rose from a slope ahead.

    A metal machine more than one meter wide and about three meters long rushed down from a distant slope with a lot of movement, very fast and with a harsh sound.

    "Wooooow!"

    "Cool cool cool~"

    That was a first-order flame demon driving his own mechanical magic vehicle.

    But his magic cart is extremely simple, behind it is a dark trailer with dense rivets, and a cloth shed is built on it.

    There is a big chimney on the front of the car, and the smoke comes out of it.

    A mysterious mechanical body is connected under the chimney, and a glass cylinder is embedded in the center of the core.

    There was a raging flame burning in the cylinder, and there seemed to be water in the iron box above the cylinder, which was scalding hot.

    One of them stopped at the docking station square, not to mention the other monsters, even Yin was also attracted by this "smoke-breathing mechanical monster".

    The captain of the transportation team asked him: "What kind of magic tool is this?"

    This first-order flame demon was very proud and patted his magic equipment.

    Then, he sat on it and said slowly.

    "It is a blueprint invented by myself, a unique magic tool."

    "When I went to the Land of Sunrise, I saw that those alchemists had already started using steam looms."

    "Kucha, Kucha, Kucha, can drive the textiles to move."

    "I saw that the wheels of the textile machine in the workshop were similar to the wheels of a wheel. At that time, I wondered if they could be used in our magic tools."

    "So it took several years to research and modify

    After a while, I used it on my magic equipment.  "

    "It saves effort to drive. They have to rest for a long time when they run one or two hourglasses. Although I am only a first-level locomotive, my steam locomotive can run many laps in the city in one breath, which is no worse than some second-level magic tools.  "

    Regardless of whether it is a magic tool or a prop, the core power is the activated spiritual power derived from the blood of the gods. The activated spiritual power will automatically recover when it is exhausted, but it will take time.

    &The description is vivid and can be described as impassioned and exciting.

    Because he loves this adventure and longs for the distance, he waits for the unknown with full expectation.

    But for Yin, this adventure is only dark and long.

    as well as.

    Lonely.

    Yin raised his head and met Lei's eyes.

    In those eyes, Lei seemed to understand something.

    Lei suddenly remembered something. He had heard about some things that happened in Astrology City before.

    It was just a story and information that he heard occasionally, but for the people in the city at that time, it was undoubtedly a nightmare.

    And Yin's blunt and cold narration also made Lei feel the hollowness in Yin's heart and her embarrassing past.

    at last.

    Lei put away his notebook.

    He looked at Yin apologetically, because he felt that what he said before seemed inappropriate, at least not at the right time.

    For him, going to the starry sky is a great adventure, and adventure is a joyful and expected thing.

    However, for silver, this does not seem to be the case.

    She was just chasing the flickering lights in the dark, and hoped that one day, she would stay where the lights belonged to her.

    Ray: "I'm sorry."

    Silver said, "Why did you say sorry?"

    Ray said: "I shouldn't attach my expectations of adventure to you."

    "Maybe what you need is not adventure, nor going to a distant place."

    "You've gone too long and you've gone too far."

    "silver."

    Lei took a breath, and said with a gentle smile.

    "However, I hope that your journey in the floating city will be bright and easy."

    "I also hope that my trip will be your last trip."

    "And at the end of this journey, you can finally meet the Death Star giant and fulfill your wish."

    "On that day, you can stay under the light that belongs to you."

    "With your companions."

    After Lei finished speaking, he turned and walked away after saying goodbye.

    When he reached a distance, he waved to Yin, making a gesture of encouragement and encouragement.

    However, Yin just stood there blankly, like an immobile statue-

    wap- to view

    wap

 Text Chapter 534: Hitchhiking in the Floating Empty City

    Silver sat in the corner of the dome-like magic cart.

    There was no seat in the car, so she could only hug her legs and close her eyes, shaking her body gently along with the cargo.

    "Kang Bang Bang Bang~"

    The dome magic car is usually controlled by three to four monsters, and it stopped for a while in the middle, and then about a day later, the monster in charge of driving said something.

    A skylight was opened above the giant egg, and Yin followed the other two demon spirits out of it.

    In the desert, the sun is particularly dazzling.

    Yin blinked, and then saw an incredible city in the golden light gathering in the distance of the rolling sand dunes.

    Among the towering city walls, one high-rise building after another breaks through the city wall and soars into the sky. These high-rise buildings are connected by dense corridor bridges, cableways, and stairs.

    Ancient, barbaric, and stalwart.

    Seems not enough to describe it.

    Even Yin felt that mortals were not worthy of living in such a city.

    "Demon Abyss King City."

    "The place where the gods live."

    It is shocking from a distance, and even more so after entering it.

    In the city.

    Ancient puppet monsters, kite monsters, clay pot monsters and big-headed glass monsters control various magic tools to shuttle between cities. Huge hot-air balloon airships take off and land non-stop, and mythical barriers shroud the city.  Sky.

    Yin, who came from the most remote village, suddenly felt that he was in another world, as if he was no longer in this world.

    It wasn't until the metal puppet monster on the dome-shaped mobile magic vehicle, that is, the captain of the transport team, climbed onto the roof and shouted at the stop square that she finally came to her senses.

    "Hurry up and unload the goods, all the materials have been delivered."

    "Help."

    "If you give money, help unload and deliver the goods."

    "For the construction task of the floating city, pay with magic gold coins, and you can get it directly at the financial hall of the palace, and you will never be in arrears."

    As soon as he heard the magic gold coin, he could immediately see several demon spirits coming with their own magic equipment.

    "This is delivered to"

    "This is delivered to"

    Their dome-shaped magic vehicle is too big and heavy to run in the city.

    Silver also got off the dome-shaped magic vehicle, looking around curiously.

    Suddenly, a puff of smoke rose from a slope ahead.

    A metal machine more than one meter wide and about three meters long rushed down from a distant slope with a lot of movement, very fast and with a harsh sound.

    "Wooooow!"

    "Cool cool cool~"

    That was a first-order flame demon driving his own mechanical magic vehicle.

    But his magic cart is extremely simple, behind it is a dark trailer with dense rivets, and a cloth shed is built on it.

    There is a big chimney on the front of the car, and the smoke comes out of it.

    A mysterious mechanical body is connected under the chimney, and a glass cylinder is embedded in the center of the core.

    There was a raging flame burning in the cylinder, and there seemed to be water in the iron box above the cylinder, which was scalding hot.

    One of them stopped at the docking station square, not to mention the other monsters, even Yin was also attracted by this "smoke-breathing mechanical monster".

    The captain of the transportation team asked him: "What kind of magic tool is this?"

    This first-order flame demon was very proud and patted his magic equipment.

    Then, he sat on it and said slowly.

    "It is a blueprint invented by myself, a unique magic tool."

    "When I went to the Land of Sunrise, I saw that those alchemists had already started using steam looms."

    "Kucha, Kucha, Kucha, can drive the textiles to move."

    "I saw that the wheels of the textile machine in the workshop were similar to the wheels of a wheel. At that time, I wondered if they could be used in our magic tools."

    "So it took several years to research and modify

    After a while, I used it on my magic equipment.  "

    "It saves effort to drive. They have to rest for a long time when they run one or two hourglasses. Although I am only a first-level locomotive, my steam locomotive can run many laps in the city in one breath, which is no worse than some second-level magic tools.  "

    Regardless of whether it is a magic tool or a prop, the core power is the activated spiritual power derived from the blood of the gods. The activated spiritual power will automatically recover when it is exhausted, but it will take time.

    Therefore, the more powerful the demon?It was impassioned and exciting.

    Because he loves this adventure and longs for the distance, he waits for the unknown with full expectation.

    But for Yin, this adventure is only dark and long.

    as well as.

    Lonely.

    Yin raised his head and met Lei's eyes.

    In those eyes, Lei seemed to understand something.

    Lei suddenly remembered something. He had heard about some things that happened in Astrology City before.

    It was just a story and information that he heard occasionally, but for the people in the city at that time, it was undoubtedly a nightmare.

    And Yin's blunt and cold narration also made Lei feel the hollowness in Yin's heart and her embarrassing past.

    at last.

    Lei put away his notebook.

    He looked at Yin apologetically, because he felt that what he said before seemed inappropriate, at least not at the right time.

    For him, going to the starry sky is a great adventure, and adventure is a joyful and expected thing.

    However, for silver, this does not seem to be the case.

    She was just chasing the flickering lights in the dark, and hoped that one day, she would stay where the lights belonged to her.

    Ray: "I'm sorry."

    Silver said, "Why did you say sorry?"

    Ray said: "I shouldn't attach my expectations of adventure to you."

    "Maybe what you need is not adventure, nor going to a distant place."

    "You've gone too long and you've gone too far."

    "silver."

    Lei took a breath, and said with a gentle smile.

    "However, I hope that your journey in the floating city will be bright and easy."

    "I also hope that my trip will be your last trip."

    "And at the end of this journey, you can finally meet the Death Star giant and fulfill your wish."

    "On that day, you can stay under the light that belongs to you."

    "With your companions."

    After Lei finished speaking, he turned and walked away after saying goodbye.

    When he reached a distance, he waved to Yin, making a gesture of encouragement and encouragement.

    However, Yin just stood there blankly, like an immobile statue-

    wap.com-to check

 Text Chapter 537: Going to the Capital of Antiquities and the Country of Witch Doctors

    ,

    The Priestly Kingdom of Topa.

    This is a new country, located between the northern wilderness and the fire demon swamp, established by a group of snake people from the depths of the ground. It is an ancient snake people that split from the ground thousands of hundreds of years ago.  civilization.

    Their language, customs, and even their practice methods are slightly different from those on the ground, but if you listen carefully to their words, you can still feel the ancient rhyme of thousands of years ago.

    This new country has no king, and the priests of the Mother of Snakes are in charge of power and order in the country.

    And its name comes from their son of Ten Thousand Snakes, who was also the name of the eleventh generation of Ten Thousand Snake Priests who were once the City of Gods.

    Topa, the hero of the underground snake people in the past, and Topa the demon later.

    Today.

    He once again became a great existence among the population of this country.

    At this moment, a group of snake people came towards this new country. When they passed through the wide canyon and looked at the mountains and cities in the distance, they all exclaimed.

    "It's the capital of the labyrinth."

    "Here we are."

    "The place where the son of all snakes is, the place where the miracle of the mother of all snakes appears."

    They prostrated devoutly on the ground and walked towards the city as if on a pilgrimage.

    Because of the existence of the Son of Ten Thousand Snakes, a large number of snake people who still believe in the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes come here to worship the Ten Thousand Snake Temple in the labyrinth capital, and enshrine the spokesperson of the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes in the world.

    They lined up and entered the city.

    Crowds gather under the temple to pray to their gods.

    Looking at the quaint temple, although it is a bit crude, it still can't stop the excitement of the believers, and they all burst into tears.

    "The great mother of snakes, our great mother goddess."

    "After a thousand years, we finally see your miracles sprinkled on the world again."

    A masked snake girl stood in front of the temple, raised her hand and rushed towards the sky with fireworks.

    The priests and attendants of the temple followed the sound and lit the bonfire.

    Under the temple.

    The snake girl danced the ancient sacrificial dance, and the ancient rhythm sounded.

    They offered sacrifices to the Mother of Snakes and prayed to her for people's faith and devotion to her.

    The flames burned blazingly, bringing warmth and hope to everyone in the city.

    It was only after reaching the ground that the underground snake knew that the mother of all snakes had already been forgiven by God and went to the kingdom of the Creator.

    Everything has long since passed, and the curse and divine punishment they feared and feared had never actually befallen them.

    At dusk.

    In the sky not far from the maze city, a god-like existence floats above the sea of ??clouds.

    It can be seen that a sphere emitting light revolves around her body, making her float in mid-air like this.

    This is a kind of life magic that Yin gradually explored after entering the third level.

    A winged figure next to her was waving her wings. It was Matafuss, and she also came with Yin.

    Obviously before they went straight to the Star City, but after entering the border of the wasteland, Matafus didn't understand why Yin had to take a long way to come here.

    Silver stood at a high place and looked at the city under the Blue Copper Mountain. The reason why it was called the Labyrinth City was because the city was not just on the ground floor.

    Below is also connected to the labyrinth of the earth, where there are also some snake people living there, who are the priests of this country.

    They guard the passage leading to the next level underground, and also guard their son of the snake.

    But at least for now, it seems that most of the underground snake people have gradually become accustomed to the above-ground world, and have also integrated into the country of the giant Ruhe snake people.

    Matafus looked at Yin's gaze, and faintly saw the masked priestess in front of the temple.

    "Are there any friends of yours inside?"

    Matafuss could feel that Yin seemed to be very happy, although this kind of happiness was not expressed on Yin's face.

    Yin watched quietly: "Well, he is my friend."

    Matafuss: "Aren't you going to see them?"

    Silver: "No need."

    Silver knows.

    Yingying can lead the underground snake people to the ground from the endless depths of the earth, and establish her own country.

    How difficult it was in the meantime.

    She also knows that many people are paying attention to her nowadays, and she has too many troubles and dangers.?Rising up, the activated spiritual power in Matafus's body began to change.

    The ceremony connected the dream world and led to the kingdom of God above the sky.

    It can be seen that an illusory shadow appeared behind Matavus, and then a curse seal slowly condensed out of her back, which was the inheritance of the curse seal of wind in the ordinary winged body.

    Yin felt the wind blowing in the room out of thin air: "Wind."

    But Matafus quickly gave up on the wind, and even directly expelled this part from her body.

    Because the power of this curse seal may be suitable for most wingmen, but it is not suitable for a witch doctor.

    It is even more unsuitable for the path she will take in the future.

    And at this time, the dense luminous paper flew out of her body, condensing a brand new spell seal.

    Neither the Snake Man nor the Wing Man can directly communicate with the God's Cup. Today's curse seals are inherited from the ancient gods.

    Romil nodded: "It's the curse seal of paper, and the spirit of the curse seal is about to come out."

    When Matafus made potions before, she used various plants as raw materials to make special paper and blend them into ghost spirits.

    When needed, take a piece of paper from Ghost Spirit.

    After being burned by divine magic, it is combined with various other materials to create witchcraft.

    For Matafuss, the curse seal of paper is a kind of power that is very suitable and has already been prepared.

    But at this time, the ceremony is not over yet.

    Romil frowned and looked up at the ceremony: "Huh?"

    Lei also looked at Matafuss and found something unusual, but he also found that it didn't seem to be a bad thing: "There is another one?"

    All I saw was a white ray of light gushing out from the entrance to the dream world above the ceremony, squeezing into Matafus's body with a ball of curse marks.

    Lei immediately recognized what curse seal it was: "It's the curse seal of bone."

    Whether it is the curse seal of paper or the curse seal of bone, it is a very special curse seal power.

    And Lomir also knew that this other spell should be an additional gift from the God of Witch Doctor, and the God of Witch Doctor was indeed waiting for the birth of a third-tier witch doctor, as they had expected.

    The curse seal condensed out.

    A more drastic change followed.

    The figure of Matavus floated up, originally located above the ceremony, the blurred shadow that was distorted in the midair gradually became clear.

    Bone structures emerged from the shadow out of thin air, filling the interior of the fuzzy phantom.

    "Wow"

    Densely dense luminous paper flew out of Matavus's body, covering and filling the skeleton, like skin.

    More paper was folded, or cut into filaments.

    It turned into internal organs, intestines, brains, and even hair.

    Immediately afterwards, the dense luminous paper was folded and turned into feathers, which were inserted and turned into wings.

    at last.

    An inside is supported by bones as a frame, covered with paper and folded into wings. The strange sky with a height of more than 20 meters makes the spirit of the curse seal appear.

    This is a huge compound spell-sealed spirit.

    The appearance looks a bit like Us when he was young.

    The spirit of the curse seal moved, as if it had its own consciousness. At this moment, the spirit of the curse seal had completely merged with the ghost spirit.

    Entering the third level, Matafusi's ghost spirit has completely transformed.

    It's as if it has really become a real complete living body, a living body with multiple organs.

    Instead of just one mouth, one eye, and one face.

    Originally, the ghost spirit was an organ hidden in the body of the contractor, but now Matafus, who is hiding inside the "Paper Sky Angel", looks more like an organ in the ghost spirit.

    While moving, it suddenly stopped and looked up, the entrance of the dream world.

    Shouted a byte: "God!"

    Lei, Lomir, and Yin listened to the voice and could hear two voices overlapping, one of which belonged to Matafus.

    at the same time.

    A force descended on Matafus.

    The tall "Paper Sky Angel" collapsed, and Matafus also slowly fell from the sky.

    She sat on the ground as if she had fallen asleep.

    Romir stepped forward and found that the ghost spirit and consciousness in her body were gone, and the two had gone to another world along with the ceremony.

    Silver asked, "What happened to her?"

    Lei told Yin: "She went to the Kingdom of God, which belongs to the witch doctor."

    wap.

    \/71\/\/.html?Already traveled to another world with the ritual.

    Silver asked, "What happened to her?"

    Lei told Yin: "She went to the Kingdom of God, which belongs to the witch doctor."

    wap.

    \/71\/\/.htm

 Text Chapter 538: The sleeping god is about to wake up (thanks to Yao Daji and Tang Yiren for their rewards)

    The colorful rays of light pulled towards the endless heights, and Matafus felt as if she was sucked in by a vortex.

    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had turned into a small skeleton man, standing on top of a towering giant tree, and behind her was a double-opening giant door.

    Matafus stared at the gate, and could see many words written on both sides of the gate, many of which were written in Yiren's characters, so she could recognize them.

    "I want to cure everyone who suffers from the same disease."

    "I want a healthy body."

    "I want to live well and live hard."

    "I want to talkI want to standI want to hear"

    ""

    This is the capital of old things in the Kingdom of Witch Doctor God.

    And those who leave words here are those chosen ones who came after Matafus and others.

    Matafus looked at those words, every word revealed the desire of the witch doctors, and it was also the reason why they became witch doctors.

    Matafus was a little moved and proud of being a witch doctor.

    Turn around and take a few steps forward.

    She looked under the big tree, which belonged to the city of ghosts and spirits.

    The illusory sunlight penetrates the mottled leaves, shines on the edge of the platform, and at the same time slantly shoots into the city.

    "It's the same as I remembered when I was a child."

    "I am back again."

    Everything here has changed a bit compared to before, but I can still get back the feeling of the past.

    Let her recall the wonderful fantasy nights she experienced with her friends when she was a child.

    Standing on the edge of the door that connects the world and the kingdom of God, you can see that the multiple tree ladders surrounded by the big tree are still far away. She was once blocked by this "heavenly moat", but now it is nothing to her.  question.

    Just as Matafus was about to fly down, a voice came from the side: "Matafus."

    Matafuss looked over and found that it was a book that wobbled while walking, but as she walked, it evolved into a paper-folded angel.

    Matafuss laughed: "You came here too!"

    "Paper Sky Angel" said: "I will be where you are, without me looking after you, you will be confused again."

    Matafuss was a little unhappy, but felt very warm: "It's not like what you said."

    "Paper Sky Angel" patted her head as if comforting a child: "Let's go, God is waiting for us."

    It jumped down, and Matafuss asked excitedly after hearing what it said.

    "real?"

    "Is God really waiting for us?"

    The two flew to the top of the stairs below, and then walked down the stairs.

    There are many more houses on the tree, and various small doors are inlaid in the corners.

    All of them are inhabited by ghosts and spirits.

    Occasionally, they would open the door, poke their heads out to look at Matafus and the two who passed by and walked down the stairs, showing curious eyes.

    There are some antique gem-type ghosts, such as brooches, earrings, rings and so on.

    Matafus even saw a ghost spirit that has only gradually emerged recently, the ghost spirit with glasses.

    However, the other party didn't seem to have very good eyesight, so he stared at the two of them for a long time.

    The result said: "Hey, are you four from outside?"

    Walking along the main street of the capital of ghosts and spirits towards the outside, more and more ghosts came out, looked at them on the street, and welcomed them.

    And the moment they walked out of the city gate, Matafus changed.

    She and the paper sky angel merged into one, and her size continued to grow.

    The ghosts watched this scene in the city and cheered.

    "Wow, they got so big."

    "That's a third-tier witch doctor."

    "Good stake."

    Together with the ghosts and spirits, the contractor is the real witch doctor.

    When Matafus turned her head, she saw that the original capital of old objects had become extremely dwarfed.

    She walked through the jungle and saw the glass dome.

    Pushing open a delicate and gorgeous glass door, she finally walked out of the botanical garden and came outside.

    She saw the sea of ??red flowers, and also saw the city of the Kingdom of God.

    And the moment Matafus saw the sea of ??flowers, sheHow to become a species of wisdom, can I know the secret?  "

    Elena asked Matafuss: "Is it you who want to know, or the witch doctor god?"

    Matafus immediately shared some of her previous experience in the Kingdom of the Witch Doctor, about the tests and questions the witch doctor gave her, and the witch doctor asked her to tell others that as long as she completed the test, the God of the Witch Doctor would come  On her body, tell them the secret they want.

    Whether it is the stone in the sky, or the secret of the oath.

    But after saying this, Matafuss changed her usual tone and said to Elena, the god of demons.

    "However, I'm actually very curious."

    "What exactly is the wisdom seed?"

    "What the hell are we?"

    Some problems are rooted in the bottom of my heart, and they can no longer be pulled out.

    Elena read silently after listening.

    "I want to walk on the path of the true God, and I want to see the ultimate path of wisdom."

    "We must first know what we are and what the wisdom species is."

    After a long time, she said another sentence.

    "That's really good!"

    After finishing speaking, Elena stepped down little by little, and took off the hood on her head.

    He walked and talked.

    "This is the secret of the devil."

    It was only then that Matafus saw that the opponent's hood had two faces, real and imaginary.

    Soon, the other party walked in front of Matafus. At this moment, the metal ancient demon doll and the pyramid spirit overlapped and looked at Matafus.

    A god looked at Matafus so closely that Matafus' back was stiff and motionless.

    She looked at Elena in the spirit body, and seemed to feel the nobility and power of the ancient gods from the other's eyes and face.

    Elena told Matafuss: "It originated from the monster's body, from the ghosts of the ancient times."

    "The two become one, and this is us, that is, the devil."

    The God of Demon Spirits tapped Matafuss' forehead with a finger, allowing her to see the birth of the Demon Spirit Clan.

    And this time.

    The ghost spirit in Matafus' body also turned into a "paper sky angel" and flew out.

    Soon its sky melted its shape, and dense papers flew in midair, changing to another shape.

    It actually started to change into the form of the demon family——

    Evil Peninsula.

    A shadow flitted across the sea of ??clouds in the sky, following the light and shadow, constantly passing, and jumping with the flickering of the clouds.

    This is a very peculiar kingdom of God. Some other kingdoms of God are fused with cities, and some are fused with mountains, but it is fused with the clouds and water vapor of the world.

    The Kingdom of God, the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    At this time, a figure was summoned into the Kingdom of God.

    Through the fog, phantom libraries are located on both sides of the road of the Kingdom of God, and densely packed spirit bodies sit on the book of witch spirits and look at those who come, and salute each other.

    The person who came was Sukob, who was stepping on the throne of the god of contracts and codes.

    Su Kebu went all the way and came to the door of truth.

    Soon, a powerful spirit body that ruled the Kingdom of God appeared under the Gate of Truth.

    Although he has no actual status, Polik, who is actually almost the vice-lord of the Kingdom of God, looked at Sukob: "Sukob, how is the matter that you were asked to investigate?"

    Su Kebu replied: "Elena, the god of demons, has found the person chosen by the god of witch doctor, and is trying to find a way to communicate with the god of witch doctor. She should want to know how to establish the kingdom of heaven."

    But Polik said: "I think it's not just that, the witch doctor gods are the servants of the supreme gods, and every time they enter the world, they have absolutely extraordinary meanings."

    "In a sense, they represent the will of the supreme god."

    Polik told Su Kebu: "Su Kebu, you are on the giant island of Ruhe, so it is up to you to keep an eye on all the movements of the demon family, and the mortal who was chosen by the witch doctor god."

    Su Kebu nodded: "I will continue to pay attention."

    The conversation was over, but Sukob didn't leave right away.

    He looked at the huge door of truth, and he could see that the door of myth was so dilapidated that it was about to be shattered into a ball of slag. Now there are basically no cracks and signs of damage on it.

    However, this kind of problem is of course invisible from the surface.

    What the situation is like, only Polik, who is now in charge of the Kingdom of God and the Gate of Truth, knows.

    And Polik looked at Su Kebu's eyes, and knew what he wanted to ask, this time he didn't hide it anymore, but told Su Kebu directly: "I can feel that God is about to wake up.  "

    Su Kebu showed ecstasy on his face: "Really?"

    Polik nodded to Sukob: "We have to speed up the progress."

    "The second road to the true god has opened, and the god of witch doctor has left the Kingdom of Creator God."

    "Next, there will definitely be bigger changes."

    Sukob didn't know what Polik had felt, but he did have a sense of oppression.

    Because when the god of truth and knowledge wakes up, the evil god of original sin who fell asleep at the same time as him should almost wake up.?This kind of problem, of course, cannot be seen on the surface.

    What the situation is like, only Polik, who is now in charge of the Kingdom of God and the Gate of Truth, knows.

    And Polik looked at Su Kebu's eyes, and knew what he wanted to ask, this time he didn't hide it anymore, but told Su Kebu directly: "I can feel that God is about to wake up.  "

    Su Kebu showed ecstasy on his face: "Really?"

    Polik nodded to Sukob: "We have to speed up the progress."

    "The second road to the true god has opened, and the god of witch doctor has left the Kingdom of Creator God."

    "Next, there will definitely be bigger changes."

    Sukob didn't know what Polik had felt, but he did have a sense of oppression.

    Because when the god of truth and knowledge wakes up, the evil god of original sin who fell asleep at the same time as him should almost wake up too.

 Text Chapter 537: Going to the Capital of Antiquities and the Country of Witch Doctors

    The Priestly Kingdom of Topa.

    This is a new country, located between the northern wilderness and the fire demon swamp, established by a group of snake people from the depths of the ground. It is an ancient snake people that split from the ground thousands of hundreds of years ago.  civilization.

    Their language, customs, and even their practice methods are slightly different from those on the ground, but if you listen carefully to their words, you can still feel the ancient rhyme of thousands of years ago.

    This new country has no king, and the priests of the Mother of Snakes are in charge of power and order in the country.

    And its name comes from their son of Ten Thousand Snakes, who was also the name of the eleventh generation of Ten Thousand Snake Priests who were once the City of Gods.

    Topa, the hero of the underground snake people in the past, and Topa the demon later.

    Today.

    He once again became a great existence among the population of this country.

    At this moment, a group of snake people came towards this new country. When they passed through the wide canyon and looked at the mountains and cities in the distance, they all exclaimed.

    "It's the capital of the labyrinth."

    "Here we are."

    "The place where the son of all snakes is, the place where the miracle of the mother of all snakes appears."

    They prostrated devoutly on the ground and walked towards the city as if on a pilgrimage.

    Because of the existence of the Son of Ten Thousand Snakes, a large number of snake people who still believe in the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes come here to worship the Ten Thousand Snake Temple in the labyrinth capital, and enshrine the spokesperson of the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes in the world.

    They lined up and entered the city.

    Crowds gather under the temple to pray to their gods.

    Looking at the quaint temple, although it is a bit crude, it still can't stop the excitement of the believers, and they all burst into tears.

    "The great mother of snakes, our great mother goddess."

    "After a thousand years, we finally see your miracles sprinkled on the world again."

    A masked snake girl stood in front of the temple, raised her hand and rushed towards the sky with fireworks.

    The priests and attendants of the temple followed the sound and lit the bonfire.

    Under the temple.

    The snake girl danced the ancient sacrificial dance, and the ancient rhythm sounded.

    They offered sacrifices to the Mother of Snakes and prayed to her for people's faith and devotion to her.

    The flames burned blazingly, bringing warmth and hope to everyone in the city.

    It was only after reaching the ground that the underground snake knew that the mother of all snakes had already been forgiven by God and went to the kingdom of the Creator.

    Everything has long since passed, and the curse and divine punishment they feared and feared had never actually befallen them.

    At dusk.

    In the sky not far from the maze city, a god-like existence floats above the sea of ??clouds.

    It can be seen that a sphere emitting light revolves around her body, making her float in mid-air like this.

    This is a kind of life magic that Yin gradually explored after entering the third level.

    A winged figure next to her was waving her wings. It was Matafuss, and she also came with Yin.

    Obviously before they went straight to the Star City, but after entering the border of the wasteland, Matafus didn't understand why Yin had to take a long way to come here.

    Silver stood at a high place and looked at the city under the Blue Copper Mountain. The reason why it was called the Labyrinth City was because the city was not just on the ground floor.

    Below is also connected to the labyrinth of the earth, where there are also some snake people living there, who are the priests of this country.

    They guard the passage leading to the next level underground, and also guard their son of the snake.

    But at least for now, it seems that most of the underground snake people have gradually become accustomed to the above-ground world, and have also integrated into the country of the giant Ruhe snake people.

    Matafus looked at Yin's gaze, and faintly saw the masked priestess in front of the temple.

    "Are there any friends of yours inside?"

    Matafuss could feel that Yin seemed to be very happy, although this kind of happiness was not expressed on Yin's face.

    Yin watched quietly: "Well, he is my friend."

    Matafuss: "Aren't you going to see them?"

    Silver: "No need."

    Silver knows.

    Yingying can lead the underground snake people to the ground from the endless depths of the earth, and establish her own country.

    How difficult it was in the meantime.

    She also knows that many people are paying attention to herself nowadays, and she has too many troubles and dangers, which many people have mentionedThe activated mental power within the ?? began to change.

    The ceremony connected the dream world and led to the kingdom of God above the sky.

    It can be seen that an illusory shadow appeared behind Matavus, and then a curse seal slowly condensed out of her back, which was the inheritance of the curse seal of wind in the ordinary winged body.

    Yin felt the wind blowing in the room out of thin air: "Wind."

    But Matafus quickly gave up on the wind, and even directly expelled this part from her body.

    Because the power of this curse seal may be suitable for most wingmen, but it is not suitable for a witch doctor.

    It is even more unsuitable for the path she will take in the future.

    And at this time, the dense luminous paper flew out of her body, condensing a brand new spell seal.

    Neither the Snake Man nor the Wing Man can directly communicate with the God's Cup. Today's curse seals are inherited from the ancient gods.

    Romil nodded: "It's the curse seal of paper, and the spirit of the curse seal is about to come out."

    When Matafus made potions before, she used various plants as raw materials to make special paper and blend them into ghost spirits.

    When needed, take a piece of paper from Ghost Spirit.

    After being burned by divine magic, it is combined with various other materials to create witchcraft.

    For Matafuss, the curse seal of paper is a kind of power that is very suitable and has already been prepared.

    But at this time, the ceremony is not over yet.

    Romil frowned and looked up at the ceremony: "Huh?"

    Lei also looked at Matafuss and found something unusual, but he also found that it didn't seem to be a bad thing: "There is another one?"

    All I saw was a white ray of light gushing out from the entrance to the dream world above the ceremony, squeezing into Matafus's body with a ball of curse marks.

    Lei immediately recognized what curse seal it was: "It's the curse seal of bone."

    Whether it is the curse seal of paper or the curse seal of bone, it is a very special curse seal power.

    And Lomir also knew that this other spell should be an additional gift from the God of Witch Doctor, and the God of Witch Doctor was indeed waiting for the birth of a third-tier witch doctor, as they had expected.

    The curse seal condensed out.

    A more drastic change followed.

    The figure of Matavus floated up, originally located above the ceremony, the blurred shadow that was distorted in the midair gradually became clear.

    Bone structures emerged from the shadow out of thin air, filling the interior of the fuzzy phantom.

    "Wow"

    Densely dense luminous paper flew out of Matavus's body, covering and filling the skeleton, like skin.

    More paper was folded, or cut into filaments.

    It turned into internal organs, intestines, brains, and even hair.

    Immediately afterwards, the dense luminous paper was folded and turned into feathers, which were inserted and turned into wings.

    at last.

    An inside is supported by bones as a frame, covered with paper and folded into wings. The strange sky with a height of more than 20 meters makes the spirit of the curse seal appear.

    This is a huge compound spell-sealed spirit.

    The appearance looks a bit like Us when he was young.

    The spirit of the curse seal moved, as if it had its own consciousness. At this moment, the spirit of the curse seal had completely merged with the ghost spirit.

    Entering the third level, Matafusi's ghost spirit has completely transformed.

    It's as if it has really become a real complete living body, a living body with multiple organs.

    Instead of just one mouth, one eye, and one face.

    Originally, the ghost spirit was an organ hidden in the body of the contractor, but now Matafus, who is hiding inside the "Paper Sky Angel", looks more like an organ in the ghost spirit.

    While moving, it suddenly stopped and looked up, the entrance of the dream world.

    Shouted a byte: "God!"

    Lei, Lomir, and Yin listened to the voice and could hear two voices overlapping, one of which belonged to Matafus.

    at the same time.

    A force descended on Matafus.

    The tall "Paper Sky Angel" collapsed, and Matafus also slowly fell from the sky.

    She sat on the ground as if she had fallen asleep.

    Romir stepped forward and found that the ghost spirit and consciousness in her body were gone, and the two had gone to another world along with the ceremony.

    Silver asked, "What happened to her?"

    Lei told Yin: "She went to the Kingdom of God, which belongs to the witch doctor."?? A world.

    Silver asked, "What happened to her?"

    Lei told Yin: "She went to the Kingdom of God, which belongs to the witch doctor. ?

 Text Chapter 538: The sleeping god is about to wake up (thanks to Yao Daji and Tang Yiren for their rewards)

    The colorful rays of light pulled towards the endless heights, and Matafus felt as if she was sucked in by a vortex.

    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had turned into a small skeleton man, standing on top of a towering giant tree, and behind her was a double-opening giant door.

    Matafus stared at the gate, and could see many words written on both sides of the gate, many of which were written in Yiren's characters, so she could recognize them.

    "I want to cure everyone who suffers from the same disease."

    "I want a healthy body."

    "I want to live well and live hard."

    "I want to talkI want to standI want to hear"

    ""

    This is the capital of old things in the Kingdom of Witch Doctor God.

    And those who leave words here are those chosen ones who came after Matafus and others.

    Matafus looked at those words, every word revealed the desire of the witch doctors, and it was also the reason why they became witch doctors.

    Matafus was a little moved and proud of being a witch doctor.

    Turn around and take a few steps forward.

    She looked under the big tree, which belonged to the city of ghosts and spirits.

    The illusory sunlight penetrates the mottled leaves, shines on the edge of the platform, and at the same time slantly shoots into the city.

    "It's the same as I remembered when I was a child."

    "I am back again."

    Everything here has changed a bit compared to before, but I can still get back the feeling of the past.

    Let her recall the wonderful fantasy nights she experienced with her friends when she was a child.

    Standing on the edge of the door that connects the world and the kingdom of God, you can see that the multiple tree ladders surrounded by the big tree are still far away. She was once blocked by this "heavenly moat", but now it is nothing to her.  question.

    Just as Matafus was about to fly down, a voice came from the side: "Matafus."

    Matafuss looked over and found that it was a book that wobbled while walking, but as she walked, it evolved into a paper-folded angel.

    Matafuss laughed: "You came here too!"

    "Paper Sky Angel" said: "I will be where you are, without me looking after you, you will be confused again."

    Matafuss was a little unhappy, but felt very warm: "It's not like what you said."

    "Paper Sky Angel" patted her head as if comforting a child: "Let's go, God is waiting for us."

    It jumped down, and Matafuss asked excitedly after hearing what it said.

    "real?"

    "Is God really waiting for us?"

    The two flew to the top of the stairs below, and then walked down the stairs.

    There are many more houses on the tree, and various small doors are inlaid in the corners.

    All of them are inhabited by ghosts and spirits.

    Occasionally, they would open the door, poke their heads out to look at Matafus and the two who passed by and walked down the stairs, showing curious eyes.

    There are some antique gem-type ghosts, such as brooches, earrings, rings and so on.

    Matafus even saw a ghost spirit that has only gradually emerged recently, the ghost spirit with glasses.

    However, the other party didn't seem to have very good eyesight, so he stared at the two of them for a long time.

    The result said: "Hey, are you four from outside?"

    Walking along the main street of the capital of ghosts and spirits towards the outside, more and more ghosts came out, looked at them on the street, and welcomed them.

    And the moment they walked out of the city gate, Matafus changed.

    She and the paper sky angel merged into one, and her size continued to grow.

    The ghosts watched this scene in the city and cheered.

    "Wow, they got so big."

    "That's a third-tier witch doctor."

    "Good stake."

    Together with the ghosts and spirits, the contractor is the real witch doctor.

    When Matafus turned her head, she saw that the original capital of old objects had become extremely dwarfed.

    She walked through the jungle and saw the glass dome.

    Pushing open a delicate and gorgeous glass door, she finally walked out of the botanical garden and came outside.

    She saw the sea of ??red flowers, and also saw the city of the Kingdom of God.

    And the moment Matafus saw the sea of ??flowers, sheHow to become a species of wisdom, can I know the secret?  "

    Elena asked Matafuss: "Is it you who want to know, or the witch doctor god?"

    Matafus immediately shared some of her previous experience in the Kingdom of the Witch Doctor, about the tests and questions the witch doctor gave her, and the witch doctor asked her to tell others that as long as she completed the test, the God of the Witch Doctor would come  On her body, tell them the secret they want.

    Whether it is the stone in the sky, or the secret of the oath.

    But after saying this, Matafuss changed her usual tone and said to Elena, the god of demons.

    "However, I'm actually very curious."

    "What exactly is the wisdom seed?"

    "What the hell are we?"

    Some problems are rooted in the bottom of my heart, and they can no longer be pulled out.

    Elena read silently after listening.

    "I want to walk on the path of the true God, and I want to see the ultimate path of wisdom."

    "We must first know what we are and what the wisdom species is."

    After a long time, she said another sentence.

    "That's really good!"

    After finishing speaking, Elena stepped down little by little, and took off the hood on her head.

    He walked and talked.

    "This is the secret of the devil."

    It was only then that Matafus saw that the opponent's hood had two faces, real and imaginary.

    Soon, the other party walked in front of Matafus. At this moment, the metal ancient demon doll and the pyramid spirit overlapped and looked at Matafus.

    A god looked at Matafus so closely that Matafus' back was stiff and motionless.

    She looked at Elena in the spirit body, and seemed to feel the nobility and power of the ancient gods from the other's eyes and face.

    Elena told Matafuss: "It originated from the monster's body, from the ghosts of the ancient times."

    "The two become one, and this is us, that is, the devil."

    The God of Demon Spirits tapped Matafuss' forehead with a finger, allowing her to see the birth of the Demon Spirit Clan.

    And this time.

    The ghost spirit in Matafus' body also turned into a "paper sky angel" and flew out.

    Soon its sky melted its shape, and dense papers flew in midair, changing to another shape.

    It actually started to change into the form of the demon family——

    Evil Peninsula.

    A shadow flitted across the sea of ??clouds in the sky, following the light and shadow, constantly passing, and jumping with the flickering of the clouds.

    This is a very peculiar kingdom of God. Some other kingdoms of God are fused with cities, and some are fused with mountains, but it is fused with the clouds and water vapor of the world.

    The Kingdom of God, the God of Truth and Knowledge.

    At this time, a figure was summoned into the Kingdom of God.

    Through the fog, phantom libraries are located on both sides of the road of the Kingdom of God, and densely packed spirit bodies sit on the book of witch spirits and look at those who come, and salute each other.

    The person who came was Sukob, who was stepping on the throne of the god of contracts and codes.

    Su Kebu went all the way and came to the door of truth.

    Soon, a powerful spirit body that ruled the Kingdom of God appeared under the Gate of Truth.

    Although he has no actual status, Polik, who is actually almost the vice-lord of the Kingdom of God, looked at Sukob: "Sukob, how is the matter that you were asked to investigate?"

    Su Kebu replied: "Elena, the god of demons, has found the person chosen by the god of witch doctor, and is trying to find a way to communicate with the god of witch doctor. She should want to know how to establish the kingdom of heaven."

    But Polik said: "I think it's not just that, the witch doctor gods are the servants of the supreme gods, and every time they enter the world, they have absolutely extraordinary meanings."

    "In a sense, they represent the will of the supreme god."

    Polik told Su Kebu: "Su Kebu, you are on the giant island of Ruhe, so it is up to you to keep an eye on all the movements of the demon family, and the mortal who was chosen by the witch doctor god."

    Su Kebu nodded: "I will continue to pay attention."

    The conversation was over, but Sukob didn't leave right away.

    He looked at the huge door of truth, and he could see that the door of myth was so dilapidated that it was about to be shattered into a ball of slag. Now there are basically no cracks and signs of damage on it.

    However, this kind of problem is of course invisible from the surface.

    What the situation is like, only Polik, who is now in charge of the Kingdom of God and the Gate of Truth, knows.

    And Polik looked at Su Kebu's eyes, and knew what he wanted to ask, this time he didn't hide it anymore, but told Su Kebu directly: "I can feel that God is about to wake up.  "

    Su Kebu showed ecstasy on his face: "Really?"

    Polik nodded to Sukob: "We have to speed up the progress."

    "The second road to the true god has opened, and the god of witch doctor has left the Kingdom of Creator God."

    "Next, there will definitely be bigger changes."

    Sukob didn't know what Polik had felt, but he did have a sense of oppression.

    Because when the god of truth and knowledge wakes up, the evil god of original sin who fell asleep at the same time as him should almost wake up.?This kind of problem, of course, cannot be seen on the surface.

    What the situation is like, only Polik, who is now in charge of the Kingdom of God and the Gate of Truth, knows.

    And Polik looked at Su Kebu's eyes, and knew what he wanted to ask, this time he didn't hide it anymore, but told Su Kebu directly: "I can feel that God is about to wake up.  "

    Su Kebu showed ecstasy on his face: "Really?"

    Polik nodded to Sukob: "We have to speed up the progress."

    "The second road to the true god has opened, and the god of witch doctor has left the Kingdom of Creator God."

    "Next, there will definitely be bigger changes."

    Sukob didn't know what Polik had felt, but he did have a sense of oppression.

    Because when the god of truth and knowledge wakes up, the evil god of original sin who fell asleep at the same time as him should almost wake up too.

 Text Chapter 453: We are the descendants of Ledley Kee

    ,

    Vivien stood on the lighthouse for a long time.

    She has lived a long time, and there are not many people in this world who have lived longer than her.

    She is an ancient god, she seems to know all the secrets and past in this world, but at this moment she still feels that many things are still different from what she imagined.

    Are those ancient myths, the creation stories, really the same as what they heard?

    How many secrets and stories are there that they never knew

    Perhaps everything is just like what the Creator said.

    "This is just a myth of the Sanye people."

    This is the myth of the Sanye people, but it is only a myth in the eyes of the Sanye people.

    "The stories we hear, the beliefs we believe in, and the gods in our eyes."

    "Is it really what we think it is?"

    After a long time, Vivien finally lowered her head and continued to look.

    This time she didn't stop and read all the stories.  The following story is the same as in the legend.

    The great poet Tito arrived at Sara in the Kingdom of the Demon Abyss, and was finally tied up on the island of the dead waiting to die. It was the first generation king of the Demon Abyss who rescued him.

    The great poet and the first king of the Devil's Abyss passed through the city of Jesser, crossed the bottomless Devil's Abyss trench, and experienced risks.

    In the end, they arrived at the land given by the gods.

    It's just that according to the legend, they arrived at the land bestowed by God under the guidance of God, but according to the records of the great poet Tito, it is more accurate that he finally found the land bestowed by God holding the Cup of God.

    The first king of the Demon Abyss was wounded and slept in the sea of ??sunflowers, while the great poet Tito saw the Creator under the guidance of the goblin.

    [I replied: &amp;quot; Believe, because fate is in our hands.

    Seeing this, Vivien was stunned.

    She couldn't help the goosebumps all over her body, but there was a chill in her heart.

    No matter how courageous she is given, she still doesn't have the courage to say such things in front of the Creator.

    ? Fate is in our hands or say to God Insai

    Vivien's expression turned pale, "How dare a saint say that, why would he say that?"

    &amp;quot;How dare hetalk to the Creator&amp;quot;

    Vivien continued watching, as if she wanted to see how Insai God would respond.

    She seemed to have the answer in her heart, but she couldn't believe it.

    Looking down, I saw the great poet Tito writing on the bone book.

    Vivien slowly read the last page of the bone book, finally closed it and tied the rope.

    She walked down from the lighthouse in a daze, and it seemed that all the three-leaf symbionts could see that she was in a trance, but no one dared to come forward and say something.

    Vivien kept walking until she reached the deepest part of the Kingdom of Blood, the end of the Temple of Truth.

    She arrived in front of the cliff, looking at the mythical genealogy chart depicting the Creator and the Supreme Three Gods.

    After reading "The Last Chapter", Vivien suddenly understood many things that she could not understand before, and also understood the deep meaning in those ancient epics and myths.

    Vivien looked at the painted sacred wall carvings, and noticed every detail that was different from the chapters of the saints, which was the imagination and beautification of the Sanye people.

    She read suddenly.  &amp;quot; God said to Jesser.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot; Believe in me, it has nothing to do with me.

    She recalled the saint's Hymn to the King of Wisdom.  &amp;quot;The hymn of the king of wisdom.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot; Final chapter.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot; God took back his gift, but he also let go of the fate of the Sanye people.

    &amp;quot;The end of the god-given era also symbolizes the beginning of the history of civilization.  &amp;quot;

    For a moment, Vivien fell into deep self-doubt.  She found that what she thought and knew was completely different from that of a saint.

    She claims to be the inheritor of the saint's will, but she doesn't understand the true meaning of the saint.

    &amp;quot;Is what I inherited really the will of a saint&amp;quot;&amp;quot;Or is it what I think the will of a saint&amp;quot;

    "King Laidlici handed over the kingship and power to his son, and God Insai also let go of the fate of the Sanye people."

    &amp;quot;The Creator has handed over our destiny to us, but we always want to return our destiny to the Creator, waiting for the Creator's guidance.  &amp;quot;&amp;quot;mp;amp;quot;

    After Iva's words, Elena finally fell silent.  Those names were too heavy, so heavy that she didn't dare to bear them.

    Arriving here, Iva continued.

    "The age of the gods is about to begin. We should not focus on the past, but rather focus on the future."

    &amp;quot;Ms. Elena&amp;quot;

    &amp;quot; The demon spirit will also have a moment to completely walk into the world, no, you have already started to walk into the world.  &amp;quot;

    God Iva looked at the Demon King and Demon Queen: "You don't need to keep yourselves locked up here, you can go out and have a look."  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot; The world is big and beautiful.  &amp;quot;

    "When I came, I saw that many demon spirits were already getting along with the snake people in the kingdom of yellow sand. This is a good start."

    Having said that, God Iva called him by his first name.  &amp;quot;Elena!&amp;quot;

    &amp;quot; Let's start here, starting with the contract of the gods.

    Elena was able to become a myth because of Iva's help. It was Iva who gave her the method to become a god, and Elena was able to ascend to the god position.

    This is also a kindness to Elena.

    At this moment, God Iva personally came to the door and hoped that Elena would give up competing for the stone inscription of "Blood of King Power". For a committed person like Elena, it did have some effect.

    After that, no one spoke, and Elena seemed a little hesitant.

    At this time, some other movements appeared, breaking the quiet situation.

    A colorful flower tree under the pyramid suddenly emitted light, and the flower branches swayed.

    There is also a rainbow tree in the mythical field of the Pyramid of Demons, which is like a standard configuration for mythology, just like a mailbox at the door.

    A letter floated out of the tree hole of the rainbow tree and was delivered to Elena, the god of demons.

    Elena took a look and seemed to recognize whose letter it was.  She waved it open, and what greeted her was a greeting from beyond the known world.

    "Dear Ms. Elena, I have been away from you and Moyuan King City for a long time, and I miss you very much. I wonder if you miss me."

    &amp;quot;I have encountered a lot of interesting things recently, I&amp;quot;

    Seeing the words in the letter, a smile appeared on the illusory ghostly face of this iron-like knight of the abyss.

    &amp;quot;Ray&amp;quot;

    God Iva knew the other party when he heard the name.

    He heard his fellow traveler and disciple Olan mention him more than once. He was a very interesting person, a dreamer.

    Everyone can dream, but he can not only dream, but also fly for the dream.

    Oran said.

    It was a monster puppet that looked like thunder, clouds, and floating in the sky.

    Because he clearly has his feet on the ground, but yearns for the light and the sky.

    "Iva" is a letter from your student.

    Elena held the letter, "He said that he might have found the place where the sun rises."

    When the god talked about this student, his face was full of pride.

    Lei told his teacher that he flew to the end of the sea to the east and saw a boundless "giant island".

    There, it may be where the sun rises.

    If it is said that An Li is the hope and future of the scarlet goddess Vivien.

    Seeing Lei's letter, Ye Lianna seemed to have a feeling of waking up from a dream.

    Or in other words, falling from an old dream into a brand new dream of the future.

    Dan Yao is the same for Lei, the god of demon spirits, Ye Lianna.

    Ban Na, the god of demon spirits, looked carefully at Lei's letter, the corners of her mouth slightly selenized on her phantom face.

    "Maybe this is not the dream of my life.

    If it's just a dream, I can't find the place where the sun rises in my dream.

    ()

    1 second to remember the vertices: ?

 Text Chapter 454: They are the sons of God Kings

    ,

    There is heavy snow on the frozen plateau, and the rolling mountains are all pale.

    The cold wind is like a knife, accompanied by snowflakes that make people unable to see the way ahead, giving people a feeling that the air is frozen and foggy.

    In such a desperate and deadly situation, at this moment there are figures rushing one after another.

    ? Alpens, the first god scroll king, walked up from the foot of the mountain step by step, leaving a neat row of footprints.

    Finally, he walked to the top of the snow mountain.

    A vast icy lake appeared in front of my eyes, with no end in sight.

    The mountains tower above the sky, and the whole world seems to be under your feet. This strange ice lake seems to be a mirror floating in the sky.

    The forbidden place of death, the mirror of the sky.

    Illusory mirages appeared in the sky, a ray of orange illusory light projected down, and a figure walked out of the illusion, and also stood on the edge of the sky mirror. It was Sukob, the apostle of the God of Truth and Knowledge.  .

    Almost at the same time as him, another apostle flew over slowly while sitting on the rug, and hovered smoothly in the ice and snow, more than one meter away from the ground.

    "King Alpens!" "King Alpens!"

    The two greeted Alpens first, and then nodded to each other.

    "Chatter!

    The flames curled up in the sky and shot up into the sky.

    A gorgeously dressed puppet holding a long sword walked out of the flames, and the flames gradually subsided.  Sukob and Oran went together in the past "Demon Queen"

    The Queen of the Demon Clan nodded, and with a puppet, you can't guess what expression she has, but King Alpens looked at the sword at the waist of the Demon Queen, and couldn't help showing shock and embarrassment.  Envious look.  "Sehe sword.

    It has to be said that the people of Moyuan still have a heritage, even if they decline, there will be things like Ruo passed down.

    Suddenly, a large number of vines at the foot of the mountain gathered together, and finally turned into a woman in dark clothes, and the earth witch was also present.

    In the end, a magic knight riding a wind lizard slowly came across the wind and snow, swaying in the sky.

    Anu felt that his whole body was almost frozen

    The low temperature on the plain froze, and he landed on the snow-capped mountain and patted the snow on his body before it came down, and tightened his clothes.

    The Chosen Gods or their spokespersons arrived at the edge of the Heavenly Mirror, the forbidden place of death. Everyone looked at each other and basically knew each other.

    Only Anu, the lizard man, was curious about Alpens King and the Anling doll. This was the first time he had seen Alpans, the ancient godly king, and the first time he had seen the existence of the demon doll.

    Anu even wanted to ask King Osis how he was doing, but no one else said anything, and Anu the Lizard naturally didn't dare to speak.

    Everyone is waiting for something.

    Anu looked towards the ice lake and knew that they should be waiting for the moment when the Sky Mirror opened.

    It is said that whenever the moon is in the sky at midnight, the mirror of the sky will open a portal to another world.

    There is the real forbidden area of ??death, a domain that no mortal can pry into; as for this seemingly terrifying frozen plateau, it cannot be called the real forbidden area of ??death.  Anu looked at the frozen lake, imagining what the world below the poor frozen lake would be like in his mind.

    "I heard that the following is the holy place of the oldest, the holy place of the gods.

    "There is a temple inside" is called the Sky Temple.

    Before he came, he was reminded by Dou Lan and Su Kebu that the ceremony of concluding the covenant with the gods was placed in the mirror of the sky in the forbidden place of death, and the stone carving of "The King Watches Blood Animals" will eventually be enshrined in the sky temple in the forbidden place  middle.

    But Anu finds it difficult to understand that the holy land in the eyes of the gods is a temple, so who are the gods enshrining?

    "The temple that the gods enshrine, Anu vaguely guessed which supreme god is enshrined there.

    Probably, it is the real creator.

    He once heard Mr. Kurmis say some adventures. Kurmis once learned some secrets in the land of the spirits, about the last era, about the ancient creator.

    The master of life is not the real creator, but the creator of the snake people.

    Anu learned about it

    In the end, he was very shocked, even a little unbelievable, but after a little growth and knowing more secrets, he began to believe that this is indeed true.

    Most of the people who arrived here also knew some secrets of the first era, but those born in this era did not know the name of the owner, and the things they knew were limited.

    ?The power of the elephant can be called the supreme power.

    "This is real

    "How could someone get this power" is the oldest

    "It's those gods

    The earth witch was so terrified in her mind that she even felt unacceptable.

    But another name came to her mind, the name of this stone slab.  "Royal blood

    "No, they are not ordinary gods.

    The Earth Witch completely understood something, and her panic and uneasiness suddenly got an answer.

    Everything just happened in an instant.

    When the Earth Witch was withdrawn from that ancient scene, the stone carving had not yet fallen into the mirror of the sky.

    Everything in front of her finally returned to normal, but the seven Sehe seals on the stone carving seemed to float out of the stone slab and imprinted on her heart.

    When the King of Wisdom, Laidlich, bestowed the gift of power and empowered the sons, it was carried out one by one, and the time was not continuous.

    However, when the first generation of Wang Yeren, the creator of the stone carving of "Royal Power and Blood Animals", recorded the scenes of each wise prince and heir, they were neatly arranged together, as if they happened at the same time.

    The appearance of Jesser, the second-generation wise king, was also engraved on it, standing next to the king of gods.

    Supported by the powerful vitality of the giant god Sehe, the earth witch quickly survived, and the rotting half of her body slowly recovered.

    After that, she immediately continued singing.

    O Sehe giant god who guards the Garden of Life Ruler! "Your servant begs you!

    "Please send the ancient holy objects back to the temple of the past, and please keep the promise of the gods in the sanctuary of the past forever.

    She prayed to the giant god Shahe, repeating it over and over again.  In the end, the stone carving of "Blood of King Quan" was sent into the mirror of the sky bit by bit.

    Everyone saw that the stone carving slowly fell to the bottom of the water and floated into another domain and country.

    Falling into the invisible mysterious palace, even the grand voice that filled the whole world gradually disappeared.

    On the holy mountain.

    A force pushed it through the sky above the Servant City, through the door of the Sky Temple, and finally enshrined inside like other holy objects.  The Sanye people's prayers echoed in the temple, but occasionally other voices echoed.

    It was the voice of the gods making a contract.

    So far, for the gods and the gods, the ceremony and contract are over, and a new era has begun.

    The Scarlet Goddess haired the sky temple, and her voice expressed a complex emotion." The stone inscriptions with the god king and the son of god were recorded, and finally

    Still returned to the Sky Temple.

    "Iva, God of Desire and Alchemy" Everything in the world will decay, but they will be eternal under the power of the supreme god.

    The entrance of the Sky Mirror closed again little by little, and gradually froze.

    And the passages leading to the kingdom of the gods in the sky were slowly closed, and the gods left the arena one after another.

    The other people present surrounded Meter, the Earth Witch.

    Some people looked at the terrified witch curiously, while others were not surprised by the way she had just suffered a backlash.

    Oran stepped forward and asked, "Your Highness, are you okay?

    The Earth Witch still kept her kneeling posture, and turned to look at Oran.

    "You know that, don't you?" You know the truth

    Everything recorded on the stone inscriptions of "King Power Blood Exhausted" is all true"

    King Alpens looked at Meter, the maiden of the earth, "you saw it"

    "Earth Witch Meter" I couldn't see it, and I didn't dare to see it, but I saw the truth of Sehe's mark.

    "The original Sehe imprint, the original Sehe imprint, turned out to be like this.

    "How can it be

    "How could someone be able to obtain this kind of power?" Who is the royal blood?

    "Who is the existence that gave them the mark****

    Alpens just told Myrtle "There are some things that you should not know now.

    Queen of Demons: "There are some beings in this world that possess greatness far beyond your imagination.

    The Earth Witch looked at the Demon Queen and said after trembling her mouth for a long time.

    "They are the heirs of a certain god king." The sons of the god king.  "Yeah

    "You are called the gods, and you also have the blood from that god king.

    "That god king is the god king you speak of, one of the supreme gods, right?

    "Who the hell is he

    The earth girl seems to be very hopeful that the other party can give her an answer, and wants to know the truth about those ancient times, as well as the secrets of those great beings.

    But King Alpens did not answer, just shook his head, then turned and left.

    The Demon Queen looked at the distraught witch: "There are some secrets that you are not letting you know, to protect you.

    Afterwards, the queen also turned into a ball of flames and disappeared above the snow mountain.

    ? To prevent losing contact, please remember the alternate domain name of this site: remember the URL of this site, so that you can read it next time, or enter "" in Baidu to enter this siteThe king of gods in our mouth, one of the supreme gods, right?

    "Who the hell is he

    The earth girl seems to be very hopeful that the other party can give her an answer, and wants to know the truth about those ancient times, as well as the secrets of those great beings.

    But King Alpens did not answer, just shook his head, then turned and left.

    The Demon Queen looked at the distraught witch: "There are some secrets that you are not letting you know, to protect you.

    Afterwards, the queen also turned into a ball of flames and disappeared above the snow mountain.

    ? To prevent losing contact, please remember the alternate domain name of this site: remember the URL of this site, so that you can read it next time, or enter "" in Baidu to enter this site.

 Text Chapter 455: Rukhta, Haitian Witch King and the Ship of the New World

    ,

    ? Under the mountain of the origin of life.

    The Temple of Life in Pans City.

    Wearing dark clothes, Meter entered the palace whose history can be traced back to the time of Pan Si, the ancestor of the Ten Thousand Snakes, and knelt on the ground looking up at the golden statue reflecting the golden light under the sun.

    This is a statue made of gold as a whole, and it was erected by the ancient Aiweier for the creator and life master of the snake people.

    In order to cast this statue, the ancient Aiweier people can be said to spare no effort to build it with almost all the efforts of the country, but in the end they did not get the protection of the gods.

    And in the past thousand years, no snake-man kingdom has ever received a response from the master of life.

    It wasn't until they knew the existence of the Ruhe giant god that they finally knew that the life master had left their patrons before leaving; the great giant god has been silently carrying the continent and guarding the life master's garden.

    So the current Earth Witch was born, and finally brought the blessing of the Giant God Ruhe to the country ruled by ten thousand snakes.

    The Earth Witch slowly read out the myth that has been passed down since ancient times, the story of the opening of the era.

    "The master of life blew the horn, and the giant island of Ruhe appeared in the middle of the sea, and there was life and green between heaven and earth."

    This is the first half of the story, and the second half has been added to the recent mythology and the Canon of the Temple of Life.

    "He let seven giant gods support this giant island, support our world, and support us to thrive.

    &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;Earth, sky, volcano, glacier, starry night, desert, moonlight are their names.  &amp;quot;

    &amp;quot;Seven gods guard the world, all spirits shouted Luhe, and the name of the world was born.  &amp;quot;

    And it wasn't until after becoming the Earth Witch and truly knowing some of the secrets of the gods.

    She discovered some more terrifying truths.

    Those ancient gods came from the ancient times. Before the snake people were born, there was an even older era. The world was ruled by a group of gods with the blood of the king of gods.

    And the magical props that the snake people on Ruhe Island have been digging up are not things that fell from the kingdom of God, but those that are left on this land by older existences.

    And in the eyes of those ancient existences, gods from the ancient times.

    The Mother of Life is not the Creator.

    Just one of the supreme gods.

    In fact, a long time ago, Meter had faintly discovered some truths. For example, the knowledge temple of the Evelians not only enshrines the god of truth and knowledge, but also must have the image of a crown, which all Evelians regard as  source of wisdom.

    For example, in the Temple of Miracles in the Land of the Rising Sun, the master enshrined is the master of dreams, who is the supreme god of dreams.

    And recently she finally got the answer.

    Especially in the contract of the gods, everything she saw, as well as the conversations with those creatures from the ancient times, were faintly telling her the truth of the world.

    Although the Earth Witch did not get an answer from the oldest person and the ancient puppet demon in the end, no answer sometimes equals an answer, and the other party at least did not deny it.

    The Mother of Life is indeed the founder of the Second Era, and also the creator of the Snake Man, the Wing Man and most of the life in this world.

    However, being is only the creator of life.

    All wisdom originates from another supreme being, a god-king from the ancient times.

    The earth witch, Myrtle, looked up at the glowing golden statue, looked at the stalwart goddess, and muttered to herself.

    &amp;quot;Who is the source of wisdom&amp;quot;

    "Who are the supreme gods?"

    &amp;quot;If the master of life is not the creator&amp;quot;

    "Then who is the true Creator"

    Ordinary people are getting closer to myths and ancient truths, but no matter how close they are, it is difficult for them to truly touch the eternal existence in those ancient years and truly uncover the mysterious veils hidden behind the time.

    Myrtle doesn't know the answer and probably will never know the real answer.  She knows it herself.

    Kneeling in the temple like this for a long time,

    The panic in Meter's eyes receded little by little amidst the devout prayers, and the chaotic mood gradually calmed down in the quiet temple.

    Because she gradually realized that no matter who is the real creator, it cannot be changed that the master of life created them.

    &?Suein Hall, Mission of the Land of the Rising Sun.  'The temple has long been safe and hoped that they will go to the place.

    ''We are going to the Kingdom of Yellow Sand and the Kingdom of Thunder.  ’ Rolling two small teams is much less and more than the former.

    There are mosquitoes in Yinhall, some books and post &amp;quot;

    ''I'm going to take a look at the Land of the Rising Sun, which is said to be very rich. I intend to build a temple of the God of Knowledge there, and then recruit a group of potential wizard apprentices.  ''To the Sunrise

    The witch spirits of the earth are also very common.

    And these missionary powers have just left,

    Xie Chi saw the alchemist leading the students into the scroll city from afar.

    These alchemists did not come from the Land of the Rising Sun,

    Instead, while traveling in the Wanzhe Kingdom, I got a letter from the Land of Sunrise, so I came to Scroll City

    Opposite method,

    Sleep and the Temple of Knowledge exchange 1 knowledge to help weave the power of silk spirits.

    Then stay here and become the alchemist of this country.

    ''I think the people here must also need alchemists.  &amp;quot;

    Mention the Alchemy of the Lamp_Says Anu.

    Leaving the secret, the net boat watched the dragon jump and flew to the south.

    He came to the country governed by Ten Thousand Snakes, and the commotion here became even more intense.

    ?大大/jv]\The temples and shrines are almost enlightened by the oracle, and those lonely gods and attendants who are not urging them immediately start sticking to each other.

    To open up the virgin land of faith in the distance, to bring the faith of God to farther places.

    Staying where they are, they are just ordinary servants of the gods, and they can open up a new place of faith when they go to a distant place.

    ''God is guiding us.  The Xuanren held up the holy scriptures of the temple, and summoned their own gods to set off together.

    ''The age of the gods has come, believers of the giant gods of the earth, follow me to the distant place; we will never return, and we will live in other countries with the faith of the gods.  ’ Xuanren knelt on the statue

    Below, piously make an oath.

    ''Faith???? Strong, belief in the law proves our current drama.  '\ Teachers and learners are rare, and Jing's powerful apprentices have 5 apprentices.

    The world was originally like a pool of stagnant water, uu reading &lt;a href=&quot;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;" target="_blank">http://www.uukanshu.com&quot;</  a> target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;<a href="http://www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;" target="_blank">www.uukanshu.com&lt;/a&gt;</a> start over  flowed up.  Solution 5 returned to Suinhor's Fire Protection City.

    The official residence of the volcano colony.

    As soon as the wind lizard dragon landed, the servants in the mansion immediately surrounded it, and the whole mansion immediately became lively

    ''Master Wang took a look.

    ''Master X looked at it.  "

    Anu jumped down and patted the wind lizard dragon.

    Servants be careful @的给楚??^*l, recite the dragon’s majesty

    Stimulated by the various sights and excitement on the way back, he couldn't wait to gather all the Lizardmen as soon as he came back.

    |Everyone, enter ^t once you see Ah Tie Nao

    ''Master Anu, congratulations.  Xuanren was happy for Anu, and Anu, God of eyelashes, witnessed the conclusion of the contract of the gods, and all the lizardmen celebrated for him

    ''Patriarch, have you really seen the gods?  ’ Xuanren was very curious.

    Anu did not talk about the experience of concluding the contract with the gods this time, but talked with others about what he had seen and heard along the way.

    He slowly walked to the mural of Dange's Snake God, and raised his hands high.

    ''My countrymen and brothers.  "

    ? Pai Diyao

    ''I want to build a temple for Lord Kurmis in Meiya City and Lime City.  &amp;quot;

    ,, is called the Temple of Harvest.  &amp;quot;

    "You can't ask casually, Yue Ah is a god." Someone next to him immediately punched the lizardman who asked because of curiosity, this kind of secret can't be asked casually.

    Anu had thought about the name of the temple for a long time before, but now he has finally settled on it.

    ''The age of the gods has come and gone, and Lord Kurmis is destined to become a god.  &amp;quot;

    ''The ship from the new world arrived at the giant island of Ruhe, alchemy.  Landed on the wasteland, thousands of believers rushed to the four directions under the guidance of God.

    (https://)

    1 second to remember the apex novel:.  Mobile version reading URL:sp; 1 second to remember Vertex Fiction: .  Mobile version reading URL

 Text Chapter 527: The dead return to the Kingdom of God, and the living return to the earth!

    ,

    Among the large workshop buildings that were torn apart.

    The two looked up at the sky, their eyes piercing through the dense fluorescent vines, paying attention to the shadow that shuttled from another world.

    The ten thousand snake priests are a little nervous, after all, they are calling for a god from the ancient times.

    And Topal seemed very silent.

    He didn't say that in the shattered pictures he saw inside the bone monster, although the god was ancient, he didn't seem to be a righteous god.

    But even if you believe in and summon an evil god from the ancient times, what is it?

    Can the situation get any worse?

    In order to survive underground, they devoured each other, so they suffered divine punishment, and they couldn't even get the ending of their dream of returning to the Kingdom of Creator God.

    They are about to become extinct, disappearing into this dark underground, no one knows.

    "Buzz~"

    There was a faint vibration in the air, and a ray of light descended from the sky.

    However, it was blocked by the vines covering the city of the gods, and the large life force field seemed to isolate the peeping and penetration of external forces, preventing another existence from entering.

    The last generation of Priests of Ten Thousand Snakes was a little puzzled: "Is it blocked by the barrier?"

    The head of the bone demon on the altar was obviously stunned for a moment, how could the real god friend be blocked so easily.

    However, Topa reacted quickly: "Go!"

    It's better to use some means, only to see the huge and infinite monster in the snake meat workshop move a little, and the figure of hundreds of meters protrudes to the high place,

    The vines hanging high in the city sensed something and quickly opened a gap, and the ray of light immediately fell from the dream world and landed on the altar where the two summoned it.

    The light turned into a huge shadow.

    It was a shadow wearing a black robe and holding a sickle, but it looked a little weak.

    The two people below looked at this ancient and powerful form, even though the shadow was a little illusory, they still felt extraordinary.

    The bone demon's head spoke, and the upper and lower jaws of the **** collided with each other to make a sound.

    "You are the great God of knowledge, the one who can bestow eternal life

    However, when the ceramic figurine enters the world, the first thing he can't wait to ask for is a sacrifice.

    Because it feels that once it appears in the human world in the form of a spirit body, without the protection of a body, it feels like being skinned.

    Severe pain came from all directions, and the spirit body was about to turn into smoke and dissipate in an instant.

    The little ceramic figurine made a loud voice: "Sacrifice!"

    Of course, the person who summoned it prepared sacrifices early on, which were all kinds of extraordinary materials.

    The ceramic figurine turned into a storm, devouring these extraordinary materials, and then recovered little by little.

    In the shadows.

    Pieces of ceramic fragments were put together again and fused into a small ceramic figurine.

    As long as it has a shell, it can re-exist in the world.

    Moreover, the outer shell has been repaired, and the seal that Anu imposed on it before is gone, so it can open its storage space, and immediately has many means.

    The ceramic villain felt more at ease, and looked at the two existences that summoned it.

    "Mortal!"

    "Why did you call me?"

    The Ten Thousand Snake Priests of the two underground snakemen carefully observed the shadow on the high ground, and finally looked at each other. They seemed to see the same problem.

    The ceramic villain didn't hide it either, and said directly to the two people.

    "Everyone.  "

    "As you can imagine, I'm weak right now.  "

    The ceramic figurine opened its hands and looked down gloomily.

    But no matter how weak I am, I am still a god.

    After finishing speaking, it mocked.

    "How did you two guys do it? This accumulation has exceeded the third level."

    "How can you connect the power of a complete spell seal

    I don’t even know how to use it, not even able to activate the spirit of the seal?”

    These snake people have entered the underground world for too long, and the snake people have not yet mastered the method of entering the third level.

    Although they borrow various props left over from the ancient times underground, some treasures like Topa can still obtain some incomplete inheritance by occupying treasures such as the head of the bone demon.

    But let alone get some understandable pictures and some incomplete inheritances by chance.

    &nb;Because the other party closed his eyes and said that sentence, the shadow that originally grew on his forehead began to shrink, and finally merged into the huge Wanyan snake body.

    The last generation of the Ten Thousand Snake Priest also became a pair of eyes on the Ten Thousand Eyed Snake Man.

    This living prop lost control like a machine and could no longer move.

    At this time, a phantom appeared again on the altar.

    In the end, the consciousness in the head of the bone demon could only look at the summoned "gods", and they pinned their last hope.

    "O great god of knowledge from ancient times!"

    "Please accept our offerings to you."

    The gift is not heavy, and it is not just some humble things for the gods.

    At this time, Topa's voice also became hoarse, and at the end he almost shouted.

    That feeling.

    It was like a lone animal that had lost its home, family, and everything.

    "But that's what we're all about."

    "Please!"

    "Fulfill our wishes."

    "Eat our undead imprisoned in darkness forever, and send our living to the land where the sun shines."

    "We don't ask for much, that's all."

    The light and shadow condensed in the void, and the small ceramic figurine appeared on the altar.

    The huge palm was pressed down through the ceremony

    On the other hand, it accepted the sacrifices offered to it by the underground snake people.

    The terrifying black shadow devoured the sacrifices on the altar, and finally turned into a huge black cocoon.

    That is the egg of the dead monarch.

    If it can be born satisfactorily, the appearance of - will be the existence of the fourth-order apostle.

    Standing on the cocoon, the ceramic figure feels a steady flow of power pouring into the cocoon, and the cocoon has a subtle connection with itself.

    That is its new body, a stronger body.

    The ceramic villain is very satisfied, especially when the other party appears in such a timely manner.

    It looked at the head of the bone demon on the other side, and said to him.

    "Mortal!"

    "God will not sympathize with you, God only cares about interests, God does whatever he wants."

    "My favorite thing is to give people despair, but unfortunately, your despair is not given by me."

    "You have fallen into the abyss of despair, leaving me with nothing to do."

    "This is very boring."

    The ceramic villain thought for a while: "Then this time, let's play a game of equivalent exchange and try a new game."

    "Even if you are a god, sometimes you need humble mortals to complete some small tasks, not just put on a good show."

    "Also, don't call me the God of Knowledge and the God of the Bottle except for rituals."

    "I allow you to call me-Master Naproseth."

    After finishing speaking, the little ceramic figurine turned his gaze to the black cocoon he had just created.

    Naproses felt the black cocoon under his feet continuously devouring power, and the egg of the dead monarch became more and more mature.

    It could no longer hold back the surge of emotion and anticipation, and said loudly.

    "I am Naproses, Vice Lord of the Abyss!"

    "The existence on the side of the throne of original sin."

    "Just wait, I will return to the master with the strongest posture, and complete the mission the master entrusted to me."

    This is Naproces' proudest identity.

    It used to be an existence in the abyss where one person is below one person and above ten thousand people, and it was endowed by the God of Original Sin as soon as it was born.

    Before it fell into the world, it has always been high above.

    It misses that time very much.

    At this time, another group of people came in from the city of the gods.

    "Swish, swipe, swipe!"

    I only saw the vines wrapping the edge of the city in the distance, which were pulled apart like a huge curtain.

    A tall woman in the shape of a god walked in, but on the coarse robe was the imprint of an organization that was also quite famous on Ruhe Giant Island.

    Behind it, a snake-man girl is holding a sphere, which emits a shield to protect her from external radiation.

    The two raised their heads, just in time to see the huge black egg in the center of the city.

    There is also the monster that is screaming, I am the vice lord of the abyss.

    Yin immediately frowned, she never expected to hear this familiar name deep in the ground.

    "Abyss?"

    And the huge movement of the fluorescent vines opening the door for it naturally attracted the attention of the only two remaining existences in the city of gods.

    The two lines of sight focused on Yin at the same time, but automatically ignored Yingying behind him.

    The shadow on the egg of the dead monarch looked over and locked on Yin: "Who is it?"

    And after seeing it clearly, Naprosses suddenly shuddered and exclaimed.

    "The shape of a god?"

    The skull on the side of the altar looked into the distance: "The fluorescent vines opened the entrance for outsiders?"-

    wap- to view

    wap."Abyss?"

    And the huge movement of the fluorescent vines opening the door for it naturally attracted the attention of the only two remaining existences in the city of gods.

    The two lines of sight focused on Yin at the same time, but automatically ignored Yingying behind him.

    The shadow on the egg of the dead monarch looked over and locked on Yin: "Who is it?"

    And after seeing it clearly, Naprosses suddenly shuddered and exclaimed.

    "The shape of a god?"

    The skull on the side of the altar looked into the distance: "The fluorescent vines opened the entrance for outsiders?"-

    wap- to view

    wap

 Text Chapter Five hundred and thirty-six: The meeting between the god of witch doctor and the god of demons?

    Demon Abyss King City.

    After stepping through a door, it feels like you have crossed from the metropolis to the ancient mythical capital in an instant.

    Matafus walked behind, shielding her eyes with her hands.

    It was still daylight in the magic tool city, but the sun was already dazzling here.

    Standing on the heights of this ancient city, she looked at this city with a sense of ancient times everywhere, and could feel the strong ancient charm, but it was not the simple barbaric feeling, but an unimaginable feeling.

    "I am God!  "Chapter 536: The meeting between the god of witch doctor and the god of demons?

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 537: Going to the Capital of Antiquities and the Country of Witch Doctors

    Priesthood of Topa.

    This is a new country, located between the northern wilderness and the fire demon swamp, established by a group of snake people from the depths of the ground. It is an ancient snake people that split from the ground thousands of hundreds of years ago.  civilization.

    Their language, customs, and even their practice methods are slightly different from those on the ground, but if you listen carefully to their words, you can still feel the ancient rhyme of thousands of years ago.

    ? This new country has no king, by Wan

    "I am God!  "Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty-Seven: Going to the Capital of Old Things and the Country of Witch Doctors

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 538: The sleeping god is about to wake up (thanks to Yao Daji and Tang Yiren for their rewards)

    The colorful rays of light pulled towards the endless heights, and Matafus felt as if she was sucked in by a vortex.

    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had turned into a small skeleton man, standing on top of a towering giant tree, and behind her was a double-opening giant door.

    Matafus stared at the gate, and could see many words written on both sides of the gate, many of which were written in Yiren's characters, so she could recognize them.

    "I am God!  "Chapter 538: The sleeping god is about to wake up (thanks to Yao Daji and Tang Yiren for their rewards)

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 539: The Reason for the Birth of the Fantasy Star Sea

    Demon Abyss King City.

    The winged girl is wearing a robe representing the servants of the gods, and the pattern of the shape of the gods on the back is particularly conspicuous.

    But at this moment, she was talking to herself in the room alone, her face flushed with excitement.

    When the door is closed, people become extraordinarily inflated.

    This is how Matafus is at the moment, she is about to drift into the astral universe.

    "Matafuss."

    The girl looked at herself in the bronze mirror, and played

    "I am God!  "Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty-Nine: The Reason for the Birth of the Fantasy Star Sea

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Fortieth: Railroad Tracks, Steam Trains, and the Soon-to-be-God Sukob

    ,

    Moyuan King City.

    "Squeak!"

    "Squeak!"

    "Squeak!"

    The sound of metal squeezing continued to be heard in the sky. The sound was not only loud but also sharp, making one's teeth sore.

    Looking up, you can see a mechanical airship in the shape of a flying dragon in the sky, hanging an extremely heavy metal front, ready to be sent out of the city.

    In the city, a group of demon spirits were watching the empty boat and the metal front go away.

    A metal puppet monster headed by it danced with excitement and cheered towards the sky.

    "Our steam train is about to go far away, and that guy's steamship is still in the dock and port."

    "I won this war!"

    The Clay Pot Monster on the side was very puzzled: "What war, isn't it a bet?"

    The metal puppet monster turned its head and said very seriously: "Shut up, this is war, a war that is more cruel than a life-and-death war."

    Claypot Genie: "Why, how cruel can this be?"

    He turned his head: "Because the loser will be nailed to the pillar of shame in history forever. What is lost is not life, but something more terrifying than life."

    While he was talking, he also made gestures, telling the opponent how serious the loss was and how brilliant his victory was.

    However, the clay pot monster still couldn't understand, so he stopped talking to this hollow head.

    The metal puppet monster spread its arms on the high platform, and the god-woven robe on its body fluttered in the wind.

    "starting today."

    "Everyone will know that I am the winner and the real genius." "It doesn't matter if it is a thousand years later, or ten thousand years later."

    "When people mention that guy, they say it."

    The voice of the metal puppet became particularly infiltrating, and it looked like a villain, arrogant and arrogant.

    "Oh, it's that loser!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "Hahahaha~"

    The arrogant voice attracted the attention of groups of demon spirits.

    The Clay Pot Monster reminded in a low voice: "Captain, your words are too arrogant, just like the bad characters on the stage."

    The metal puppet monster retorted:

    "Shut up, if I don't get a little more arrogant, I won this bet for nothingIs there a war?"

    Clay Pot Demon doesn't understand these guys' desire to win. He thinks it's good not to be the number one-number one, and it's not something to be nailed to the pillar of shame. It's so serious: "You just want to be happy."

    Then the team members looked at the empty boat and the locomotive disappearing in the distance together: "However, our steam train magic equipment has finally succeeded, and I hope to see it spread all over the world soon!"

    After they finished all this, they came to the solar melting furnace area, which is the area used as the console and floating gravity in the construction plan of the floating city.

    The Wing of the Sun shrank into a ball and turned into a building standing in the center.

    The surrounding area is heavily guarded.

    However, a group of people did not enter it, but came to the position of the moon tower.

    There is an entrance to the lower floor here.

    The construction of the lower level of the Demon Abyss King City is also a part of the later deep construction plan set by the Demon Spirit Clan after the completion of the surface construction plan.

    Go to the next level.

    This layer feels like entering another huge underground hollow world.

    There are fluorescent moss plants and other plants everywhere, and the air is very fresh.

    In this case, even if it enters the astral world, this floating city can accommodate non-demonic life forms.

    There are a lot of pillars in it. They seem to support this layer, but if you look closely, these pillars are actually special buildings that can be used for people to live or for other things.

    Between buildings, there are a lot of magic tools and monsters busy.

    And the next level.

    This floor looks empty, with nothing inside.

    However, according to the design, this layer is a freshwater layer.

    At that time, it will be filled with water and some special aquatic organisms will be raised.

    Obviously, the design here has traces of imitating the underground world.

    Even some plants, animals, and bugs come from the underground world and are obtained from the labyrinth capital.

    A group of people walked while walking,We have yet to discover and find it.  "

    Matafuss turned to another page and showed it to Silver.

    "If we can find this method, won't we be able to restore the spirits of all the residents of Astrology City?"

    "But silver, don't expect too much, I'm just an idea, but give it a try."

    "Recently we don't have anything to do, we go out together for a while, it's considered a trip."

    Silver says:

    "Where are you going?

    Matafus took out the letter, read it and said: "You should go to the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Snakes first, and the rest will be discussed later."

    "I remember Yin, you said that when you were young, you seemed to live on the border of the country ruled by ten thousand snakes, right?"

    "I don't know the way, but you must be familiar with that side.

    Silver thought about it, and agreed to Matafuss.

    It's better to have one more option than one less, right?

    Then, Matafus and Yin came to Lei hand in hand, explained to him the intention of leaving, and asked Lei's opinion at the same time.

    After Lei learned that Matafus had also been invited, he nodded.

    "Sukob is a very decent person. The god he wants to ascend to is the god of contracts and codes. Judging from the path he chose, you should be able to know that this is a person who is accustomed to obeying rules and is law-abiding.  exist."

    "Don't worry, he invited you probably because he wanted to contact your god, the god of witch doctors."

    "Now, Sukob wants to ascend to the throne of the god of contracts and codes. You went to witness this grand ceremony."

    "By the way, it is indeed a good time to learn about the secrets of the wisdom of Lawyer Qi and Wu Ling."

    After hearing what Lei said, Matafus felt much relieved.

    But Ray then asked the two of them: "However, can you wait two more days before leaving?"

    Mataves asked: "Why?

    thunder

    ? Tell Matafuss: "In two days, the world's first steam train will open to traffic, @

    In a short while, the magic equipment they will create in the future will not only fly to the moon, but even fly to the sun.

    However, with the arrival of the Demon King, Demon Queen and Lei, the two finally ended their dispute.

    One car after another was mounted up, - the whole team of monsters boarded the train and started the steam freight train.

    "Woo hoo!"

    There was a puff of smoke from the steam train, and the wheels turned.

    It was slow at first, but it was getting faster and faster, passing away rapidly towards the distance.

    Get out of the train station and keep moving forward along the rails.

    "Pants pants pants pants~"

    Just like that, it disappeared under the sun with billowing smoke.

    On the steam train.

    Silver and Matafuss, as passengers, stood in front of the window of one of the carriages and looked outside.

    One is very excited, the other is calm as usual.

    Matafus poked her head out, holding the window with one hand and pressing her hat with the other, for fear of being blown away.

    It was the first time for her to ride a steam train, and she felt very fresh.

    "Wow!

    ""

    "It's really a wonderful feeling, such a big and long thing, carrying so much cargo, it just moves like this?"

    "How many people is enough for this car?

    "The demon family, Ruhe Giant Island, this world is really amazing."

    Matafus stretched out her head obliquely, feeling the speed of the train passing through the ground.

    The wind was so strong that she could only close her eyes slightly.

    She felt as if she could travel to a new era and world as long as she took this train.

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Forty-One: Apotheosis Ceremony and Prepared God Throne

    ,

    In a law school in Lunar Eclipse City.

    Matafuss and Yin came here with Oran, and the people of the academy received them very warmly. Some of the old men even knew Alan, and respectfully called him the Lord of Happiness and Wishes.

    A group of people sat down in a reception hall inside, and Oran was very acquainted with the people here to arrange accommodation for them. Now there is a place for Matafus and Yin to temporarily stay in this city.

    Everyone else withdrew, and Oran chatted with the two of them.

    While chatting, Matafus naturally talked about the purpose of her trip, as well as some guesses about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    After hearing Matafus' conjecture, Oran found it very interesting.

    "Are we all incomplete spirit bodies?"

    "Or is there something wrong with the way we live?"

    "This statement is very interesting."

    Oran sat up straight, his clothes were gorgeous, in the style of the Temple of Miracles and the Land of the Rising Sun.  He clasped his hands together, revealing the colorful storage ring on his finger.

    "The reason for the birth of the dream of life you mentioned is because the master of dreams gave the gift at the beginning, because he didn't want to see all beings wandering in the darkness."

    "This statement is well-founded, and I think your idea is correct.

    Matafus said excitedly when she heard Oran affirming herself.

    "Yes, I said that there must be a reason for the birth of the dream of life."

    Oran affirmed Matafus' statement about the birth of the dream of life, but she still remained skeptical about Matafus' speculation about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    "However, how can you prove that the intelligent species is an incomplete spirit body?

    Matafus told Oran that she also wanted to ask him for advice.

    "I'm going to design an experiment."

    "After traveling for this period of time, I have an idea that is not yet mature."

    "However, I am going to visit those powerful predecessors, the great gods, to get answers through communicating with them, and to start this experiment."

    Matafus looked at Oran and asked with a smile.

    "After you have listened, please tell me whether my idea is feasible.

    Oran asked her, "What experiment?"

    Matafus became serious: "We assume that the intelligent species is a kind of incomplete spirit body, and we are born with imperfect immortal spirits."

    "The body is actually not necessary for us, but a tool for us to connect with reality."

    "The truly perfect spiritual body can maintain consciousness and self without a body. Any body is just their anchor point in the world."

    "They can choose to exist in reality with the help of body armor, or they can turn into spirit bodies and not exist in reality."

    Having said that, Matafus looked into Oran's eyes and said.

    "What I want to prove in the experiment is the latter."

    "Our form, in fact, can obtain eternal life without descending into the human world, directly without being connected with the human world."

    "We are spiritual life, a spiritual life that is not perfect but destined to be perfect."

    Oran shook his head.

    "It's useless not to be connected to the human world. Even the apostles must be reincarnated in order to continue their lives."

    "The spirit of an ordinary person is separated from the structure of the body. No matter what kind of wisdom it is, it will lose the form of life, leaving only a shadow of what it used to be."

    Oran pointed out the problem with Mataves's thinking.

    "According to the records in the classics of "The Road to Wisdom", "Artificial Man and Immortal Form", and "Prime Ancient Divine Grace", the reason why intelligent species cannot live forever is because they cannot leave the body."

    "And the key to the connection between the wisdom species and the body is the spiritual power.

    "Spirituality will decay. Even an apostle can only maintain life and existence by reincarnating continuously until the moment he becomes a god."

    When talking about this, Matafus gestured

    Gesture, said very excitedly.

    "So my idea for the experiment is."

    "if."

    "We have created a very large, very powerful body of life."

    "It is built with the secret technique of four points of divine grace, and its bottom layer has almost infinite spirituality to maintain the operation of this huge life form and keep him alive forever."

    "Then we transmit our conscious spirit, desire personality.idol.

    This is his altar.

    After taking this step, he no longer belongs to the human world.

    "Crash!"

    One law after another fell from the void, and endless contract documents fell from the void, gathering towards Sukob's body.

    Suddenly, the entire hall became a sea of ??documents.

    The densely packed text turned into golden chains and shuttled through the sky.

    Represents the law and order-

    A huge ceremony centered on Sukob, turned into an invisible light and soared into the sky.

    The light pierced through the clouds and connected with the dream world.

    Judges and lawyers from all over the world are gathering in the courtroom and the lawyers' union at this moment to bow down to the statue of Sukob.

    ?Suinhall, Ten Thousand Snakes Ruling Country, Land of the Rising Sun, or various countries on the Evier Peninsula.

    A tsunami-like sound came from the void, converging on Sukob.

    "The god of contracts and codes

    This is the scene inside the Supreme Court.

    And in the lunar eclipse city outside.

    At this moment, one gaze after another looked at the center of the ceremony, looking at the beam of light that pierced through the barrier of the world and connected to the dream world.

    With shock, with disbelief, or with strong malice and jealousy.

    "The ritual of becoming a god!

    "It's finally started."

    "It's incredible.

    "Ascend to the gods with a mortal body, Sukob, the god of contracts and codes."

    "This guy, can he really succeed?"

    wap

 Text Chapter 542: Ascension to God

    ,

    In a law school in Lunar Eclipse City.

    Matafuss and Yin came here with Oran, and the people of the academy received them very warmly. Some of the old men even knew Alan, and respectfully called him the Lord of Happiness and Wishes.

    A group of people sat down in a reception hall inside, and Oran was very acquainted with the people here to arrange accommodation for them. Now there is a place for Matafus and Yin to temporarily stay in this city.

    Everyone else withdrew, and Oran chatted with the two of them.

    While chatting, Matafus naturally talked about the purpose of her trip, as well as some guesses about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    After hearing Matafus' conjecture, Oran found it very interesting.

    "Are we all incomplete spirit bodies?"

    "Or is there something wrong with the way we live?"

    "This statement is very interesting."

    Oran sat up straight, his clothes were gorgeous, in the style of the Temple of Miracles and the Land of the Rising Sun.  He clasped his hands together, revealing the colorful storage ring on his finger.

    "The reason for the birth of the dream of life you mentioned is because the master of dreams gave the gift at the beginning, because he didn't want to see all beings wandering in the darkness."

    "This statement is well-founded, and I think your idea is correct.

    Matafus said excitedly when she heard Oran affirming herself.

    "Yes, I said that there must be a reason for the birth of the dream of life."

    Oran affirmed Matafus' statement about the birth of the dream of life, but she still remained skeptical about Matafus' speculation about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    "However, how can you prove that the intelligent species is an incomplete spirit body?

    Matafus told Oran that she also wanted to ask him for advice.

    "I'm going to design an experiment."

    "After traveling for this period of time, I have an idea that is not yet mature."

    "However, I am going to visit those powerful predecessors, the great gods, to get answers through communicating with them, and to start this experiment."

    Matafus looked at Oran and asked with a smile.

    "After you have listened, please tell me whether my idea is feasible.

    Oran asked her, "What experiment?"

    Matafus became serious: "We assume that the intelligent species is a kind of incomplete spirit body, and we are born with imperfect immortal spirits."

    "The body is actually not necessary for us, but a tool for us to connect with reality."

    "The truly perfect spiritual body can maintain consciousness and self without a body. Any body is just their anchor point in the world."

    "They can choose to exist in reality with the help of body armor, or they can turn into spirit bodies and not exist in reality."

    Having said that, Matafus looked into Oran's eyes and said.

    "What I want to prove in the experiment is the latter."

    "Our form, in fact, can obtain eternal life without descending into the human world, directly without being connected with the human world."

    "We are spiritual life, a spiritual life that is not perfect but destined to be perfect."

    Oran shook his head.

    "It's useless not to be connected to the human world. Even the apostles must be reincarnated in order to continue their lives."

    "The spirit of an ordinary person is separated from the structure of the body. No matter what kind of wisdom it is, it will lose the form of life, leaving only a shadow of what it used to be."

    Oran pointed out the problem with Mataves's thinking.

    "According to the records in the classics of "The Road to Wisdom", "Artificial Man and Immortal Form", and "Prime Ancient Divine Grace", the reason why intelligent species cannot live forever is because they cannot leave the body."

    "And the key to the connection between the wisdom species and the body is the spiritual power.

    "Spirituality will decay. Even an apostle can only maintain life and existence by reincarnating continuously until the moment he becomes a god."

    When talking about this, Matafus gestured

    Gesture, said very excitedly.

    "So my idea for the experiment is."

    "if."

    "We have created a very large, very powerful body of life."

    "It is built with the secret technique of four points of divine grace, and its bottom layer has almost infinite spirituality to maintain the operation of this huge life form and keep him alive forever."

    "Then we transmit our conscious spirit, desire personality.idol.

    This is his altar.

    After taking this step, he no longer belongs to the human world.

    "Crash!"

    One law after another fell from the void, and endless contract documents fell from the void, gathering towards Sukob's body.

    Suddenly, the entire hall became a sea of ??documents.

    The densely packed text turned into golden chains and shuttled through the sky.

    Represents the law and order-

    A huge ceremony centered on Sukob, turned into an invisible light and soared into the sky.

    The light pierced through the clouds and connected with the dream world.

    Judges and lawyers from all over the world are gathering in the courtroom and the lawyers' union at this moment to bow down to the statue of Sukob.

    ?Suinhall, Ten Thousand Snakes Ruling Country, Land of the Rising Sun, or various countries on the Evier Peninsula.

    A tsunami-like sound came from the void, converging on Sukob.

    "The god of contracts and codes

    This is the scene inside the Supreme Court.

    And in the lunar eclipse city outside.

    At this moment, one gaze after another looked at the center of the ceremony, looking at the beam of light that pierced through the barrier of the world and connected to the dream world.

    With shock, with disbelief, or with strong malice and jealousy.

    "The ritual of becoming a god!

    "It's finally started."

    "It's incredible.

    "Ascend to the gods with a mortal body, Sukob, the god of contracts and codes."

    "This guy, can he really succeed?"

    wap

 Text Chapter 543: Looting the Power of God

    Light, through the skylight of the temple.

    Shining on Su Kebu's body, the afterglow sprinkled on the corner of the hall.

    Matafuss was on the edge of the light, and the shadow was projected on the wall behind with everyone, and was stretched to the ceiling.

    She stared at the stone platform shrouded in divine light, and watched the figure transforming from a mortal to a god. The form was frozen in an instant, and there was no change for a long time.

    She was so nervous that the white wings on her back spread wide, but her shoulders were shrunk together, her hands were tightly clenched, and her pupils were full of shock.

    "Wow!"

    Although she didn't shout out from her mouth.

    However, the voice that belonged to her echoed in her consciousness and ears, and scattered on her face.

    At this moment, she is the witness of the legendary picture of the human body becoming a god.

    The light became stronger and stronger until the shadows were invisible, and Sukob on the stone platform kept receiving the books of law and contract documents from afar, and his form completely transformed from an apostle to a mythical form.

    But soon, the influx of power stopped pouring into his body.

    Its body could no longer contain it, and it began to escape towards the surroundings.

    Matafus lowered her head.

    Visible to the naked eye, the floor under the feet is engraved with densely packed small characters, emitting light.

    "Om~

    Matafus seemed to hear something, and immediately raised her head to look at Sukob and the altar.

    I only saw Sukob holding a book of contracts and codes in his hand.

    He held the book high and read it in his mouth.

    "I'm Sukob.

    "Writing is my authority, and contracts and codes are my way."

    "I use the contract to pave the ladder for me to ascend to the gods, and use the code to cast me into the kingdom of the gods."

    The voice fell.

    The ocean of words poured down from the altar, and scatter towards the surroundings crazily.

    In an instant, the whole world was swallowed by words.

    The entire building where the Supreme Tribunal is located is overwhelmed by the power of words, assimilating with the power of myth, transforming from reality to illusion.

    "Mythical field."

    "The authority of contracts and codes!"

    Immediately someone shouted around.

    "It is the authority of the text."

    "Contracts and codes are nothing but the external manifestation of written authority."

    They are also a little excited, no one can keep completely calm in such a god-like scene.

    In the end, Matafus actually saw the entire trial court—assimilated into the realm of the gods, floating towards the sky.

    However, Matafus and everyone standing in the trial court passed through the trial court like an illusory projection, watching the behemoth flying towards the sky little by little following the soaring light.

    The kingdom of God leads to the dream world, but everyone stays where they are.

    Everything before was very smooth and normal, until the moment Su Kebu left the earth with the Kingdom of God, an abnormal situation appeared.

    The sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and then it began to rain cats and dogs.

    And the rainwater turned out to be black.

    In the depths of the dark clouds, one vortex opens, faintly leading to another world.

    "Buzz.

    Lunar Eclipse City had been prepared for a long time, and someone felt that something was wrong and started to move immediately.

    The entire Moon Eclipse City opened a powerful barrier, isolating the black rain from outside the city.

    But the black rain is just a prelude.

    In the depths of the black rain and dark clouds, the shadow of a huge meat mountain suddenly appeared. Hidden in the depths of the dark clouds and darkness, the shadow was as big as a star.

    Matafuss didn't know what it was at all, she just felt creepy.

    However, someone on the side shouted out what that meat mountain was, with an extremely dignified voice.

    "The Will of the Abyss."

    On the top of the meat mountain, there is a tiny shadow invisible to the naked eye.

    That is also an existence with wings

    , but with nine wings, it holds a scepter that exudes the light of desire, and the scepter is like an eye-like spar.

    King of the Abyss Melde.

    The master of the first layer of abyss, when the god of original sin is sleeping, she is the existence who learns to hold the highest authority of the entire abyss.

    "Want to become a god?"

    "It's not that easy, mortal Sukob."

    Standing on top of the meat mountain, Melder could see the meat mountain burst open and grew…Meaning, but want to take part of the power from him.

    Even so, Oran was very surprised.

    Surprised at Melder's methods.

    After all, he has never entered the glass tank of the master of life, unlike the black dragon Anu who has seen the strangeness of the other party.

    "Steal power from the god-bearer?"

    "The power of this **** king is really weird.

    After Oran finished speaking, he immediately shook his head.

    He inspected the corpses of the dead, and finally saw the corpse of a demon. He squatted down and looked at him, with the magic pattern extending from his abdomen.

    "It's not that simple, I want to snatch power from the god-bearer."

    "For this day, Melder has been preparing for it for many years. He must first erode the other party's belief and pollute the other party's servants."

    "The power to erode into a god is finally waiting for this moment."

    Although Oran vaguely guessed how Melder did it, she was still surprised by her methods.

    Since Melde is eyeing Sukob, has he been eyeing him?

    Since Melde is eyeing Sukob, has he been eyeing him?

    He immediately prepared to go back and check.

    Is there any among the tower keepers

    No, it should be how many people have been corrupted by this king of sex.

 Text Chapter 544: Sukob’s Name of God and Cup of Desire

    Over the Evil Peninsula.

    The sea of ??clouds is vast, piled up to form a white continent in the sky.

    In the center of the white continent is a kingdom of God.

    Densely packed words flowed down from the dream world, gathering into stone slabs, high walls, and windows.

    In the end, it became a majestic court.

    The court formed by words and the library formed by information collided with each other, and the sea of ??clouds created huge waves.

    Huge information flows collide and intertwine, and eventually merge with each other.

    "Bang bang bang~"

    The stone slabs fell one by one.

    A road appeared in front of the gate of truth in the center of the Kingdom of God, leading directly to the myth court.

    Sukob came down from the courtroom and walked down the avenue toward the Door of Truth.

    Densely dense written contract spirits appeared with the codes and documents, standing in the air and guarding Sukob's sides.

    On the avenue in the distance, more ghosts that turned into ghosts after death were watching him.

    In the air, sacred songs and melodies sounded.

    Sukob moved forward step by step.

    Looking at the figure waiting for him under the gate of mythology, and the seat of God beside the figure.  belongs to his throne.

    As he was walking, a contract document suddenly floated out of Sukob's body.

    In the light, the document turned over.

    It can be seen that it is written on it.

    "Please become a god, Sukob."

    "Conclude this contract as an apostle, and then complete this contract as a god.

    The contract was signed by Sukob and Asai.

    That was the first contract signed by Su Kebu, a contract between the apostles and God.

    And the agreement is that Sukob will become a god.

    The document was floating and shaking.

    Following Su Kebu, he finally fell into the door of truth.

    In the void, a voice echoed.

    "The contract is complete.

    Hearing the voice, Su Kebu was relieved, his expression became firmer, and his steps became faster

    "God Asay."

    "My contract with you is complete."

    Under the door of myth, Polik watched Sukob ascend the last ladder.  Coming towards him.

    "congratulations!"

    "Sukob!

    "From today onwards, you are the second myth of the knowledge pantheon."

    "The god of contracts and codes.

    Sukob said nothing.  He just stood quietly in front of his throne, touching the armrest of the throne with his sleeve, not knowing what he was thinking.

    In the end, he sat on the sacred throne that belonged to the sleeve.

    Polik reminded Sukob, tell the robe.

    "As a god, you should have your own complete god name.

    "You should truly engrave the name of God in the dream world

    "Starting today. You don't need to use the breadth of truth] to respond to the world's lawyers."

    Sukob seemed to be thinking of something.

    Hearing Polik's reminder, he finally came back to his senses at this time.

    Su Kebu loosened his clenched hands and placed them on the two armrests of the throne. The majesty of the gods was transmitted from above the throne, and the chains of judgment and order were connected to the four directions.

    The trial court immediately exuded a strong light, and Sukob made a declaration while sitting on the throne.

    "I'm Sukob."

    "Take root in the realm of nothingness in the dreams of all living beings, and go deep into the realm of dreams of the consciousness of all souls!"

    "I engraved the diamond of the name of God in the depths of the dream world as a bond to weave an eternal contract with the dream world."

    "My god's name is Yiyi"

    "The controller of written authority, the lord of contracts and legal codes, the god who rules over all contract lawyers and judges."

    The colorful rays of light from the dream world fell and shone on the throne of God.

    Since then, he no longer grasps part of God's authority through truth 1], thus responding to the lawyers.

    Instead, it has its own god name and law.

    Su Kebu closed his eyes, as if he heard the voices of countless people coming into his mind.

    The whole world bows to the sleeve.  Thousands of believers sang the achievements of the leader.

    Shouting the name of God he just said.

    However, Su Kebu once again remembered what he had just recalled.

    Just now  "leave?

    "Where are you going, back to the endless sea of ??sand?

    Matames shook her head, looking in Suinweier's direction with some expectation.

    That is a country that many people yearn for in the Yiren Kingdom, and many trends and cultures of Suinhall have been learned and imitated by people.

    "Go to Suinhor, to meet the god of Suinhor."

    "The Red Goddess and the Blue Goddess."

    Mata Meisi held up the astrology planet in her hand, looked at Yin and said seriously.

    "Let's go together and continue to improve our astrology planet until it can truly become our ideal country."

    Silver looked at Matames.

    It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn't say it in the end.

    Because the word "thank you" is unnecessary for some people.

    Silver just nodded, and then said.

    "Um!"

    "Let's go together

    this day.

    Matamis and Yin set off again, and they took a vehicle to the empty boat docking station in Eclipse City.

    The airship docking station here is already super large, and there are a lot of airships coming and going. Almost every day, there are several airships departing to various places. Unlike some remote places, an airship may have to wait  Ten days and a half months or even a month.

    However, the price of the magic airship is not only very high for one ride, but also for one ride that can carry people.

    The quantity and goods transported are also very moving.

    Matames and Yin didn't have a ticket, but they didn't seem to worry about not being able to get on the airship.

    Mata Meisi held a micro badge and shook it in her hand.

    Grinning and Yin on the side said with a smile.

    "We are poor ghosts."

    "I have spent all my money on materials, and I can't even afford tickets."

    "Fortunately, the rich apostle gave us his stamp, so that we don't need to pay for the airship."

    After Mata Meisi laughed, she showed a mourning expression again.

    "But when we arrived at Suyinyaoer, I didn't know what to do.

    "However, don't think about it so much for now, let's talk about it after we go.

    Silver: "It's okay, I don't have to eat."

    She had been wandering underground for many years and didn't eat anything.

    Matames rubbed her belly, she didn't want to go hungry.

    In the waiting hall of the station.

    Matamisi and Silver are wearing wide buckets.  Covering himself tightly, he entered the corner of the hall and sat down.

    There are not many people waiting at the empty boat dock, and it seems a bit empty today.

    And generally the people who come to take the airship are in groups, and there are very few single people. At this moment, some of them can be heard talking and chatting.

    What Matamis and Yin, who were waiting for the airship to arrive, suddenly heard a familiar topic.

    "Have you heard?"

    "whats the matter?

    "The supreme consul signed a contract with the demon clan to build a railway.

    "What is a railway?"

    "It is used to pass a magic tool called a steam train.

    "What is a steam train?"

    "I don't know, I just heard that the magic equipment is very fast, and can transport thousands of people and a large amount of goods at a time. The Supreme Consul paid a big price."

    "so smart?"

    "How can the supreme consul pay a high price if he is not powerful.

    "There are never any bargains in the hands of those demons.

    Matames and Gin looked at each other, and one of them couldn't help but smile.

    Because they not only know what the algae steam train looks like, but also the first batch of people who took the vegetable steam train.

    It's just that Mata Meisi and Yin didn't expect that the steam train would be built so soon to the Ten Thousand Snakes.

    Mataguansi looked at the empty ship dock and the bustling city outside.

    Everything in this world is changing rapidly.  Every day.

    "It's amazing, the demon family.

    "No, other powerful people are also very powerful. Witch spirits, alchemists, tower keepers, and lawyer Qi all have their own strengths.

    As she was talking, Mata Meis looked forward to the next scene and pictures she could see at the next stop.

    "I don't know what Suinhall's super professional is like."

    Suddenly, there was movement outside.

    "Sigh addicted"

    "Pout out"

    The wind howled, and a fish-shaped airship landed in the docking station.

    The door of the airship] opened and moved to the right, and the two snake men rushed out quickly, took out an inclined ladder without steps and put it on it, and shouted loudly at the same time.

    "Everyone, the empty boat to Suinhall Kingdom has arrived, please show the empty boat ticket to board the boat.

    "Everyone, go to Suinhall——

    Matafusi and Yin got up immediately, and the others in the hall were even faster, rushing up one by one, which made Matafusi and Yin also have to be in a hurry.

    As for the reason, it is because these demons never wait for anyone.  They all stop at the station like a dragonfly, and then quickly go to the next stop to make money.

    If most people miss it, they can only buy another ticket.

    What?

    Want to refund your ticket?

    ? Once sold, no

    Refunded tickets."Sigh"

    "Pout out"

    The wind howled, and a fish-shaped airship landed in the docking station.

    The door of the airship] opened and moved to the right, and the two snake men rushed out quickly, took out an inclined ladder without steps and put it on it, and shouted loudly at the same time.

    "Everyone, the empty boat to Suinhall Kingdom has arrived, please show the empty boat ticket to board the boat.

    "Everyone, go to Suinhall——

    Matafusi and Yin got up immediately, and the others in the hall were even faster, rushing up one by one, which made Matafusi and Yin also have to be in a hurry.

    As for the reason, it is because these demons never wait for anyone.  They all stop at the station like a dragonfly, and then quickly go to the next stop to make money.

    If most people miss it, they can only buy another ticket.

    What?

    Want to refund your ticket?

    ? Once sold, no

    refund

 Text Chapter 545: Sally Wearing a Crown

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 545 of the main text volume: The space within the moon of the gods, Sally wearing the crown.

    It was a sacred tree with veins of light flowing through it.

    A figure rode a broom, slowly flying between the branches of the sacred tree.

    The figure on the broom was wearing a black robe, a large hat with a pleated peak, and a witch's attire, except that she was not too tall.

    Holding a wand with a human head in his hand, the head also shouted terrible slogans.

    The voice is hoarse and eerie.

    That was Sally, the master of life, and her Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment.

    Under the sacred tree.

    A certain figure stood there for an unknown amount of time.  It seems to be completely connected with the sacred tree.

    Under the flow of its will, the sacred tree is constantly changing.

    Shenyue opened like a door, and the moonlight turned into stairs and shone into the distance.

    However, the space where the sacred tree is located has become wider and wider, reaching the point where there is no end in sight. The branches of the sacred tree extend for countless miles, filling the entire world.

    Sally flew on the branches of the sacred tree, and looking down, she could see countless light veins flowing upwards from the roots and converging on the trunk.  Turn into a majestic pillar of light.

    "Salsa

    The leaves shook and brushed past Sally.

    And every leaf around her can see the magnificent scene reflected on it.

    You can see the shadow of the first-era city, the oldest land of gods; you can also see the mountain of origin of life, the city of life, and the Tongtian tower leading to the kingdom of creation.

    Riding on a broom, he landed slowly and stopped beside the figure.

    Beside the figure was a table, and on the table were bottles filled with colored bubbles.

    Not far away, close to the trunk of the sacred tree, there is a Weixiang Lu sitting next to the sacred tree.

    She lay on the broom and deliberately sighed, while saying at the same time.

    Sally looked at God Insai, pouted and asked about the robe.

    "God, haven't you done it yet?

    "When can we start again.

    Yin Shen's figure completely overlapped with the light of the sacred tree and merged together. Even Sally couldn't see Xiu's expression, and could only hear the mysterious voice.

    "soon."

    only.

    Yin Shen spoke so quickly that it is generally unbelievable.

    Even Sally understands that there is a difference between gods and gods.

    However, what Sally didn't expect this time was that this time would really come soon.

    Not long after Yinshen finished speaking, the entire tree of wisdom suddenly shook and swayed.

    Last time, it was Shenzhiyue who illuminated a path to the outside.

    This time, the sacred tree changed from top to bottom.

    At this time, Sheila, Null Mother, and Velen also felt something, and looked out from the inside of the hot air balloon boat.

    God's Moon has undergone many transformations.

    ? The first God's Moon was composed of God's Grace Stones, and later it was composed of four kinds of God's Grace Stones, and then it became God's Moon, and the Root God Tree was born.

    And now, it is about to change again.

    This is a very critical and extremely important time, as can be seen from the fact that Yin Shen spent so long staying here to transform this place.

    Yin Shen, who was connected to the sacred tree, finally let go of his hand, and his figure gradually became clear.

    opened his mouth and said:

    The voice fell.

    Immediately, a large number of light veins rushed out from the roots of the sacred tree, penetrated the main trunk, passed through the branches, and finally came out from the leaves.

    The light falls like the south, and the wine spreads all over the world

    In the world.

    One after another, shadows stood up amidst the light and appeared in the Divine Tree Zhou Kingdom.

    The figures are densely packed, countless.

    In billions.

    They stood in the white world, surrounded the sacred tree, and looked up at the fruit of wisdom.

    The voices of countless people gathered together, and they seemed to be cheering and talking about something.

    But not long after, all these shadows dissipated.

    Sally put down the broom and stood on the ground:

    Sheila also came to Insai God's side:

    Yin Shen: "The process of the birth of the soul species.

    The road leading to the Moon of God has been left behind.

    The power and process of the metamorphosis of the soul speciesbsp;Therefore, even the giant Luhe couldn't find Sally's location, and couldn't feel her aura.

    The giant god Ruhe searched for a long time, but Yiri didn't know what happened.

    However, they clearly knew that something had happened, but they couldn't find out what happened, which made the giants even more restless.

    Gangsi City at the foot of the mountain of origin of life.

    Temple of Life.

    Mo Chenger, the witch of the earth, woke up suddenly in her sleep. She suddenly felt her eyes floating above the sky, looking at the entire kingdom of ten thousand snakes.

    She couldn't control her eyes, or where to look.

    Her eyes seemed to be frantically exploring, looking for something.

    But in the end.

    Nothing was found.

    Mo Chenger sat on the bed shed - with a dazed look:

    And the other side.

    An airship heading to Suinhall has been flying all night, and the sky has already brightened.

    is sleeping soundly under the same blanket on the seat

    One of the two of them suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a little panic in his eyes.

    Yin stood up suddenly, and hurriedly walked in the aisle of the cabin.

    She came to this window for a while, and then came to another window.

    Constantly looking out the window, not knowing what to do.

    Mata Meisi also woke up with a start, rubbing and feeding her baby.

    Silver turned her head, and Matafus saw a flustered face.

    The other party stumbled, touched the seat and returned to the original position.

    She seemed very frightened.

    And this is a scene that Matamis has never seen before.

    Matames held Silver's hand and looked at her face:

    Yin, however, fidgeted and looked at the sky that had just lit up outside, and then said at a loss.

    She felt as if a huge stone was pressed against her chest, and she couldn't even breathe. There seemed to be thousands of voices screaming and screaming in her brain, the voices were terrifying and frightening.

    As a witch doctor, Mata Guansi's first thought was.

    "I got sick"

    Silver shook her head, she looked at the outside world in disbelief.

    Matamis couldn't understand, her face was full of doubts

 Text Chapter Five hundred and forty-six: Why did God set his sights on the world?

    After arriving at Soinhall.

    The sky suddenly rolled up turbulent currents and storms for some reason, and rainstorms and hailstorms fell.

    ? In the violent wind and rain, accompanied by thunder and thunder.

    The perfect cycle on the entire Ruhe giant island seems to have become chaotic at a certain moment, and the external manifestation is the strange sky phenomenon of alternating wind, rain and snow.

    "Squeak"

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    The shell of the airship made a strong squeezing sound, as well as a rapid beating sound.

    It was pitch black outside the window, only the flickering thunder could be seen.

    It's just that this light can't bring people a sense of security at all. The faster it flashes, the faster it will stuff fear into people's hearts.

    In the sky.

    A sailing airship is like a small boat in a huge wave, which may be swallowed at any time.

    Even a powerful and powerful person appears so small and fragile in the face of the endless celestial changes that cover the sky.

    Every time the airship vibrated violently, there would be constant exclamations and screams in the cabin.

    Everyone is quietly disturbed, and some people rely on each other.  Someone prayed to the gods.

    The snake-man waiter on the airship comforted the panicked crowd: "Don't be afraid, the fish-shaped airship is a tried-and-tested style, and it is also the most resistant to storms. It rarely falls out of control."

    rare.  It also means that there is an out-of-control fall.

    Facing the storm, the monster driving the airship on the front console became extremely excited: "What are you afraid of, I am an excellent magic equipment pilot who won the 230th place in the airboat racing competition last year  , This little storm is nothing to me at all.”

    Everyone looked at the iron digging disease demon in unison, can more than 200 people brag about this achievement? And.

    Even if the empty boat falls, the iron sore will not be broken.  Of course he wasn't afraid.

    They have heard the legend that someone from the Demon Spirit Race fell from the border of the astral world and fell into the human world without falling to his death.

    But they are not the same, all of them are mortal bodies.

    Not to mention falling from the boundary of the astral world, even a height of more than a dozen or tens of meters will not work.

    So the other party's words did not have the effect of comforting at all.

    And what he said next made everyone panic even more.

    "My airship has been in operation for 20 or 30 years, and it has never been broken, and it has never been repaired."

    "It's very solid."

    "I haven't experienced any big winds and waves before, and I am afraid of this little storm.

    "If the black storm hadn't dissipated, with my skills and my old buddy, there would be no problem breaking out of the black storm.

    This big talk, Fu probably had to open his mouth wide open, and the people present were completely silent.

    In this sky, their lives are in the hands of each other, and now he said that the sun is square, which is also correct.

    Mata Meisi asked the demon spirit with some concern: "The sky has become like this, and I can't see the situation on the ground at all. How can I tell where it landed?"

    The reaction of the demon's suspicion: "Distinguish the location?"

    "I never tell the location, I just know if I have arrived by feeling."

    "What do you care about so much, just rush down."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone's expressions changed.

    All of a sudden, this puppet monster seemed to sense something, and patted his iron skull.

    "It feels like it's almost here, everyone, sit still, I'm going to sprint."

    When the airship accelerated, the hull shook even more violently.

    The old-fashioned fish-shaped airship crackled and rattled, as if it was about to fall apart at any moment, and there were screams in the Soul Asking boat.

    Then the empty boat descended rapidly, as if it was about to fall, and everyone's faces were pale, thinking that something was really going to happen.

    at last.

    I don't know if Yu Xingzhi's airship is indeed more capable of weathering storms, or the other party's driving skills are really excellent.

    In short, the airship landed safely.

    Moreover, in such a severe storm and the situation where the ground could not be seen clearly, the other party really landed at the destination accurately by feeling, and it just landed in the docking station.

    The moment it arrived at the station, all the passengers rushed off the empty boat in panic.

    Everyone is shaking and seeing each other, just like drinking wine.

    In the end, they looked back at the airship and took note of its appearance.

    The next time you kill them, you will neverThere is an indescribable sense of antiquity.

    They seem to have seen it somewhere, but they can't remember it for a while.

    The other party seems to be the ancients in the painting who penetrated the picture and came to the future world, with the alienation and strangeness of this era.

    He first looked at Matames for a while, and then at Yin.

    "You're scared.

    "My heart is quietly disturbed.

    "You don't know what's going on, it's like a believer who doesn't understand God's will and makes wild guesses about it."

    Then he raised his head and looked towards the sky.

    Looking at the rainy sky and the ever-changing clouds.

    He uttered a sentence that Mata Guansi and Yin could not understand.

    "Why does God look to man and ask?

    "Who, who angered the gods again?"

    "Which fool again?"

    The man's face was covered with rain.  He opened his mouth wide and let the water flow into his throat.

    That looks like a madman.

    After a long time, he finally lowered his head, and walked forward on his own.

    The two stopped and watched each other disappear into the rain.

    at this time.

    Mata Guansi looked at Yin with doubts: "He doesn't seem to have a tail either?"

    Silver nodded affirmatively: "There are no wings and no scales.

    piece.  "

    This means that the other party is neither a snake man nor a lizard man that Zhiren and Kotames only knew about not long ago.

    Matamis: "Witch?"

    Yin shook his head, the other party was obviously a man, not a witch.

    Matamis: "Apostle?"

    But she also didn't feel right: "It doesn't look like either.

    Because although the other party has no tail, after being alerted just now, Mata Guansi decided that the other party should not be the shape of a god based on the feeling of the human body structure.

    And the opponent's smock didn't even have a sleeve and a place to stick out his hand, and there were no buttons and laces, which was even more strange.

    Now, even Matamis couldn't tell what kind of existence the other party was.

    But Yin cared very much about the man's last words.

    "What did he mean by that sentence?

    But at this moment, a strange noise came from the side.

    "Boom boom boom boom.

    There seemed to be some movement in the box Matamis was carrying. She opened the box suspiciously, and took out a large glass bottle, which contained a red flower.

    "silver!

    "The Cup of Desire has moved!

    Matames looked at the Cup of Desire, and could see that the flower cups of the Cup of Desire were curled up together, looking a little sluggish.

    These days, Matames and Silver have studied the Cup of Desire for a long time, but they still don't know the secret of the Cup of Desire, except for what Oran told them, there is nothing new to discover.

    Even they don't know how to cultivate this cup of desire to maturity.

    They can't directly apply the method of the tower keeper.

    "what happened?"

    "How did it move?"

    The Cup of Desire twisted, as if it sensed something.

    And looking at the silver flower cup of the Cup of Desire, Mata Guansi suddenly remembered the weird man just now.

    Because the color of the other party's clothes is exactly the same as the color of the cup of desire, and the texture is also very similar.

    "silver?"

    Mata Guansi seemed to have guessed something, but couldn't believe it.

    However, she had a faint feeling that it seemed that Oran had given Matames this flower and asked her to come to the Kingdom of Suinhor, and there was some other meaning behind it.

    Mata Meisi raised her head, trying to look for the figure of the man just now, but she couldn't see anything.

 Text Chapter Five hundred and forty-six: Why did God set his sights on the world?

    After arriving at Soinhall.

    The sky suddenly rolled up turbulent currents and storms for some reason, and rainstorms and hailstorms fell.

    ? In the violent wind and rain, accompanied by thunder and thunder.

    The perfect cycle on the entire Ruhe giant island seems to have become chaotic at a certain moment, and the external manifestation is the strange sky phenomenon of alternating wind, rain and snow.

    "Squeak"

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    The shell of the airship made a strong squeezing sound, as well as a rapid beating sound.

    It was pitch black outside the window, only the flickering thunder could be seen.

    It's just that this light can't bring people a sense of security at all. The faster it flashes, the faster it will stuff fear into people's hearts.

    In the sky.

    A sailing airship is like a small boat in a huge wave, which may be swallowed at any time.

    Even a powerful and powerful person appears so small and fragile in the face of the endless celestial changes that cover the sky.

    Every time the airship vibrated violently, there would be constant exclamations and screams in the cabin.

    Everyone is quietly disturbed, and some people rely on each other.  Someone prayed to the gods.

    The snake-man waiter on the airship comforted the panicked crowd: "Don't be afraid, the fish-shaped airship is a tried-and-tested style, and it is also the most resistant to storms. It rarely falls out of control."

    rare.  It also means that there is an out-of-control fall.

    Facing the storm, the monster driving the airship on the front console became extremely excited: "What are you afraid of, I am an excellent magic equipment pilot who won the 230th place in the airboat racing competition last year  , This little storm is nothing to me at all.”

    Everyone looked at the iron digging disease demon in unison, can more than 200 people brag about this achievement? And.

    Even if the empty boat falls, the iron sore will not be broken.  Of course he wasn't afraid.

    They have heard the legend that someone from the Demon Spirit Race fell from the border of the astral world and fell into the human world without falling to his death.

    But they are not the same, all of them are mortal bodies.

    Not to mention falling from the boundary of the astral world, even a height of more than a dozen or tens of meters will not work.

    So the other party's words did not have the effect of comforting at all.

    And what he said next made everyone panic even more.

    "My airship has been in operation for 20 or 30 years, and it has never been broken, and it has never been repaired."

    "It's very solid."

    "I haven't experienced any big winds and waves before, and I am afraid of this little storm.

    "If the black storm hadn't dissipated, with my skills and my old buddy, there would be no problem breaking out of the black storm.

    This big talk, Fu probably had to open his mouth wide open, and the people present were completely silent.

    In this sky, their lives are in the hands of each other, and now he said that the sun is square, which is also correct.

    Mata Meisi asked the demon spirit with some concern: "The sky has become like this, and I can't see the situation on the ground at all. How can I tell where it landed?"

    The reaction of the demon's suspicion: "Distinguish the location?"

    "I never tell the location, I just know if I have arrived by feeling."

    "What do you care about so much, just rush down."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone's expressions changed.

    All of a sudden, this puppet monster seemed to sense something, and patted his iron skull.

    "It feels like it's almost here, everyone, sit still, I'm going to sprint."

    When the airship accelerated, the hull shook even more violently.

    The old-fashioned fish-shaped airship crackled and rattled, as if it was about to fall apart at any moment, and there were screams in the Soul Asking boat.

    Then the empty boat descended rapidly, as if it was about to fall, and everyone's faces were pale, thinking that something was really going to happen.

    at last.

    I don't know if Yu Xingzhi's airship is indeed more capable of weathering storms, or the other party's driving skills are really excellent.

    In short, the airship landed safely.

    Moreover, in such a severe storm and the situation where the ground could not be seen clearly, the other party really landed at the destination accurately by feeling, and it just landed in the docking station.

    The moment it arrived at the station, all the passengers rushed off the empty boat in panic.

    Everyone is shaking and seeing each other, just like drinking wine.

    In the end, they looked back at the airship and took note of its appearance.

    The next time you kill them, you will neverThere is an indescribable sense of antiquity.

    They seem to have seen it somewhere, but they can't remember it for a while.

    The other party seems to be the ancients in the painting who penetrated the picture and came to the future world, with the alienation and strangeness of this era.

    He first looked at Matames for a while, and then at Yin.

    "You're scared.

    "My heart is quietly disturbed.

    "You don't know what's going on, it's like a believer who doesn't understand God's will and makes wild guesses about it."

    Then he raised his head and looked towards the sky.

    Looking at the rainy sky and the ever-changing clouds.

    He uttered a sentence that Mata Guansi and Yin could not understand.

    "Why does God look to man and ask?

    "Who, who angered the gods again?"

    "Which fool again?"

    The man's face was covered with rain.  He opened his mouth wide and let the water flow into his throat.

    That looks like a madman.

    After a long time, he finally lowered his head, and walked forward on his own.

    The two stopped and watched each other disappear into the rain.

    at this time.

    Mata Guansi looked at Yin with doubts: "He doesn't seem to have a tail either?"

    Silver nodded affirmatively: "There are no wings and no scales.

    piece.  "

    This means that the other party is neither a snake man nor a lizard man that Zhiren and Kotames only knew about not long ago.

    Matamis: "Witch?"

    Yin shook his head, the other party was obviously a man, not a witch.

    Matamis: "Apostle?"

    But she also didn't feel right: "It doesn't look like either.

    Because although the other party has no tail, after being alerted just now, Mata Guansi decided that the other party should not be the shape of a god based on the feeling of the human body structure.

    And the opponent's smock didn't even have a sleeve and a place to stick out his hand, and there were no buttons and laces, which was even more strange.

    Now, even Matamis couldn't tell what kind of existence the other party was.

    But Yin cared very much about the man's last words.

    "What did he mean by that sentence?

    But at this moment, a strange noise came from the side.

    "Boom boom boom boom.

    There seemed to be some movement in the box Matamis was carrying. She opened the box suspiciously, and took out a large glass bottle, which contained a red flower.

    "silver!

    "The Cup of Desire has moved!

    Matames looked at the Cup of Desire, and could see that the flower cups of the Cup of Desire were curled up together, looking a little sluggish.

    These days, Matames and Silver have studied the Cup of Desire for a long time, but they still don't know the secret of the Cup of Desire, except for what Oran told them, there is nothing new to discover.

    Even they don't know how to cultivate this cup of desire to maturity.

    They can't directly apply the method of the tower keeper.

    "what happened?"

    "How did it move?"

    The Cup of Desire twisted, as if it sensed something.

    And looking at the silver flower cup of the Cup of Desire, Mata Guansi suddenly remembered the weird man just now.

    Because the color of the other party's clothes is exactly the same as the color of the cup of desire, and the texture is also very similar.

    "silver?"

    Mata Guansi seemed to have guessed something, but couldn't believe it.

    However, she had a faint feeling that it seemed that Oran had given Matames this flower and asked her to come to the Kingdom of Suinhor, and there was some other meaning behind it.

    Mata Meisi raised her head, trying to look for the figure of the man just now, but she couldn't see anything.

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Forty-One: Apotheosis Ceremony and Prepared God Throne

    ,

    In a law school in Lunar Eclipse City.

    Matafuss and Yin came here with Oran, and the people of the academy received them very warmly. Some of the old men even knew Alan, and respectfully called him the Lord of Happiness and Wishes.

    A group of people sat down in a reception hall inside, and Oran was very acquainted with the people here to arrange accommodation for them. Now there is a place for Matafus and Yin to temporarily stay in this city.

    Everyone else withdrew, and Oran chatted with the two of them.

    While chatting, Matafus naturally talked about the purpose of her trip, as well as some guesses about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    After hearing Matafus' conjecture, Oran found it very interesting.

    "Are we all incomplete spirit bodies?"

    "Or is there something wrong with the way we live?"

    "This statement is very interesting."

    Oran sat up straight, his clothes were gorgeous, in the style of the Temple of Miracles and the Land of the Rising Sun.  He clasped his hands together, revealing the colorful storage ring on his finger.

    "The reason for the birth of the dream of life you mentioned is because the master of dreams gave the gift at the beginning, because he didn't want to see all beings wandering in the darkness."

    "This statement is well-founded, and I think your idea is correct.

    Matafus said excitedly when she heard Oran affirming herself.

    "Yes, I said that there must be a reason for the birth of the dream of life."

    Oran affirmed Matafus' statement about the birth of the dream of life, but she still remained skeptical about Matafus' speculation about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    "However, how can you prove that the intelligent species is an incomplete spirit body?

    Matafus told Oran that she also wanted to ask him for advice.

    "I'm going to design an experiment."

    "After traveling for this period of time, I have an idea that is not yet mature."

    "However, I am going to visit those powerful predecessors, the great gods, to get answers through communicating with them, and to start this experiment."

    Matafus looked at Oran and asked with a smile.

    "After you have listened, please tell me whether my idea is feasible.

    Oran asked her, "What experiment?"

    Matafus became serious: "We assume that the intelligent species is a kind of incomplete spirit body, and we are born with imperfect immortal spirits."

    "The body is actually not necessary for us, but a tool for us to connect with reality."

    "The truly perfect spiritual body can maintain consciousness and self without a body. Any body is just their anchor point in the world."

    "They can choose to exist in reality with the help of body armor, or they can turn into spirit bodies and not exist in reality."

    Having said that, Matafus looked into Oran's eyes and said.

    "What I want to prove in the experiment is the latter."

    "Our form, in fact, can obtain eternal life without descending into the human world, directly without being connected with the human world."

    "We are spiritual life, a spiritual life that is not perfect but destined to be perfect."

    Oran shook his head.

    "It's useless not to be connected to the human world. Even the apostles must be reincarnated in order to continue their lives."

    "The spirit of an ordinary person is separated from the structure of the body. No matter what kind of wisdom it is, it will lose the form of life, leaving only a shadow of what it used to be."

    Oran pointed out the problem with Mataves's thinking.

    "According to the records in the classics of "The Road to Wisdom", "Artificial Man and Immortal Form", and "Prime Ancient Divine Grace", the reason why intelligent species cannot live forever is because they cannot leave the body."

    "And the key to the connection between the wisdom species and the body is the spiritual power.

    "Spirituality will decay. Even an apostle can only maintain life and existence by reincarnating continuously until the moment he becomes a god."

    When talking about this, Matafus gestured

    Gesture, said very excitedly.

    "So my idea for the experiment is."

    "if."

    "We have created a very large, very powerful body of life."

    "It is built with the secret technique of four points of divine grace, and its bottom layer has almost infinite spirituality to maintain the operation of this huge life form and keep him alive forever."

    "Then we transmit our conscious spirit, desire personality.idol.

    This is his altar.

    After taking this step, he no longer belongs to the human world.

    "Crash!"

    One law after another fell from the void, and endless contract documents fell from the void, gathering towards Sukob's body.

    Suddenly, the entire hall became a sea of ??documents.

    The densely packed text turned into golden chains and shuttled through the sky.

    Represents the law and order-

    A huge ceremony centered on Sukob, turned into an invisible light and soared into the sky.

    The light pierced through the clouds and connected with the dream world.

    Judges and lawyers from all over the world are gathering in the courtroom and the lawyers' union at this moment to bow down to the statue of Sukob.

    ?Suinhall, Ten Thousand Snakes Ruling Country, Land of the Rising Sun, or various countries on the Evier Peninsula.

    A tsunami-like sound came from the void, converging on Sukob.

    "The god of contracts and codes

    This is the scene inside the Supreme Court.

    And in the lunar eclipse city outside.

    At this moment, one gaze after another looked at the center of the ceremony, looking at the beam of light that pierced through the barrier of the world and connected to the dream world.

    With shock, with disbelief, or with strong malice and jealousy.

    "The ritual of becoming a god!

    "It's finally started."

    "It's incredible.

    "Ascend to the gods with a mortal body, Sukob, the god of contracts and codes."

    "This guy, can he really succeed?"

    wap

 Text Chapter 542: Ascension to God

    ,

    In a law school in Lunar Eclipse City.

    Matafuss and Yin came here with Oran, and the people of the academy received them very warmly. Some of the old men even knew Alan, and respectfully called him the Lord of Happiness and Wishes.

    A group of people sat down in a reception hall inside, and Oran was very acquainted with the people here to arrange accommodation for them. Now there is a place for Matafus and Yin to temporarily stay in this city.

    Everyone else withdrew, and Oran chatted with the two of them.

    While chatting, Matafus naturally talked about the purpose of her trip, as well as some guesses about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    After hearing Matafus' conjecture, Oran found it very interesting.

    "Are we all incomplete spirit bodies?"

    "Or is there something wrong with the way we live?"

    "This statement is very interesting."

    Oran sat up straight, his clothes were gorgeous, in the style of the Temple of Miracles and the Land of the Rising Sun.  He clasped his hands together, revealing the colorful storage ring on his finger.

    "The reason for the birth of the dream of life you mentioned is because the master of dreams gave the gift at the beginning, because he didn't want to see all beings wandering in the darkness."

    "This statement is well-founded, and I think your idea is correct.

    Matafus said excitedly when she heard Oran affirming herself.

    "Yes, I said that there must be a reason for the birth of the dream of life."

    Oran affirmed Matafus' statement about the birth of the dream of life, but she still remained skeptical about Matafus' speculation about the existence of the intelligent species itself.

    "However, how can you prove that the intelligent species is an incomplete spirit body?

    Matafus told Oran that she also wanted to ask him for advice.

    "I'm going to design an experiment."

    "After traveling for this period of time, I have an idea that is not yet mature."

    "However, I am going to visit those powerful predecessors, the great gods, to get answers through communicating with them, and to start this experiment."

    Matafus looked at Oran and asked with a smile.

    "After you have listened, please tell me whether my idea is feasible.

    Oran asked her, "What experiment?"

    Matafus became serious: "We assume that the intelligent species is a kind of incomplete spirit body, and we are born with imperfect immortal spirits."

    "The body is actually not necessary for us, but a tool for us to connect with reality."

    "The truly perfect spiritual body can maintain consciousness and self without a body. Any body is just their anchor point in the world."

    "They can choose to exist in reality with the help of body armor, or they can turn into spirit bodies and not exist in reality."

    Having said that, Matafus looked into Oran's eyes and said.

    "What I want to prove in the experiment is the latter."

    "Our form, in fact, can obtain eternal life without descending into the human world, directly without being connected with the human world."

    "We are spiritual life, a spiritual life that is not perfect but destined to be perfect."

    Oran shook his head.

    "It's useless not to be connected to the human world. Even the apostles must be reincarnated in order to continue their lives."

    "The spirit of an ordinary person is separated from the structure of the body. No matter what kind of wisdom it is, it will lose the form of life, leaving only a shadow of what it used to be."

    Oran pointed out the problem with Mataves's thinking.

    "According to the records in the classics of "The Road to Wisdom", "Artificial Man and Immortal Form", and "Prime Ancient Divine Grace", the reason why intelligent species cannot live forever is because they cannot leave the body."

    "And the key to the connection between the wisdom species and the body is the spiritual power.

    "Spirituality will decay. Even an apostle can only maintain life and existence by reincarnating continuously until the moment he becomes a god."

    When talking about this, Matafus gestured

    Gesture, said very excitedly.

    "So my idea for the experiment is."

    "if."

    "We have created a very large, very powerful body of life."

    "It is built with the secret technique of four points of divine grace, and its bottom layer has almost infinite spirituality to maintain the operation of this huge life form and keep him alive forever."

    "Then we transmit our conscious spirit, desire personality.idol.

    This is his altar.

    After taking this step, he no longer belongs to the human world.

    "Crash!"

    One law after another fell from the void, and endless contract documents fell from the void, gathering towards Sukob's body.

    Suddenly, the entire hall became a sea of ??documents.

    The densely packed text turned into golden chains and shuttled through the sky.

    Represents the law and order-

    A huge ceremony centered on Sukob, turned into an invisible light and soared into the sky.

    The light pierced through the clouds and connected with the dream world.

    Judges and lawyers from all over the world are gathering in the courtroom and the lawyers' union at this moment to bow down to the statue of Sukob.

    ?Suinhall, Ten Thousand Snakes Ruling Country, Land of the Rising Sun, or various countries on the Evier Peninsula.

    A tsunami-like sound came from the void, converging on Sukob.

    "The god of contracts and codes

    This is the scene inside the Supreme Court.

    And in the lunar eclipse city outside.

    At this moment, one gaze after another looked at the center of the ceremony, looking at the beam of light that pierced through the barrier of the world and connected to the dream world.

    With shock, with disbelief, or with strong malice and jealousy.

    "The ritual of becoming a god!

    "It's finally started."

    "It's incredible.

    "Ascend to the gods with a mortal body, Sukob, the god of contracts and codes."

    "This guy, can he really succeed?"

    wap

 Text Chapter 543: Looting the Power of God

    Light, through the skylight of the temple.

    Shining on Su Kebu's body, the afterglow sprinkled on the corner of the hall.

    Matafuss was on the edge of the light, and the shadow was projected on the wall behind with everyone, and was stretched to the ceiling.

    She stared at the stone platform shrouded in divine light, and watched the figure transforming from a mortal to a god. The form was frozen in an instant, and there was no change for a long time.

    She was so nervous that the white wings on her back spread wide, but her shoulders were shrunk together, her hands were tightly clenched, and her pupils were full of shock.

    "Wow!"

    Although she didn't shout out from her mouth.

    However, the voice that belonged to her echoed in her consciousness and ears, and scattered on her face.

    At this moment, she is the witness of the legendary picture of the human body becoming a god.

    The light became stronger and stronger until the shadows were invisible, and Sukob on the stone platform kept receiving the books of law and contract documents from afar, and his form completely transformed from an apostle to a mythical form.

    But soon, the influx of power stopped pouring into his body.

    Its body could no longer contain it, and it began to escape towards the surroundings.

    Matafus lowered her head.

    Visible to the naked eye, the floor under the feet is engraved with densely packed small characters, emitting light.

    "Om~

    Matafus seemed to hear something, and immediately raised her head to look at Sukob and the altar.

    I only saw Sukob holding a book of contracts and codes in his hand.

    He held the book high and read it in his mouth.

    "I'm Sukob.

    "Writing is my authority, and contracts and codes are my way."

    "I use the contract to pave the ladder for me to ascend to the gods, and use the code to cast me into the kingdom of the gods."

    The voice fell.

    The ocean of words poured down from the altar, and scatter towards the surroundings crazily.

    In an instant, the whole world was swallowed by words.

    The entire building where the Supreme Tribunal is located is overwhelmed by the power of words, assimilating with the power of myth, transforming from reality to illusion.

    "Mythical field."

    "The authority of contracts and codes!"

    Immediately someone shouted around.

    "It is the authority of the text."

    "Contracts and codes are nothing but the external manifestation of written authority."

    They are also a little excited, no one can keep completely calm in such a god-like scene.

    In the end, Matafus actually saw the entire trial court—assimilated into the realm of the gods, floating towards the sky.

    However, Matafus and everyone standing in the trial court passed through the trial court like an illusory projection, watching the behemoth flying towards the sky little by little following the soaring light.

    The kingdom of God leads to the dream world, but everyone stays where they are.

    Everything before was very smooth and normal, until the moment Su Kebu left the earth with the Kingdom of God, an abnormal situation appeared.

    The sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and then it began to rain cats and dogs.

    And the rainwater turned out to be black.

    In the depths of the dark clouds, one vortex opens, faintly leading to another world.

    "Buzz.

    Lunar Eclipse City had been prepared for a long time, and someone felt that something was wrong and started to move immediately.

    The entire Moon Eclipse City opened a powerful barrier, isolating the black rain from outside the city.

    But the black rain is just a prelude.

    In the depths of the black rain and dark clouds, the shadow of a huge meat mountain suddenly appeared. Hidden in the depths of the dark clouds and darkness, the shadow was as big as a star.

    Matafuss didn't know what it was at all, she just felt creepy.

    However, someone on the side shouted out what that meat mountain was, with an extremely dignified voice.

    "The Will of the Abyss."

    On the top of the meat mountain, there is a tiny shadow invisible to the naked eye.

    That is also an existence with wings

    , but with nine wings, it holds a scepter that exudes the light of desire, and the scepter is like an eye-like spar.

    King of the Abyss Melde.

    The master of the first layer of abyss, when the god of original sin is sleeping, she is the existence who learns to hold the highest authority of the entire abyss.

    "Want to become a god?"

    "It's not that easy, mortal Sukob."

    Standing on top of the meat mountain, Melder could see the meat mountain burst open and grew…Meaning, but want to take part of the power from him.

    Even so, Oran was very surprised.

    Surprised at Melder's methods.

    After all, he has never entered the glass tank of the master of life, unlike the black dragon Anu who has seen the strangeness of the other party.

    "Steal power from the god-bearer?"

    "The power of this **** king is really weird.

    After Oran finished speaking, he immediately shook his head.

    He inspected the corpses of the dead, and finally saw the corpse of a demon. He squatted down and looked at him, with the magic pattern extending from his abdomen.

    "It's not that simple, I want to snatch power from the god-bearer."

    "For this day, Melder has been preparing for it for many years. He must first erode the other party's belief and pollute the other party's servants."

    "The power to erode into a god is finally waiting for this moment."

    Although Oran vaguely guessed how Melder did it, she was still surprised by her methods.

    Since Melde is eyeing Sukob, has he been eyeing him?

    Since Melde is eyeing Sukob, has he been eyeing him?

    He immediately prepared to go back and check.

    Is there any among the tower keepers

    No, it should be how many people have been corrupted by this king of sex.

 Text Chapter 544: Sukob’s Name of God and Cup of Desire

    Over the Evil Peninsula.

    The sea of ??clouds is vast, piled up to form a white continent in the sky.

    In the center of the white continent is a kingdom of God.

    Densely packed words flowed down from the dream world, gathering into stone slabs, high walls, and windows.

    In the end, it became a majestic court.

    The court formed by words and the library formed by information collided with each other, and the sea of ??clouds created huge waves.

    Huge information flows collide and intertwine, and eventually merge with each other.

    "Bang bang bang~"

    The stone slabs fell one by one.

    A road appeared in front of the gate of truth in the center of the Kingdom of God, leading directly to the myth court.

    Sukob came down from the courtroom and walked down the avenue toward the Door of Truth.

    Densely dense written contract spirits appeared with the codes and documents, standing in the air and guarding Sukob's sides.

    On the avenue in the distance, more ghosts that turned into ghosts after death were watching him.

    In the air, sacred songs and melodies sounded.

    Sukob moved forward step by step.

    Looking at the figure waiting for him under the gate of mythology, and the seat of God beside the figure.  belongs to his throne.

    As he was walking, a contract document suddenly floated out of Sukob's body.

    In the light, the document turned over.

    It can be seen that it is written on it.

    "Please become a god, Sukob."

    "Conclude this contract as an apostle, and then complete this contract as a god.

    The contract was signed by Sukob and Asai.

    That was the first contract signed by Su Kebu, a contract between the apostles and God.

    And the agreement is that Sukob will become a god.

    The document was floating and shaking.

    Following Su Kebu, he finally fell into the door of truth.

    In the void, a voice echoed.

    "The contract is complete.

    Hearing the voice, Su Kebu was relieved, his expression became firmer, and his steps became faster

    "God Asay."

    "My contract with you is complete."

    Under the door of myth, Polik watched Sukob ascend the last ladder.  Coming towards him.

    "congratulations!"

    "Sukob!

    "From today onwards, you are the second myth of the knowledge pantheon."

    "The god of contracts and codes.

    Sukob said nothing.  He just stood quietly in front of his throne, touching the armrest of the throne with his sleeve, not knowing what he was thinking.

    In the end, he sat on the sacred throne that belonged to the sleeve.

    Polik reminded Sukob, tell the robe.

    "As a god, you should have your own complete god name.

    "You should truly engrave the name of God in the dream world

    "Starting today. You don't need to use the breadth of truth] to respond to the world's lawyers."

    Sukob seemed to be thinking of something.

    Hearing Polik's reminder, he finally came back to his senses at this time.

    Su Kebu loosened his clenched hands and placed them on the two armrests of the throne. The majesty of the gods was transmitted from above the throne, and the chains of judgment and order were connected to the four directions.

    The trial court immediately exuded a strong light, and Sukob made a declaration while sitting on the throne.

    "I'm Sukob."

    "Take root in the realm of nothingness in the dreams of all living beings, and go deep into the realm of dreams of the consciousness of all souls!"

    "I engraved the diamond of the name of God in the depths of the dream world as a bond to weave an eternal contract with the dream world."

    "My god's name is Yiyi"

    "The controller of written authority, the lord of contracts and legal codes, the god who rules over all contract lawyers and judges."

    The colorful rays of light from the dream world fell and shone on the throne of God.

    Since then, he no longer grasps part of God's authority through truth 1], thus responding to the lawyers.

    Instead, it has its own god name and law.

    Su Kebu closed his eyes, as if he heard the voices of countless people coming into his mind.

    The whole world bows to the sleeve.  Thousands of believers sang the achievements of the leader.

    Shouting the name of God he just said.

    However, Su Kebu once again remembered what he had just recalled.

    Just now  "leave?

    "Where are you going, back to the endless sea of ??sand?

    Matames shook her head, looking in Suinweier's direction with some expectation.

    That is a country that many people yearn for in the Yiren Kingdom, and many trends and cultures of Suinhall have been learned and imitated by people.

    "Go to Suinhor, to meet the god of Suinhor."

    "The Red Goddess and the Blue Goddess."

    Mata Meisi held up the astrology planet in her hand, looked at Yin and said seriously.

    "Let's go together and continue to improve our astrology planet until it can truly become our ideal country."

    Silver looked at Matames.

    It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn't say it in the end.

    Because the word "thank you" is unnecessary for some people.

    Silver just nodded, and then said.

    "Um!"

    "Let's go together

    this day.

    Matamis and Yin set off again, and they took a vehicle to the empty boat docking station in Eclipse City.

    The airship docking station here is already super large, and there are a lot of airships coming and going. Almost every day, there are several airships departing to various places. Unlike some remote places, an airship may have to wait  Ten days and a half months or even a month.

    However, the price of the magic airship is not only very high for one ride, but also for one ride that can carry people.

    The quantity and goods transported are also very moving.

    Matames and Yin didn't have a ticket, but they didn't seem to worry about not being able to get on the airship.

    Mata Meisi held a micro badge and shook it in her hand.

    Grinning and Yin on the side said with a smile.

    "We are poor ghosts."

    "I have spent all my money on materials, and I can't even afford tickets."

    "Fortunately, the rich apostle gave us his stamp, so that we don't need to pay for the airship."

    After Mata Meisi laughed, she showed a mourning expression again.

    "But when we arrived at Suyinyaoer, I didn't know what to do.

    "However, don't think about it so much for now, let's talk about it after we go.

    Silver: "It's okay, I don't have to eat."

    She had been wandering underground for many years and didn't eat anything.

    Matames rubbed her belly, she didn't want to go hungry.

    In the waiting hall of the station.

    Matamisi and Silver are wearing wide buckets.  Covering himself tightly, he entered the corner of the hall and sat down.

    There are not many people waiting at the empty boat dock, and it seems a bit empty today.

    And generally the people who come to take the airship are in groups, and there are very few single people. At this moment, some of them can be heard talking and chatting.

    What Matamis and Yin, who were waiting for the airship to arrive, suddenly heard a familiar topic.

    "Have you heard?"

    "whats the matter?

    "The supreme consul signed a contract with the demon clan to build a railway.

    "What is a railway?"

    "It is used to pass a magic tool called a steam train.

    "What is a steam train?"

    "I don't know, I just heard that the magic equipment is very fast, and can transport thousands of people and a large amount of goods at a time. The Supreme Consul paid a big price."

    "so smart?"

    "How can the supreme consul pay a high price if he is not powerful.

    "There are never any bargains in the hands of those demons.

    Matames and Gin looked at each other, and one of them couldn't help but smile.

    Because they not only know what the algae steam train looks like, but also the first batch of people who took the vegetable steam train.

    It's just that Mata Meisi and Yin didn't expect that the steam train would be built so soon to the Ten Thousand Snakes.

    Mataguansi looked at the empty ship dock and the bustling city outside.

    Everything in this world is changing rapidly.  Every day.

    "It's amazing, the demon family.

    "No, other powerful people are also very powerful. Witch spirits, alchemists, tower keepers, and lawyer Qi all have their own strengths.

    As she was talking, Mata Meis looked forward to the next scene and pictures she could see at the next stop.

    "I don't know what Suinhall's super professional is like."

    Suddenly, there was movement outside.

    "Sigh addicted"

    "Pout out"

    The wind howled, and a fish-shaped airship landed in the docking station.

    The door of the airship] opened and moved to the right, and the two snake men rushed out quickly, took out an inclined ladder without steps and put it on it, and shouted loudly at the same time.

    "Everyone, the empty boat to Suinhall Kingdom has arrived, please show the empty boat ticket to board the boat.

    "Everyone, go to Suinhall——

    Matafusi and Yin got up immediately, and the others in the hall were even faster, rushing up one by one, which made Matafusi and Yin also have to be in a hurry.

    As for the reason, it is because these demons never wait for anyone.  They all stop at the station like a dragonfly, and then quickly go to the next stop to make money.

    If most people miss it, they can only buy another ticket.

    What?

    Want to refund your ticket?

    ? Once sold, no

    Refunded tickets."Sigh"

    "Pout out"

    The wind howled, and a fish-shaped airship landed in the docking station.

    The door of the airship] opened and moved to the right, and the two snake men rushed out quickly, took out an inclined ladder without steps and put it on it, and shouted loudly at the same time.

    "Everyone, the empty boat to Suinhall Kingdom has arrived, please show the empty boat ticket to board the boat.

    "Everyone, go to Suinhall——

    Matafusi and Yin got up immediately, and the others in the hall were even faster, rushing up one by one, which made Matafusi and Yin also have to be in a hurry.

    As for the reason, it is because these demons never wait for anyone.  They all stop at the station like a dragonfly, and then quickly go to the next stop to make money.

    If most people miss it, they can only buy another ticket.

    What?

    Want to refund your ticket?

    ? Once sold, no

    refund

 Text Chapter 545: Sally Wearing a Crown

    ,

    I am God!  Chapter 545 of the main text volume: The space within the moon of the gods, Sally wearing the crown.

    It was a sacred tree with veins of light flowing through it.

    A figure rode a broom, slowly flying between the branches of the sacred tree.

    The figure on the broom was wearing a black robe, a large hat with a pleated peak, and a witch's attire, except that she was not too tall.

    Holding a wand with a human head in his hand, the head also shouted terrible slogans.

    The voice is hoarse and eerie.

    That was Sally, the master of life, and her Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment.

    Under the sacred tree.

    A certain figure stood there for an unknown amount of time.  It seems to be completely connected with the sacred tree.

    Under the flow of its will, the sacred tree is constantly changing.

    Shenyue opened like a door, and the moonlight turned into stairs and shone into the distance.

    However, the space where the sacred tree is located has become wider and wider, reaching the point where there is no end in sight. The branches of the sacred tree extend for countless miles, filling the entire world.

    Sally flew on the branches of the sacred tree, and looking down, she could see countless light veins flowing upwards from the roots and converging on the trunk.  Turn into a majestic pillar of light.

    "Salsa

    The leaves shook and brushed past Sally.

    And every leaf around her can see the magnificent scene reflected on it.

    You can see the shadow of the first-era city, the oldest land of gods; you can also see the mountain of origin of life, the city of life, and the Tongtian tower leading to the kingdom of creation.

    Riding on a broom, he landed slowly and stopped beside the figure.

    Beside the figure was a table, and on the table were bottles filled with colored bubbles.

    Not far away, close to the trunk of the sacred tree, there is a Weixiang Lu sitting next to the sacred tree.

    She lay on the broom and deliberately sighed, while saying at the same time.

    Sally looked at God Insai, pouted and asked about the robe.

    "God, haven't you done it yet?

    "When can we start again.

    Yin Shen's figure completely overlapped with the light of the sacred tree and merged together. Even Sally couldn't see Xiu's expression, and could only hear the mysterious voice.

    "soon."

    only.

    Yin Shen spoke so quickly that it is generally unbelievable.

    Even Sally understands that there is a difference between gods and gods.

    However, what Sally didn't expect this time was that this time would really come soon.

    Not long after Yinshen finished speaking, the entire tree of wisdom suddenly shook and swayed.

    Last time, it was Shenzhiyue who illuminated a path to the outside.

    This time, the sacred tree changed from top to bottom.

    At this time, Sheila, Null Mother, and Velen also felt something, and looked out from the inside of the hot air balloon boat.

    God's Moon has undergone many transformations.

    ? The first God's Moon was composed of God's Grace Stones, and later it was composed of four kinds of God's Grace Stones, and then it became God's Moon, and the Root God Tree was born.

    And now, it is about to change again.

    This is a very critical and extremely important time, as can be seen from the fact that Yin Shen spent so long staying here to transform this place.

    Yin Shen, who was connected to the sacred tree, finally let go of his hand, and his figure gradually became clear.

    opened his mouth and said:

    The voice fell.

    Immediately, a large number of light veins rushed out from the roots of the sacred tree, penetrated the main trunk, passed through the branches, and finally came out from the leaves.

    The light falls like the south, and the wine spreads all over the world

    In the world.

    One after another, shadows stood up amidst the light and appeared in the Divine Tree Zhou Kingdom.

    The figures are densely packed, countless.

    In billions.

    They stood in the white world, surrounded the sacred tree, and looked up at the fruit of wisdom.

    The voices of countless people gathered together, and they seemed to be cheering and talking about something.

    But not long after, all these shadows dissipated.

    Sally put down the broom and stood on the ground:

    Sheila also came to Insai God's side:

    Yin Shen: "The process of the birth of the soul species.

    The road leading to the Moon of God has been left behind.

    The power and process of the metamorphosis of the soul speciesbsp;Therefore, even the giant Luhe couldn't find Sally's location, and couldn't feel her aura.

    The giant god Ruhe searched for a long time, but Yiri didn't know what happened.

    However, they clearly knew that something had happened, but they couldn't find out what happened, which made the giants even more restless.

    Gangsi City at the foot of the mountain of origin of life.

    Temple of Life.

    Mo Chenger, the witch of the earth, woke up suddenly in her sleep. She suddenly felt her eyes floating above the sky, looking at the entire kingdom of ten thousand snakes.

    She couldn't control her eyes, or where to look.

    Her eyes seemed to be frantically exploring, looking for something.

    But in the end.

    Nothing was found.

    Mo Chenger sat on the bed shed - with a dazed look:

    And the other side.

    An airship heading to Suinhall has been flying all night, and the sky has already brightened.

    is sleeping soundly under the same blanket on the seat

    One of the two of them suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a little panic in his eyes.

    Yin stood up suddenly, and hurriedly walked in the aisle of the cabin.

    She came to this window for a while, and then came to another window.

    Constantly looking out the window, not knowing what to do.

    Mata Meisi also woke up with a start, rubbing and feeding her baby.

    Silver turned her head, and Matafus saw a flustered face.

    The other party stumbled, touched the seat and returned to the original position.

    She seemed very frightened.

    And this is a scene that Matamis has never seen before.

    Matames held Silver's hand and looked at her face:

    Yin, however, fidgeted and looked at the sky that had just lit up outside, and then said at a loss.

    She felt as if a huge stone was pressed against her chest, and she couldn't even breathe. There seemed to be thousands of voices screaming and screaming in her brain, the voices were terrifying and frightening.

    As a witch doctor, Mata Guansi's first thought was.

    "I got sick"

    Silver shook her head, she looked at the outside world in disbelief.

    Matamis couldn't understand, her face was full of doubts

 Text Chapter 545: Sally Wearing a Crown

    The space within the moon of the gods.

    It was a sacred tree with veins of light flowing through it.

    A figure rode a broom, slowly flying between the branches of the sacred tree.

    The figure on the broom was wearing a black robe, a large hat with a pleated peak, and a witch's attire, except that she was not too tall.

    The "witch" held a wand with a human head in his hand, and the head was shouting terrible slogans.

    "Destroy!"

    "Doomsday!"

    "Disaster!"

    The voice is hoarse and eerie.

    That was Sally, the master of life, and her Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment.

    Under the sacred tree.

    A certain figure stood there for an unknown amount of time.  It seems to be completely connected with the sacred tree.

    Under the flow of its will, the sacred tree is constantly changing.

    Shenyue opened like a door, and the moonlight turned into stairs and shone into the distance.

    However, the space where the sacred tree is located has become wider and wider, reaching the point where there is no end in sight. The branches of the sacred tree extend for countless miles, filling the entire world.

    Sally flew on the branches of the sacred tree, and looking down, she could see countless light veins flowing upwards from the roots and converging on the trunk.  Turn into a majestic pillar of light.

    "Salsa

    The leaves shook and brushed past Sally.

    And every leaf around her can see the magnificent scene reflected on it.

    You can see the shadow of the first-era city, the oldest land of gods; you can also see the mountain of origin of life, the city of life, and the Tongtian tower leading to the kingdom of creation.

    The "Witch" slowly landed on the broom and stopped beside the figure.

    Beside the figure was a table, and on the table were bottles filled with colored bubbles.

    Not far away, close to the trunk of the sacred tree, there is a Weixiang Lu sitting next to the sacred tree.

    She lay on the broom and deliberately sighed, while saying at the same time.

    "ah!"

    "so boring!"

    Sally looked at God Insai, pouted and asked about the robe.

    "God, haven't you fixed it yet?

    "When can we start again.

    "I'm going to the real moon, I'm going to the North Sea, I'm going to other places."

    Yin Shen's figure completely overlapped with the light of the sacred tree and merged together. Even Sally couldn't see Xiu's expression, and could only hear the mysterious voice.

    "soon."

    only.

    Yin Shen spoke so quickly that it is generally unbelievable.

    Even Sally understands that there is a difference between gods and gods.

    However, what Sally didn't expect this time was that this time would really come soon.

    Not long after Yinshen finished speaking, the entire tree of wisdom suddenly shook and swayed.

    Last time, it was Shenzhiyue who illuminated a path to the outside.

    This time, the sacred tree changed from top to bottom.

    At this time, Sheila, Null Mother, and Velen also felt something, and looked out from the inside of the hot air balloon boat.

    "What's wrong?"

    God's Moon has undergone many transformations.

    ? The first God's Moon was composed of God's Grace Stones, and later it was composed of four kinds of God's Grace Stones, and then it became God's Moon, and the Root God Tree was born.

    And now, it is about to change again.

    This is a very critical and extremely important time, as can be seen from the fact that Yin Shen spent so long staying here to transform this place.

    Yin Shen, who was connected to the sacred tree, finally let go of his hand, and his figure gradually became clear.

    He opened his mouth and said, "Okay."

    The voice fell.

    Immediately, a large number of light veins rushed out from the roots of the sacred tree, penetrated the main trunk, passed through the branches, and finally came out from the leaves.

    The light falls like the south, and the wine spreads all over the world

    In the world.

    One after another, shadows stood up amidst the light and appeared in the Divine Tree Zhou Kingdom.

    The figures are densely packed, countless.

    In billions.

    They stood in the white world, surrounded the sacred tree, and looked up at the fruit of wisdom.

    The voices of countless people gathered together, and they seemed to be cheering and talking about something.

    But not long after, all these shadows dissipated.

    &nb??Suddenly it rained heavily and thunder roared.

    The Sky Mirror on the frozen plateau opened for some reason before the time came, and the whole world was frozen by blizzard.  The endless sand sea is full of yellow sand, and the sand is surging like huge waves.

    Only this time is different.

    The Wisdom Crown is also the highest root artifact, and Sally entered the world through the crown.

    Therefore, even the giant Luhe couldn't find Sally's location, and couldn't feel her breath.

    The giant god Ruhe searched for a long time, but Yiri didn't know what happened.

    However, they clearly knew that something had happened, but they couldn't find out what happened, which made the giants even more restless.

    Gangsi City at the foot of the mountain of origin of life.

    Temple of Life.

    Mo Chenger, the witch of the earth, woke up suddenly in her sleep. She suddenly felt her eyes floating above the sky, looking at the entire kingdom of ten thousand snakes.

    She couldn't control her eyes, or where to look.

    Her eyes seemed to be frantically exploring, looking for something.

    But in the end.

    Nothing was found.

    Mo Chenger sat on the bed shed - with a blank face: "What's going on?"

    And the other side.

    An airship heading to Suinhall has been flying all night, and the sky has already brightened.

    is sleeping soundly under the same blanket on the seat

    One of the two of them suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a little panic in his eyes.

    Yin stood up suddenly, and hurriedly walked in the aisle of the cabin.

    She came to this window for a while, and then came to another window.

    Constantly looking out the window, not knowing what to do.

    Mata Meisi also woke up with a start, rubbing and feeding her baby.

    "What's wrong?"

    Silver turned her head, and Matafus saw a flustered face.

    The other party stumbled, touched the seat and returned to the original position.

    She seemed very frightened.

    And this is a scene that Matamis has never seen before.

    Matames held Yin's hand and looked at her face: "Yin, what are you afraid of, what happened just now?"

    Yin, however, fidgeted and looked at the sky that had just lit up outside, and then said at a loss.

    "I don't know why, I'm just afraid."

    "Panic."

    She felt as if a huge stone was pressed against her chest, and she couldn't even breathe. There seemed to be thousands of voices screaming and screaming in her brain, the voices were terrifying and frightening.

    As a witch doctor, Mata Guansi's first thought was.

    "I got sick?"

    Silver shook her head, she looked at the outside world in disbelief.

    "No, because I'm not the only one who feels scared."

    "It's this world."

    "The whole world is afraid, trembling with fear."

    Matames couldn't understand, and her face was full of doubts.

    "The world is trembling? ?

 Text Chapter 547: Find the master of life!

    ,

    Temple of Miracles.

    "Clatter!" A group of alchemist apprentices stood in the corridor outside the temple, watching the torrential rain in the sky worriedly.

    "What's going on, it's been raining non-stop for almost half a month." This rain is so rare and so strange.

    "It's going to be a disaster if it continues to rain like this." It's not good if it doesn't rain, but it's not a good thing if it keeps raining like this.

    "Don't worry about the rain, we haven't solved our troubles yet." One of the snake men looked into the depths of the temple with fear instead of worry.

    Inside the temple, the chief god attendant led the senior officials of the temple to carefully pray to the statue standing beside the main hall.

    "O great Lord of happiness and wishes!"

    "Please forgive our"

    They reported to Oran tremblingly.

    Tell me about the stoppage of the Gamer Alchemy Tower and the disappearance of the tower spirit.

    And the worst thing is that they didn't know where the problem happened after so long.

    The disappeared Tarin was not found, nor was the hateful traitor found.

    Although the movement from top to bottom was huge, they achieved nothing. It can be said that they completely showed their incompetence, but they did not dare to conceal and deceive the gods, nor did they dare not tell the gods.

    Deceiving the gods is the most stupid thing in the world.

    Even if it succeeds, it doesn't mean that God doesn't know, but that God doesn't bother to care.

    And if the Lord of Happiness and Wishes arranged an alchemy tower here, it must have a deep meaning, even a plan and layout about the gods.

    The prayer is over.

    They prostrated themselves on the ground, with their heads firmly pressed against the ground, waiting for the Lord of Happiness and Wishes to reprimand and punish them.

    Suddenly, the idol shone with light, illuminating the entire hall.

    A huge shadow emerged, as high as the hall, looking down on everyone.

    God heard their prayers and answered them.

    Here it is.

    Everyone became even more nervous, the floor tiles were wet with sweat on their foreheads, and they could even faintly hear the sound of teeth colliding.

    Everyone present did not know what their next fate would be.

    But in the end, the phantom of the god just looked at them.

    Said: "I know."

    just disappeared.

    After a while, everyone looked up.

    It can be seen that their expressions were stunned, bewildered, and then turned into bewilderment.

    I see?

    What does this oracle mean?

    Is it reprimand, dissatisfaction, or something else?

    What they don't know is that the tower spirit they are looking for is shuttling between the streets not far from the temple at this moment, but the other party emits a power similar to a field, even if ordinary powerful people see him  Will ignore him and treat him like an ordinary person.

    The man is walking in the streets and alleys, wanting to retrieve some familiar memories or places he knows.

    But the man can't remember anything, and often sees visions

    Seeing some people appearing beside me, talking to me.

    Sometimes, he would see an old man.

    The old man was always chattering: "It's okay, God will protect us, we must believe in God and give everything to God."

    Sometimes he said in despair: "We are called believers, but we are actually a bunch of fools who don't understand the true meaning of God."

    Sometimes a girl would be seen yelling: "Heretic, what do you want?"

    Sometimes, I will see a man in the form of a god standing beside me and say: "You think you did the right thing, but in the end it led to the worst result."

    His head hurt again, and he stumbled in the rain.

    "who I am?"

    "who are they?"

    The man fell into the water. He looked up at the endless rain and the dark clouds in the sky.

    His face changed instantly, and he said with a trembling jaw.

    "I seem to have seen such a heavy rain!"

    "That day, it seemed to be raining so heavily."

    "That's right."

    Later, he refuted himself again.

    &nbsmark and end point, that's it.

    It would be even better if there are still people walking on the road together.

    Yinwei lifted the umbrella and looked at the sky while walking; "That person said that the gods are watching us from the sky, do you think it's true?"

    Matafuss ran very fast, panting and said: "Whether it is true or not, we have no way to prove it."

    "Yin, we can't find many answers, so we don't have to think about it now."

    Yin put down the umbrella and stopped looking at the sky: "That's right."

    Just running, Matafus suddenly felt the movement behind her stop.

    She immediately turned her head and looked at Yin suspiciously.

    "What's wrong?"

    Silver held his umbrella, staring at the lights and bookstores in the distance in the rain, motionless.

    Her eyes looked at that corner, but her eyes seemed to be looking straight at the moon or looking up at the starry sky. The focal length of her sight was pulled to the end of the sky in an instant, and the child hole spread and blurred.

    "Did you see it?"

    "There are people there."

    Matafus looked in that direction and asked suspiciously, "Where is someone?"

    But before she finished speaking, Yin interrupted her: "No, what is what?"

    In the eyes.

    Everything in the world disappeared, leaving only the corner of the street.

    Yin seemed to see the outline of a figure, but also felt as if he saw the moon. In the end, the whole world in his eyes was filled with endless light and turned into star-white.

    She stood there blankly, unable to understand what she saw at all.

    She could only blankly describe her feelings.

    "So bright!"

    "What a nice view!"

    Her special eyes seem to be able to see things that ordinary people can't see.

    This may be luck, or it may be a kind of unlucky.

    But the moment she saw the light and silhouette, she also pulled the eyes of the whole world together and focused on Moonlight City.

    For a time, the abnormal celestial phenomena in the whole world were stagnant.

    The wind, frost, rain and snow are all frozen in an instant.

    Lines of sight fell from the sky, converging in this city that is like a point to the mainland, and finally focused on the bookstore that is also like a point to this city.

    "Boom~"

    Suddenly, a violent thunder exploded in the sky. The light of the thunder pierced the world like a sharp blade, and the sound of the thunder made everyone's ears seem to be torn apart, and they couldn't hear any other sound for a long time.

    The wind swept across the mountains and forests, and the thunder illuminated the whole world.

    This is not a natural celestial phenomenon, but the mighty power of the gods.

    Just like what Gamel said just now, the wind sweeping the world is their breath, and the thunder is their words.

    And at this moment, the words spoken by that voice are.

    "found it."

    "found it."

    "I found it I found it I found it."

    All the voices gathered together, echoed above the sky and the sea of ??clouds, and echoed throughout the giant island of Ruhe.

    "It's the Creator!"

    "is God!".

    ?Remind you by blowing hair in history: remember to collect after reading

    new

    wap

 Text Chapter 548: The Battered Hammer of Justice (seeking a monthly ticket)

    ,

    "哗啦啦啦~" The torrential rain became more intense, as if the rainwater that had spread thousands of miles had gathered on the Moonlight City, trying to submerge the city together.

    "Boom~" The thunder is so dense that it seems that someone is turning on and off the lights of the world, and the shadows of cities and people are constantly appearing and disappearing in the darkness.

    Astronomical changes.

    Everyone in the city had never seen such a situation before, and they looked at the sky in horror.

    At this time, the figure under the bookstore also raised his head to look at the sky.

    Following that, the dragonfly on His shoulders spread its wings and made a buzzing sound.

    A sound came into the sky, as if a hammer had smashed the sky.

    "It's so noisy~"

    Those eyes projected from ecstasy showed extreme panic for a moment, and they shrank back one after another.

    And the wind, rain, thunder and thunder that gathered with the eyes and will of the giant god also disappeared without a trace.

    The dark clouds in the sky dissipated at an abnormal speed, and the torrential rain seemed to have been pressed on the still button, and even part of it that had fallen was strangely retracted into the sky.

    For a moment, the wind, rain, cloud, and thunder seemed to be fleeing crazily.

    However, although the various visions disappeared, the lines of sight were still paying attention to the Moonlight City area.

    In the city.

    Whether it is those in power or ordinary people, they all feel the unusualness here.

    Whether it is the rain or the thunder, or the scene of its sudden dispersal, it all looks so weird.

    And both are the same, they don't know what happened.

    The darkness receded, and the sky was clear.

    The sky also suddenly began to brighten.

    at this time.

    Everyone discovered that the sun had not completely set.

    The setting sun at the end of the sky sent light along the horizon, dyeing the floor tiles and walls red along the criss-crossing avenues.

    Matafus and Yin stood in the middle of the street holding umbrellas, just caught up by the afterglow of the setting sun, and their umbrellas were still dripping rain, making a pattering sound.

    Matafus raised her head, looked directly at the last glare of sunlight, and said.

    "ah!"

    "It is bright."

    This heavy rain, which was likely to cause a terrible disaster if it continued, and the weird celestial phenomenon that disturbed the world cycle finally stopped.

    Matafuss put down the umbrella, while Yin was still dazed.

    She seemed to be still immersed in the scene she had seen before.

    But when the setting sun shone on her, her gaze was stimulated and she moved away from its original position, her gaze quickly returned to normal.

    Matafus was pleasantly surprised to see the rain stop in the sky. Although some rain stopped strangely, it was a good thing that it stopped.

    Due to the continuous rain these days, the wet and cold weather has also increased the number of patients in the medical fort.

    Suddenly, Matafus remembered something.

    She turned around and asked about Yin's previous events: "By the way, you just said there were people there, but you said no, what exactly do you mean?"

    But Yin asked back: "When did I say someone was there?"

    Matafus stared: "You just said it clearly."

    Two people, you look at me and I look at you, and both see the question marks in each other's eyes.

    Yin felt that Matafuss would not lie: "What did I just say?"

    Matafuss pointed in the direction of the bookstore: "You just said you saw someone, and you seem to have said something?"

    Matafuss thought for a moment, then looked at Yin and said, "So beautiful?"

    "Did you see someone special, special, and beautiful?"

    Matafuss even mentioned three special things, because if it was just ordinary beauty, Yin would not call it beautiful.

    Silver thinks not.

    Because if it's just that someone is beautiful, no matter how amazing she is, she won't say it.

    If what Matafus said is true, she must have seen some kind of magnificent and magnificent scene just now.

    But no matter how she thought about it, there was only a blank in her mind.

    At this moment.

    Silver did feel that something was wrong.

    She noticed that in the moment just now, her memory seemed to bep; Looks like he's in a daze.

    This hammer of justice is really strong, but in fact it is not the most powerful one, the serial number is only in the top ten.

    But its powerful place lies in the word justice.

    And these two words are the characteristics bestowed on it by the Creator.

    As long as it is judged.

    It can ignore the strength, directly lock you and knock you into the air.

    Without a judgment, it has no effect at all.

    The restriction is great, but the effect is also great. Even Sally has suffered from it, because this thing was prepared for her from the beginning.

    No matter how powerful she is, she is no match for the Creator.

    Even because Sally has suffered, the goblins said behind her back that the word justice in the hammer of justice means that justice is destined to defeat evil.

    The Hammer of Justice represents justice, and that evil is naturally the master of life, Sally.

    At this moment, on the other side of the world.

    A large number of items flew out of the pool, and all of them were stored in a golden storage ring.

    The big-headed dragonfly raised its big head, and the ring just landed on her head.

    The big-headed dragonfly wears a crown (storage ring) and cheers from within.

    She ran away after the robbery, and the big hammer guarding the treasure couldn't do anything to her, so she was very proud.

    "Hey, do you still want to beat me?"

    "You can't find me!"

    "Be dumbfounded!"

    The current Sally, her main body is under the sacred tree of God's Moon, wearing a crown of wisdom on her head, and attached to a dragonfly in the posture of experiencing the soul species.

    Wearing a vest and driving a trumpet.

    Even the hammer of justice was confused for a while, and the right owner could not be found at all.

    Sally was extremely happy, not because she got something, but because she played the gavel of justice greatly.

    "What justice triumphs over evil."

    "I am the invincible evil, the most terrifying Great Demon God."

    It's a pity that Sally is projected in the human world.

    At this moment, if she put on her demon suit and little blood-colored leather boots, accompanied by the terrifying servant of Luhe, holding the Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment that screamed strangely, the feeling would be even stronger.

    Next time I go back, see if those goblins dare to say that justice is destined to defeat evil.

    And Sally's disturbance caused the existence in the building behind her to notice her?——

    His eyes turned to the distance.

    It can be seen that the fountain pool and square are located in front of the Temple of Miracles.

    And the statue of the God of Desire and Alchemy enshrined in the temple suddenly lit up, shining silver light, and a very surprised voice came out.

    "Master Sally?"

    The dragonfly standing on the edge of the fountain pool raised its head and glanced at each other.

    "Who called me?"

    The light passed through the gate of the temple, illuminating the square and fountain pool outside.

    Sally took a look and recognized him immediately.

    "oh!"

    "It's a punting boat!"

    In the past, when Iva was still ferrying between the dream world and the God of Creation, Sally would often take his boat.

    At that time, the sacred boat was still the original small boat. When it started, it slowly passed through the fantasy star sea, and then turned around in a dream world that was far less vast than it is now.

    In the temple, Iva made a sound of surprise and bewilderment.

    "Master Sally, is it really you?"

    Iva was also very happy when he heard Sally call him a punter.

    Although this appellation is simple and crude, and I can't even remember His name, it is full of the style of the master of life.

    If it were another person, even if he wanted to get such a title, he would not be able to get it.

    "That's right, it's me."

    "Your ferryman, Iva."

    After confirmation, Iva immediately took action.

    The huge gate of desire rises from the end of the sky, and the shadow of a majestic god appears in front of the gate of myth.

    The God of Desire and Alchemy raised a lamp to illuminate the way forward, and slowly knelt down on the ground.

    The boundless silver flowers bloomed, spreading and covering the entire land.

    The big-headed dragonfly was surrounded by silver flowers of the gods, and she even happened to be standing on a flower cup.

    At this very moment.

    The cup of desire that likes to read people's minds and spy on people's hearts.

    One by one, they shook tremblingly, not even looking at the big-headed dragonfly.

    "very scary!"

    "very scary!"

    "very scary!"

    In the sea of ??flowers, there are whispers like this.

    Because the ancestors, ancestors, and source of blood of these cups of desire all deeply recorded their fear of Sally.

    Under the mythical gate at the end of the sea of ??flowers, Iva crawled humbly in the sea of ??flowers.

    "Your humble servant, Iva, welcomes you."

    Iva was so happy that excitement could be heard in his voice.

    "Although Yiva doesn't have a boat anymore, he can't take you across the sea of ??stars."

    "But I will always be the servant of the Supreme God, and my kingdom of God will always be your garden."

    new

    wap.The cup of desire that delights in prying into the hearts of the people.

    One by one, they shook tremblingly, not even looking at the big-headed dragonfly.

    "very scary!"

    "very scary!"

    "very scary!"

    In the sea of ??flowers, there are whispers like this.

    Because the ancestors, ancestors, and source of blood of these cups of desire all deeply recorded their fear of Sally.

    Under the mythical gate at the end of the sea of ??flowers, Iva crawled humbly in the sea of ??flowers.

    "Your humble servant, Iva, welcomes you."

    Iva was so happy that excitement could be heard in his voice.

    "Although Yiva doesn't have a boat anymore, he can't take you across the sea of ??stars."

    "But I will always be the servant of the Supreme God, and my kingdom of God will always be your garden."

    new

    wap

 Main text Chapter 549: A name that even the king of gods can't call out

    ,

    Since the emergence of witch doctors, medical forts and clinics in various countries have been affected.

    Even though these doctors have never entered the Witch Doctor Academy, some treatment methods and systems of the Witch Doctor Academy have slowly spread out.

    ? For example, the division of different professional physicians and subjects, and the division of different diseases.

    And this can also be seen inside the Green Vine Medical Fort. The rooms with wooden signs appear to be strictly organized, and different doctors treat different patients.

    It is no longer the same as before, a doctor seems to be able to see everything as if he can cure all diseases.

    ? Although the division is still rough, and many treatments are still primitive, crude, and bloody, everything is indeed improving.

    at this time.

    A figure came with the moonlight, passed through the gate, and entered the medical castle.

    She stood in the middle of the wide hall and looked around.

    Here is a strict system and the division of departments.

    As well as the exquisite lamps that light up, and the wooden signs hanging at the door one by one, they all bring a sense of civilization to it.

    It made her feel that she was no longer in an age that was wild and ancient, hundreds of millions of years ago, but an age that seemed not far from where she came from.

    Although there is still a big gap from the era she used to live in.

    However, it was finally a little close, and it looked as if it could be touched.

    At least on a civilized level that seems to be the case.

    it's dark.

    A large number of doctors came out one by one, discussing Miss Matafus who came recently and what she said today.

    "Witch medicine, it's really amazing. The witch medicine I heard from others before is not so magical!"

    "That's because Miss Matafus has mastered many mysteries of life. Even among witch doctors, she must be very powerful."

    "If there is a chance, I will also go to the Witch Doctor Academy in Huohuo City to study!"

    "You can be a good doctor if you don't know how to make witch medicine and possess extraordinary power. Witch doctors and doctors perform their duties and complement and help each other. This is what Miss Matafus said."

    "The god of witch doctors, can we doctors also enshrine?"

    "Do you believe in the witch doctor god?"

    "Yeah, when the time comes, we will also put on the robes with the outline of the gods on them, how awesome we look!"

    After a group of people rushed out, only a few people remained, and the medical fort became a little quiet.

    The figure following the moonlight walked in, and several nurses could be seen taking out fire lamps and hanging them on the aisle.

    "Hurry up, hurry up."

    "A few more lamps, it will be brighter."

    "You think you don't need money, the great doctor is very stingy, and when he sees it, he will scold me again."

    The fire element gas lamp appeared very early, but the time of popularization was very late.

    Even now, in most villages on Ruhe Giant Island, ordinary oil lamps and candles are still the main lighting at night.

    But in every city today, there are several fire element pools.

    Shopkeepers are generally flame demons, or people hired by flame demons. They specialize in selling gas lamps or replenishing fire element for them, which is a very fashionable and profitable industry.

    And some metropolises.

    ?It even directly connects the fire element pool with the street lamps to create a city that never sleeps.

    However, this kind of city is also very rare on Ruhe Giant Island.

    and.

    Even in such a city, not all streets will have street lights.

    Yin Shen walked into a room with an open door, and saw something on the table.

    A very strange concentric sphere.

    You can also see that several balls inside are slowly turning in different directions, which is very wonderful.

    And this thing is what Yin Shen wanted to see during this trip.

    In this world, there are not many things that can make her curious.

    Because no matter how powerful it is, it doesn't mean much to Yin Shen.

    But the thing in front of me is different.

    She always felt that this thing was like something she used often before.

    Yin Shen stretched out his hand, his clean and slender palms emerged from under the silky white robe, and picked up the concentric ball.

    With the help of the light in front of the window, look at the structure inside.

    Currently accounts for planet onlymile.

    Matafus activated the ritual array and enchantment arranged in the treatment room, and then let Gamel lie on the bed.

    "Wow~"

    She closed the curtain, fiddled with the astrological planet, and put it in Gamel's arms.

    Later, she told Gamel.

    "Next, I will use the magic of memory to introduce your consciousness into this astrology planet."

    "Don't resist, try to put all your consciousness into it."

    "In this way, all your memories will appear in the astrology planet, and then we will alienate and reorganize."

    Matafuss explained the treatment process to him in a very simple and clear way, at least the current Gamel can understand it.

    "at last."

    "You will get back all the memories, instead of always recalling fragments one by one."

    Worried that Gamel would be afraid of treatment, Matafuss, who is a witch doctor, comforted him skillfully.

    "Don't worry, the whole process is actually similar to dreaming."

    Gamel nodded: "I see."

    Standing on the side of the bed for a while, the light behind Matavus continued to radiate, and those combinations turned into a shadow.

    She summoned her ghost spirit.

    This time, the ghost spirit turned into a witch spirit form.

    The ghost spirit in the form of a witch spirit held a book and read a spell, and saw Gamel lying on the bed immediately became sleepy.

    A series of magical memory spells penetrated into Gamel's body, and at the same time, the Zhan planet also released a bright light.

    The dense text was released from the Zhan planet and surrounded Gamel.

    His consciousness slowly connected with the Zhan planet in his arms, and finally sank into the Zhan planet little by little.

    Later.

    The Zhan planet in Gamel's arms slowly floated up.

    And Gamel's eyes slowly and completely closed, gradually disconnecting from the outside world.

    at this time.

    Yin, who was standing aside, saw that the entire starting process was almost completed, and finally looked away.

    She stepped aside and put down the bottle she was holding in her arms.

    At the same time, the cloth covering it was lifted.

    It's just that people didn't expect it.

    Lying on the bed, Gamel saw the silver flower cup in the bottle for the last time, and suddenly opened his mouth wide.

    It's very big.

    His body froze for an instant, and he suddenly called out the name of a snake girl.  "Liz?"

    Gamel shouted the name with fear and sadness on his expression, he seemed to recall something.

    "How could you?"

    "Why are you here?"

    Gamel never thought that the other party would appear here, and would appear in front of him again.

    And what made him sad was not just why she was still here, but that she was still here.

    This flower of despair that is always floating between the swamp and the sea of ??clouds is always there, clinging to everything she once had and refusing to give up.

    Even if it was just a dream under a farce.

    Even if it gradually withers and shrinks to this point.

    Still still unwilling to dissipate.

    "Are you still unwilling to give up?"

    Gamer's eyes finally showed a trace of clarity, but tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.

    And its consciousness has completely fallen into the depths of the planet.

    Zhan Planet shines brightly, reflecting a picture that does not belong to this era, showing a story that does not belong to this era.?

 Main text Chapter 550: The truth about the so-called divine punishment

    ,

    In the treatment room.

    Silver put down the bottle and turned around: "What is he shouting?"

    Matafus also heard it: "It seems to be Rees?"

    "Reese?"

    "Um!"

    "?"

    "?"

    Neither Matafuss nor Yin knew what the word meant.

    The two of them raised their heads and looked at Zhan Planet, which reflected Gamel's memory, and perhaps they could know the answer there.

    Matafusi and Yin were also somewhat curious about the past of this unusual life form.

    In mid-air.

    All kinds of words are constantly pouring out of the witch spirit body formed by pasting the paper together.

    The ghost spirit exerted its power and maintained the whole healing process.

    Matafus stepped forward and assisted it to reorganize those chaotic images bit by bit, and gradually pieced together Gamel's chaotic and broken memories like a puzzle.

    Witch doctor is really a magical profession, not only can heal your physical diseases, but also can treat problems involving memory and consciousness.

    And Gamel, whose consciousness is occupying the planet, seems to have lived his life all over again.

    "All right."

    Following this sentence fell.

    The picture begins with a boundless lake.

    There is the hometown of Gamel.

    The lake is so vast and beautiful that it is hard to tell whether the sky is above or below.

    Only the forests buried in the water at the end of the sky in the distance told them that this was a swamp.

    Matafus said in surprise: "What a beautiful place."

    Silver recognized where it was: "Thunder Swamp, one of the forbidden places of death."

    Matafus looked at Yin: "Is such a beautiful place a forbidden place for death?"

    Silver nodded: "The kingdom of the sky giant is also where the lost kingdom is located."

    Both of them looked at the planetary planet curiously, it was the first time they used the planetary planetary system like this.

    And this feeling of prying into other people's memories and lives is really amazing and unbearable.

    Screen flow.

    Gamel was an ordinary child when he was young, and he didn't have too many extraordinary places, and he didn't show any special talents.

    He was born in a small and backward kingdom, and grew up ignorantly like most people.

    But as Gamel grew up, things started to look different.

    The era he lived in was an era when alchemists and alchemy were emerging. The Thunder Kingdom was connected to the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, separated only by the vast Sunrise Mountains, so the Thunder Kingdom was deeply influenced by the Land of the Sunrise.

    Under the tide of the times, there will always be some people who make choices.

    It's just that some people have become the wavers of the times, and some people have been overwhelmed by the waves of the times.

    The young Gamel was once one of the people who were changed under the tide of the times.

    He saw the power of alchemy, the wealth of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, and a level of civilization far surpassing that of the Thunder Kingdom.

    therefore.

    When his father asked him what he wanted to do in the future.

    He pointed to a large ship made by the Land of Sunrise on the water, and said loudly.

    "I want to become an alchemist, and I want to learn the knowledge and alchemy of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance."

    Once the existence of human beings has a certain strong desire and goal, it seems to be really different.

    It's the same as what he once said.

    He joined the Temple of Miracles when he grew up and became an alchemist of the Thunder Kingdom.

    The screen flies by, and Gamel has become a young man.

    In his youth, Gamel practiced in a prayer hall in Thunder City, fighting for a chance to go to the land of sunrise, become a more powerful alchemist, and then stay there.

    While preparing to leave, Gamel looked forward to the future after going to the Land of the Rising Sun.

    At this time, there was a noisy sound from the street, and Gamel couldn't help but stop and watch.

    It was a celebration to worship the sky giant god.

    Unlike the Temple of Miracles, the Temple of Thunder is the state religion of the kingdom, and believers are like mountains and seas.

    The entire street is filled with the cries, cheers and prayers of believers.

    ?The farce at the end.  "

    "A farce driven by everyone's desires, a farce of self-deception."

    Matafus felt extremely depressed, not only because of the worthless people who died in this farce, but also because she faintly saw shadows of herself and everyone else in it.

    We follow blindly, we are driven by desire, we are moved by ourselves.

    We only believe what we want to believe.

    Matafus raised her head and looked at Yin who was standing motionless all the time.

    "silver."

    "The two of us, aren't we the same people?"

    "We shouldn'twe shouldn't be so stupid?"

    Matafus seemed to want to see a different answer from Yin's eyes, but Yin asked her, "What do you think?"

    After thinking about it, Matafus became even more depressed: "We seem to be about the same."

    Matafus looked at Gamel on the hospital bed and said.

    "Mr. Gamel's death was not worth it."

    "Besides, why doesn't Liz give up?"

    "She clearly knows that everything is false, and that she is no longer a witch, but she still refuses to give up."

    Yin said: "Everyone's life is different, we are not her, we can't understand her feelings!"

    Matafus nodded: "It seems that I have a long way to go on the road of cultivation."

    Today's treatment had a strong impact on Matafus's consciousness and world view, and she gained a lot.

    She murmured to herself: "To be controlled by desire, to control desire."

    Matafus seemed to think of something, and a sentence echoed in her mind.

    "A powerful person can in turn control his desires and make them his own strength."

    "Many of those who can reach the final stage are the existences that you call gods."

    There was a light shining in Matafus's eyes, as if she saw a realm and goal she was pursuing.

    "God's desire?"

    And at this time, the ghost spirit who turned into a paper witch spirit was finally reviewed and sorted out.

    "Okay, little Mataves."

    Matafus immediately came to her senses and turned around to wake up Gamel.

    But at this moment.

    A certain existence on the side had an abnormality.

    Ever since they activated the planet-accumulating replay of Gamel's memory, the cup of desire planted in the soil of the bottle on the side began to change, but the two who fell into the horrifying truth of the Witch's Sacrifice incident in the Thunder Kingdom did not.  Noticed.

    Especially when Matafus called Liz's name, the dying cup of desire slowly began to move.

    The originally shrunken cup of desire unfolded little by little, and one could see a miniature girl's face shrunk many times inside.

    The face and gaze in the flower cup looked at the hospital bed and stared at the Zhan planet.

    Looking at the changing memory pictures in the planet.

    Especially, when the Thunder Swamp appears.

    It jumped up suddenly, whirling through the air with silver light.

    Drilled into the Zhan planet.

    Matafuss was concentrating on Gamel when she felt something flying over her back and was startled instantly.

    "What?

 Main text Chapter 550: The truth about the so-called divine punishment

    ,

    In the treatment room.

    Silver put down the bottle and turned around: "What is he shouting?"

    Matafus also heard it: "It seems to be Rees?"

    "Reese?"

    "Um!"

    "?"

    "?"

    Neither Matafuss nor Yin knew what the word meant.

    The two of them raised their heads and looked at Zhan Planet, which reflected Gamel's memory, and perhaps they could know the answer there.

    Matafusi and Yin were also somewhat curious about the past of this unusual life form.

    In mid-air.

    All kinds of words are constantly pouring out of the witch spirit body formed by pasting the paper together.

    The ghost spirit exerted its power and maintained the whole healing process.

    Matafus stepped forward and assisted it to reorganize those chaotic images bit by bit, and gradually pieced together Gamel's chaotic and broken memories like a puzzle.

    Witch doctor is really a magical profession, not only can heal your physical diseases, but also can treat problems involving memory and consciousness.

    And Gamel, whose consciousness is occupying the planet, seems to have lived his life all over again.

    "All right."

    Following this sentence fell.

    The picture begins with a boundless lake.

    There is the hometown of Gamel.

    The lake is so vast and beautiful that it is hard to tell whether the sky is above or below.

    Only the forests buried in the water at the end of the sky in the distance told them that this was a swamp.

    Matafus said in surprise: "What a beautiful place."

    Silver recognized where it was: "Thunder Swamp, one of the forbidden places of death."

    Matafus looked at Yin: "Is such a beautiful place a forbidden place for death?"

    Silver nodded: "The kingdom of the sky giant is also where the lost kingdom is located."

    Both of them looked at the planetary planet curiously, it was the first time they used the planetary planetary system like this.

    And this feeling of prying into other people's memories and lives is really amazing and unbearable.

    Screen flow.

    Gamel was an ordinary child when he was young, and he didn't have too many extraordinary places, and he didn't show any special talents.

    He was born in a small and backward kingdom, and grew up ignorantly like most people.

    But as Gamel grew up, things started to look different.

    The era he lived in was an era when alchemists and alchemy were emerging. The Thunder Kingdom was connected to the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, separated only by the vast Sunrise Mountains, so the Thunder Kingdom was deeply influenced by the Land of the Sunrise.

    Under the tide of the times, there will always be some people who make choices.

    It's just that some people have become the wavers of the times, and some people have been overwhelmed by the waves of the times.

    The young Gamel was once one of the people who were changed under the tide of the times.

    He saw the power of alchemy, the wealth of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, and a level of civilization far surpassing that of the Thunder Kingdom.

    therefore.

    When his father asked him what he wanted to do in the future.

    He pointed to a large ship made by the Land of Sunrise on the water, and said loudly.

    "I want to become an alchemist, and I want to learn the knowledge and alchemy of the White Tower Alchemy Alliance."

    Once the existence of human beings has a certain strong desire and goal, it seems to be really different.

    It's the same as what he once said.

    He joined the Temple of Miracles when he grew up and became an alchemist of the Thunder Kingdom.

    The screen flies by, and Gamel has become a young man.

    In his youth, Gamel practiced in a prayer hall in Thunder City, fighting for a chance to go to the land of sunrise, become a more powerful alchemist, and then stay there.

    While preparing to leave, Gamel looked forward to the future after going to the Land of the Rising Sun.

    At this time, there was a noisy sound from the street, and Gamel couldn't help but stop and watch.

    It was a celebration to worship the sky giant god.

    Unlike the Temple of Miracles, the Temple of Thunder is the state religion of the kingdom, and believers are like mountains and seas.

    The entire street is filled with the cries, cheers and prayers of believers.

    ?The farce at the end.  "

    "A farce driven by everyone's desires, a farce of self-deception."

    Matafus felt extremely depressed, not only because of the worthless people who died in this farce, but also because she faintly saw shadows of herself and everyone else in it.

    We follow blindly, we are driven by desire, we are moved by ourselves.

    We only believe what we want to believe.

    Matafus raised her head and looked at Yin who was standing motionless all the time.

    "silver."

    "The two of us, aren't we the same people?"

    "We shouldn'twe shouldn't be so stupid?"

    Matafus seemed to want to see a different answer from Yin's eyes, but Yin asked her, "What do you think?"

    After thinking about it, Matafus became even more depressed: "We seem to be about the same."

    Matafus looked at Gamel on the hospital bed and said.

    "Mr. Gamel's death was not worth it."

    "Besides, why doesn't Liz give up?"

    "She clearly knows that everything is false, and that she is no longer a witch, but she still refuses to give up."

    Yin said: "Everyone's life is different, we are not her, we can't understand her feelings!"

    Matafus nodded: "It seems that I have a long way to go on the road of cultivation."

    Today's treatment had a strong impact on Matafus's consciousness and world view, and she gained a lot.

    She murmured to herself: "To be controlled by desire, to control desire."

    Matafus seemed to think of something, and a sentence echoed in her mind.

    "A powerful person can in turn control his desires and make them his own strength."

    "Many of those who can reach the final stage are the existences that you call gods."

    There was a light shining in Matafus's eyes, as if she saw a realm and goal she was pursuing.

    "God's desire?"

    And at this time, the ghost spirit who turned into a paper witch spirit was finally reviewed and sorted out.

    "Okay, little Mataves."

    Matafus immediately came to her senses and turned around to wake up Gamel.

    But at this moment.

    A certain existence on the side had an abnormality.

    Ever since they activated the planet-accumulating replay of Gamel's memory, the cup of desire planted in the soil of the bottle on the side began to change, but the two who fell into the horrifying truth of the Witch's Sacrifice incident in the Thunder Kingdom did not.  Noticed.

    Especially when Matafus called Liz's name, the dying cup of desire slowly began to move.

    The originally shrunken cup of desire unfolded little by little, and one could see a miniature girl's face shrunk many times inside.

    The face and gaze in the flower cup looked at the hospital bed and stared at the Zhan planet.

    Looking at the changing memory pictures in the planet.

    Especially, when the Thunder Swamp appears.

    It jumped up suddenly, whirling through the air with silver light.

    Drilled into the Zhan planet.

    Matafuss was concentrating on Gamel when she felt something flying over her back and was startled instantly.

    "What?

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty-One: The Gold Coins and Beads Left by the Lord of Happiness and Wishes

    within the planet.

    At the end of the screen, everything returned to the Thunder Swamp.

    Gamel stood in front of the hillside hut where he once lived with Oran, overlooking the sea of ??clouds deep in the Thunder Swamp.

    After watching Gamemel's life, not only Matafuss and Yin, but also Gamemel himself.

    He examines his entire life, from beginning to end.

    He saw himself doing what he thought was right time and time again, but

    "I am God!  "Chapter 551: Gold coins and beads left by the Lord of Happiness and Wishes

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 552: The Hammer of Justice Overdue

    ,

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    The crisp bell on the Miracle Sky Garden rang. The bell of the Kingdom of God was made of unknown material. The sound was clear and loud, and it was transmitted all the way to the sky, echoing above the sea of ??clouds and sky.

    A door of mythology slowly opened, and a dazzling light came from the other end of the door.

    There are many lighthouses in this kingdom of God, and lights can be seen flickering everywhere, hanging in every corner like stars.

    At this moment, one lamp spirit after another looked at the mythical gate and witnessed a shocking scene.

    They saw their god kneeling before the gate of the Kingdom of God, bowing his head humbly, welcoming something with the most noble etiquette.

    A seemingly small shadow is actually an extremely terrifying existence.

    At this moment, it is heading towards this kingdom of God.

    And as she broke away from the control and suppression of the creator Insai, the whole world under her feet seemed to echo her, shouting her name.

    "Buzz!"

    It penetrated the other end of the mythical gate and entered this country, as if breaking free from some kind of shackles.

    "Boom!"

    Ten thousand feet above the sky, a thunderbolt struck from the end of the sky.

    Immediately afterwards.

    The sky over the Sunrise Mountains was covered with dark clouds for an instant, and black storms and clouds enveloped everything.

    A terrifying storm surrounded the sky and turned into a huge vortex.

    For a moment.

    The sky garden, which is bright during the day and dreamy at night, has the feeling of turning into a cave of the devil in an instant.

    Terrible power extended from all directions, and the terrifying will reversed the celestial phenomena and laws.

    "This is?"

    "What?"

    The Golden Queen walked out of the palace and castle. She has been reincarnated many times, and now she has become a young girl in this life.

    "God Iva!"

    She looked to the other side of the Kingdom of God, but that side was completely shrouded in darkness.

    She could only look at the sky, mobilizing all her strength to protect her surroundings.

    Her gaze kept piercing through the clouds, trying to pry into the truth behind the world.

    finally.

    She saw a terrifying scene that ordinary people couldn't see.

    I only saw huge eyes in the sky overlooking the world and the entire Miracle Sky Garden.

    The Golden Queen was frozen by that sight for an instant, as if she had turned into a statue, unable to move.

    However, the expression still maintained a state of panic.

    Following the arrival of the big-headed dragonfly, it left the Creator's side.

    She doesn't need any other power at all.

    She can call wind and rain with one thought, and order everything with one thought.

    Because this is her back garden, her second kingdom of God, and the first kingdom of God is the Dreamland Continent.

    She is the supreme god who dominates the gods and creates life.

    At this time, the voice of Iva, the god of desire and alchemy, spread throughout the world.

    "Everyone kneels."

    "Meet the master of life, welcome the supreme god."

    In an instant, all the lamp spirits were lying on the ground, firmly stuck to the ground.

    No one dared to look up, and no one dared to look blindly again.

    Even the Golden Queen knelt down on the ground together, but she finally broke free from the freezing sight.

    "Buzz~"

    The power of the giant gods gathers here, constantly surging around.

    The stars in the sky, the states and land on the ground, the mountains, seas, rivers and lands all operate according to the will of the ruler of life.

    Every time she vibrated her wings, she saw more and more eyes in the sky, and terrifying black air fell from the sky, wrapping around her.

    Finally, she yelled triumphantly.

    "Reform!"

    This is the reason why she summoned these powers, and wanted to transform her dragonfly body.

    It doesn't need to be transformed too much, as long as it can live forever.

    But no matter how the black air surged, or how strong the vision in the sky was, her body seemed to have a barrier that couldn't be broken.

    "?"

    It was only then that she realized that her body could not be transformed.

    "god?"

    &?The path of gods and growing power.  "

    Iva also witnessed the scene where Sukob became a god. Melder, the king of lust, took away part of Sukob's power in full view. If Sukob hadn't been prepared, the accumulation would have been very deep.

    Otherwise, even if the road to becoming a god is not directly broken, it is estimated that it will be greatly affected.

    Therefore, of course he also knows and pays attention to this problem.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Can you handle it?"

    Oran had thought about it a long time ago, and he had already started to deal with it after he returned to the Land of the Rising Sun.

    "I came back this time for a preliminary investigation and found that there were many traces of pollution and erosion among the tower keepers."

    "I am going to conduct a major investigation, and then I will set a set of precepts to prevent it all the time."

    "And I also roughly figured out how she did it."

    "Melder uses lust as his power to confuse mortals and give birth to demons."

    "Then use the belief that the devil gradually erodes into a god, and use other people's servants as her own pasture. The more servants of god she can erode, the more power she can rob you of."

    "even."

    "If she can corrode most of your servants, then you will be completely swallowed by her the moment you become a god."

    "After all, the god-becoming is at the last step. He has to reincarnate for the last time and integrate all his powers. At that time, it is also the most vulnerable and dangerous moment."

    "Spirituality and wisdom, memory, and personality are all reorganized. It's scary to think about it like this."

    Oran spoke in detail in an orderly manner, and it seems that he has indeed been thoroughly investigated and understood.

    "However, although the time she spent on Su Kebu was not short, it was still not enough."

    "If she starts to lay out from the beginning, even if Sukob has a deep accumulation, it will still be very dangerous."

    "But if you discover it in advance and take precautions carefully, at most it will disgust others, and at most you will be robbed of some of your strength and some of your servants. It will not be a serious problem."

    Oran looked at God Iva: "So as long as I'm well prepared, she can't do anything to me."

    God Iva said with relief: "When did you decide to set the time?"

    Oran said: "Before the sky garden really ascends to the sky, I want to go to the high heaven with you, God."

    new

    wap

 Text Chapter 553: The Ladder to the Sky, the Storage Fairy, and the Letter to the Master of Life

    ,

    The streamer rushed to the sky and streaked across the night sky.

    However, when it rises to a certain height, it can no longer rise, and then falls towards the bottom.

    That hammer looked extremely powerful, but there was still no way to hammer it directly into the star realm.

    And as it fell down.

    In Sally's eyes, in the sea of ??clouds in the sky of the entire Ruhe giant island, one node after another suddenly lit up, and then connected with each other.

    "Um?"

    Following Sally's gaze, the clouds in the sky criss-crossed.

    That is the ladder to the sky.

    It is a giant sky god, one of the Ruhe Seven Gods, who created a special channel for Sally.

    This sky ladder connects the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Snakes, the Kingdom of Yellow Sand, the Land of Sunrise and Suinhor, but it has only been used once since the moment it was established.

    Such a convenient air passage was created by the sky giant with great effort.

    It has been vacant for many years, and it does seem a bit wasteful.

    But Sally didn't think so.

    It doesn't matter whether you use it or not, the key is that she has to have it, and this thing was not built for convenience, but for fun.

    Seeing that her slide was just below, she couldn't be happier.

    "oh!"

    "Slide on the slide."

    After falling to a certain height, Sally rushed into a node.

    In an instant, one cloud after another connects to different nodes, forming a huge slide that rotates downward.

    In the tube formed by the gathering of clouds, the big-headed dragonfly continued to accelerate and rampage.

    Sliding across the vast land, passing through layers of clouds.

    Finally, he broke away from the lowest layer of clouds and headed towards the ground.

    "Buzzing."

    At this time, the buzzing sound felt like a giant falling.

    The small dragonfly rushed down, but it roared like a big plane.

    And the flames brought up, like a meteor falling down, came towards Moonlight City.

    It was as if Moonlight City was going to be smashed through.

    But when the meteor was close to the city and the ground, it flickered suddenly.

    Then it disappeared into the night sky.

    On the city wall in the night wind, a certain figure reached out to the sky with one hand and caught the "shooting star".

    It was as if she had known for a long time that her "meteor" would come to this place at this time.

    God Yin spread out his palm, and saw a dragonfly with a big head fluttering in his palm.

    "god."

    As soon as Sally saw Yin Shen, she muttered dissatisfiedly.

    "God, that big hammer you left behind hit me for no reason."

    "I'm not even in the Creator Kingdom, I'm playing at the punting place!"

    "Nothing bad has been done."

    Sally folded her wings and raised her wings, as if she was gesticulating that she was innocent and now she was very angry.

    "Then God, the guy you created to guard the treasure house, just came out of the tree and knocked on me."

    "Boom."

    "It's ringing."

    Yin Saishen glanced at the very angry "big-headed dragonfly", then turned his head away.

    opened his mouth and said: "The ring on the head is very beautiful!"

    Sally became a little guilty for a moment: "I picked it up on the road."

    Sally felt that this reason seemed unreal: "It's someone else's offering."

    But her voice became smaller.

    After that, she was embarrassed to talk about the hammer of justice hitting her.

    After leaving the Creator Insai for a while, she didn't even exist in the human world, and she caused all kinds of troubles one after another.

    The big ones are the storm in the Sunrise Mountains, the ladders criss-crossing the giant island, and the meteors sliding down the sky.

    Looking at it from a small perspective, she just "robbed" the fairy in the lake, the barter messenger.

    Although these disasters were all quiet and small, they ended completely when the Creator caught her in the palm of his hand.

    However, she, who had finally been rewarded for not getting into trouble recently, did get into trouble again in the blink of an eye.

    Without Sally's muttering, the city wall became quiet.

    It can be seen that the city wall has only one side, erected by the river.

    And looking outside, the canal?I gave it all to her today.

    Just as she said, wealth can only be earned through hard work.

    This time, she really made a fortune.

    It's just to earn wealth by working hard to sell miserably.

    Although this wealth came in a blur, it doesn't matter.

    Once it comes, accept it.

    Still brazen, San Rafael took one gift after another from the fairies.

    Putting it away, she couldn't help the smile on her face, and she had long forgotten that little bit of sadness.

    In the end, she waved her hand and said goodbye with a smile on her face when the boxes in the storage space were completely full.

    "Thank you for the gifts, everyone."

    "I will come again next time"

    "Well, I will come to chat with you next time."

    In a sense, Sally and San Rafael are the same.

    If you have no money, you can come to the kingdom of fairies to eat and drink for nothing, and get nothing for nothing.

    But one relies on majesty, and the other relies on thick skin.

    But San Rafael likes to use another term.

    "me!"

    "It is very popular in the country of fairies."——

    The country of blood in the deep sea.

    Recently, there have been major events happening on the entire Ruhe Giant Island and the world, which made her feel some pressure in her heart.

    The second true god path appeared, the Witch of the Stars came into the world, the favored man of the witch doctor entered the world, and Su Kebu ascended to the throne of God.

    All kinds of events are showing that everything seems to be moving towards the starry sky and the next era.

    On the throne of flesh and blood, the scarlet goddess Vivien couldn't help but look at the moon of God in the sky.

    That is the end that everyone is chasing.

    Vivien waved her hand, and scrolls flew out one by one, with words written on them, and then rolled up to seal.

    This is one letter after another, written to different people.

    After doing all this, Vivien walked out of the hall.

    After passing through the lighthouse outside, she came to the rainbow tree on the edge of the country of blood, and was about to put her letter into it.

    What Vivien didn't expect was that another figure appeared behind her at this time.

    The other party called her: "Sister."

    Vivien turned her head and saw a girl with ice blue long hair: "An Li, why are you here?"

    Unexpectedly, An Li also took out a letter and handed it to Vivien: "Sister, I also want to send a rainbow letter."

    Vivien nodded, and didn't care at first: "Who is this letter for?"

    An Li said: "It's a letter addressed to Lord Master of Life."

    Vivien was stunned for a moment, and did not speak for a long time.

    (End of this chapter)

    wap

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty-Four: The Response of the Juggernaut and Suinhor's Extraordinary Profession

    ,

    years ago.

    The country of magic.

    In this huge polyhedral kingdom of God, a figure passed through the center of the vast kingdom of ever-lit crystal planes, and stepped on the glass-like floor to the end of the kingdom of God.

    Here grows a huge red flower, the Goblet of Bloodmist.

    In front of the squirming roots of the flower, another figure who looked almost exactly like her was standing here.

    Her name is An Li, and the other party is also called An Li.

    It can be said that this is Anli's kingdom of God, or it is not, because the mythical spirit in charge of the kingdom of God is Anli's ghost.

    The former Anli seemed to be divided into two parts, one was memorized and turned into a ghost, and the other inherited the other, including the powerful talent.

    She said, "Hi, An Li!"

    The other party also replied: "Hello, An Li!"

    every day.

    Anli will come here to learn and control various divine arts and respond to her followers.

    In her spare time, she will have a conversation with the ghost Anli.

    The other party is like a dull machine, but there is still no problem with the conversation.

    The other party will tell her some past stories.

    For example, the story of her and her sister living in Cross City in ancient times.

    Together with their sister Vivien, they went to the Temple of Truth to study.

    There are some sad pasts, for example, she had a serious illness and almost died when she was a child, but it was the witch doctor god who saved her.

    There are also some interesting anecdotes. For example, she was swimming on the seashore. Teacher Lan En saw it and created a miracle prop, the Wings of Harnessing the Wind. Later, the appearance of the Winged Demon Clan was also due to this prop.

    But after I really grew up, the story began to become heavy.

    It seems that once people grow up, they will become like this.

    Later, she joined the Temple Demon Hunt Squad and became the deputy head, destroying the forces of evil gods and taking back the holy mountain.

    She inherited Lan En's inheritance, and later became the chief priest of the Ice Temple.

    Other children grow up listening to other people's stories, but An Li is different.

    She grew up listening to her own stories.

    Every time she heard these stories as a child, she would open her mouth and say them.

    "Ah, she is amazing."

    "No, I'm amazing."

    At the same time, she also spends every day in this divine kingdom, learning various divine arts that have appeared in this world.

    She has learned almost all the magic arts in this world.

    Of the ancient times, of the second era.

    Those of the Sanye people, the people of the Moyuan, the monster clan, the snake people, and the wing people.

    As well as the divine spells of professionals belonging to different gods and beliefs, most of the divine spells that have been revealed can also be simulated by her.

    It's just that the power may be slightly different from that in the hands of the opponent's god.

    ? After all, the powers held by the two parties are still different, and the blessings they get are also different.

    An Li stood at the end of the Kingdom of God and shouted loudly.

    "Seeds of divine arts, clean up and arrange."

    "Spirit of the Divine Art, report in turn."

    It can be seen that dense curse marks emerged from her body, and the curse marks spread out and turned into an endless curse mark spirit.

    In the sky, divine magic seeds turned into galaxy-like existences surging.

    She has come a long way on this road of reincarnation.

    Purely in terms of strength, she has far surpassed her former self.

    The next step is to respond to the believers.

    Standing under the red flower cup, you can see various pictures emerging from the prisms in front of you.

    Those are the mortal people praying to her, and they are also her servants in the world.

    These snake people knelt in the temple and shouted at her statue.

    "The inheritor of the will of the saints from ancient times, the controller of wisdom consciousness and spirit, the god of magic that rules the kingdom of magic!"

    With their prayer service over.

    The spirits of divine arts in the Kingdom of God floated up one by one, and some of them even responded in a targeted manner.

    Many magical seeds fell and appeared in the world.

    finally.

    integrated into the bodies of these people.

    And these people have mastered several kinds of divine arts out of thin air, and with a little adaptation, they can usebsp;But suddenly, she remembered again.

    Because Saishen told her a long time ago that many things are now in her hands, but it does not necessarily mean that they are all hers.

    For example, the Moyuan King City, such as the city of the Sanye people.

    It's hers, and it's someone else's too.

    Although these things are collected and kept by her now, they were also other people's homes a long time ago, and it is reasonable for others to go back and have a look.

    "Hey, if you want to go in, go in."

    "It's not that easy."

    The big-headed dragonfly looked up at God Insai and asked about the omnipotent and omniscient Creator.

    "Did this guy live there before?"

    "Can she prove it?"

    "If you can't prove it, then you can't let her in."

    God Yin leaned on the wall with his hand to blow the wind: "When we were in the Ice Temple, do you still remember?"

    Sally said: "God likes to look around inside the temple. Outside there are fountains and fish."

    At that time, Sally liked to play by the fountain pool and the dark river.

    Yin Shen said softly: "The inscription under the altar, the name left behind is An Li."

    Not only is there an inscription, but there is even a hidden compartment in the Ice Temple, which contains things left by the other party, which they had seen before.

    Sally can't help it, not only did the other party really live there, but there is also solid evidence.

    Now, we can only let others in.

    It is really annoying to think that this kind of thing has to be written to her, which is completely different from what she expected.

    Sally muttered and said: "Open the door, then go find the guy who opened the door."

    "It's too ignorant for this guy to bother the great Lord Sally with such a trivial matter."

    It means that people who lived in the ancient city before and who do have a causal connection can enter it.

    But you can't go in vain, go to the guys guarding the various forbidden areas and offer sacrifices to them.

    (End of this chapter)

    wap

 Text Chapter 555: What is the big lantern?

    ,

    Moonlight Temple.

    This organization has not been recognized for a long time. It was once repelled and suppressed by Suinhor, but with the signing of the righteous god contract, it has now turned into the most powerful belief and force in almost the entire Moonlight Province.

    The temple headquarters where they are located is different from other ordinary temples.

    Take a look.

    It's like a botanical garden, full of all kinds of plants.

    The trees are shady, the ferns are all over the corners, the vines are climbing on the walls, and the buildings and plants are perfectly integrated.

    And the core temple is actually open-air.

    In the center of the fountain pool stands the statue of the God of Moonlight, and on the surrounding tall walls are symbols and silhouettes representing other Ruhe giant gods.

    Believers of the giant god Ruhe believe that the world is Ruhe, and everyone lives in Ruhe's body.

    And the master of life is the existence that transcends and surpasses the world, and is the untouchable great shadow above the head.

    A group of people dressed like knights came in, kowtowed and prayed to the statue.

    "The great Ruhe giant god Moon Demon Jue!"

    "The shadow of the moon covering the world!"

    Although the new Moon Witch has not yet appeared, they, like the previous Starlight Penance Order, have also figured out a way to borrow the power of the giant god.

    Therefore, all members of the Moonlight Temple will come here.

    Come to pray for the blessing of the gods and obtain the power "given" by the gods.

    I don't know when.

    A dragonfly suddenly appeared and lay on top of the statue.

    And as they kept praying, they suddenly discovered that there was a strong fluorescent light emitting from the pool in front of them.

    The fluorescent light even floated out of the water and surrounded the entire temple.

    Take a closer look under the surface of the water.

    It seems that there are countless fluorescent vines extending from the depths of the earth, waving in the water.

    After the believers in the Moonlight Temple who were praying found out, they became very excited.

    "A miracle!"

    "It's a miracle."

    "It's God's revelation."

    "It is the gods who are responding to us, and the great god Ruhe is watching us."

    The crowd became more pious, and more and more people gathered by the fountain pool, and even invited dancers who served the gods to perform sacrificial dances, and lit a huge bonfire.

    The musicians played vocal music, and the dancers danced towards the statue around the bonfire and the pool.

    Plants are everywhere, giant trees stand everywhere, the water is shining brightly, and there are bright spots one after another floating in the air.

    This scene has a feeling of Oz Wonderland.

    It was a noisy day, from afternoon to midnight.

    It wasn't over until the fluorescence gradually faded.

    It's just that everyone present didn't know that it wasn't the Moon God who was responding to them, but their Moon God was flattering the "big-headed dragonfly" at the moment.

    But this show is good, at least "Big-headed Dragonfly" was very happy to watch, and happily accepted the dances and offerings from mortals to her.

    The night is too deep.

    When the sacrificial dance was over, the "big-headed dragonfly" suddenly looked to the other side.

    A figure sat in a pavilion covered with vines, leaning against a cold pillar.

    He seemed to be thinking about something, and a circular image floated in his palm.  ….Looking carefully, they found that it was the earth under their feet.

    There are many things floating on the earth, one after another, the Kingdom of God, and finally the Moon of God.

    The earth, the Kingdom of God, and the Moon of God.

    The world seems to be divided into three layers, and they are connected to each other, and there is a certain connection.

    His eyes watched the changes between the planet and the Kingdom of God, watching its transformation layer by layer.

    The big-headed dragonfly raised its head: "God, isn't it boring to play with me?"

    Before God Yin could respond, she laughed and said, "Of course not, because you are more boring than God."

    God said, "Has your letter been written?"

    Lowering its head, the big-headed dragonfly had a difficult time.

    "Hmm~"

    How should a big-headed dragonfly write?

    This seems to be a very interesting question.

    Sally looked around and immediately thought about it for a long time.

    "Gululu!"

    Sally looked at the fluorescent vines wriggling in the pool, as if she had some bad idea.

    theOne glance, then walked up cautiously.

    I saw a blue-haired woman in the shape of a god sitting in the room, and the other was sitting on a thick red leather seat with armrests, and looked up at the two of them.

    Although I don't know who it is, it should not be a demon.

    After Matafus found out that this was not the magic vehicle of the demon clan, and the person inside was a god-like existence, who seemed to be an apostle of a certain god, she immediately said: "I'm very sorry, we thought it was a demon  A family of magical tools, that's why I called to stop, I'm bothering you."

    After speaking, she was ready to go down.

    Unexpectedly, the other party seemed to recognize the two of them: "Matafus, the favored one of the god of witch doctors, and Yin, the witch of the stars, welcome to Suinhall."

    Hearing the other party say her name, Matafus was surprised: "You know us?"

    The other party nodded, first glanced at Yin, and then said to Matafuss: "You are very famous on Ruhe Giant Island now, in fact, I have always wanted to see you.".

    ?Remind you by blowing hair in history: remember to collect after reading

    new

    wap

 Main text Chapter 556: The king of the royal blood family?

    ,

    On the magic wheel house.

    The group was a little silent. Matafus was quite active in front of acquaintances, but she became lifeless in front of strangers.

    She thought that the person who came would be a demon, maybe she had seen it in Moyuan King City before, and she could use Lei's name to take a free ride.

    But he didn't expect that there was a girl in the shape of a god in front of him.

    A head of ice blue hair, a graceful figure, and a beautiful face.

    And the aura is scary.

    After the other party stated that he knew the two of them and allowed them to take a ride, he didn't say anything more.

    Instead, I kept taking out one book after another and flipping through it quickly, but most of them didn't read carefully, but searched for some key words and sentences.

    The devices in this strange room can move, constantly adjusting and changing, just like magic.

    Therefore, in the eyes of Yin and Matafusi, this house is like a house of treasures, with inexhaustible things.

    In those corners.

    You can easily summon a lot of unexpected things, piles of books.

    Matafus secretly looked at the other party, and also found that the books that the blue-haired girl took out were all related to the giant god Ruhe, and also related to the Moonlight Forest in the Moonlight Province.

    It was obvious that he was looking for something.

    Instead, Yin spoke first: "What are you looking for?"

    Matafuss raised her brows, she was a little surprised because Yin used the word you, which she rarely used.

    An Li looked at Yin and smiled.

    She has indeed been a little confused recently. She thought about the guidance of the master god, but she couldn't find the answer.

    Is it a fable?

    Is it referring to?

    Or something more esoteric.

    She even tried to disassemble the sentence and interpret the words, but she still couldn't find the answer.

    The blue-haired girl looked at Yin, and said.

    "I'm going to the Moonlight Forest, and I'm going to look for a lantern-related existence within the Moonlight Province."

    "It may be a certain object, or it may be a certain legend."

    "Perhaps it is a key key to enter the Moonlight Forest."

    "But what it is, I haven't figured it out yet."

    Silver: "Lantern?"

    The blue-haired girl nodded: "Well, but it should be big."

    She and Matafus looked at each other, the big lantern in Moonlight Province, what is that?

    With a flash of inspiration, Matavus suddenly spoke to Yin in a low voice.

    "silver."

    "When we visited the statue of the God of Moonlight before, didn't we just say that it looked like"

    Having said that, Matafuss didn't finish.

    I didn't dare to say the following words.

    However, no matter how low the voice was, the blue-haired girl could hear it clearly.

    Looking at the imaginative Yiren girl in front of her, she felt that the other party really dared to think.

    "You mean the statue of the Moon God?"

    Of course An Li knows what the statue of the Moon God looks like, not only that, she also knows what the Moon God really looks like.

    But because of this, the terrifying mythical figure and silhouette of the Moon Demon immediately appeared in her mind.

    "That's not a lantern."

    "That is the form of the Moon Demon, the oldest mythical plant and the form of Luhe."

    The other party told Matafuss that it was just a mythical plant with fluorescent cones, a very special mythical form among the Ruhe giants.

    "As a mythical plant form, Ruhe can be said to be the source of most plants on the earth."

    "Many plants on the earth today are manifested from their power."

    "When she existed and appeared, she didn't even have the concept of a lamp."

    "Maybe, when she appeared, the words of wisdom hadn't appeared yet."

    "So the existence of the lantern has nothing to do with it, and your imagination is too rich."

    And Matafus was very curious, and when she talked about things she was interested in, she became bolder again.

    "When was that?"

    An Li sat quietly on the leather seat with a book in her hand. The fiery red seat and the ice blue girl formed a strong?The way forward.

    On the forehead of the god-shaped, there is an indistinct symbol.

    At the first glance, I didn't find anything. I thought it was just that mortals imagined the form of a giant god into the form of a god.

    But now An Li took a closer look and found a problem.

    The more I look at it, the more I don't think it looks like a god.

    Although it is a rough outline of a human figure, it can be seen that it has obvious three-leaf human features.

    For example, it looks like it is wearing armor, but it is actually the outline of bone armor, such as the inhuman outline of the face. It is normal for the gods to look a little unusual to mortals, but An Li can see the difference.  .

    "How does this look like a Sanye?"

    But if it is a three-leaf man, why is there another mark on his head? There is no such thing on the head of ordinary three-leaf people.

    An Li was stunned suddenly, she seemed to understand something.

    A clover man with a mark on his head.

    What else can this be.

    He suddenly exclaimed, Tong Kong changed slightly.

    "The king of the royal blood family?"

    But An Li felt that this should not be an ordinary blood king.

    "No, not an ordinary king."

    "This is the son of the God King."

    wap

 Text Chapter 557: Moonlight?  Jessel?

    ,

    Moonlight Temple.

    For a while, even An Li stood in a daze.

    Her eyes were full of doubts, and the cognition in her mind seemed unable to answer the picture in front of her.

    She didn't understand why there was a statue representing a king of royal blood, or the son of a god-king, even though it was the statue of the God of Moonlight.

    Whether it was established by mortals themselves, or because of the will of the Moon God, or someone once saw something from the Moon God.

    And at this time, the necklace around her neck lit up.

    Although An Li didn't look back, she felt that another existence appeared behind her, a light and transparent shadow clinging to her, whispering to her.

    "Do not you remember?"

    "Have we seen it?"

    The shadow looked at the statue, and the outline of the ancient three-leaf man in the pool seemed to overlap with an existence in memory.

    An Li turned her head to look at her memory ghost, and asked her other self.

    "I have seen it?"

    She is very strange. The era of royal bloodlines ended with the second-generation saint Stan. She was born far away from that era. How could she have seen these ancient bloodlines of god kings.

    The only bloodline of the god king she may have seen is Asai.

    But the shadow said: "A long time ago, in the city where the gods descended"

    Following the ghost's words, an ancient memory gradually emerged.

    Obviously looking at her own memories, An Li felt as if she was a third party, watching the pictures of the ancient times from a different perspective.

    The moon on this day is red.

    The city that descended from the gods was shrouded in terror.

    The evil god's disaster that erupted from the holy mountain became more and more intense, and the power of the evil god once approached the city that descended from the gods. The monster in a bottle born from the madness of Anhofus wanted to swallow the whole world, and followed the footsteps of the creator into the next world.  era.

    He descended on the city of God's descent, and announced that he would replace the God of Insai and wipe out the tribes of the Sanye people who had disappointed the Creator.

    At that time, An Li still looked very immature.

    She hurried through the passage of the palace of the King of Wisdom, climbed the steps, and stood beside her sister.

    From here, you can see that the entire city of gods descended into chaos.

    "Run, it's the Ghost Sect!"

    "It's the Ghost Order!"

    "The evil god is here, and the evildoers have already started blood sacrifices in the city."

    "This is the place where the gods descended. How dare the evil god come, how dare he?"

    "He has come."

    "God Insai, please save us."

    Everyone in the city trembled under the power and prestige of the evil god, even the apprentices of the Temple of Truth seemed helpless.

    Anhofus is dead, and the monster he created brought despair to all.

    In the city of ancient mythology on the barren land, An Li stood beside her sister, looking at the sky in the distance.

    An Li, the cloverman, raised her head and saw three terrifying beings fighting in the sky.

    The immortal red sea of ??blood, the shadow of the evil god standing between the heaven and the earth, and Lan En, the second-generation truth sage.

    "Sage Lan En!"

    "Lester!"

    "The evil god in the bottle."

    At that time, it wasn't long before she embarked on the road of power. Although she had already shown her talent, she hadn't finished her complete study yet.

    Lan En's latest student is her sister Vivien.

    An Li opened her mouth wide. It was the first time she saw how powerful a powerful person can be, and how powerful the blood left by the wise God King is.

    Lan En, who was powerful in her eyes, gradually retreated, while the two monsters fought until dawn at the end of the sky.

    Until the incarnation of the monster dissipated, the sea of ??blood also receded.

    Sister Vivien was very strange: "Why is the villain in the bottle so restrained?"

    At this time, Lan En appeared beside them: "Because the envoy of the Kingdom of God is in the city, the villain in the bottle came here to see her."

    An Li asked in surprise: "Is the messenger of the Kingdom of God the Dream Fairy?"

    An Li knew that there was a performance troupe at the Good Night Hotel in the City of God's Descend.

    She likes this troupe very much. She also went to see it when the king invited him, and she also knows some important roles in the troupe.birthplace and hometown.

    And no one knows.

    The cup of the sun eventually became the master of dreams later.

    The voice of Moon Demon Jue was in a trance: "Oh~"

    After that, there was a long silence.

    An Li didn't know what to say, and Moon Demon Jue didn't respond.

    After a while, the "big lantern" in the sky moved again.

    The horrible cone was pressed down from the sky, and the earth was twisted by its power.

    Countless sand and stones floated towards the sky, and the sea in the distance rolled up terrifying huge waves, and the sea water seemed to be sucked up.

    This illusion, which appeared due to the power of the moon demon, gradually collapsed and disappeared.

    However, a ceremony and a paragraph penetrated into An Li's mind.

    "The master allows people with karma to enter it. This is a ceremony."

    "besides."

    "You said "Prince of the Moon", showshow me."

    An Li didn't understand at first what the phrase "show me to see" meant.

    Until the illusion was completely shattered, she returned to the waterside and faced the tall statue.

    Her consciousness is no longer affected by the illusion, and gradually regains clarity.

    Anli understood the ceremony at a glance. It was a prayer and offering to the Moon Demon Jue, or it could be said to be a sacrifice to the Lord of Life.

    Pass the ceremony to open the door to the forbidden area.

    But the latter one is a bit difficult to understand.

    "Prince of the Moon?"

    "Show and take a look?"

    "What does it mean?"

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she suddenly understood something.

    She stared at the mythical plant attached to the back of the stone carving of King Jesser, with a shocked expression on her face.

    This will not be talking.

    The God of Moonlight actually wants to watch "Prince of the Moon" performed by the Goblin Drama Troupe?

    new

    wap

 Text Chapter 558: Goblin Bravely Fighting the Great Demon King

    ,

    Moonlight City.

    The Blue Goddess is just a folk name, because there is a name of the god of magic in her god name, and her believers usually pray to her in this way.

    The Temple of the God of Spells is magnificently built. Although it is still very popular, it is not as good as the Moonlight Temple in the distance.

    After all, no matter how you perform miracles.

    In this Moonlight City, it is impossible to compare with the majestic Moonlight Forest next to it.

    At this very moment.

    The blue goddess Anli is temporarily resting in a hidden temple building in the temple.

    The place is spacious and tall, with colorful windows inlaid on all sides, and the so-called holy relics are enshrined on the central altar, the chapter of spells bestowed by the goddess on human believers.

    She walked along the promenade on the second floor, looking at the reliefs and decorations left by the legends and stories left by the three-leaf symbionts from generation to generation.

    Others look at them in the myth, and they look at the more distant existence in the myth.

    Everything is really as stated in the saints' passages.

    Stories are turned into epics, epics are turned into myths, and finally myths are buried in the years.

    She was thinking back to the performance of "The Prince of the Moon" that the ghost Anli showed her, and the words that the Moon God said.

    "He wants to go home."

    "Go back to the place where he was born."

    The story of the Prince of the Moon is gorgeous and dreamy, and the first half of his life is like a fairy tale staged by the goblin troupe.

    Just don't know why in the end, why it became like that.

    Is it also related to this sentence?

    "O King Jesser!"

    An Li stood for a long time, finally got rid of some melancholy thoughts in her mind, and returned to her real purpose.

    She is going to enter the Ice Temple to get back what teacher Lan En left there.

    "The Great Fairy Simila."

    An Li knew who the head of the goblin troupe was.

    It was not only known in the last era, but even appeared in the world in this era.

    Her elder sister Vivien had met the other party. When the Zhengshen contract was signed, it was the great fairy Simila who took out the royal blood slate.

    On other occasions, the great fairy Simila appeared as the messenger representing the master of dreams.

    Even in the Kingdom of the Creator God, it is a different existence. It is a person trusted by the Dream Lord, and even an existence that can often appear beside the Creator.

    With such a big goblin, even An Li didn't know how to invite him to perform.

    Countless years ago, she was fortunate enough to watch the other party's performance once.

    That's already lucky.

    "What should I use to invite her?"

    What treasure is used as a price to invite her?

    An Li couldn't figure out what could be called a treasure for the group of goblins who lived on the island of gods and the garden of the Creator and possessed miraculous powers.

    Even, An Li didn't even know how to contact the other party.

    And Matafusi and Yin were below, and they had moved out a whole set of tools from the storage ring very swiftly and quickly.

    The two organized a small research workshop in the shortest possible time.

    At this moment, Matafus' ghost spirit has become a paper magician, displaying the unique power of a magician.

    They already knew the template of the spirit of magic from An Li, as well as their special features.

    "The magician."

    "Divine Seed."

    The most special thing about magicians is that they can create magic seeds.

    For them, divine arts are like seeds that can grow and be exchanged. A large number of systematic divine arts seeds are fused together, and can even grow into a towering giant tree.

    However, after studying for a long time, Matavus and Yin did not really understand the real secret of the magic seed.

    "Sacred blood cannot be exchanged, why can divine magic seeds be exchanged?"

    "Won't they go crazy?"

    At this time, An Li, who was also troubled at the same time, walked back down and said to Matafus who was lying on the table with her chin in her hands and looking at the "Paper God Warlock".

    "Because the magic seed is not divine blood, but the power of the mind, the power of the spirit."

    "Sacred blood is the foundation, and spiritual power is an energy derived from divine blood."

    ?By using tricks, they lured the big devil out of the door, and then immediately sent people to start the battle plan.

    The horn of counterattack sounded.

    For a while, even the soundtrack on the stage became exciting.

    Although the sounds of the pottery instruments were dull, they were intertwined at the moment, giving the feeling of an epic battle.

    The goblins on the stage work together to conjure various things.

    After going through hardships and dangers along the way, they finally arrived at their destination.

    In the end, the goblins rescued the imprisoned goblins, and one after another the goblins broke free from the flower pots and flew back to the country of goblins.

    The Great Demon King was grabbed by a huge palm and dragged away amidst the sound of spitting bubbles unwillingly.

    Under the stage, the children cheered loudly.

    "Down with the Great Demon King."

    "The goblin is so powerful."

    "It has changed, and it has changed into something amazing."

    "Look at me changing."

    In the eyes of children, this is the victory of justice over evil. This story is magnificent, dreamy and interesting.

    However, they didn't know who the big devil was, and they didn't understand why the big devil would be taken away as long as they called out the name of the big devil in that place.

    Matafuss is no longer young, but she watched it with relish at the moment, and finally cheered with the children.

    "Ah, the Great Demon King has been defeated."

    It's just that Matafus was a little strange after reading it.

    "That is, isn't the Kingdom of Fairies in the Kingdom of the Creator?"

    "How could there be such an existence as the Great Demon King there?"

    An Li said: "It should be just a fairy tale fable."

    Even An Li, who got this memory picture, thought it was just a story made up by the goblin troupe, just like many other stories in the world.

    The so-called big devil is just a virtual character, as if every story is destined to have a big villain.

    Fortunately, the Great Demon King at that time didn't pay much attention to the human world.

    I don't know how these goblins arrange her in private and in the world, but once some things are done, they will always be revealed.

    Although this stuffing leaked a little late.

    No one noticed that there was a figure in a white robe sitting in the corner of the illusory world stage.

    The man was leaning on a chair in a loose and smooth robe, quietly enjoying the projection puppet show on the stage.

    A big-headed dragonfly was sitting on his shoulder.

    Staring, watching the story on the stage.

    "?"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 559: Inviting the Goblin Troupe

    ,

    The last few days have been very happy days for "big-headed dragonfly", and she is looking forward to the time after dark.

    Because every night, God would take her to a place to watch a puppet show.

    It does not exist in reality, it is an illusory world.

    But the projection of God can appear anywhere, whether it is outside the world or on the earth.

    Or it could be anyone's consciousness, anyone's dream.

    Whether it is the real world or the imaginary world.

    As long as God wants to go, he can arrive.

    Although what I saw was not the scene, but the replay, the performance of the Goblin Performance Troupe was quite wonderful, and it was also a performance that cannot be appreciated in the world.

    first day.

    "Big-headed dragonfly" looked at the projection screen on the stage in surprise and made a sound.

    "Eh!"

    "They can still perform."

    It was the first time that "Big-headed Dragonfly" noticed that fairies actually had such talents.

    She was fascinated by it.

    After watching for a while, she made a decision.

    After returning, catch a few goblins to perform in the Temple of Insai, and give them a stage and opportunity to show their talents.

    If you have the ability, you have to show it, how can you hide it.

    What are the performances?

    When you think of it, plant them together in a flower pot and let them dance together!

    At this time, a voice came from the front.

    "Wow!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    They sat in the last row, and the children in front were noisy and stood up from time to time.

    The big-headed dragonfly said unhappily, shaking its wings.

    "You should call the Cup of Blood Mist, and anyone who shouts will bite her head off."

    The big-headed dragonfly stared, but none of the children in front could see the shadow behind.

    God looked at the stage quietly, as if he didn't hear her words.

    However, on the second day, a human head flower appeared under the stage.

    The Cup of Desire began to maintain order, and now it is finally not a mess.

    The third day.

    After Sally read it, she commented: "Today's is too old-fashioned."

    Just like that, it's the fourth day.

    In the projection screen on the stage.

    After the curtain opened, the leader of the goblin appeared in front of the crowd wearing a mask, and said the name of today's play.

    "Today's show is Goblin Fighting the Great Demon King."

    Just as Sally expected, he came in an unconventional way.

    It's just that as soon as the name came out, the "big-headed dragonfly" lying on God's shoulder instantly had a bad feeling.

    She raised her head, her eyes widened, and she looked engrossed.

    Then.

    She saw herself on stage.

    At least, that's her in the eyes of the goblin.

    Appeared in a dark, ugly form.

    Although at that time, Sally hadn't possessed real wisdom, but under her instinct, she was still raging in the sea of ??flowers in the cup of the sun.

    The goblins in Sunflower Sea have suffered from her a lot.

    Her daily habit is to go to the kingdom of fairies to pick a "lucky one", plant it in a flower pot and bring it back to the Insay Temple.

    The "big-headed dragonfly" looked in amazement at the black mass that ravaged the sky, gnawed at the clouds, and rolled up the goblin.

    "Um……"

    "The dark ugly guy inside, could it be me?"

    And then looking down, Sally was even more angry.

    "Report."

    "Those guys are suing."

    Others didn't know what that meant, but Sally knew very well that those goblins were going to sue her at the Temple of Insai.

    In fact, the goblins have wandered around the entrance of the Insai Temple many times, but did not dare to go in.

    In the repertoire "The Fairy Fights the Great Demon King", the scene where the goblins successfully defeat the big devil is just the imagination of the goblins.

    In the end, the goblins also defeated the big devil in the story and won the final victory.

    This made the big-headed dragonfly very angry, she obviously won every time, those guys usually escaped quickly, but secretly they were bold enough to arrange her like this.

    She danced on the shoulders of God?? is fantasy.

    The only thing left is the signboard.

    The signboard of the goblin troupe.

    Simila likes the Prayer Festival very much and is looking forward to it, but when it really comes to the Prayer Day, she feels a little sad.

    At this time, she prefers to sit here alone.

    Suddenly, Simila heard many people calling her outside.

    Simila went outside, and saw the goblins in the sky holding the hems of their clothes.

    "What's wrong?"

    A large group of goblins surrounded her, talking in one go.

    "Ximila, many people in the world have mentioned you!" One of the elves spoke first.

    "Fairy troupe, goblin troupe." Another goblin said loudly.

    "A lot of people want to see your performance, Simila." Someone said again.

    "They're inviting you, you're famous again," they yelled together.

    Simila looked at the sky, a little at a loss.

    "Invite the goblin troupe?"

    "How is it possible, no one remembers us anymore."

    "That is already a matter of the last era."

    The goblins were very anxious and shouted loudly.

    "You will know when you come with us."

    "How come, many people remember you."

    "Simira, you are amazing."

    "I saw your repertoire again, Fairy Fighting the Great Demon King, it's really good."

    Simila was dragged by the goblins in a daze, and went to the fantasy star sea.

    Here, they looked at the various pictures floating out of the bubbles of the temporary dreams.

    "Look!"

    "I just said someone is calling for you, Simila."

    "There are so many people!"

    "You are famous, you are a great performer!"

    That was the performance performed by Simila and her partners in the world in the past.

    Simila probably understood what was going on.

    It turned out that someone was showing everyone the performance she had performed before the day of the prayer festival. That's why so many people called her and wanted to see her performance again.

    Simila bent over and looked at the shadow in the bubble with a smile.

    There was joy in his eyes, but also full of nostalgia.

    "It's really a goblin troupe."

    "It's me and my friends, our time together."

    "At that time, everyone was still there, no one left, and all of us were there."

    On the screen.

    One after another came out.

    Whether the puppeteer, announcer, musician, or dubber appear on the screen or not, as long as the other party participates, Simila can read the other party's name.

    After so many years, she still remembers them.

    She quietly watched the repertoire they had performed, the marionettes they performed together, and everyone was working hard.

    They are not heroes in any epic, nor are they powerful and powerful, but they all work together to complete the performance that is very important to them, and they are on their long journey.

    Until the curtain closes and the phantom ends.

    Simila just got up, and then spoke slowly.

    "pity."

    "There is no one left in the goblin troupe."

    suddenly.

    A lot of voices came from the world.

    The influx into the fantasy star sea also echoed in her ears.

    "The goblin troupe is amazing."

    "I really want to see it too!"

    "Fairy Performing Troupe, please invite me!"

    "I want to see"

    "Bravo……"

    Simila turned her head and looked towards Xinghai.

    She heard the voices of thousands of people, and the feeling of being surrounded by cheers and expectations reminded her of a scene from a long, long time ago.

    She stood at the back of the stage, peeking out from the gap in the curtain.

    Listening to thousands of people shouting the name of the Fairy Performance Troupe.

    "Fairy Performing Troupe!"

    "Fairy Performing Troupe!"

    "The goblin"

    At that time, her eyes were full of pride and anticipation for the next performance.

    At this moment, her eyes still showed her pride in the goblin troupe.

    But I don't know why, but I can't help but burst into tears.

    "sorry."

    "Our performance has come to an end, and it can no longer be opened."

    Next, she turned and left without speaking.

    The other goblins called her name, but she didn't look back.Proud, and looking forward to the next performance.

    At this moment, her eyes still showed her pride in the goblin troupe.

    But I don't know why, but I can't help but burst into tears.

    "sorry."

    "Our performance has come to an end, and it can no longer be opened."

    Next, she turned and left without speaking.

    The other goblins called her name, but she didn't look back.

 Main text Chapter 560: The never-ending dream and performance

    Dream Star Sea.

    Continuously, the wishing light flew out of the bubbles of the temporary dream, and finally merged into the golden gown of a goblin. The wishes of the children in the world were fulfilled, and the goblins gained the power of praying.

    Among the goblins, many big goblins will turn into gods like Simila, and some will remain the same.

    "whee!"

    "I got this."

    "A very strange wish!"

    "Wow, is it the wish of the magic train?"

    When Simila passed by Xinghai, she stopped.

    Seeing groups of goblins gathering together to share their gains, she was also happy for them.

    In the end, she quietly walked back to her fairy realm.

    This belongs to her, a fairy-tale kingdom.

    Dreamy and deserted.

    Simila looked at the auditorium made of balls of thread, the dolls placed in the auditorium, and the signs hanging outside.

    In the end, I couldn't help lowering my head and said something.

    "real……"

    "I miss that time very much!"

    She doesn't like to reject people.

    But she's the only one, and that's not a goblin troupe.

    At this time, the other goblins who just called Simila followed the fantasy star sea all the way to the source.

    Countless dreams of life are gathered together, and the farther forward, the older those dreams of life are.

    A dream of one's life was swept away.

    People from the era before the righteous god contract, people from the era of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court.

    The time before the Evelians discovered the New World, even the time of the Flame Warden and the Mother of Serpents.

    In the end, they crossed a moat of nothingness.

    Arrived in the era of the Sanye people and the people of the Moyuan.

    "right here!"

    "found it."

    Here, the goblins finally found the dream of life they were looking for, and hovered in the sky excitedly.

    "Did you hear that?"

    "The world is calling for you, and many people are chanting your names."

    "That voice is the goblin troupe."

    The voice of calling not only reached Simila's ears, but also came to the eternal dreams of all other members of the goblin troupe.

    The goblins hovered over the dream of life, circling and holding hands.

    Just saw those dreams of life exuding brilliance, and then slowly getting bigger.

    In the end, streaks of starlight burst out of those dreams, falling from the sea of ??stars like meteors, heading towards the kingdom of fairies.

    "Ooh!"

    "The power of prayer."

    The goblins were so excited that they shouted loudly.

    In the depths of the Fairy Country, Simila was sitting in front of the auditorium, holding her chin under the signboard.

    Suddenly she raised her head and looked towards the sky, and saw the falling "starlight".

    Simila stood up, watching the light step forward, as if she felt something.

    In the starlight, there is a breath she is familiar with.

    "That is……"

    Finally she found out.

    Those "starlights" are coming towards her.

    The goal was extremely clear, and she ran straight to her goblin domain.

    Swarms of starlight come from the sea of ??stars, penetrate the sea of ??cotton candy clouds in the kingdom of fairies, and pass through the enchantment of dreams.

    All the way, with the brightest flowing fire, it smashed into Simila's domain.

    Then it exploded.

    into the most splendid fireworks.

    Simila stood in the fairytale kingdom transformed into balls of thread, buttons and knitting needles, dense sparks and fireworks exploded around her, circling around her.

    Form a hazy and psychedelic star vortex, wrapping her in the center.

    That scene.

    Beautiful to the extreme.

    Simila also recognized that this was the wish of her partners, and immediately wiped away her tears with a smile, and said in a circle.

    "It's everyone!"

    "I didn't cry, you don't need to comfort me."

    These starlights followed her and revolved around her.

    Dancing with her, flickering with her, never letting go.

    Simila looked at this scene, and she suddenly understood something.

    she stretched??zhong pulled back.

    It was only at this time that Simila realized that she was not wearing a mask, which made her a little flustered.

    However, she immediately discovered that the mask was no longer needed.

    This time, she appeared in front of everyone as a real goblin, and she was the real head of the goblin group.

    She took a deep breath and said loudly.

    "The goblin troupe has started."

    "Today's repertoire is the second chapter of Fairy Tales."

    Simila was talking, and finally regained the feeling she used to have. She looked at everyone who looked at her below, and said.

    "I hope our performance can bring happiness and touch to everyone."

    "Please remember, we are a goblin troupe."

    Simila opened her arms and bowed deeply to everyone present.

    "Wow!"

    The curtain was completely opened, and the puppet show really started.

    A huge background set was pushed out by a big puppet, and various props fell from the sky.

    Then, accompanied by the sound of music, puppet characters appeared on the stage one by one.

    On the stage, delicate puppets are performing.

    Behind the stage, there is the puppeteer who hangs and manipulates the dolls on the background painting, and the juggler who quickly replaces the background and shows various special effects.

    It is the musician in charge of playing music and the member in charge of dubbing.

    As the story gradually progressed, the audience burst into laughter one after another.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "Killing me."

    "Can't you recognize this person? That's a goblin!"

    "The fairy is so cute."

    Among the audience in the audience, Anli, Matafuss, and Yin also stood quietly without even a seat.

    But at this moment, their eyes were completely attracted by the performance on stage.

    Yin also said a rare sentence: "It's amazing!"

    Matafus's palms were flushed, and she said excitedly: "Is this a live performance? It's completely different from watching the memory projection screen!"

    They also laughed with everyone, and became quiet when they saw the moving place, as if they had forgotten their real purpose of coming in.

    An Li stood quietly among the crowd, looking up at the picture on the stage.

    Others who saw this scene only thought it was amazing and wonderful.

    But for An Li, it was a completely different feeling.

    because.

    She saw the picture hundreds of millions of years ago, replayed in front of her eyes, the shadows behind the dolls, the rhythm and voice behind the stage, were exactly the same as what she had seen and heard.

    Years can erase many things, and even make people forget themselves.

    But some things seem to be there forever.

    ?

 Text Chapter 561: Unfortunately, you can't see God!

    Accompanied by the sound of ancient and joyful musical instruments, the puppet show on the stage gradually came to an end.

    The "audience" yawned one after another in the picture of the closed curtain, leaving Simila's dream realm one after another.

    They fell into a real deep sleep, but the dream bubbles they condensed remained on the sea of ??stars.

    This is also the power of the fantasy star sea.

    Unless the dream is broken or disturbed suddenly, people's dreams will stay on the fantasy star sea.

    Even Matavus and Yin were sent back to the world amidst yawns.

    However, there was still a figure standing under the stage, quietly watching the big stage of the Fairy Performance Troupe.

    An Li looked at the big goblin who was saying her curtain call to all the audience on the stage, and made a certain decision.

    Later.

    She passed through the seats and headed towards the stage.

    Simila knew about the other party's existence a long time ago. She stood on the stage and looked at An Li: "The performance is over, why don't you want to leave?"

    An Li saluted and said, "Master Simila."

    When Simila heard that the other party knew her name, she looked at An Li carefully.

    She wrinkled her nose and said.

    "The smell on your body, I seem to have seen you before."

    For these extremely powerful beings and mythological beings, the body shape can be changed at will, and even the body has been changed countless times during reincarnation and reincarnation.

    However, the aura emanating from the blood vessels and consciousness remains constant forever.

    An Li explained her background: "I am a student of the second-generation sage Lan En, and my name is An Li."

    She raised her head and looked at the great elf: "I have seen your performance in ancient times, in the city where the gods descended."

    Hearing that the other party had watched her performance and Lan En's name, Simila immediately smiled.

    "You are Lan En's student!"

    "That's right."

    "The auditorium of the City of Gods Descended, I performed there."

    "It was the biggest and best stage with the most people. It once left me with a good memory."

    It was also because of Lan En's consent that she was able to perform in the auditorium of the City of God's Descend, and it was Lan En who helped her carry out the Prayer Festival in Xiyin Sai later.

    An Li nodded: "I've watched all your performances in the City of God's Descend. It's "Blood of King Power" and "Prince of the Moon" theaters. It's really wonderful."

    "Except for you, no one else can deduce such a story."

    That is no longer a story, but a myth.

    Except for goblins, no one can really remember and figure out the past.

    Simila seemed to know what An Li wanted to say: "Do you want to see it again?"

    An Li nodded, then shook her head: "Yes, but not all of them."

    Then, she took a deep breath and bowed vigorously.

    She explained that the premise of all the recent events was that she wanted to enter the Ice Temple in Anjo City to find what Lan En had left behind, but the Ruhe Giant Moon Fern wanted to watch "Moonlight Prince" once.

    "I don't know how to find you, and Prayer Day is approaching."

    "So I used this method."

    Simila nodded, and understood the reason why so many people have called for the goblin troupe recently.

    "So you are the one who is showing our story, and I said, why do people still remember us in this era."

    An Li: "Please forgive my offense."

    Simila didn't care, she waved her hand and said.

    "It doesn't matter."

    "It's been so long, but people still remember our shows and performances, and people are still watching them."

    "We were very happy when we knew."

    Next.

    Simila pursed her lips, lost in thought.

    "Um……"

    After thinking for a while, Simila suddenly looked towards the stage behind.

    A human puppet poked its head out from behind the stage curtain and both sides of the stage, and looked at Simila together.

    Simila seems to be communicating with other people, should there be another show.

    Soon, she got an answer.

    The performance just staged is a theater for children.

    The show is also a fairy tale??It seems that golden flowers are also blooming in his pupils.

    "it is true."

    "I have received the blessing of the goblin, this is a gift from the goblin."

    He didn't seem to get much, only a commemorative card, but at this moment, he felt as if he had got everything.

    He was recognized by the goblin, and he had seen the performance of the envoy of the kingdom of creation.

    Sometimes what changes a person's life is not necessarily someone giving you something of great value.

    It's a sentence from someone, or a certain event that affirms your life.

    For example when you were little.

    Someone once said to you.

    You draw beautiful pictures, you have a talent for writing, you are a genius!

    Say, you are different.

    And that sentence gave you great courage, and it was also the real beginning of your life, your ideal and pursuit for the rest of your life.

    Even after many years have passed, you have forgotten who that person is.

    But that sentence is firmly engraved in your heart.

    Until one day you won't be able to tell whether you are really what he said.

    Talented, a genius, really the one who makes the difference.

    Still that person's words really changed your life.

    And the same.

    A negation can also destroy a person.

    It's like what King Laidlici said to his eldest son Ens at the beginning of the God-given Era.

    "Unfortunately, you can't see God!"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 562: The short life of the big-headed dragonfly

    The curtain closes.

    But off the stage, the goblins and fairies did not leave immediately.

    Simila's performance made them feel shocked. Even the elves discovered for the first time that besides Xila, a great writer, there were also great performers like Simila among the goblins.

    Although the goblins knew the performances of the goblin troupe before, most of them had never seen them. After all, Simila's performances were all in the human world.

    The fairies surrounded each other and expressed their opinions.

    A tea party was held on the spot.

    The exquisite petal-printed cups were suspended in the air, and silver teapots from nowhere poured tea for them one by one.

    The pastry trays also floated in the air, following their gazes, they automatically floated in front of them.

    "The death of King Jesser's sister was the beginning of his tragedy. He was afraid that he would not be able to return to the God-given land even if he died."

    "No, I think the tragedy started when King Laidliki disregarded the queen's persuasion and engraved the oath on the crown."

    "Don't you think, if there is no crown of wisdom, Jesser can become different, he has directly inherited the talent of the king of wisdom."

    The fairies marveled at Jesser's life, and even discussed what Jesser would be without the crown of wisdom.

    In front, the area where the goblins were sitting was even more lively.

    The fairies discussed people, while the goblins focused on the crown of wisdom, the power to control all kinds of wisdom with one thought.

    "The Crown of Wisdom is so powerful, it's so powerful that others must do what it says."

    "I heard that the crown also ordered the Great Demon King."

    "At that time, the Great Demon King was not as smart as he is now, and now the order does not move."

    "Do you think the conch horn of the Great Demon King is more powerful, or the crown of the King of Wisdom is more powerful?"

    A familiar goblin flew onto the stage and came behind the curtain.

    They surrounded Simila, floating beside her without touching the ground.

    "Simira, you are amazing."

    "Will there be a performance at the Prayer Festival next year? I still want to see it!"

    Simila nodded, and happily said to her friends.

    "Will do."

    "However, next time we will tour in a different place, we will welcome different audiences, and we will also prepare brand new programs."

    "Of course, sometimes there will be some old shows."

    After Simila finished speaking, she looked outside through the cracks in the curtain.

    She was going to inform everyone that the performance was over and was about to leave, after all, the prayer festival was over.

    And at this moment.

    A special audience in the audience watched the drawn curtain and sat quietly for a long time.

    It seems that he has not recovered, the show has been watched, and the performance has ended.

    It took a long time before she stood up.

    Turn around without saying a word, and leave.

    But a dragonfly on her shoulder flew down quietly and stayed in the auditorium.

    She did not leave with God Insai, and seemed to have other plans.

    "Wow!"

    Simila opened the curtain and stepped onto the stage to say something.

    However, when she raised her head, she happened to see a figure on the seat who shouldn't be here standing up.

    The white robe stood up with him like the moonlight leaking out of the ground, without a single wrinkle, and stepped out with one step, as if the moonlight drifted with her.

    She couldn't see that figure clearly.

    It's like looking directly at a blazing light source, only to see layers of double images, and the closer the line of sight is, the brighter the light will be.

    But that feeling made Simila know who it was.

    She had seen the shadow many times in Insay's temple, and saw Sheila, the master of dreams, standing beside the sacred light and shadow.

    Simila showed a shocked look on her face, and then let out a loud cry.

    "Insai God?"

    And that figure completely left and disappeared in the dark shadow of the auditorium as the moonlight shifted.

    "Insai God?"

    Simila's exclamation made all the goblins and fairies look at her, and then all turned their heads to the direction she was looking at.

    In an instant, the entire auditorium was silent, even the loudest goblins fell silent.

    However they; On the magic wheel house, two girls stand in front of the window.

    One of them put his face on the glass, his eyes reflected the light door and the world behind the door, wanting to deeply imprint the rare and wonderful sceneries of this world in his mind.

    Matafus finally saw clearly the scenery of the moonlit forest she had been waiting for, instead of the silhouette and shadow of Mohu Lake.

    "Look, Silver."

    "Moonlight Forest."

    "It's really a lot of big lanterns!"

    Under the light door opened by the fluorescent barrier, An Li walked slowly towards it.

    The light gate leading directly to the sky and the sea of ??clouds, together with the small figure of the person, turned into an unforgettable scene in the eyes of Matafus.

    After An Li entered the Moonlight Forest, the door behind her quickly closed.

    A flowing ray of light is guiding her forward, and densely packed fluorescent plants make way for her.

    An Li walked all the way to the depths, and finally saw a cave leading to the depths of the ground.

    The cave is covered with vines, and those vines emit light to illuminate the way forward.

    I don't know how long it took before An Li walked out of the cave that meanders down.

    "Crash!"

    She heard the turbulent underground river surging, which seemed to be a very large space.

    An Li walked forward more than ten meters and stood on the high platform of the underground cave.

    Behind him is a fluorescent hole.

    In front of him, there is a vast and huge cave.

    Densely dense fluorescent plant roots spread on the dome, illuminating the entire underground cave.

    On the dark river.

    She saw an ancient and familiar mythical city appearing in front of her eyes.

    Even after 200 million years have passed, it is still kept at its peak. Under the fluorescence, you can even see the various traces of life left by the Sanye people.

    The three-wheel trailer parked on the street, the open door of the shop, and the spring pool gushing in front of the temple.

    Everything is vivid.

    It was as if the people in the city had just left.

    For a moment, An Li felt her body tighten.

    She couldn't help but took another step forward, stepping directly on the edge of the cliff.

    And in her mouth, the name of the city was called out with a trill.

    "Anjo City! ?

 Text Chapter 563: What Lan En left behind

    ,

    Following the winding and steep path, An Li stepped into Anjo City.

    For hundreds of millions of years, the city finally ushered in the first living Sanye people.

    She was walking on the silent avenue, and the fluorescent lights above her head made the city look mysterious and dark. Only her shadow was turning under the light, and everything else was still.

    It seems that not only the buildings, but even the shadows here have remained unchanged since ancient times.

    The Sanye people once thought they were its masters, but in the end it was proved by time and time.

    They are just passing by.

    "Dah!"

    "Dah!"

    "Dah!"

    Every sound of footsteps goes away with the street, and then there is a faint echo from afar.

    After walking for a long time, An Li stood in front of a fountain pool.

    ?Looking through the splashes of the spring water, I saw a temple, one of the nine ritual temples - the Ice Temple,

    Various ceremonies such as the oil ceremony, ointment ceremony, sugar ceremony, noodle ceremony, etc., all evolved step by step from the original ice ceremony, and they all started from this ice temple.

    "Ice Temple!"

    An Li finally arrived here.

    At this time, the ghost in the necklace on her chest also appeared.

    Floating beside her, following her around the temple.

    "We rest here." When walking to a house, the ghost said.

    An Li went into the room and took a look. It was mostly empty, but some stone tables and chairs were still there.

    An Li sat on that chair and looked towards the window.

    Everything seems familiar.

    It seems that I have done this a long time ago.

    "This is the library." The books in the library are still there, and the scrolls are spread out, and the corners that have been damaged due to repeated reading can still be seen.

    "This is the prayer room. We used to come here often." An Li is a devout believer, but the main temple outside is open to the public. She prefers to pray to the gods alone in the prayer room.

    "This is the ritual workshop." The former ritual temple was not only a temple, but also a huge material production base. It was precisely because of the existence of the ritual temple that the civilization of the Sanye people was pushed to its peak.

    An Li walked among the huge workshops and warehouses, she was once in charge here.

    Countless food, sugar, and oil start from here to support the entire Hiinsai Kingdom.

    These rituals created by her teacher Lan En can be said to have become the basis for the rise of civilization.

    No matter in any era, food is the most critical and important resource. This place is so important that Vivien arranged for An Li to guard here, and no accidents are allowed here.

    An Li has seen all the bits and pieces here, and it seems that she gradually has a more familiar outline of her former self in her mind.

    Hundreds of millions of years ago, she once lived here, guarding the civilization of Xiyin Sai.

    Hundreds of millions of years later, she came back here again.

    And at this time.

    And only in the depths of this forbidden place of death, under the power of the giant god Ruhe.

    Those leftover three-leaf talents are able to find some afterglow of past civilizations and years.

    When walking in front of the statue of Insai in the main temple, Ghost suddenly said something.

    "The stuff is here."

    At first, An Li thought that what the ghost was talking about was what Lan En left behind.

    "Is it something left by Teacher Lan En?"

    She was very pleasantly surprised, she never thought it would be so easy.

    She has already made preparations to live here for a period of time.

    However, after opening the secret compartment, it was found to be a bone book.

    It records a lot of ancient divine arts such as the spiritual activation technique, the method of using the spell seal, and the "Divine Favor".

    However, when I turned to the back, the first line above reads.

    "I am An Li, a student of Lan En, the second-generation sage of truth!"

    This is obviously something left by the former An Li.

    An Li had heard ghosts talk about this before, but she didn't know the exact location. Now that she was holding the book in her hand, she was a little disappointed but also a little funny.

    "It's the book we left before."

    "This is telling me."

    &Move and lift your head up.

    She suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and she figured out one thing, why the teacher Lan En left the contract ceremony document of the stone demon king so solemnly.

    "I remember that the Stone Demon King was remodeled after his death and performed a reincarnation technique."

    "The shells of monsters are very special. They can achieve reincarnation on their own bodies."

    "Asexual reproduction, self-derived."

    "Could the teacher engrave a permanent reincarnation formula on the stone demon king?"

    A stone demon without divine favor, four-point secret technique, no brain, and no external force that cannot give birth to high wisdom.

    A carrier of immortality spells that can be continuously reincarnated, continuously die and then resurrect.

    A picture suddenly appeared in An Li's mind.

    A stone man who has been reincarnated for more than 200 million years, with pure divine blood and great power, but without brains and advanced wisdom, is lying in a corner of the world at this moment.

    It does not have the authority of God, but it has the blood of God.

    Even An Li opened her mouth wide at the moment.

    "No way?"

    If it is true, this may be the greatest treasure left by Lan En to future generations.

    However, Vivien and An Li were not able to find the embryo of the Stone Demon King in the Isle of Misty and the Temple of Truth destroyed by the evil god.

    I don't know if Lan En had foreseen the danger in advance and moved it to hide it in other places.

    It is possible that it once fell into the hands of the evil god.

    It is also possible that it is in Xiao's hands.

    In short, everything is possible.

    However, this big living guy can run. After an era, who knows where it ran to in the world.

    Unlike the props that stayed in the former Heinsay Land, the current Ruhe Giant Island does not move.

    Even the power of mythology cannot extend to every corner of the world. It is not so easy to find a living tool that has run away.

    An Li stood up and took out the painting left by Lan En again.

    "Although it was discovered 200 million years later."

    "Perhaps, on the contrary, everything is just right."

    Vertex address:

    ? Mobile terminal: Thank you for your collection.

 Text Chapter 564: Web of Magic Power

    ,

    On the ground.

    A railway passes through cities, passes through towns, large and small, and is laid into the distance.

    Once it is completely built and opened, it will connect half of Soinhall.

    In the future, it will also be connected to the railway of the Ten Thousand Snake King's Court, to the railway of the Land of Sunrise, and to the distant Kingdom of Yellow Sand, Kingdom of Thunder, Kingdom of Wasteland Wu and other countries.

    Ultimately, connect the whole world.

    The Kingdom of Suinhall had already signed an agreement with an ancient metal puppet monster from the Demon Abyss King City more than half a year ago, and started to build two railways, one from the Huocheng City to the Meiya Province,  One is from the Fire Guard City to the Moonlight Province.

    The money was spent like running water, just to build these two steel passages like the arteries of the kingdom.

    For this reason, the kingdom has recruited a large number of workers, and a large number of workshops in the country have received orders. The presidents of construction unions, large and small, flocked to the capital, and even newspapers on the streets of the city began to publicize such things as railways and magic steam trains.  New thing.

    Before.

    The station in the city of protecting the fire has not been built yet, and there is no shadow of the magical steam train of the demon clan. Every day, a large number of people come to visit the station.

    Today, it seems that half of the people from the royal capital have come, and the inside and outside of the station are completely blocked.

    Because today the station will be completely completed, and the head of the magic steam train will also be delivered.

    It looks like it won't be long before trial runs will be tried in several nearby cities.

    Although the two railways are far from being completed, the railways in the nearest cities have been laid.

    In the sky.

    An airship of the Demon Spirit Clan slowly approached, hanging a huge and heavy front, and slowly falling down.

    "Wow, look, that's the magic equipment steam train." The people who had been waiting for a long time immediately pointed to the sky and shouted loudly.

    "It doesn't look too big!" I heard from the newspaper that the magic steam train is a super big guy, but at the moment, it doesn't seem to be very big.

    "That's just the front of the car. The steam train of the demon clan is driven by the front of the car, and there are many carriages behind it. The length is more than 100 meters, and it runs like the wind." A businessman who has been to the country of yellow sand said,  People who have seen the real magic steam train immediately stood up and said.

    Everyone watched the front of the train being hoisted little by little, and there was a lot of discussion.

    "I really don't understand this world anymore." Some old people sighed. Since the signing of the Zhengshen contract, the world has been changing rapidly. Some old people can no longer understand this ever-changing world, let alone the future  Where does it lead.

    "This is the power of God, the power of the God of Demon Spirits." Many young people shouted outside the station.  They also worship and believe in the power of the demon god.

    "The magical tools built by the Demon Clan are getting bigger and bigger, and now they are more than 100 meters long. I can't even imagine it." In recent years, if you talk about who is the most popular in the mainland and around the world, it is undoubtedly the Demon Clan.  , and before that was the Tower Keeper.

    "What is this? Have you seen the portal of the Temple of Life? That is a miracle!" Someone was not convinced, and immediately moved out such a miracle as the portal.

    "The fairy of the door, that is really an unimaginable existence, but there are only a few of that door after all, and it has nothing to do with us, but after the opening of this railway, it will be completely different, and we can enjoy it too."  I agree very much, but things like portals are still too far away from ordinary people.

    "This is the power of the gods, this is the era when the power of the gods fell into the world." No matter what, these forces are changing the mortal world little by little, changing all civilizations and countries.

    Outside the crowd, in a tavern not far from the train station.

    Three figures were sitting at a table by the window.

    Among them, Yin is looking at the station in the distance.

    An Li was holding a newspaper in her hand, looking at various news from Suinhall Kingdom recently, and Matafus also looked at the back of the newspaper curiously, reading the content on it.

    There were newspapers in Moonlight City where they lived before, but they were not as popular as the newspapers in Huohuo City, and the reports were all about things in the city.

    But the newspapers in Huo Huo City are different. There are dozens of large and small newspapers competing in Huo Huo City, and there are more and more of them.

    ? Many of the reports are about the country, the king, various??Stone of the sky, but the method of fusion was created by the creator, and the only god known so far is the god of witch doctor.

    So at this time, Anli asked Yin to go to the Salvation Society, which seems to have a very interesting meaning.

    "My sister and I have discussed with the leader of the Salvation Society many years ago that we will make a deal, and now it's time to cash it out."

    "I need you to go for a run and bring back the Floating Stone."

    Yin did not refuse, after all, she owed An Li a favor for transforming Zhan Planet.

    And then, An Li arranged another place for Matafus.

    Matafus asked suspiciously: "The Harvest Temple, the Feathered Serpent God's Temple?"

    An Li nodded, and then said.

    "It's not an ordinary Harvest Temple, it's the Harvest Temple in the volcanic forest, where the Feathered Serpent Pyramid is located."

    "The Feathered Snake God was once the evil god of original sin Xiao, the body chosen by the former Winged Lord of Glory, and inherited part of his spiritual power and profound meaning after he fell into the abyss."

    "He has a deep research on the power and authority of spirituality. If you want to complete the next transformation of the planet, it is necessary to meet him."

    Matafus finally understood why she asked herself to see the Feathered Serpent God.

    But when it came to this, An Li said another sentence.

    "At the same time, I also want you to help me ask the Feathered Serpent God Kurmis another question. This is also very important for my next plan."

    Matafus nodded: "Oh, I see."

    But suddenly she looked at Yin, then scratched her head and said, "Doesn't this mean that I will be separated from Yin?"

    An Li said: "The Salvation Society and the Feathered Serpent Pyramid of the Harvest Temple are both in the Meiya Province."——

    Since the shadow of the Moon God appeared in the Moonlight Forest, the legendary goblin troupe also appeared in Moonlight City.

    All of this is attracting the attention of many forces and existences.

    All major temples, kingdoms, and forces, large and small, all went to Moonlight City to investigate the situation.

    The sky over the Evil Peninsula.

    The Kingdom of God of the Knowledge Pantheon.

    When Su Kebu summoned a contract spirit, what news did he get.

    The god of contracts and codes came to the door of truth and discussed this matter with Polik, the agent of the Kingdom of God.

    "It should be the blue goddess Anli who entered the Moonlight Forest. She met the God of Moonlight and contacted the Great Fairy Simila."

    "And finally, successfully entered the Moonlight Forest."

    "Some people saw the enchantment of the Moonlight Forest open, and others saw the Magic Wheel House appearing in the Moonlight Temple. Recently, the temple of the Blue Goddess also has traces of God's descent."

    Having said that, Sukob added.

    "I remember that it is said that there is a mythical city left over from the ancient times in the depths of the Moonlight Forest."

    Standing at the Gate of Truth, Poric the Ghost spoke the name of the city.

    "Anjo City."

    As soon as Su Kebu heard the pronunciation, he felt familiar: "Anjo?"

    Polik raised his head, looked at Sukob and said, "That's right, Anho of Anhoefus."

    "It is also the royal city of the Samo family, who used to be the blood of the king."

    Polik looked at the door of truth.

    Once upon a time, there was this sealed phantom of Anhuo City, the land of phantoms in Asai's dream.

    "It is the dream land of Master Asai, and it is also the hometown of the Polik family."

    Polik seemed to be very concerned about how Anli entered the Moonlight Forest and Anjo City, and specifically said to Su Kebu.

    "Further find out how the blue goddess Anli entered the Moonlight Forest."

    "What kind of method did she use to let the giant Ruhe loose her bondage?"

    However, Su Kebu looked into the distance, faintly having another feeling.

    "I think, perhaps it is not the giant Ruhe who unleashed the bondage."

    "It's the master of life."

    Polik: "The shadow of the master of life cannot be traced, but at least we can see the shadow of Luhe."

    "Don't pursue illusory phantoms, just do what we can do."

    Polik looked towards the human world, towards the direction of the giant island of Ruhe.

    "Also, the blue goddess Anli even contacted the great fairy Simila."

    "That is a close person next to the master of dreams, who has repeatedly represented the existence of the master god and even the creator appearing in the world."

    "Has the lineage of the Temple of Truth not ceased in this era?"The people close to me often represent the existence of the dominant gods and even the Creator appearing in the world.  "

    "Has the lineage of the Temple of Truth not ceased in this era? ?

 Text Chapter 565: Have you seen the picture of the giant black wings sweeping across the sky?

    ,

    After Matafus and Yin arrived in Maya Province together, they finally parted ways with Yin.

    Matafus was going to the Feathered Serpent Pyramid at the foot of the volcanic forest, while Yin was going to the headquarters of the Salvation Society in Greenfield County. In the end, the two could only wave goodbye in the ancient provincial capital.

    Life is like this, you can't walk with others forever.

    At the foot of the volcanic forest.

    Lime City.

    Matavus flew among the clouds in the sky, and along the way, she saw many believers who brought their families on a pilgrimage to the volcanic forest.

    "Thanks to the God of Harvest."

    "Great Kurmis, please give us the blessing of good weather in the coming year."

    "Thank you for bringing us food!"

    ""

    They are going to participate in this year's Harvest Festival to thank the gods for their gifts.

    The mighty crowd turned into a long dragon on the road one after another.

    The sound of shouting and singing the god of harvest came from along the road, and Matafus had never seen such a scene.

    "Wow!"

    This made Matafus very interested in the god she was going to meet next.

    Over the years, the Temple of Harvest can be said to be one of the temples with the most beliefs and the largest number of believers.

    Not only the magic knights are all over Ruhe Giant Island, but even the Evil Peninsula has a temple of the God of Harvest, and the Land of Light of the Winged People knows the name of the Feathered Serpent God Kurmis.

    Not only all the kingdoms will recruit powerful troops such as magic knights, but the combat effectiveness of high-level magic knights can be said to exceed that of ordinary people of the same rank.

    And some low-level magic knights have also found their own way out in recent years.

    Although the magic beasts they choose and control do not have strong combat power, they have powerful planting and soil strengthening abilities, which are favored by lords everywhere. Today, this type of magic knight is even more popular.  in the former.

    The seeds of the potion continued to spread far away with the Harvest Temple, and Kurmis, the god of harvest, became stronger day by day.

    Matafus fell into Lime City and met the Patriarch of the Harvest Temple.

    Then the group of people respectfully led her into the volcanic forest.

    at last.

    It was a mysterious old man named Rab who came to pick her up from the depths of the volcanic forest, and led her into the depths of the jungle full of magical potion plants and monsters everywhere.

    Others stopped outside the jungle, never daring to take a step further into it.

    Matafus looked curiously at the servant named Rab.

    He is a powerful person, but only at the first level, and the contracted monster is a spiky ball beast that is so ordinary that it can no longer be ordinary.

    She didn't understand why such a person appeared as a messenger representing the God of Harvest.

    Even the patriarch did not receive such treatment.

    This man named Rab was hunched over and walked with a cane.

    There was no strong coercion emanating from his body, but all the monsters along the way were walking around him. As he walked, he turned his head with a kind and kind smile.

    "Miss Matafus!"

    "Please follow me closely. No one has entered this jungle for a long time. There are no roads. It has completely become a world of monsters and plants."

    "As long as you follow me, those monsters will not attack you, because I have the breath of Lord Kurmis on me."

    Matafus still respects the elderly, because it reminds her of her great-grandfather Us.

    "I will be careful, Servant Rabbi."

    The lizardmen's villages in the past are still there, but now they have been submerged by plants. However, the dilapidated feeling of this civilization covered by wilderness is enough to give outsiders a strong impact.

    As Matafus walked, she looked at the buildings of the village.

    Tall towers, spacious libraries, even rooms where children study, and now empty warehouses that used to be full of food.

    ?This must have been a place like a paradise in the past, but I don’t know why it was deserted in the end, and the people who used to live here don’t know where they went.

    Finally, she saw a lizardman statue in the village.

    Matafus was very surprised, pointing to the statue and asked God Servant Rab.

    "Whose statue is this?"

    ??Waiting here, waiting for a very important moment.  "

    "At that moment, if you think about it, you will know what it is."

    Matafus sat down, watched the old man gently caressing her leather booklet, and leaned on the bed at a comfortable angle.

    "On that day, Feathered Serpent God will bring the new scripture into the sky, soaring through the sea of ??clouds in the most sacred posture."

    "And the contents of this sacred book will be sung in the sky by the sacred voice."

    "Not only the people in the Harvest Temple heard it, but everyone else would know it too."

    The old man fell into memories, his face full of nostalgia.

    "This is what I can do for Lord Kurmis and Lord Anu."

    "A little and insignificant thing."

    But as he spoke, the old man gasped violently, as if he couldn't breathe.

    He clutched his chest and frowned.

    Matafus stepped forward to support him, patted his back, checked his physical condition, and found that he had a fever.

    Matafus said worriedly: "You have a fever, you should take a good rest."

    "At least these two days, you can't move around anymore."

    "I'll go back and look for the corresponding materials to make a bottle of witchcraft for you."

    Rab showed a kind smile, looked at Matafus and said.

    "Miss Matafuss."

    "Thank you."

    The old god waiter lay down little by little, then slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    After a while, Matafuss finally made a bottle of witchcraft and brought it over.

    In her drowsiness, Matafus heard the old god servant talking in her sleep. He waved his hands, as if he was talking to someone.

    "you saw it……"

    "Is that the picture of the giant black wings sweeping across the sky?"

    "That's not Deathwing, that's Lord Anu's final redemption.???

 Text Chapter 566: The God of Harvest (thanks to the simple and shy little fresh meat for the reward)

    There was the leather booklet beside the bed, and Matafus couldn't help but move her eyes over it.

    I watched it for a while, then took it back.

    After that, I couldn't help it anymore, and looked at the leather booklet again.

    "What does the new scripture written by the Abbess look like?"

    This thought kept popping up in her mind.

    She has been very curious about what Rab wrote since a long time ago, but she has been too embarrassed to come and have a look many times.

    "I am God!  "Chapter 566: The God of Harvest (thanks to the simple and shy little fresh meat for the reward)

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 567: That is the story of Kurmis and Anu

    Standing on the edge of the Golden Land, Matafus witnessed the drastic changes in the world before her eyes.

    "Hoo!"

    The plants under your feet and around you seem to have opened some kind of restrictions and shackles.

    As soon as the wind blows, it begins to morph and grow crazily.

    An ordinary vine can grow tens of meters high.

    The giant trees are entangled together, turning into a green crown that covers the sky and the sun.

    Matavus is covered by various

    "I am God!  "Chapter 567: That is the story of Kurmis and Anu

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 568: Famous painting "Dragonfly"

    Spring is coming.

    Although he couldn't hear the sound, he seemed to be able to hear the rapid growth and climbing of the vines outside the window, because in just one night, it had already overflowed the window sill of Matavus.

    The growth of life cannot hear the sound, but our hearts can hear the rhythmic sound and imagine the beautiful picture.

    In a hotel room in Lime City, Matafuss was reading a book.

    ? Is the Arab Goddess

    "I am God!  "Chapter 568: Famous painting "Dragonfly"

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text leave

    Sore throat since yesterday, fever and body pain today, I hope tomorrow will be better.

    "I am God!  "Ask for leave

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 569: Just wait until the pumice stone is in place

    Lime City.

    Harvest Temple.

    Kurmis stood on the empty sacrificial tower, overlooking the night view of the entire city.

    In some great temples in the main city, such towers will be built with different names, but they are usually not open to the public, and ordinary people are not allowed to enter.

    It is said that this custom has been left since humans built the Tongtian Tower in the era of the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    And the function is naturally to welcome the descending of the gods

    "I am God!  "Chapter 569: Just wait until the pumice stone is in place

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Main text Chapter 570: Destruction Witch

    West Coast.

    In a certain city in the Red Earth Province.

    A girl in the form of a god is nestling comfortably in a small cheap hotel. Her hair is messy, and there are plates of unfinished food on the table beside her. The whole room looks like a mess.

    Under the head of the bed, there were still a few wine bottles thrown around.

    Strong alcohol seems to have completely lost its effectiveness for an existence like her, but after drinking it is indeed

    "I am God!  "Chapter 570: Destruction Witch

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 571: I once saw the eyes of a giant god

    In front of a campfire outside the city, Silver found a guy who looked like a fat worm wrapped in a blanket.

    A bug flew out of the jungle and landed on the blanket.

    She twisted her body and turned to the other side, only to hear a soft sound.

    "Crack~"

    And that bug flew over because it was startled by another group of people.

    In the wilderness, wild beasts are rampant, and there are many robbers.

    Some simple and honest rural villagers,

    "I am God!  "Chapter 571: I have seen the eyes of giant gods

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 572: Heading to the Capital of the Dependents with the Floating Son

    Hearing Yin calling her the Destroyer Witch so earnestly, Lotte immediately straightened up and took two steps forward again.

    However, she immediately turned around again.

    "Why do we have to go head-to-head with the Floating Son? Isn't it good for us to bypass it and hide from it?"

    "Smart people should choose the smart way, like people like us."

    "Or when we are strong enough in the future, it will not be too late to come back and get it."

    Silver too

    "I am God!  "Chapter 572: Heading to the Capital of the Dependents with the Floating Son

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 573: The Kingdom of God Comes and the City of the Magic Net

    Meiya City.

    Silver wore a cloak and walked through the streets full of people. Although everything has changed drastically from what it used to be, the ancientness of the city can still be seen in some places.

    Many years ago, this was the place where the second-generation king of gods and the god of desire and alchemy met, and it was the place where the road of kings and even the road of gods opened.

    This is the place where the later battle of the gods broke out and the birthplace of original sin.

    At the same time, here is also

    "I am God!  "Chapter 573: The Kingdom of God Comes and the City of the Magic Net

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 574: Returning to Astrology City

    The appearance of the Mythical Magic Net City above the Fire Protection City gave the world an unimaginable shock.

    This is an era when gods are born one after another, this is an era when the light of myths shines on the world, the power of gods extends to every corner of the world, and the major temples and powerful people have gradually become part of the secular world  .

    Among them are generals who became soldiers, and magic knights who specialize in breeding crops.

    There are also witchcraft

    "I am God!  "Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy-Four: Returning to Astrology City

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter Five hundred and seventy-five: Reversing time?

    Yin and Matavus entered the city with the gravitational star, and the distorted gravity field in the city was slightly offset, and the living statues that were constantly moving slowly were no longer restless.

    Silver dug out a pastry box in a corner of the city, which was a gift given to her by the deputy tower master a long time ago.

    But after the box was opened, the pastry inside had already been broken and turned into a mass of black slag.

    Matafuss: "It's broken."

    Everything is rotting

    "I am God!  "Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy-Five: Reversing Time?

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 576: The Awakening of Asai and Xiao and the Eternal Kingdom

    The country of yellow sand.

    This country was the first country to build a fire element steam train. Because it is the closest to the Endless Sand Sea and is inextricably linked with the Moyuan King City of the Demon Clan, it has gained a lot of development convenience and gradually rose.

    At the same time, it is also famous all over the world for its expertise in refining glass products.

    Now on the giant island of Ruhe, it can be regarded as a relatively advanced country in terms of national strength.

    "KuzaKuzaKuza" wheels

    "I am God!  "Chapter 576: Asai and Xiao's Awakening and the Eternal Kingdom

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 578: Sixth Order

    The top of the tower of the School of Witch Doctors.

    Kneeling under the statue, Matafus could see a special mark appeared on the back of her hand, and then, the mythical aura belonging to the god of witch doctor also appeared in her body.

    This is the mark of the favored one.

    And the moment it appeared, the gods in the sky immediately descended to the world with the favored one as the anchor.

    The witch doctors standing under the tower looked up at the sky, and they all saw that the towering tower shot out one after another

    "I am God!  "Chapter 578: Sixth Order

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 579: The Stone Demon King who has been reincarnated for 250 million years

    The dark realm unfolded by the greedy brass oil lamp really expanded too fast, spreading to the limit in an instant, and the darkness directly enveloped reality and the dream world.

    At the same time, Naproses was also stuck between the two.

    Here it is.

    It can neither return to reality nor escape back to the dream world.

    But this extraordinary power also makes it feel abnormal, which is obviously not something that Dark Moon can do.

    "This power."

    "I am God!  》Chapter 579: The Stone Demon King who has been reincarnated for 250 million years

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 580: The North Pole

    Sue Hall.

    ? Red Earth Province.

    An alchemy ship returning from the distant sea arrived at the port, and the captain on the ship gave orders to all the crew members.

    "Disband and rest for three days."

    After the captain finished speaking, he took off his hat and left in a hurry.

    The crew immediately cheered excitedly, and after completing the sorting and docking work, they immediately rushed off the ship.

    As for the existence of the captain, in

    "I am God!  "Chapter 580: The North Pole

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 581: The existence of carrying the world?

    Bremen's alchemy ship is no ordinary ship.

    It is a Tier 3 alchemy ship that invited the alchemist of the Land of Rising Sun to make it, and also used the resources of the Harvest Temple, and invited the chief attendant of the Harvest Temple in Meiya City to bless it.

    However, compared with ordinary alchemy ships, it has some special features. It uses the potion plant platinum tree as the main material.

    It can be said that this is a living ship.

    In recent years.

    Demon

    "I am God!  "Chapter 581: The existence of carrying the world?

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 582: Primordial Ocean

    The Black Sand sank into the sea along with its captain, and Normandin was completely eroded by the blood of life and turned into a tentacle monster.

    Under the sea.

    The tentacle monster was entangled on the bow of his ship, like a live ram, pulling the Black Sand forward.

    Ordinary people can't see the scene under the sea, but Breman can see clearly. He kept running forward along the side of the ship, and finally came to the bow of the ship.

    He is deeply

    "I am God!  "Chapter 582: Primordial Ocean

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 583: Are you going to enter Lady Sally's glass jar too?

    In the captain's cabin.

    "boom!"

    Breman pushed open the door and rushed out.

    However, as soon as he walked out, his body staggered, so he had to reach out and hold down a crew member at the door.

    In an instant, his pupils shrank into a sharp shape.

    Breman looked at the existence at the end of the day, opened his mouth and said, the whole person seemed to be a little scared and stupid.

    "what happened?"

    Even if it is

    "I am God!  "Chapter 583: Are you going to enter Lady Sally's glass jar too?

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 584: Eternal Insay!  Please wait a little longer!

    The door to the place where wisdom is rooted is wide open.

    The light of Shenyue shines down from the starry sky, illuminating the path forward for all wisdom species.

    He is the end point that all intelligent species want to reach, but at this moment, it is just a transit point for the Supreme God to pass by.

    "Wow, boom!"

    When the wind blows over the leaves of the sacred tree, it is as if countless wind chimes are blowing, making a booming sound that fills the sky.

    And every leaf reflects the shadow of life

    "I am God!  "Chapter 584: Eternal Yin Sai!  Please wait a little longer!

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 585: God, you are here after all, the sky temple he built for you

    North Pole.

    After staying in the dark and cold star world for too long, she suddenly entered the colorful human world, which also made Sheila feel much better.

    Sheila couldn't help but leaned in front of the window, and pressed her face against the glass like Sally, looking at the world below.

    Recently Sheila found out.

    Because Saishen thought of the past time and time again, remembered the past.

    The one she said went home, although it was the fuse

    "I am God!  "Chapter 585: God, you are here after all, the sky temple he built for you

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 586: Glass cylinder, how many races have you deduced?

    Sky Temple.

    The gate of the ancient temple is completely open, it is no longer tightly closed as before, or only a gap is opened.

    The sky mirror on the top of the head is really like a mirror, refracting the sunlight from the outside into a colorful effect, and casting it on the top and bottom of the holy mountain.

    "Whoa whoa!"

    Sally rode the nihilium mother, turning around up and down the holy mountain.

    ?There is a city of servants of the gods on the whole holy mountain and three adjacent towns at the foot of the mountain.

    "I am God!  "Chapter 586: Glass cylinder, how many races have you deduced?

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 587: I want to enter your glass jar

    ,

    Under the aurora.

    The sterile mother looked at the white stone demon king standing by the sea, that would be a very suitable template for life deduction.

    but.

    She still remembers her theorem, and does not take the initiative to decompose the living to obtain the template.

    She stood there without moving, just looked at each other quietly.  She didn't make a sound until the white stone demon king raised his foot.

    "Don't go forward." "Seller refuses your entry."

    However, the stone demon king just turned around blankly. The other party heard her words, but he didn't understand what she meant at all.

    The white stone giant standing between the sky and the earth just looked at the nihilium mother, then turned around again, and stepped heavily on the sea.

    "Boom!"

    Immediately afterwards, the Stone Demon King jumped up.

    It really dared to trespass on the barrier set up by the giant Ruhe giant Sailor Siren, and wanted to go to the world under the mirror of the day.

    "Wow!"

    When it moves, it seems to arouse changes in the entire mirror of the sky.  Layers of water flowed backwards towards the sky, turning into a wall of ice crystals connecting the sky and the earth.

    And when it collided with the wall, it was as if the fragile glass hit a layer of steel barrier.  moment.  Broken into a large piece.

    The white stones falling from the sky are about to fall into the mirror of the sky.  Seeing that it was about to be swallowed by the mirror of the sky, the nihilistic mother shot and caught it all in midair.

    After a while.

    The ritual engraved on its body, divine blood and divine grace stone was fully activated.

    A large number of stones are glued together and constantly reorganized, and it gradually becomes a huge white stone dome.

    It was reincarnated again.

    The last life without any goals, nothing worth remembering, and nothing left is over.

    And the next same life seems to be reopening.  only.

    This time there seemed to be something different.

    Just like what it instinctively longed for, in this place, someone interrupted its cycle of fate that lasted for hundreds of millions of years.

    In the distance, the mushroom man with the world on his head came over little by little, stretched out his broad arms, and hugged it gently.

    The sterile mother picked up the stone dome and walked towards the distance little by little.

    While walking, he was talking to himself.  "Isn't it a kind of wisdom?" "Why are you so stupid?" By the mirror of the sky under the aurora.

    The giant egg emits a white light, and gently rubs against the tall body of the nihilium mother, as if you can feel the softness and temperature of its body.

    That is what the sea, land, sky and this ice and snow polar region cannot bring, and it has never felt it.

    The monster is a life form created by the three-leaf people.  It originated from an experiment between the fire demon Haru and the teacher. Sang Dean created a stone demon, Lan En created a wing demon, and Anhofus created a bone demon with three leaves.

    Except for the most special three-leaf human bone demon.

    They are intelligent species, but they do not belong to the normal kind of life.

    They lack some things that normal intelligent life should have, but they have the power and longevity far beyond ordinary intelligent life.

    However, after the fourth level, after the birth of mythical organs, they will also have real advanced wisdom.

    It's just that Lan En's Stone Demon King is different.

    The reason why Lan En created it was not because he wanted to create monsters, but an experiment, conducting experiments on immortality and becoming a god.

    ?Because when a test subject possesses intelligence and emotion, it is destined to be a tragedy.

    Lan En blocked its ability to create mythical organs, allowing it to reincarnate continuously in the state of the stone demon's body and the God's Grace Stone.

    The nihilistic mother placed the giant egg in the middle of the sea, and sat next to the stone egg.

    "Reincarnation." "Please answer me."

    "I want to make a deal with you.

    ""Do you want to enter Lady Sally's glass jar?""?"

    But after waiting for a long time, the stone egg did not respond.  but.

    However, the stone egg itself trembled slightly, and leaned a little closer to the nihilium mother.

    The Null Mother wanted to communicate with the stone demon king's consciousness, so she returned to the Sky Temple to ask another existence.

    Velen, the spirit of mythology, has existed longer, has a good relationship with the witch doctor, and knows and hears more.

    ?""

    She slowly stabilized her voice, and finally raised her head a little bit, telling Mother Null.

    "The glass jar is also good, isn't it also next to you?" Beth looked at the huge white shadow.

    Stretch out your hand and let the nihilistic bacteria flying all over the sky pass by your fingertips.  The emptiness of "Snowflake" does not feel cold, but only warm.  Yet she looked into those white eyes, but couldn't see any emotion in them that she wanted to see.

    This is not an ordinary life, this is a born mythical creature.

    At this very moment.  She totally understands.

    Those are the whole time for me, but only a short moment for the existence in front of me.

    For me, the other party is the person I am most intimate and familiar with.  But for her, she was just a stranger she just met.

    She will never give herself what she wants.  She will never become her own mother.

    Beth's voice was almost pleading: "If I'm in your glass tank, they won't be able to catch me!"

    The sterile mother said: "In that case, I have a reason to make a move. ?

 Text Chapter 588: The plan to revive the Sanye people

    Once a decision is made, I feel that many things will no longer bring fear, and even give people a kind of longing in the dark.

    ? No longer miss the past, start looking forward to the future.

    Because the real past cannot be grasped, but the illusory future seems to be full of hope.

    People always.

    Make choices when there is no turning back.

    Whether it is an adult or a child.

    The blue sky above the head seems to be within reach

    "I am God!  "Chapter 588: The plan to revive the Sanye people

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 589: Go to the end of the world, and then go to another world!

    aboard the Platinum.

    The bottom of the cabin, in the corner where cargo is piled up.

    "The Dwarf" was playing the harmonica unique to the western region of Suinhall, and it was the only place on the ship that was quiet enough, and as the second officer, he was entitled to enter and exit freely.

    He leaned in the corner and blew vigorously, trying to put together a perfect song.

    But the boat swings back and forth, always interrupting his rhythm and breath.

    ? Wait until the waves toss the boat again

    "I am God!  "Chapter 589: Go to the end of the world, and then go to another world!

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter Five Hundred and Ninety: The Flick of the Ruler of Life

    Passing through the end of the world is another world.

    The picture in front of him is continuously enlarged, and the "little man" is watching the other world that is gradually approaching him.

    His face was filled with anticipation, and he opened his mouth a little bit.

    His voice was very soft, but the unstoppable joy and longing gushed out like oceans and rivers.

    "Look quickly!"

    "Nasa, we have not only found the kingdom of God."

    "return

    "I am God!  》Chapter Five Hundred and Ninety: The Flick of the Ruler of Life

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 591: Accept your fate!

    The storm melted like smoke, and the sky was full of snow.

    In the snow-white world.

    Beth stood on the shoulders of the mythical life standing on top of the sky, watching those people driving their own boats to the world in a tank above the head of nothingness.

    But keep your head down.

    But saw another of them, and their ship.

    The Platinum and the people on board are being wrapped up by the nihility bacteria bit by bit, rolling into a huge cocoon.

    "There are two

    "I am God!  "Chapter 591: Accept your fate!

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 592: Cannibals will eventually be eaten by gods!

    Hearing that Captain Bremen agreed, the others naturally had no other ideas.

    On deck.

    The "little man" turned around swaggeringly and walked towards the entrance of the cabin, while beckoning familiarly to the little girl hiding behind the barrel.

    "Nasa!"

    "Come with me."

    He waved his hands vigorously, as if he was about to put out flowers, and only with such strength can he show his inner emotions.

    "Follow me

    "I am God!  "Chapter 592: Cannibals will eventually be eaten by gods!

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Happy New Year's Eve

    Today is Chinese New Year's Eve, I will take a day off, and I wish you all a happy New Year's Eve and good health.

    "I am God!  "Happy New Year's Eve

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 593: Trilobites and Archaeopteryx

    On the vast sea, a "monster" appeared.

    The appearance of ordinary stone devils is composed of two stone balls.

    Mostly dark brown, but also khaki, rough in texture and rough in appearance.

    The guy in front of him who is made of stone is obviously made of an unusually strong white stone, presenting a complete human shape, with delicate texture and clear outline.

    Therefore, everyone on the Platinum felt that this thing might have something to do with the Stone Demon

    "I am God!  》Chapter 593: Trilobites and Archaeopteryx

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 594: The Three-leaf Seed and the Treant

    There was a flash of thunder in the sky, and then it rained sporadically.

    "It's raining." "It's raining."

    The people in the cave finally got out, took out all kinds of things, and then the rain from the sky.

    They opened their chapped lips, stretched out their tongues to lick the rainwater falling from the sky, and swallowed the rainwater.

    Feeling the shade after the scorching sun was blocked, smiles appeared on the faces of each snake man.

    This is the only thing they are happy about these days.  Guarding a large ocean, there will be a lack of water.

    Not only water, but everything they lack here, the whole world is theirs, but they seem to have nothing.

    This is the current status quo.  inside the cave.

    Breman checked the current status of everyone, and he could see that more and more people fell ill, and many people were lying on the ground, moaning and groaning in pain.

    Species of the second era cannot survive in the first era.

    Breman watched one of them with a pale face, gasping for breath with his mouth open, and stared into her painful eyes.

    This is a female doctor on board, not a witch doctor, but an ordinary doctor.

    But in such a world, she has nothing to do.  Not only can you not save others, but you can't save yourself.

    She also saw Breman, and turned her eyes a little bit.  She couldn't speak, but just held out her hand.

    Bremen didn't speak either, but he also stretched out his hand and grabbed the opponent's hand.

    Finally, he came to the entrance of the cave.

    Here you can see the sea outside and the boats on the sea. Lying by the entrance of the cave is the first mate "tree man", who specially asked to live here

    of.

    At this moment, even if the captain Briman came, the "tree man" still looked outside, looking at their ship.

    Then, he said intently.  "Platinum." "Dying."

    The main body of the Platinum is his monster, and the Platinum is going to die, in a sense.

    It's him who is a magic knight, and he is going to die.

    When he was out at sea, he didn't know what he had eaten by mistake, or other reasons.

    A rotten sore developed on his stomach, and then there were problems with his organs.

    After taking two doses of witchcraft, it got worse.

    And here, they couldn't find any powerful witch doctor to treat the disease and check the cause.

    He took the lead and wanted to find land as soon as possible to save the situation, but he was the one who fell first.

    He murmured, "Captain, didn't you say we wouldn't die?

    Bremen: "We don't really die, we just become something else in this world."

    The first mate turned around: "What is it?"

    Briman: "Look at what's in this world, if you look at it according to the current situation."

    "Maybe it's a fish, or some weird bug, or a shrimp."

    The first mate asked again: "What is it like to be a fish and a bug?" Breman asked back: "What is it like to be a tree." The first mate understood: "If I can, I still want to be a tree."  human.

    Bremen: "What do you think is a human being?" The first mate said, "At least one must have wisdom!"

    The first mate looked into the distance with longing in his eyes.

    "In this world, only having wisdom can be regarded as being alive and possessing life!"

    "Otherwise, what's the difference between it and a pile of rotten meat?"

    As he was talking, the first mate "Tree Man" started talking nonsense, and he couldn't hear what he was saying at all.

    Breman touched his forehead and found it was very hot.

    Breman sat beside his first mate for a while, looking at the earliest crew member who had been with him from the very beginning.

    He remained silent, but his eyes changed little by little.  He stood up and went outside.

    heavy rain

    middle.

    It can be seen that the "dwarfs" directing the personnel to catch the rain are very busy. Some of them use utensils, and some use extraordinary power to gather water into a pool.

    Beside the "dwarf", a girl is running around holding a wooden basin, looking very serious.

    After the girl received the water, she ran into the cave immediately.

    Poured water into the mouths of other immobile people, and said strange things in their mouthsThe body that has been removed.

    The first officer asked Bremen: "May I ask, what kind of body will I have?"

    Bremen said, "You will become one with your Platinum Tree." The mate immediately smiled and said, "It doesn't seem too bad.

    "Treant" raised his head and walked towards Breman.  "Burst violent~"

    In an instant, the entire bloody vortex spun violently.

    And before the cave, all the snake people watched the violent movement of the vortex, and finally heard a loud bang.

    The surface of the water exploded, and a tall figure stood up from the water and walked to the edge little by little.

    Everyone looked at the tall figure in bewilderment. The guy looked like a huge tree, but he was walking like a human.

    His hanging branches and vines are like two huge arms, supported by the leaves above his head, blocking the sun in the sky.  What was even more frightening was that there was a human face growing on the tree.  And eyes.

    "Face, there is a face growing on the tree." Everyone was shocked when they saw that face.

    "The tree is alive?" Everyone exclaimed.

    "What's the situation, where did the tree come from in this world?" Before the crowd, the "dwarf" felt that there was a problem.

    "Could it be" Afterwards, he vaguely guessed something.

    That unknown existence looked at them from a distance, and then spoke.

    "Why, you don't recognize me?"

    At this moment, everyone exclaimed.  "Tree people?"

    In the past, "tree man" was just a nickname.

    And now, the "tree man" has become a real tree man.

    The tree man stood on the edge of the bloody vortex, looked down at the people who were constantly gathering, stretched out his arms, and blocked the sun for them.  The "dwarf" stepped forward and asked the tree man who had become like this.  "Treant, how did you become like this?"

    "Also, what's the matter with this bloody vortex?" The tree man told the people below, and said.

    "Master Breman gave up the form of God and turned into this sea of ??blood." And my body was recreated by him by fusing the body of the platinum tree and the snake man

    's extraordinary body.

    "In this era, snake people cannot survive."

    "Master Bremen changed my form for me, so that I can retain my wisdom without dying."

    "If you are superhumans, you can also choose my form and live in this world in another way."

    The "dwarf" stared at the tree man's body dumbfounded: "The tree man?"

    Some people find it difficult to accept, and perhaps only a eccentric person like a tree man who lives with a tree can accept such a life form!  The tree man yawned while talking, he seemed to feel sleepy after turning into this body.

    Just like that, he really turned into a real big tree in front of everyone, and just fell asleep like this.

    A wild and primitive world.

    On the newly born island, a blood-colored lake appeared, and a tree man stood on the edge of the lake.

    And all the snake people who broke into this primitive world looked at the tree man and the lake with expressions of shock or deep thought.

 Text Chapter 595: Mermaid

    On an isolated island in the world in a jar.

    With the first person who chooses to become a treant, there will naturally be a second one.

    Life is great, it can create miracles.

    Life is also very weak, insignificant and powerless in front of nature and the world.

    In such a cruel and harsh environment, after all, there are still some people who can't hold on anymore. Compared with the torture of illness, they can't see a hopeful future.

    Perhaps, becoming a tree is not unacceptable.

    In one night.

    A male snake man with a skinny body but a high belly like a ball stood up quietly.

    He passed between the beds, and left the cave alone, amidst groans of pain and breathless breathing.

    Under the moonlight.

    He twisted his tail, almost crawling sideways a little bit closer to the bloody vortex in the distance.

    Tall trees stood beside the scarlet vortex, and the refracted light made the surrounding ground tinged with blood.

    Just like this, he crawled over the ground little by little, and finally came to the bank of the bloody vortex.

    On the flowing water, he could vaguely see his deeply sunken face by the moonlight.

    Reflecting red light, it looks like a ghost skeleton.

    He looked up.

    Looking at the only tree in the world at present.

    On the tree, he saw a face slowly moving, looking at him with a slightly calm and dull face.

    The two didn't say anything, they both knew what was about to happen.

    After a while, only the sound of a heavy object falling into the water was heard.

    "Plop."

    Looking at the past again, there is no trace of the bloody vortex.

    Early the next morning, the entire living cave was immediately awakened by a sharp sound.

    "Tree!"

    "There is one more tree."

    A group of people got up and came to the side of the cave, looking into the distance.

    Under the early morning sun, a second tree was erected on the edge of the bloody vortex, and everyone could probably understand what happened.

    The second "dwarf" was also standing among the crowd, looking at the tree.

    "Go and see."

    He immediately led the crowd to lift a canvas and came under the tree.

    At this time, someone came over wrapped tightly in a cloak and told the second "dwarf".

    "The watchman is gone, he has worms in his stomach, but we have no cure."

    "He said yesterday that he would rather be a tree than live like this."

    When everyone raised their heads again, they found a lookout mirror hanging on the branch of the tree.

    Everything is self-evident.

    Everyone looked at each other and seemed to want to say something to each other.

    And this time.

    The watchman who had just turned into a treant suddenly moved.

    This movement immediately attracted everyone's attention and interrupted their plans to speak.

    ? What seemed to be tangled together like a tree tumor moved a little bit and turned into a face.

    There are eyes on the face, and the mouth is opened to speak.

    I don't know if it's because of changing to another life form. Although his voice is still very similar to before, it always feels that the rhythm is much slower, and the emotion has become much more indifferent.

    "I don't have to eat, I don't feel hungry, I feel warm."

    "My roots draw energy from the water, and my body is not afraid of the sun's burn."

    "This crimson sea will devour the life forms in the sea, transforming them into blood to supply us and keep us alive."

    Scarlet Sea, this is the first time they have heard this name.

    Although, it is still far from being called a sea.

    After finishing speaking, the tree man slowly closed his eyes again.

    Just when everyone was about to say something, the tree man suddenly opened his eyes again, as if he suddenly remembered something, and added something loudly.

    "Only a superhuman can become a treant."

    This sound startled everyone.

    Under the tree, everyone looked at the tree man, worried that he would startle everyone again by speaking suddenly, and there was no sound for a long time.

    But after that, there was no sound.

    In the end, it was the second "dwarf" who spoke first, and asked the new tree-man.

    &n; Everyone looked at the beautiful posture of the mermaid and opened their mouths wide.

    In the end, an ordinary sailor also came out.

    He dropped the prop weapon in his hand, untied his cloak, and walked into the depths of the bloody vortex little by little.

    He said aloud excitedly, his voice was hoarse but a little crazy.

    It was as if in the oppressive darkness, I finally saw a ray of light.

    "We can be like this too."

    "Ordinary people can also obtain the qualifications to live in this world."

    "Thank you, great Captain Bremen."

    "You are our captain, our salvation."

    "You are……"

    "Our God."

    He plunged into the bloody sea, and was completely submerged in the end.

    After a while, he slowly floated up.

    Like the female ship doctor before, he also turned into a mermaid.

    He also looked at the shore like the female ship doctor, and wanted to say something to the people on the shore, but he couldn't say anything.

    However, in the eyes of the people on the shore, his appearance seemed to be calling them to go to the bloody sea together.

    The situation of the female ship doctor and the appearance of the mermaid seem to be the fuse.

    Let everyone have a choice, but also let people have no choice.

    People kept coming forward.

    Little by little, they dived into the vortex of the crimson sea.

    "There is no way."

    "It's time to give up the body of the snake man."

    "Treants are not bad either. They can live in the sun without worrying about food or most diseases."

    "A mermaid is more like a snake-man. Although it can't speak, it's still a human!"

    In the blink of an eye, waves rose one after another in the crimson sea.

    A large number of tree people appeared on the shore, and the mermaids with their tails and vigorous danced in the sea, rushing to the deep water.

    Someone chose to become a treant so that they could live under the sun and breathe the air outside.

    Someone turned into a mermaid, and since then he can't speak, and can only live in the dark bottom of the water.

    The sun never sees.

    ()

    1 second to remember the vertices: ?

 Text Chapter 596: The Creator Said She Was a Child Who Would Never Grow Up

    ,

    The small island.

    There are more and more trees in front of the bloody vortex, and occasionally at night, the mermaid with its silver tail can be seen appearing, looking at the people at the entrance of the cave.

    In this way, the "dwarf" saw that there were fewer and fewer snake people in the cave, and the originally bustling cave gradually became deserted.

    On this night, the "dwarf" and "Nasa" read a book together.

    "The Dwarf" was read to "Nasa", and the two laughed because of a story in it.

    After reading it, after the "little man" closed the book, he suddenly threw out a question inadvertently.  "Nasa, would you like to become a mermaid?"

    He was still shaken.

    As there were fewer and fewer people in the cave, he also seemed to realize that some fates and events were unavoidable.  Sometimes, it's not whether you want to choose, but you don't have a choice.

    After finishing speaking, he added another sentence.

    "The mermaid seems to be quite beautiful, and very similar to the snake man."

    "Besides being unable to speak, being unable to appear under the sun seems pretty good." "Nasa" asked him, "Would you like to become a tree man?"

    The "dwarf" didn't speak, but just asked: "I asked first, Nasha, you have to answer me first." However, what the "dwarf" didn't expect was that "Nasa" very clearly expressed her refusal.  The "dwarf" didn't understand: "Why?"

    But the girl told him: "Because this body was given to me by my mother."

    She lowered her head and muttered in a low voice: "If I change into another appearance, my mother might not know me anymore." "Nasa"'s childish words sometimes make the "dwarf" want to laugh.

    But "Nasa" has always been just a child, and apart from his appearance and height, he has already become an adult, so it feels normal to think about it this way.

    At this moment, the "little man" also smiled helplessly, and then heaved a long sigh.

    Yes, whose body is not a gift from my mother.

    Who else is willing to abandon his body and become another strange race that he has never seen before.  The "little man" carefully blew out the lamp, and then spoke.

    "go to bed early."

    After finishing speaking, he covered her with the large and beautiful blanket he gave to the girl.  "Warm up!"

    "When I was a child, the blanket was too small. With this, you will never feel cold again." "If you cover it thicker, you won't get sick."

    The girl lay on the bed and said happily, "Short, you are the best to me."

    The "dwarf" seemed happier than the girl when he heard the other party say this: "Of course, we are family!" But within a few days, the girl also became ill.

    Even though the dwarf protected her very well, it still couldn't stop her body from weakening day by day.  Here, after all, is a place that is not suitable for ordinary snake people to survive.

    The dwarf had no choice but to carry Nasha to the edge of the bloody vortex at night, and begged Captain Bremen.  "Please give her some life energy!"

    It's like this every time, and it seems to be fine for the time being.  But it didn't take long before it recovered again.

    Because this is only a temporary solution, not the root cause, the problem is not the girl's body, but the external environment.  Repeatedly, it made the girl suffer.

    Later, the problem became more and more serious.

    This time, it was the failure of internal organs.

    The dwarf stood by the bed, pale and wide-eyed.  It was as if it wasn't the girl who was sick, but himself.  He looked at the girl on the bed, raised his hand for a while, and put it down for a while.  A look of helplessness.

    The girl on the bed said to him, and the words still talked about the existence of the real mother, or the existence called mother, as usual.

    She grabbed the blanket with her hands and stroked it gently, her eyes closed and opened for a while.  "dwarf!"

    "I miss my mother a little bit, her body is big, soft, and white." "No matter how strong the wind outside is,

    It doesn't feel cold at all.  "

    The girl was also pale from the pain, so she kept wanting to say something to relieve it.  Suddenly, she called out to the other party.

    "Short."

    At this time, the "dwarf" raised his head hastily.  "ah?"

    He stood up and looked at the other party, and asked with concern.  "What's wrong?"

    "Do you want something?"

    the??The strong oppressive force makes the hairs stand on end.  It didn't speak, but an invisible voice seemed to be echoing in the void.

    "Gift of power."

    Huge power poured into the ritual altar through the palm and gathered around.

    The "dwarf" seemed to hear the stone demon praying, calling a certain name.  Gradually, it melted completely.

    In the end, it turned into a shadow and walked into the altar, surrounding the girl.  Immediately afterwards, the next giant stone demon came and repeated the previous action.

    One after another the giant stone goblins melted away, and the terrifying power poured into the girl's body, turning into one after another illusory shadows writhing around the altar.

    slowly.

    The girl turned into a silver sun.

    The beam of light soared into the sky, piercing through another world.  The light shines across the sea and covers the sky.

    Looking over from the island.

    She seems to cover the sun at the end of the sky.  Because the sun is too far away, and she is too close.

    Logically speaking, even if it is a gift of power, it cannot be like this.

    An almost divine being, the gift of power bestows power on a mortal, like flooding a puddle with the sea.  Even if it succeeds in the end, the former will definitely overwhelm the latter completely.

    However, everything is going smoothly at this moment, as if she is taking back her own power.  at the same time.

    The entire island also began to change, with strange lines spreading continuously, and huge rituals surrounding the entire island, from the surface to the ground.

    A mythical realm spreads out in rotation, making this place between reality and illusion.  Breman seemed to have seen such a scene before, and told the "dwarf" who was at a loss.  "Divine Grace Four Points Mystery, the last reincarnation!"

    "This island is going to be turned into a kingdom of God."

    This is the last reincarnation, after the transformation is complete.

    The realm has turned into a kingdom of gods, and mortals have god bodies.

    Bremen paid attention to the god-like island, and the whole island seemed to be slowly turning into a giant egg.  It is shaping itself according to God's will.

    However, most of this giant egg is submerged under the sea water, and the point where the head is exposed becomes the island.  island out

    Some strange buildings appeared, which looked like a place where a child lived.

    You can even see a huge metal building like a cradle, swaying left and right.  same.

    You can also see that the little girl on the altar has grown a little bit.

    In the end, she turned into a huge god whose body spanned many miles. Under the blurred light, she curled up and went deep into the giant egg.

    Bremen didn't see the door being born, which is also in line with his guess.

    "There is no tree of wisdom root and moon of gods here, otherwise it would be directly born gate."

    The "dwarf" didn't understand this. Just by the scene in front of him, he was so shocked that he couldn't speak, and was shaking with excitement.

    He stepped forward step by step, watching "Nasa" who turned into a god with a little bit of light.  He raised his hands high.

    "Nasa!" "Ah, Nassa!"

    "You are so beautiful, you have finally entered the kingdom of God you wanted." Then he prostrated himself on the ground, his head resting on the ground, and shouted hysterically.  "No one else can take you away, can take you away."

    "Because, you are God." On the other side.

    Beth was in a coma, as if in a dream.  She felt no pain and everything was very warm around her.  It was as if time had gone back and she was back inside the egg.

    She looked outside curiously in the egg, there was a creature waiting for her birth outside, whispering to her.  in the egg.

    She will never grow up, she will always stay in the past.

    She fell asleep, thinking of living on a high mountain like a giant egg, looking at the white gods coming across the sea in the distance.

    She happily asked: "Xuan Wu, what do you eat today?" The other party said: "Eat what Mrs. Sally loves most." She asked: "Who is Mrs. Sally?"

    The other party said: "He is the master of life."

    Girl: "What kind of existence is she?"

    This seems to be a difficult question to describe. If the mother of nihilium were to say it, she would definitely say that she is a world-destroying demon god who holds the world in her palm.

    But she is just a glass jar, how dare she judge the gods.  In the end, she could only repeat what others had said.

    "I don't know either."

    "But the Creator said that she is a child who will never grow up." She was dreaming: "It must be very happy!", she is a child who will never grow up.  She was talking in her sleep: "It must be very happy!"

 Text Chapter 597: Dwarves and Nine Hundred Thousand Years Later

    The Scarlet Sea.

    Bremen and the "dwarf" watched the girl's entire ascension process, and witnessed the girl gradually transform into a stalwart god in the form of a god, although in the form of a child.

    She was wearing the simple white robe of God's weave given to her by "mother", and a beautiful pendant hung on her chest, shining with the light of mythology.  Look carefully.

    You can see that there are hundreds of millions of years of change in the pendant, from the first era to the second era.

    From the era of the Trilobites and the Archeopteryx, to the era when the Winged Demons roamed the sky, to the era when the descendants of the Archeopteryx climbed onto the land.

    And, the final age of the Snakemen, Wingmen and Lizardmen.  Bremen saw it most clearly.

    At the moment when the light and shadow flashed rapidly, he seemed to faintly see a tall clover man wearing a sage's robe.

    The other party stood in the ancient era, looking back at the inheritance of truth.  At this moment, he couldn't help showing the same expression as the "dwarf", looking at Gao Dao with longing and shock, and shouted.

    "The second generation of truth sages. "Lane!"

    But that shadow was only fleeting, and was submerged in the long river of time.

    Bremen stared at it for a long time.

    He saw the child in the shape of a god falling into the giant egg below, curled up into a ball, hugging his legs.

    However, the island and everything around it are between illusion and reality, completely territorialized by the Kingdom of God.

    If you look at it from the outside.

    Can't see anything, only occasionally see some faint brilliance and hazy pictures.

    And it is impossible to enter here again with ordinary methods, because this place no longer exists completely in reality.

    The ascension to God is over.

    When Briman came back to his senses, he looked at the changes in the entire island and said.

    "Is it because of the magnification of another world, or is it because her background is really thick?

    "Unexpectedly, one step directly reached the realm of the kingdom of God on earth." But when he turned his head to look at the "dwarf" beside him, he found that he had passed through the ritual barrier and walked onto the altar without knowing when.

    He propped one hand on the ladder, and stretched out the other hand high, maintaining a sculpture-like posture, motionless.

    "Dwarf"

    "You were too close to the god just now."

    Bremen yelled at the other party, but the "dwarf" didn't seem to hear it at all.

    When Breman stepped forward, he found that his lower body and tail had been completely petrified, and his entire shape was distorted.

    The mythical light escaping from the altar almost turned him into a stone goblin, but it didn't work, and it seemed to be restrained in the end.

    Breman looked at the sculpture-like "dwarf", touched his chin, and shook his head helplessly.

    "Your madness is getting worse, little man."

    But at this time, the other party can't see or feel anything.

    Bremen dragged the "dwarf" back, and the crimson sea swept and completely submerged it.

    By the time the "dwarf" woke up, it was already many days later.

    When he woke up, he found himself lying under a big tree, half of his body submerged in red water.

    Suddenly someone whispered in his ear, "Are you awake?"

    The "dwarf" couldn't see the figure, but he could hear Bremen's voice through contact with the blood.

    He asked, "Captain?"

    Briman continued: "Everything is going well, take a look at your new form!"

    The "dwarf" stood up, but almost didn't fall directly into the water.

    "what happened?"

    He looked down, only to realize that his lower body was no longer a tail, but had become two strong legs.

    He looked at his hands and body again, and found that the skin on his body was smooth and hard, reflecting the light under the sun, and at the same time full of a sense of strength.

    The "dwarf" immediately understood something. It was Captain Breman's transformation of his life form, fusing other organs.  Thus, it turned him into a synthetic life-like form.  "Isn't this a tree man, or a mermaid?"

    Bremen told "The Little People," explaining what happened next.

    "You are too close to the gods, almost assimilated by the power of the gods, and most of your body is petrified."

    "So I pushed the boat along the way, picked up a stone that fell from the giant stone demon after it was shattered, a stone of the apostle's elementalization, and turned it intoAfter that, it went through a long period of repairing on the land.  The high mountains and high mountains were built, and the deep valleys were built.

    However, the rest of the world remained the same.

    Primitive, barbaric, nothingness.

    Everything is as Breman expected.

    The Mermaid, Dwarf, and Treant tribes did give birth to offspring smoothly, but the inheritance is very difficult, and the number is scarce and can barely be called an ethnic group.

    Because mermaids, dwarves, and treants have always maintained a group of hundreds to thousands, although occasionally some geniuses appear, make some moves beyond the times, and invent some things beyond the times.

    Some of them created characters, and some taught some technologies beyond the times.

    It's just that these things were quickly cut off because of the turmoil of the ethnic group and no one to learn and inherit them.

    Like a flash in the pan.

    No matter how many thousands of years, no matter how much effort you put in.

    It's as if an invisible big hand hangs down from the sky, resetting everything to zero again and again, and resetting it to its original appearance.

    That is a force of nature.

    There are not enough numbers and groups, and life that cannot be conceived naturally.

    It is impossible to give birth to a real civilization.

    But likewise, there is another big hand that allows these ethnic groups to survive in this era no matter what storms they experience, instead of dying out directly.

    This is the power of myth.

    When the time advances, counting from the day when the platinum alchemy ship arrived in this world, it will be close to 900,000 years.  world.

    Finally, there are some new changes.  Under the high mountains, there is a big lake.

    A group of naked and hairy dwarves lived here for an unknown number of ages.

    They picked up the ancestor fish in the lake and enshrined them under a huge high platform made of stones.

    Then he faced the mountain, knelt down on the ground, and screamed loudly.

    ? For a while, raise your hand high, and then lift it again

    The heavy slap hit the ground.  They couldn't see clearly what was on the mountain, but occasionally through the reflection of the lake under the moonlight, they saw the giant egg-like world of the Kingdom of God, and knew that there was a very great existence there.

    "Yeah! "Crack!" "Yeah!" "Crack!"

    Prayers are very rhythmic. This prayer method has been passed down for many years. It seems that someone told them a long time ago that there is something on this mountain, and they must stay here to guard it.

    Up to now, all of this has been deeply rooted in their blood.

    At this time, a dwarf suddenly rushed out of the cave at the foot of the mountain, shouting towards the outside.

    "Yeah, yeah!"

    Everyone rushed over immediately, and they could see a female dwarf giving birth in the cave.

    This is not surprising.

    But at this moment, everyone was dumbfounded at the child born by the dwarves.

    "Yeah!" "Ah!" "Yeah!"

    All the dwarves were dancing, looking at a loss.

    Because in the past, the life they gave birth to was first in the form of a mass of flesh and blood eggs.

    Then under a strange red light, it slowly turned into the appearance of a dwarf child.

    But now, it's completely different.

    It no longer appears in the form of eggs or eggs, but is born in this world directly, which is unprecedented.

    Whether it is this world or another world.  "Whoa whoa whoa!"

    As soon as the child appeared, he burst into tears.

    This is a dwarf born naturally without a life mark.

    A mature, brand-new life template.  A race of flesh and blood, with bones made of stone.

    read for free

 Main text Chapter 598: Report to Master of Life

    The crest of the world.

    The highest place on the continent, the highest mountain.

    Just looking at the current appearance, it is hard to think that many years ago, this place was a sea. When the world first opened, a ship came from afar, stopped at this roof of the world, and finally established a mythical country.

    The crew on that ship turned into the first three races here, which also opened the prelude to everything.

    At this very moment.

    In this mythical kingdom, there are still a group of Platinum crew members who have not had time to step into the world, a group of immortals.

    Whenever they died in the previous life, and the new life in the next life has just been conceived and has not yet landed.

    They can all stay here temporarily.

    Over the years, everything has changed here.

    The Scarlet Sea has become wider, it really looks like a vast ocean, and various buildings have been built around the Blood Sea, and the cave where they lived in the past has been transformed into a huge temple.

    In the temple, a statue of a girl is enshrined.

    A group of dwarves were standing or sitting under the big tree standing next to the sea of ??blood.

    In the sea water, a group of coquettish and beautiful mermaids floated in the water and looked at them.

    In the attention of the crowd.

    One of the dwarves slowly drew out a long knife, holding the heavy long knife in his strong arm without shaking at all, with the tip of the knife pointing down.

    "Shua!"

    Suddenly raised the knife, stirring up the fallen leaves in the air.

    Every knife that was swung afterwards just happened to stir up pieces of fallen leaves, making those fallen leaves rotate with him, and they couldn't fall to the ground no matter what.

    The fallen leaves are flying all over the sky, as if being controlled by an extraordinary force.

    Its control over power, perception of wind, and changes in the outside world can be said to have reached the limit.

    Even without the use of extraordinary power, extraordinary effects have been achieved.

    after the end.

    The dwarf said to the tree man with a confident face.

    "Look at me, no matter what weapon I have used, I have reached the peak."

    "How about calling me a Valkyrie or God of War?"

    The tree man asked, "How many years have you practiced?"

    Just as the dwarf was about to answer, his words stopped: "I practiced"

    Finally, the dwarf shook his head: "I forgot too."

    All of a sudden, the people who were chatting and hadn't seen each other for a long time became silent.

    There is only one idea left in everyone's mind.

    "How many years have passed?"

    They did not calculate, or they did not dare to calculate, did not dare to think.

    At this time, someone suddenly rushed out of the temple and shouted towards the outside.

    "Look, there is a shadow on the temple."

    Everyone followed the man's guidance and found that there was an abnormality in the Kingdom of God.

    The dome-shaped Kingdom of God radiates light, and one phantom after another is reflected on the border.

    And the scene in the phantom is a group of dwarves. If you look closely, you will find that it is a picture of the birth of a brand new life.

    "Wow wow~"

    The child's cry even penetrated through the barriers of the kingdom of God, and faintly spread into this kingdom.

    It seems that the birth of this life is of great significance to this world.  

    A group of people are looking at the birth of new life in the outside world, a naturally bred species that can maintain the form of a dwarf without any external force.

    "A dwarf who doesn't need a life mark?" Watching the child's birth, a treant present said slowly, his sleepy eyes finally fully opened.

    "Is there such a life that is directly born in the form of life?" Even a dwarf has never seen a dwarf born in this way.

    Gradually, the crew of the original Platinum finally understood what happened.

    "That's the real race." Everyone crowded up, and their eyes gradually changed.

    "It's not a life that is forcibly fused together with the power of life." The tree man also stepped forward and walked to the front of the temple.

    "My God, a brand new race has been born." Everyone was shocked.

    The long years and the cycle of life have made them reborn, but at the same time, we can see the vicissitudes and fatigue in each of their eyes.

    They have experienced again and againThey used their power to build one tree after another in the underground world, and tried to plant all the plants and seeds on the Platinum ship in the underground world.

    They use their own strength to maintain their growth and let them bloom.

    Under the reincarnation guidance of generations of first-generation tree people, the entire underground world began to spread all kinds of plants.

    The mermaid created a sea of ??earth underground, breeding a large number of fish and aquatic organisms, and maintaining the water source of the underground world.

    at last.

    When the dwarves started trying to grow crops, when they started using trees to make fires.

    When starting to make various tools and record them on the wall.

    Civilization.

    born.

    They worshiped the Kingdom of God and passed on their faith and power to the Kingdom of God.

    The power of the Kingdom of God gradually covered the underground space.

    The kingdom of gods, treants and plants, mermaids and the sea, dwarves and the earth.

    Everything forms a special ecology, interlocking.

    This is a world built by three races together.

    A world that gathers the power of the kingdom of God, as well as all the creations of all the first-generation races and the crew of the Platinum.

    This is a man-made paradise——

    Nine hundred thousand years have passed in the glass jar.

    And outside.

    It is the ninth day.

    ? Over the arctic sea, the white mushroom

    On the head of the human giant is a glass tank that mimics the world, and walking is accompanied by heavy snow flying in the sky.

    Through the glass tank, one can see the endless sea and the barren continent built by giant stone monsters.

    It's just that everything in the glass tank seems to be accelerating crazily, and drastic changes are taking place every moment.

    She also sensed the moment when the dwarf born naturally conceived was born.

    "A new racial template was born?"

    The nihilistic mother turned around, turned towards the mirror of the sky, and headed towards the direction of the sky temple.

    A new race has appeared, and she is going to report to the master of life.

    lq.

    blow in history

 Text Chapter 599: I am also from the Kingdom of Creator God!

    In the middle of the sea.

    A large number of giants floated up from under the water surface, and they waved their tentacles, looking at the tenth Luhe who had returned from afar.  As she approached, the giants slowly moved out of the way, opening the channel of the Sky Mirror to the depths.  And the graceful white mythical life with a huge hat on its head shrunk instantly when it crossed the water, heading towards the top of the holy mountain bathed in light in the sunlight.

    The nihilistic mother fell with the light and stood on the stairs.

    She entered the sky temple, and saw Sally, the ruler of life, in the depths of the temple.  one in.

    She saw that the other party was swaying from side to side behind Sheila, the master of dreams, peeping at Sheila's creation openly.  Sheila's creative inspiration was weak, and she couldn't write anything because of her troubles.

    Sheila sat and turned her head, looked at Sally with a smile, and was about to ask her why she didn't go down for adventure and treasure hunting today.  Unexpectedly, Sally asked first.

    "Sheila, why don't you write?"

    Sally came up from behind, tiptoed to put her head on Sheila's shoulder, and pointed to the scroll of God's Weaving that Sheila spread out, which was empty.

    "You sat for a day and wrote a sentence." "After you finished writing, you erased it."

    "This is too slow."

    For a while, Sheila was a little embarrassed by Sally's question.

    She quickly defended: "Creation requires inspiration, and it cannot be calculated according to time." Sally asked again: "Then when do you usually have inspiration?"

    Sheila said, "Occasionally."

    In other words, generally there is no inspiration at any time, and when there is inspiration, you have to wait for a miracle to happen.  Goblins are a family of miracles.

    Inspiration is also given by miracles.

    Sally stretched out a finger and shook it: "No, no, this is not acceptable." Sheila suddenly felt that this sentence was familiar, as if she had been said this before.  Sally crossed her hands, imitating the expressionless expression of the Creator Insay.

    "Sheila."

    "If you are like this, nothing can be done. Do things quickly and decisively." "Don't think about any problems, just do it immediately if you want."

    "Just like me, if you have any idea, you will realize it immediately, without hesitation." Sheila tilted her head slightly, listening to Sally's boastful eyes and fell into thinking.  suddenly.

    Just remembered some of Sally's "brilliance" in the past.

    Remembering that she stuffed her hand into the glass jar on a whim, almost hitting the earth.

    With a flash of inspiration, he put the Death Star giant god into the sky, and also detonated the lava volcano, and he would blow up his own mother nut of everything every now and then.

    Sally's mobility is not only fast and decisive, it is even so fast that she can't even move her head, and she just goes up to do it.

    So the creator confiscated her little conch and replaced it with a whistle.  She also covered her glass jar to prevent her from reaching out.

    After recalling Sally's past scenes, Sheila immediately made a decision.  "You must not be like Sally, you must be cautious and calm."

    However, Sally didn't seem to have the slightest awareness of this.  When it comes to this.

    Sally was still triumphant, with her head raised high.

    "So I have created a new race so quickly."

    "When the gods created the three-leaf man, the cup of the sun, and the archaeopteryx, they were not as fast as me."

    Sally turned her head, looked at the guy hiding in the corner and poking his head, and grinned.

    She called out the name of the other party in a loud and confident voice.  "Glass jar, quickly present my work."

    A show off appearance, almost write on my forehead that I am very good.  Sally said a lot, and it turns out that the key is here.

    The sterile mother hid outside and saw the two masters talking inside, so she didn't dare to come in and disturb her for a while.  Meanwhile, Sally and Sheila had seen her earlier.

    And Sally also knew why she came, but Sheila didn't

    It's very clear. Only after hearing Sally's words now did I know that the world inside the glass tank has deduced a new race.

    "So fast?"

    "Isn't it just a while?"

    Sheila stood up, and followed her to look at the nihilistic mother in the corner.  She was also curious about what kind of species Sally created.

    She hasn't designed anything here yet, but Sally's side already looks good.!  "

    It suddenly thought of running away, and immediately stood up and looked behind: "Run away, run away to a place where no one can find it." But immediately it thought that it had escaped everyone's palms before, but was found by the owner in an instant  experience.

    "No, no, I can't escape the palm of my master."

    "No one, no one knows me better than him, and he will definitely find me." Naproseth fell into despair, not knowing what to do next.  But at this time, there was movement in the black storm in the distance.

    Naproseth's eyes were attracted to him immediately, and he was still puzzled at first, but when he saw the storm gradually subside and the "Blizzard" descended, he understood something.

    At the same time, its tone became agitated.  "I'm coming."

    "found it!"

    "I finally found it!"

    It rushed towards the place where the movement came from, and flew towards the center of the blizzard as soon as the storm dissipated.  Soon, it saw the "god" with the world on its head.

    At this moment, it even had a feeling of seeing light and salvation.  "God of nothingness."

    "God of nothingness!"

    "My lord of life, the greatest god of nothingness, I finally found you."

    Naproseth licked his face to compliment, and shouted the name of the Void God, which also attracted the other party's attention.  The sterile mother lowered her head and looked at the guy flying towards her.

    The pure white face under the mushroom cap showed some changes, and asked it calmly.  "Who are you?"

    Naproseth penetrated the "Blizzard", flew into the sea of ??clouds, and stopped in front of her.  At this moment, it was dancing with excitement.

    "I, like you, also come from the Kingdom of the Creator God, maybe if you do the math, there is something to do with it!" The nihilistic mother is very puzzled: "You also come from the Kingdom of the Creator God?"

    She looked at the black monster in front of her, wearing a tattered cloak and holding a sickle in her hand.  No matter how you look at it, it doesn't look like a positive person.

    The nihilistic mother also went to the kingdom of the creator god to help the master of life to get things. Although it was only a short stay, there is no such gloomy person in the kingdom of the creator god

    Guy.

    At this time, Naproses took out something, a pottery doll with fancy colors but simple appearance and shape.  "This this."

    That was the body it used before stepping into reincarnation, the body of the ceramic figurine.  "I used to look like this, this is what I looked like."

    "Later, some accidents happened, and it became like this." The sterile mother looked at the pottery puppet for a long time.  Nodding his head, this is very appropriate.

    "So you are a pottery puppet made by goblins." Naproces looked proud.

    What is background, what is background, and what is network?

    This is the background and connections, which finally played a role at the critical moment.  The nihil mother asked it: "What do you want me to do?"

    Naproseth said hastily: "I also want to enter the glass jar of the Juggernaut God, you have invited them before." But the Null Mother shook her head: "The world in the jar has been opened, and it cannot be opened easily."

    Naproses was in a hurry: "Then what should I do? It can't be opened easily, so under what conditions can it be opened?" The nihilistic mother heard its question: "Under what conditions can it be opened?"

    The nihilistic mother once again remembered what the master of life said just now, and said to herself.  "New model?"

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Naproses.  "What race are you?"

    Naproses thought for a while, then replied.  "It seems to be called the Lord of Death?"

    "It is an advanced body of Ghost."

    The sterile mother asked it: "Is it powerful?"

    If someone else asked, Naproses must have felt that the other party was humiliating him.

    This is the Lord of Death, one of the most powerful life forms, you still ask me if I am powerful.

    But when the person who asked this question was the tenth Luhe created by the master of life, it became extremely guilty.  "It should be considered powerful. It is an apostle-level form created by the evil gods of the ancient times."

    After listening to the sterile mother, she fell into deep thought again.  "A race from the ancient times?"

    "That's barely enough. I can open the glass jar for you once and let you in." Naproses was ecstatic, thinking that his strong "background" played a role.  "Really?

 Main text Chapter 600: The plan of the three-leaf men Polik and Xiao

    Naproseth raised his head, expecting the response from the nihilium mother.

    The Null Mother didn't speak, but the response was what it expected.  She directly opened the world in the tank.

    The heavy white snow all over the sky is like the black storm, swirling whirlingly, like countless white lines, smearing the world into a piece of snow white.

    The world in the jar freezes, and the glass jar slowly opens.

    Naproseth felt that the nihility mother in front of him was constantly enlarged, and it was blown into the sky by the wind like a grain of dust, and finally fell into the huge glass jar.

    ? "Boom, boom~" "Hoohoo!"

    The sound of the opening of the glass tank is like the roar of a giant, accompanied by the sound of violent wind. It is the same when it is closed, but one feels blowing out and the other shrinks in.

    At this time, a figure suddenly broke in.  The nihilistic mother looked at each other.

    It was a ghost body, which looked like a three-leaf man.  She didn't speak, but her gaze had already asked a question.

    The figure said: "I am also a ghost family, and I came with it."

    The Null Mother stared at him for a while, and then said, "It's not a myth, ghost, that's fine."

    After listening, the intruding ghost immediately flew towards a high place, and just like that, they entered the world in the vat together with Naproses.

    The glass jar is completely closed, and the years of the world in the jar begin to flow.

    But in the depths of the scarlet sea in the Kingdom of God, a certain existence sitting at the foot of the flesh and blood altar suddenly raised his head and looked deep into the sky.

    It seemed, felt something.

    "Just now, why does it feel like something happened?"

    Bremen has an indescribable intuition, as if danger and crisis are coming, and it seems to feel that a critical turning point has arrived.

    In this extraordinary world, some powerful and sensitive people can sometimes feel this way.  But Breman thought for a long time, and couldn't figure out what happened.

    So, Bremen stopped thinking about it.

    He focused his gaze on the altar of flesh and blood, looked at the three-leaf seed enshrined in the center, and couldn't help asking.  "How many times will I have to try before I can reproduce the blood of the Sanye people?"

    This is not asking the clover seed, nor is it asking myself.  It seems to be asking about the fate in the dark.

    ?Because it is not the Seed of Three Leafs or him that decides the result in the end, but the illusory probability.  And the picture is pulled to a high place, reflecting the entire bottom of the water.

    It can be seen that under the water, a large number of corpses and freak bugs are densely packed, densely piled up at the bottom of the entire Scarlet Sea.

    On the land outside the Kingdom of God.

    As a ray of black light penetrated the atmosphere and clouds and fell, an alien visitor revealed his appearance.

    Naproses crouched in the middle of the big pit where he fell, stood up little by little with his long-handled sickle, and observed the world at the same time.

    ? Wherever the eye can see.

    There is nothing and nothing but poverty.

    However, this is not important because it is a ghost body, an apostle-level death monarch, and no matter how harsh the environment is, it is difficult to pose a threat to it.

    More importantly, Naproses saw a white stone demon standing upright not far away.  Light peeked from under the cloak, like a gigantic mouth grinning open.

    "The king of stone demons of the sage Lann, the treasure of the lineage of the Temple of Truth."

    That is one of the main purposes of Naproseth coming here, a stone demon king who is close to myth.  Whether it is as a material, or how to use it in other ways, or even accept it as one's own god.  All of them can be regarded as one of the most precious treasures in the world.

    As soon as he came in, he saw the legendary Stone Demon King so smoothly, which made Naproses very happy.  Although the stone demon king is powerful, the sage Lan En has already arranged it.

    It has no wisdom, and currently has no master.

    Naproses is going to step forward to see if there is a way to get it.

    But just as he flew up, he saw an equally tall giant tearing through the sea of ??clouds in the distance and walking towards this side.  "Boom~"

    "Boom~"

    Another white stone demon king.

    This time, Naproses was also stunned.  "?"

    "Why so many?"

    Naproses speeded up and flew towards those giant white stone demons.

    You can see these stone goblins walking,p; "With the light of the kingdom of God, shelter an underground world."

    "Combined with trees, terrestrial ferns, and brown ball vines, multiple ethnic groups thrived in such a harsh environment in ancient times and gave birth to civilization."

    "Under the land of the first era is the second era."

    This is clearly the environment of the first era of the ancient era, but it is mixed with a lot of traces of the second era, giving people a feeling of time dislocation.

    Polik has seen through the essence of this place, and probably understands who did it.

    at the same time.

    He also somewhat understands part of the reason why Bremen created a god, because only in this way can they survive in this world.

    Polik walked towards the depths, and he immediately saw the first group he saw when he entered this world.  A few tall treants who are planting trees.

    They stood up and moved slowly, but they covered several meters in one step.

    They threw a small sapling by the side of the road and immediately saw the sapling take root in the ground by itself.  Polik stood by the side of the road, watching these strange, unseen beings go by.

    "Smart life in the shape of a tree."

    "The world in the vat that dominates the gods can indeed breed miracles." Next, he saw the existence of dwarves through the jungle.  When looking at the past from a distance, Polik said immediately.

    "Walking on two feet?" "The shape of a god?"

    But after approaching for a moment, he immediately popped out another sentence.  "Why are you so short?"

    In ancient times, those Sanye people and the people of Moyuan counted as one, and the taller ones were nearly two meters or even two meters away, such as Elena, Vivien, Polik and Xiao.

    At least in the eyes of today's ethnic groups, even if they don't know they are gods, they are still full of deterrence just by looking at their size.

    His god Asai can be regarded as short among the gods. Although the reason was because of a problem in his first reincarnation, his predecessor, Anhofus, was not considered tall.

    But in front of these beings who also walk on two feet, it also looks taller.

    Polik stepped forward to observe,

    It was immediately discovered that these existences looked like gods at first glance, but in fact they were not.  "It's not exactly the form of a god."

    "The bones, internal organs, and brain structure don't match."

    "However, it is very worthy of attention to be born directly in the form of life without going through the steps of eggs."

    The most perfect form of God in the world is naturally the God-created man Stuen, the legendary life-species created by the Creator himself.  God's Cup serial number - 1.

    The later apostle reincarnation rituals were all derived from the ritual on the robe of the witch doctor god, simulating the form of Stoun.

    Polik read the minds of these dwarves with mind reading, and immediately knew what they called themselves.  "dwarf?"

    "It's really suitable."

    After Polik learned about this place, he immediately chose one of the places.  He wants to implement his next plan here.

    He found a dwarven home and arranged a ritual around it.  Reincarnation ceremony.

    In the end, he put his hand on the center of the ceremony.

    "Whether you are the evil god in the bottle, or the villain Naproses." "Meet your destiny!"

    The light spread along Polik's hand, spreading to the surroundings.  "Reincarnation."

    A consciousness was thrown into another body that had not yet been born in a drowsy state.  As soon as Naproseth entered this world, he had no time to do anything.

    I was thrown into the cycle of life, lost my memory and became a member of the vast sentient beings in this world.

 Text Chapter 601: Paradise and Monsters

    The name of this world is "Royaan", which means Paradise.

    Royaan is divided into three parts, Mermaid Land Sea, Treant Forest, and Dwarf Kingdom, which also represent the boundaries of the three races.  Merfolk rule the ocean, treants control the forest, and dwarves control the ground.

    Royan was born a long, long time ago.  For thousands of years?

    It should be more than that, maybe 10,000 years, or even longer?

    Although the history recorded by the oldest kingdom among the three clans can only be traced back three or four thousand years.

    However, the races of this world have discovered a large number of prehistoric relics from the land and sea water more than once, including some very developed ancient civilizations.

    this means.

    In those lost years, there must be many unknown secrets hidden.

    The dwarves are the most populous of the three tribes, and they are also the most developed and prosperous civilization.

    There are many large and small countries in the Dwarf Kingdom. Most of the countries here are named after metals, and Anchor Town is in one of the countries called Iron Kingdom.

    On the side of the pier outside the town, in a fish processing workshop.

    A dwarf child tried his best to climb up a wall, and hooked the window sill above it. He climbed many times, and recently he succeeded many times as his body grew.

    But it can still be seen that he is a little exhausted and sweating all over.

    He forced his upper body to protrude, poked his head out from the low window in the basement, supported his body like this, and finally took a breath.  With desire in his eyes, he looked straight out.

    However.

    Looking at the past from this angle, you can see the ground.

    One by one, the muddy feet were walking around on the smelly ground. They were workers from the processing workshop.

    They were carrying baskets of fish from the boat at the pier, and most of the smell in the air came from this.  Immediately afterwards, they skillfully placed the fish on the open-air table, and quickly handled it with a knife.

    Scoop out the inedible parts, scoop out the guts, and set aside.

    The whole workshop was extremely busy, and even the urging voices of some strong men could be faintly heard.

    These fish will be processed into various ingredients, such as dried fish, fish oil, fish bones and even fish internal organs, which are all useful, and then shipped to towns or other cities after processing.

    "ah!"

    The child watched the scene of killing fish.

    Seeing the fish corpses piled up like a mountain, watching the fish blood flow down the long table.  I didn't feel bloody at all, but I was extremely curious.

    He is thinking.

    Those people clearly cannot eat so many fish, but they want to kill so many fish, why?

    Even he was still wondering why the fish were killed by these people instead of these people being eaten by the fish.  Suddenly, a face suddenly appeared in front of the child.

    "Hey!" "Monster."

    The man frightened the child on purpose, so loudly that he almost fell from the window.

    After the child reacted, he immediately made an angry sound, but only one syllable was blurted out.  "Ahhhhh!"

    The so-called monster was born unable to speak. His father was the owner of this fish processing workshop, but his parents died not long after he was born. It is said that it was because of the curse he brought.

    His elder brother put him in chains and locked him in the basement, not allowing him to come out.  He's been locked up here as long as he can remember.

    Never left.

    And this low window, which is so small and deep that he can't even stick his hands out, is the only way for him to see the outside world.  Being teased, the "monster" stretched out his hand furiously, like a raging cub.

    He wanted to grab the outside with his hands and tear the person who teased him.

    But those little hands couldn't stretch out of the deep low window, and could only cry out weakly.  "Ahhh!"

    His series of actions and strange screams not only did not scare others at all, but caused ridicule from those who teased him outside.  The man stood before the low window, bent over to look at him, and pointed

    He laughed loudly.

    "Look, this monster is angry."

    "Look at him, he can't even speak, he can only babble."

    This attracted a large group of people, and many people immediately lowered their heads curiously, looking at the children in the cave.  This is an obvious dwarf child, but compared to most dwarves, he is not only short, but also very thin.  Other dwarves, even if they are small and frail, are very large and stout in frame.

    &"Isn't it time yet?"

    The dwarf said, "That's about it."

    At this time, another dwarf finally spoke what the other party wanted to say: "Will start another war to clean up the population?"

    A member of the mermaid family near the door said: "This time, which family can win the final victory, it won't be the dwarves again?"

    A tree man opened his eyes, and said slowly: "Just launching a war, can the problem really be solved?" Everyone looked at the tree man: "What do you mean?"

    Just look at him and then said: "It's better to let the Kingdom of God absorb all the creatures of this era, just like the previous era."

    "In this way, the paradise of the next era can also become bigger. This era has seen its end. If we try another direction, there may be some new hope."

    ?Everyone talked a lot, discussing the fate of everyone in the paradise in plain language.  seem.

    This scene has happened many times.

    At this moment, a member of the male mermaid clan who had been silent all this time suddenly stood up.  Everyone immediately looked at her, thinking he had something to say.

    But he didn't expect it, he just lowered his head and said.  "enough."

    "Don't say any more."

    The dwarf who raised the issue asked him: "What do you want to say?" "If you have any opinions, you can raise them on the spot."

    "Or if you have any good methods, we can all listen to you."

    The male mermaid slapped the table suddenly, stared at the dwarf with wide eyes, and said with stiff cheeks and neck.  "I've said enough, don't say any more."

    "Don't say anything, don't say anything." "Don't say anything anymore."

    The male mermaid stretched out his hands, covered his face little by little, took a deep breath, and straightened up.  "Enough, really enough."

    He looked at everyone present, with self-mockery and disbelief in his voice.  "Are you kidding me?"

    "It's like a dream."

    "We actually sit here majesticly, looking down at the world from above, treating all beings as chess pieces

    Playing around like a child.  "Here we are discussing how to let a war break out in the world to clean up the excess population."

    "How to treat people as resources and crops, and harvest them recklessly." "Hahaha!"

    "How can we say it?"

    "How can you say that you use war to clean up the population and let the Kingdom of God absorb the life of an entire era?" "And after I finished speaking, I actually felt that there was nothing wrong with it."

    "Even, have you gotten used to it?"

    The male mermaid's eyes showed disbelief, and his pupils were bloodshot.  His expression was ugly.

    It's like waking up from a nightmare and discovering that the nightmare turned out to be real.  "Am I crazy or you guys are crazy."

    "Or?"

    "All of us are crazy."

    "We didn't build the paradise to do this kind of thing. We didn't build the paradise for this" But then, I heard the dwarf still chattering.

    "But if you don't do it, the consequences will be even more tragic." "This is what you and I have seen."

    The male mermaid let out a wild laugh, and then he roared loudly.  "So, what's the point?"

    This roar stopped everyone present from speaking.  And at this time, the Treeman First Ancestor, who had been dozing off all the time, spoke.  "Come here today!

 Text Chapter 602: Conditions for ending reincarnation in the vat?

    ,

    After the meeting, the ancestor of the tree man still stayed in the temple like a giant shrine in a daze. Perhaps he stood there without thinking every day, which is what a tree should look like.

    However, in the hall where the crowd had dispersed, he suddenly saw a figure passing through the side passage, walking towards the depths.  There is the entrance to reincarnation.

    The first ancestor of the treant immediately got up, chased after the shadow, and finally came to a fluorescent underground spring pool all the way underground.

    This place is no longer what it used to be, it has been dressed up as a sacred ritual altar, and it is also the place where all the undead step into reincarnation.

    There are ancient story pictures all around, basically belonging to this world.

    There are all kinds of people in the painting, and the races are different, but everyone has the imprint of life.  The origin of all stories stems from the arrival of a big ship from outside the world.

    It was an alchemy ship named Platinum.

    Carrying a group of adventurers exploring the end of the world.

    The first ancestor of the treant found that figure here, which was the male mermaid who roared at the meeting before.  The other party was floating above the water, only the upper body was exposed.

    It can be seen that he inserted his hand deeply into his back, and dug out the imprint of the symbiote connected with his blood.

    He knows what the other party is doing.

    Nor is he the first to do so.

    He wants to give up his identity as a life symbiotic, give up the past.  The first ancestor of the Shuren didn't stop him, but just said something.

    "Maybe it will be better next time?"

    "We will never die, we can always do it, we can always wait." "One day, we will wait for the paradise we want."

    The mermaid in the spring pool heard the sound and slowed down slightly, he shook his head, as if to say that this is not a problem next time.

    "you say."

    "Are we really waiting for that paradise?"

    "Is everything we do really aimed at making this world a better place and making the future more worth looking forward to?" said the first tree man.

    "certainly!"

    "This is the promise and dream we once made together."

    "We will bring our respective races to the future we want together." His words were calm and undeniable, as if he had always believed in it.

    The mermaid turned her head with a smile on her face, but there was no emotion or heat in her eyes.  "In the beginning, we lived by our dreams."

    "Later, we lived by race and companions."

    "Later, we lived by anticipating and longing for the so-called paradise and future of civilization."

    "We look for the reason for our existence time and time again, and then until the reason fades away, we go to find the next one." He said, and turned his head back little by little.

    "First Mate!"

    "In reincarnation again and again, our dreams are exhausted."

    "What race, hehe, we are a group of snake people. At first, we turned into tree people, mermaids and dwarves just to survive."

    "We don't long for any paradise, that's just an excuse." He paused and added.

    "Maybe it wasn't an excuse at the beginning, but in the end, it became an excuse." At this time, the male mermaid finally caught the mark that was running around in his body.

    Then his face burst into an expression of extreme pain, but he still grabbed it forcefully.

    He tore off the densely packed threads connecting him to his own origin, and completely forced out the imprint of life on his shoulders bit by bit, cutting himself off from the other party.

    He stripped off the imprint of life on his body and gave up his identity as a life symbiont.  "Crash!"

    A group of bloody shadows caught the life mark he threw out, and rolled to the outside.

    At this time, the male mermaid is walking towards the depths of the pool little by little. He wants to give up his memory and self, and throw himself into the endless cycle of reincarnation

    Among them.

    The water covered his chest and his shoulders.

    At this time, he raised his head and looked at the big ship coming from afar above his head, and looked at the figures on the ship.

    His eyes finally changed slightly, and he said something.  "actually."

    "What we have been waiting for is not Paradise, but the ship."

    "The ship that brought us,.

    Napro's old trick was repeated, killing the armored guy immediately, and then pulling out his ghost.

    But what he didn't expect was that the wisdom blood in the armored guy's body turned into ghosts and was pulled out, and it was still moving.

    It slammed Naplow on the ground, one after another, making him unable to move.  And at this time, the person in power deep in the building finally came out.

    He looked at Naplow curiously, as if he had never seen such a "monster".

    "Your ability is very strange. You kill others and then turn them into a transparent and illusory spirit." "I have never seen it before. If you can use it, it must be very powerful."

    Naplow screamed and wanted to kill the guy in front of him.

    But that person is different from his previous brother, this is a powerful person.

    There are many abilities and methods that can prevent Naplow from touching him, not to mention that he was pressed to the ground by the strange black-armored warrior controlled by the opponent.

    Naplow could only look at each other helplessly, took off the helmet of one of the black-armored warriors, and put it on his head.

    Immediately afterwards, put on each part of the armor for him.

    Naplow immediately felt that a large number of silk threads extended from the black armor and poured into his body.  His body did not belong to him in an instant, but was controlled by others.

    As soon as the man waved his hand, he immediately stood up.

    He tried his best to resist, but he could only walk in front of the other party step by step.  "ah!"

    "ah!"

    He yelled, but he could only kneel on the ground little by little, saluting to the other party.  "monster."

    "Follow my will, I am your master."

    The other party looked down at him from above, ignoring the hatred in his eyes, all these big men were like this.  It doesn't matter what you think, what matters is what I think.

    "Remember!" "Start today."

    "You are my Black Warrior, and you belong to the Black Prison Legion."

    Naplow's body and head were stuffed into the helmet and armor, and his gaze was fixed on the guy in the black robe through the narrow gap.

    His broad vision was once again covered by the black helmet.

    He didn't expect that just after escaping from a small room, he got into an even smaller armor.

 Text Chapter 602: Conditions for ending reincarnation in the vat?

    After the meeting, the ancestor of the tree man still stayed in the temple like a giant shrine in a daze. Perhaps he stood there without thinking every day, which is what a tree should look like.

    However, in the hall where the crowd had dispersed, he suddenly saw a figure passing through the side passage, walking towards the depths.  There is the entrance to reincarnation.

    The first ancestor of the treant immediately got up, chased after the shadow, and finally came to a fluorescent underground spring pool all the way underground.

    This place is no longer what it used to be, it has been dressed up as a sacred ritual altar, and it is also the place where all the undead step into reincarnation.

    There are ancient story pictures all around, basically belonging to this world.

    There are all kinds of people in the painting, and the races are different, but everyone has the imprint of life.  The origin of all stories stems from the arrival of a big ship from outside the world.

    It was an alchemy ship named Platinum.

    Carrying a group of adventurers exploring the end of the world.

    The first ancestor of the treant found that figure here, which was the male mermaid who roared at the meeting before.  The other party was floating above the water, only the upper body was exposed.

    It can be seen that he inserted his hand deeply into his back, and dug out the imprint of the symbiote connected with his blood.

    He knows what the other party is doing.

    Nor is he the first to do so.

    He wants to give up his identity as a life symbiotic, give up the past.  The first ancestor of the Shuren didn't stop him, but just said something.

    "Maybe it will be better next time?"

    "We will never die, we can always do it, we can always wait." "One day, we will wait for the paradise we want."

    The mermaid in the spring pool heard the sound and slowed down slightly, he shook his head, as if to say that this is not a problem next time.

    "you say."

    "Are we really waiting for that paradise?"

    "Is everything we do really aimed at making this world a better place and making the future more worth looking forward to?" said the first tree man.

    "certainly!"

    "This is the promise and dream we once made together."

    "We will bring our respective races to the future we want together." His words were calm and undeniable, as if he had always believed in it.

    The mermaid turned her head with a smile on her face, but there was no emotion or heat in her eyes.  "In the beginning, we lived by our dreams."

    "Later, we lived by race and companions."

    "Later, we lived by anticipating and longing for the so-called paradise and future of civilization."

    "We look for the reason for our existence time and time again, and then until the reason fades away, we go to find the next one." He said, and turned his head back little by little.

    "First Mate!"

    "In reincarnation again and again, our dreams are exhausted."

    "What race, hehe, we are a group of snake people. At first, we turned into tree people, mermaids and dwarves just to survive."

    "We don't long for any paradise, that's just an excuse." He paused and added.

    "Maybe it wasn't an excuse at the beginning, but in the end, it became an excuse." At this time, the male mermaid finally caught the mark that was running around in his body.

    Then his face burst into an expression of extreme pain, but he still grabbed it forcefully.

    He tore off the densely packed threads connecting him to his own origin, and completely forced out the imprint of life on his shoulders bit by bit, cutting himself off from the other party.

    He stripped off the imprint of life on his body and gave up his identity as a life symbiont.  "Crash!"

    A group of bloody shadows caught the life mark he threw out, and rolled to the outside.

    At this time, the male mermaid is walking towards the depths of the pool little by little. He wants to give up his memory and self, and throw himself into the endless cycle of reincarnation

    Among them.

    The water covered his chest and his shoulders.

    At this time, he raised his head and looked at the big ship coming from afar above his head, and looked at the figures on the ship.

    His eyes finally changed slightly, and he said something.  "actually."

    "What we have been waiting for is not Paradise, but the ship."

    "The ship that carried us, waits for it to carry us again"Napro's old trick was repeated, killing the armored guy immediately, and then pulling out his ghost.

    But what he didn't expect was that the wisdom blood in the armored guy's body turned into ghosts and was pulled out, and it was still moving.

    It slammed Naplow on the ground, one after another, making him unable to move.  And at this time, the person in power deep in the building finally came out.

    He looked at Naplow curiously, as if he had never seen such a "monster".

    "Your ability is very strange. You kill others and then turn them into a transparent and illusory spirit." "I have never seen it before. If you can use it, it must be very powerful."

    Naplow screamed and wanted to kill the guy in front of him.

    But that person is different from his previous brother, this is a powerful person.

    There are many abilities and methods that can prevent Naplow from touching him, not to mention that he was pressed to the ground by the strange black-armored warrior controlled by the opponent.

    Naplow could only look at each other helplessly, took off the helmet of one of the black-armored warriors, and put it on his head.

    Immediately afterwards, put on each part of the armor for him.

    Naplow immediately felt that a large number of silk threads extended from the black armor and poured into his body.  His body did not belong to him in an instant, but was controlled by others.

    As soon as the man waved his hand, he immediately stood up.

    He tried his best to resist, but he could only walk in front of the other party step by step.  "ah!"

    "ah!"

    He yelled, but he could only kneel on the ground little by little, saluting to the other party.  "monster."

    "Follow my will, I am your master."

    The other party looked down at him from above, ignoring the hatred in his eyes, all these big men were like this.  It doesn't matter what you think, what matters is what I think.

    "Remember!" "Start today."

    "You are my Black Warrior, and you belong to the Black Prison Legion."

    Naplow's body and head were stuffed into the helmet and armor, and his gaze was fixed on the guy in the black robe through the narrow gap.

    His broad vision was once again covered by the black helmet.

    He didn't expect that just after escaping from a small room, he got into an even smaller armor.

 Text Chapter 603: The Extraordinary Occupation of the Dwarves and Bremen's Poems

    The Black Hell Legion is a mercenary army, very famous in the Iron Kingdom of the dwarves, with a reputation for viciousness and notoriety.

    They specialize in fighting for the great nobles in the southwestern part of the kingdom, and whoever pays the higher price will fight with them. They often eat at home and eat at home. They are rebellious, but they have been able to survive because the head of the Black Hell Legion is  A powerful and powerful person who can refine "Dark Warrior".

    Most of the people in the legion are prisoners from prisons, or people from the dark world, and some guys who are wandering at the bottom.

    One can know the cruelty of being mixed with fish and dragons but can have a fierce reputation.  On this day, all kinds of news spread in the city.

    "Yesterday, tens of thousands of mermaids swept the waves and activated their forbidden technique "Summoning the Deep Sea", flooding several towns and a large number of villages on our border."

    "The forbidden technique summons the deep sea? Are you kidding me? The forbidden technique has not been released for many years. If it is really activated, even the kingdom will be gone." "At least the news of the mermaid invasion is true, and the war between the land and the sea is about to begin again.  .”

    "It's not just our Iron Kingdom. I heard that the Tin Kingdom, the Copper Kingdom and the Platinum Kingdom, as well as dozens of duchies and pioneering territories, were all attacked at the same time."

    "With such a large area, could it be that the mermaids have launched an all-out war?"

    "Damn it, I heard that the treant has also appeared in the northwest, watching over the border of the kingdom. Did they agree to come together?"

    "Our place is not far from the sea, what will happen if the mermaid comes?"

    "What are you worried about? If the mermaids want to fight, they must mainly attack the Platinum Kingdom. Our Iron Kingdom is not their main target." The war seemed to break out suddenly in a silent night, but it spread everywhere.

    Everyone thought it was far away, but it was approaching faster than they imagined.  Everyone was worried, as if there was a dark cloud over the city.

    Inside the towering walls.

    A large number of soldiers are repairing their armor and weapons, accompanied by swear words and the sound of fighting drills, these are a group of lawless guys who are used to killing people.

    However, there were a few figures standing in the corner, which made everyone dare not be presumptuous.  That is the highest status among the soldiers.

    Darth Vader.

    They represent the will of the head of the legion, but in the eyes of the soldiers, they are more like a group of living corpses controlled by evil law, and they are not considered human beings at all.

    The leader of the legion is even more feared by everyone. The guy who wears a black robe all day long and does not show his appearance often buys living people for experiments in private. I heard that his strange black armor is obtained through living people.  Refined.

    After discussing with a distinguished guest for most of the day, the head of the legion came out and announced the order to everyone.  "This time, the kingdom hired us directly."

    "Just now, the Treant Alliance has announced an all-out war against the dwarves. It seems that the kingdom is under great pressure. The army has been dispatched to the northwest to defend the Treant Alliance. We can only launch the development order again."

    "When we go to retake our town, we will not only get treasure, but the king also promised us a piece of territory that belongs to us." The legion leader also seemed a little excited, as if his longing for many years had finally come true.

    "That's right, we got the territory development scroll and the altar."

    "As long as we take it back, the place we took is ours." Everyone cheered. Others were afraid of war, but they were not.  In their view, war is an opportunity to make a fortune.

    The Black Prison Legion set off from the garrison and headed for the border.

    On the road, these guys talked a lot, discussing how much money they could get from this expedition, and how much treasure they could find in those places.

    But when we reached the shallow sea, we immediately saw a strange scene.

    As the dwarf legion advanced, the legion leader asked someone to carry a ritual altar into the water, and the sea gradually receded, and the sea became shallower.

    And when the mermaid came up, the sea water also surged together, revealing the altar they built in the depths of the sea.  Just as mermaids can manipulate the ocean, dwarves can also use it to modify the ocean.

    The power of the earth.  In this world called Royaan.

    Under the shroud of the light of the kingdom of God, those aloof existences endowed each race with the law of survival.  Whoever occupies the world will be able to transform it into a home suitable for his own survival.

    So I saw that the dwarves and mermaids fought fiercely around their respective altars in the shallow sea, and no one was willing to retreat.  This is a war of races and a war of homes.

    The world is so vastUsing the evidence of evil methods, a whole God's Punishment Squad was sent directly as soon as it came up.

    He was ready to evacuate immediately, he fled directly from the secret passage underground, and even his own black warrior was ready to leave.  Those, too, can be remanufactured later.

    But what he didn't expect was that the shadow also chased into the secret underground passage at an extremely fast speed.  The legion commander had no choice but to stop and fight back.

    He waved the weapon in his hand, but the weapon just passed through the opponent's body, and the opponent's weapon pierced deeply into his body.

    "How can it be?"

    He looked at each other in disbelief.

    However, he saw that the one who put the knife into his body turned out to be the black sword warrior he killed two days ago.  During the severe pain and struggle, he saw the other party's transparent body.

    He understood something, and shouted at the top of his voice.  "Naplow!"

    "It turns out that the one who betrayed mewas you."

    He seemed to want to give some order, but the ghost's knife pushed further, making him completely silent.

 Text Chapter 604: King of Hell?

    The head of the Hell Legion is dead.

    At this time, a short "iron stuffy can" ran down from the entrance of the secret passage cautiously.

    A large number of ghosts followed behind him, each wearing the same clothes and hanging the same pendant.

    But as the "iron stuffy can" went down to the bottom, the crowded light and shadows exploded and scattered into a group after passing through the narrow entrance.

    At the same time, it gradually changed to its original appearance.

    The God's Punishment Squad from the temple hasn't come here at all, they are all ghosts in disguise.

    Naplow rushed to the head of the legion excitedly, screaming like he was looking at a rare treasure.

    "Ahhh!"

    He couldn't wait to take off the armor on his body. He had done this action many times before, but this time he took it off smoothly. Those things that had stuck to his body like roots before, pulled all of them with his strength.  All fell down.

    He lifted off the cloak that the other party had been covering his body all the time, took off his helmet, and wanted to see what the other party was.

    This guy has been hiding himself under the cloak, and Naplow is also very curious.

    In the end, he found that the helmet and armor could not be pulled off, and this guy's flesh and blood had grown together with the armor.

    It turned out that this guy was also a monster.

    "Yeah!"

    Naplow didn't see the appearance of the other party and felt bored.

    On one side, he skillfully untied the glove, stretched out his palm and pressed it towards the other party.

    However, just when he wanted to turn the general commander into his own ghost, a force stopped him.

    Naplow released his palm in panic.

    I saw a ray of light shooting down from the sky, penetrating the house and the ground and falling on the head of the legion.

    The magic soldier named Black Warrior's Helmet gradually became transparent with the light, and finally floated to a high place and disappeared.

    It turns out that the magic weapon is really a weapon made by the gods through the master craftsman.

    Every master craftsman will spend his whole life tempering himself into a magic weapon, and will enter the kingdom of God with him after his death. This magic weapon cannot be taken away by others, because it was originally forged with the power of God.  made.

    What the gods bestow, the gods will eventually take back.

    Looking at this scene, Naplow couldn't help covering his stomach and laughing.

    "Hey Hey!"

    Then, he pointed to the sky and yelled.

    "Ahh!"

    It turns out that even a guy like the head of the legion can enter the Kingdom of God after death.

    Naplow is more eager for power. After possessing power, not only can he do whatever he wants while alive, but he can also be superior to others after death.

    He understood a truth.

    What morality, what emotion, what loyalty, all are bullshit.

    In this world, strength and strength are everything.

    Naplow began to search for the things left by the leader of the legion. He wanted to know the whole way of the road to power. Even if he didn't follow the path of the master craftsman, it would also point him in the right direction.

    He returned to the top and began to search from house to house.

    When he opened a room, he saw a familiar figure.

    It was the child he and the black sword warrior brought back.

    Dwarf males are burly and strong, and they like to grow thick beards when they grow up. They look very mighty and imposing.

    The female skeleton of the dwarves still looks very large, not tall, but very fit.

    If the figure is enlarged, it really feels like a mythical creation. After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, the gods are men with mighty beards, and women are fit and tall.

    "ah?"

    He didn't expect that this guy was still alive, he thought the army chief had already dealt with him.

    This seems to be a big trouble, coming from a big force called "Shen Temple".

    The head of the legion seemed to be afraid of something, and he didn't dare to do it directly.

    The same is true for Naplow. He thought of the frightened appearance of the legion commander, and knew that this should be an organization so powerful that it was unimaginable, and he didn't want to rashly offend others.

    "Ahh!"

    He directly dragged the girl hard, and hurried outside.

    Taking advantage of the darkness, he led the other party out of the edge of Anchor Town, pointed to the leaving road in the distance, and made a signature sound.

    "Ahh!"

    &nbsp? I vaguely remembered something.

    The memory seemed to belong to him, but not to him.

    In that memory, he seemed to see himself transformed into another existence.

    A little man locked in a flask.

    He lives in a place he has never seen before, in a wild but primitive world and era, the sky there is completely different from the sky he knows, it is unimaginably high, and a group of ancient and powerful ethnic groups live there.

    The sun there is shining brightly, the night there is full of stars, and the world there is truly endless.

    But when he raised his head, what he saw was a disgusting cork.

    He couldn't escape that bottle.

    I can only look at the outside world in the glass bottle.

    And that small bottle made him feel strongly uneasy.

    Because he feels that as long as someone breaks the bottle, he can be given death.

    So he hates this bottle, yet he is dependent on this bottle.

    "The villain in the bottle?"

    "Is there really a villain in a bottle?"

    Naplow remembered the words in Breman's poetry anthology, and he always thought it was a comparison, but at this moment, he discovered that there really is such a thing.

    But then, Naplow put this illusion behind him.

    Because he saw the existence contained in the bottle, how powerful it is.

    He saw that the other party summoned a brilliant light, killing all the lives in a radius of several miles in an instant, and he saw that the other party crossed the distance of space and directly bestowed power on his believers.

    He saw someone chanting the name of the evil god in the bottle, and she was able to send the power thousands of miles away.

    She saw the villain in the bottle turn into a shadow of myth to fight another myth, and the fight was turned upside down.

    Naplow was terrified, but yearned for that power.

    "No, this is not a villain in a bottle."

    "This is God!"

    "God."

    Looking at these scattered pictures, Naplow seemed to recall something and vaguely understood something.

    "No, why do I remember this?"

    "Why did I see these pictures from the perspective of a god."

    "just like……"

    "Am I just like her?"

    Amidst the excitement, he suddenly woke up.

    And Naplow yelled after waking up, it was the name of the villain in the bottle spoken in the words of wisdom.

    He could finally speak.

    This also seems to have opened up another restriction that was tied to the body.

 Text Chapter 605: The Evil God Appears

    Naplow stood up in a trance, looking at his hands and the ghost he controlled.

    He has always thought that he is different. After all, there is no one born with such a special talent like him. He always feels that he is incompatible with this world. He feels that the sun and the sky in the sky are so illusory, and everyone seems to be trapped  Imprisoned.

    He always felt that he was immersed in a long, long dream, waiting for the day when he would wake up.  "I'm the god in a bottle?"

    Naplow guessed that the god contained in the bottle might be his former self.  "I am also immortal?"

    "It's like the existence in the legend, which fell from the kingdom of gods to the world." "I used to be a god, but

    Shen, but because of certain circumstances, he lost his past and his strength.  "

    The pictures Naplow saw were intermittent, but even so, he could see a lot from them.

    He walked outside a little bit, and he kept thinking about the pictures he recalled, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this world was not right.

    "Why?"

    "Why is the sky there different from here?" "Where is that?"

    He raised his head and looked at the starless sky.

    Naplow seems to have seen that there is a wider world outside of this Royaan world.  The secrets of this world seem to be bigger and more numerous than he imagined.

    He hates this feeling, the feeling of being imprisoned and shut up. He wants to explore places that he can't see, and wants to know more secrets about himself.

    "What is going on in this world, where is the world in the picture, and what are those strange races?" "Who is Bremen, and why does he know about the villain in a bottle?"

    "Who am I?"

    "Why am I here?"

    "Something must have happened, so I am here, and I am like this."

    Naplow has countless doubts and wants to seek answers, but everything is hidden in the fog, he can't see clearly, and he can't find it.

    At this moment, his desire for power is even stronger.  "I'm going to be stronger, as strong as ever."

    "I want to live forever, I want to become a myth, and I want to control my own destiny." "Only by becoming strong can I break free from all shackles."

    "Regain, the freedom that belongs to God."

    He looked up at the dark sky and the unique "lonely moon", but recalled in his mind the power of the god in the bottle, and the unscrupulous joy of squandering power.

    All living beings are prostrate at my feet, and I am the immortal god.

    More importantly, Naplow obtained two very important knowledge and inheritance from that memory.  "Divine Grace".

    "Artificial Man and Immortal Form".

    One is the secret art of becoming an apostle, which came from Lan En; the other is the secret art of becoming a mythical prop, which came from Anhofus.  From it, Naplow saw the hope of immortality and becoming a god, and also saw that he could reproduce the god in the bottle.  "Recklessly, do whatever you want."

    "This is me."

    Naplow's eyes became wanton and no longer restrained, and a wild smile flooded his face.  "Why am I so timid?"

    "What fear and fear, that's not me at all."

    "Morality is just a mortal thing, emotion is a manifestation of fragility, and strength is the only way to the end." "Mortals will eventually die, and it is their honor to be the firewood for me to ascend to the gods."

    "Naplow, you are God!"

    The three races of dwarves, mermaids and treants have been fighting more and more fiercely in the past ten years, and it is not uncommon to hear that a country is destroyed or a city is completely wiped out.

    Everyone felt that this time was completely different from before.  Some rumors were gradually passed on from the top.

    This time the war is a war of extermination, the winner

    Will be able to monopolize the entire Royaan world, and this will further drive everyone crazy.

    The organization called the Temple by the dwarves is headquartered in the Platinum Kingdom. They are also the core force of the dwarves in this race war, and they have been fighting against the Treeman Alliance and the Mermaid Kingdom.

    There is no way to describe the tragedy of this war. Thousands of soldiers rushed to the battlefield in batches and died.  Cities were reduced to seas of fire and swamps, everywhereIt has been used as the power of God.

    He already has the name and authority of a god, and as long as he absorbs enough power in the dream world, he will be a real myth.

    Naplow let out that iconic laugh, unscrupulous and extremely arrogant.  "Today, I will open the door to the dream world."

    "Building the prototype of the kingdom of God."

    Naplow stood under the statue and released his power.

    A huge shadow appeared above the temple, covering the entire city.  at the same time.

    A voice penetrated the temple and spread outside.

    The echo like the voice of the gods floated over the entire capital of the Iron Kingdom.  "mortal."

    "Just give me your all and you will all be a part of me." All of you.

    "All those who believe in me will obtain a perfect form beyond this body."

    "I will give you the power of eternal life and transcend this world with me." "You will no longer have pain, hunger, or injury."

    "You can get away from this chaotic and troubled world, and enter the kingdom of God with me to enjoy eternal existence." In a sense, he can indeed give people eternal life and immortality.

    It can also make people feel no pain, no hunger and injury, and get out of this chaotic world.  It's just that this result is not necessarily exactly the same as most people imagined.

    But at this moment.

    His words are indeed very tempting.

    Especially, at this time of frequent wars and frequent civil strife, ordinary people are suffering and need salvation and faith.  The appearance of the king of hell seems to have given everyone a huge outlet.

    When Naplow turned into a huge figure and made an inflammatory declaration like the leader of a cult, he immediately saw that all the believers in the city went crazy, and they frantically crowded towards the temple.

    At the same time, the dwarves shouted hoarsely.  "Forever."

    "Forever."

    "God, please take us out of this world and escape the pain!" "Take me away, I want to enter your kingdom, please take me away!" In this country, a new

    The god of is about to appear.

    That is an evil god

 Text Chapter 606: Anhofus, God in a Bottle

    Over there, Naplow has started the final process.

    At the same time, the organization called "Temple" has also mobilized a large number of temple warriors under its banner, and rushed to the Iron Kingdom together with powerful people from several surrounding countries.

    It seems that it is going to use a thunderous blow to pull out the growing cancer of Naplow, the king of hell.

    The female samurai rushed to the target location with everyone in a hot air balloon airship.

    "Buzz buzz~"

    The sound of the propeller turning was a bit noisy, but all the people sitting on the deck of the airship were silent, some had serious expressions, some were a little flustered, and some were quietly checking their weapons.

    Along the way, the female warriors sat quietly in the corner.

    She kept wondering if that man named Naplow was the one she knew.

    If so, why did he become like this?

    The more I think about it, the more fascinated I become.

    Suddenly, everyone on the airship stood up, and the female warrior also raised her head, and saw the captain looking at her.

    "It's almost here," said the captain.

    "So fast?" The female warrior seemed to have not recovered.

    "You seem to be in a bad state?" The captain frowned.

    "It's okay," she said.

    "Be careful later, and don't get close to Naplow, the king of hell. It is said that that guy can take away the soul of mortals, so that people can't return to the kingdom of God after death." The captain told her.

    "I see." She nodded.

    At this time, the captain threw a piece of gauze over and looked at the wound on her neck: "Wrap your neck, it's bleeding again."

    The captain looked at her bandaging the wound, and said angrily: "You almost died, is it necessary to go so hard to find someone?"

    But after finishing speaking, he asked again: "Did you find it?"

    She is always so reticent, but when she said this, she let out a long breath: "Maybe you found it!"

    But from the captain's point of view, this seemed to be an emotion of joy: "Oh, it seems to be promising."

    She said: "Yeah!"

    Airships soared in the sky and finally arrived at the capital of the Iron Kingdom.

    The airships in the entire sky were connected into a huge ritual array, and multiple figures turned into puppets with a height of 100 meters.

    They hold all kinds of huge magic weapons in their hands, which are the legendary immortals.

    One of them spoke and called out the other person's name.

    "The villain Naplow, God's punishment has arrived."

    At this time, a huge ritual array was also activated in the city.

    Dense ghosts gushed out, turning into a river of dead spirits and passing through the street.

    The transparent shadow passed through the bodies of thousands of believers of the King of Hell, flocking to every corner of the ritual circle, and also elicited shouts like waves in the city.

    The power of the ceremony converged to the center, and in an instant, the shadow that originally stood in the center of the hell temple continued to rise.

    One stood on the shoulders of the rising ghost body, standing on it, looking at the airship and the so-called immortals in the sky.

    "God's punishment?"

    "I am God!"

    "In this world, no one can punish me."

    Naplow slowly took off his black cloak, and finally revealed his true appearance in front of everyone.

    His eyes were cold and unruly, and his sharp eyes seemed to look down on everything in this world.

    He felt that he no longer needed any concealment, he no longer had to be afraid of anyone, and he didn't need the cloak to cover his dry and thin features.

    He is God, no matter what he looks like, that look is great and holy.

    The world is defined by him.

    And what he said immediately aroused the fury of the god craftsmen present, who were blaspheming the gods they believed in.

    "Arrogance."

    "How can you know the greatness of God, you evil man who falsely claims to be God."

    "In this world, there is only one god."

    "This world was created by the only god, God Nasha."

    "She is the god who created Rojaan."

    One after another, the master craftsmen summoned their divine soldiers, and attacked Naplow with the help of the ritual array, intending to tear up the super-large ghost body he controlled and destroy his ritual array.

    On the airship, the captain watched the terrifying ghost turn into a river.?? is the king of hell.  "

    "I'm Naplow."

    "I'm not a monster, I'm not a mute, and I'm not a tin can."

    "I will become the most powerful existence, an existence that no one can restrain and imprison."

    Thousands of words, all of which came to an abrupt end before the throne.

    He took a deep breath and turned around.

    He looked at Wan Ling who was crawling under the throne, sat down, put his hands on the armrests, and raised his head high.

    However, what he didn't expect was that when he sat on the divine seat, all the ghosts appeared to move.

    They seemed to sense something and raised their heads at the same time.

    They looked at Naplow, and called out another name in unison.

    "The god in the bottle, Anhophus."

    "The God of Knowledge"

    "Knowledge knowledge"

    "The god in the bottle, Anhophus."

    Naplow immediately sensed something was wrong, as if something was out of control.

    "what happened?"

    "The god in the bottle, Anhofus, where is Anhofus?"

    And at this time, a certain will seemed to wake up from his body following the call.

    The other party has long since died, but that ray of imprint still remains, entrusted to him.

    He has been waiting for Naplow to complete his obsession, and only then can he gain his own authority.

    And now it's obvious that he's coming to collect the bill.

    A huge shadow floated up from behind the seat of God. The sky-penetrating shadow pierced the sky, and the whole picture could not be seen. Only a gray outline of a god could be seen.

    And at that moment, Naplow's hair stood on end.

    He turned his head and saw the real evil god, looking at him behind him, asking him in a cold voice.

    "You promised me, have you finished?"

    "Naplow—"

    Her words dragged on for a long time, and finally she uttered the byte representing the meaning of the gods.

    "Seth! ?

 Text Chapter 607: Come on, let's drink this poison bar of eternal life together!

    Deep in the dream world.

    The dark kingdom of hell, the towering throne of God.

    A thin dwarf sitting on the throne looked back up, his expression was full of horror and horror; the huge mythical shadow looked down, with unwilling persistence.

    But look carefully, the shadow is attached to the skinny dwarf, everything seems illusory, even the unwillingness and hatred.

    The skinny dwarf is real and full of emotions, but his power comes from that illusory shadow, and all the stalwarts and strengths are like castles in the air.

    Naplow looked at each other, and his hands on the armrests suddenly trembled.

    His eye sockets opened further, and his mouth continued to enlarge.

    "God in a bottle."

    "Why are you still here, haven't you become me?"

    "How could you still appear?"

    As if he had never heard of the shadow of the ancient evil god, he just lowered his head further and stared at him firmly.

    Then, the previous words were repeated again.

    "You promised me, are you done?"

    "Naproses!"

    "Did you kill that traitor Xiao?"

    resemble.

    When Naplow heard the name, he was suddenly a little dazed.

    He seemed to remember something.

    He vaguely saw a world under endless black rain, and saw a tall and lean man sitting in front of a long white table.

    He sat alone on the long table with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep, but when he looked closely, he found that his fingers were tapping on the table, and he seemed to be observing everything around him all the time.

    Naplow felt that the other party was very familiar, but no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn't remember who the other party was.

    Naplow stood up, stepped forward a little bit, raised his head high and looked at the other party.

    "Who is Xiao?"

    "who are you?"

    "Who am I?"

    "Why am I here?"

    "Where is the world I saw, outside of Royaan?"

    He questioned the other party, wanting to know the truth of everything.

    "What did I promise you?"

    "I don't remember, I don't remember anything."

    The shadow of the ancient evil god understood something.

    The answer seems to be, no.

    The shadow straightened up little by little, and re-formed into the silhouette of a gray god standing against the sky and the earth.

    Immediately afterwards, her figure gradually disappeared from the height.

    "It's all because of Xiao."

    "I am the god of knowledge, and I am the master of the gate of truth."

    "I am the original myth."

    "I should be the one who followed the Creator across the era."

    "Xiao, I gave you strength, I gave you everything"

    The shadow kept talking, and she seemed to want to scream out these words in the most venomous tone, but in the end they all turned into cold words.

    Until the end, declare the end with two bytes.

    "Traitor~"

    Naplow watched the shadow annihilate, and suddenly felt a sharp pain rushing into his body.

    He lowered his head, and saw that the power of mythology in his body was also continuously dissipating, and the curse seal in his body was also stripped away, turning into billowing thick smoke and going away.

    "What?"

    "How is this going?"

    He frantically stretched out his hand, wanting to keep those, but he could only watch those powers turn into thick smoke and dissipate past his fingertips.

    In the end, integrate into this hell country.

    Naplow felt that his physical strength and authority were constantly being stripped away.

    Naplow's divine name, its authority, its innate gift.

    Everything is in

    was taken away in an instant.

    Or take it back.

    "my power."

    "My authority, my divine power."

    He felt as if a sharp knife was harvesting in his body, knelt on the ground in pain, and let out a sharp cry.

    It was only at this time that Naplow realized that those things were not born with him, but he bought them in advance at the price of certain things.

    He wants to truly beFound the helmet Naplow dropped

    The wilderness at dawn.

    The girl looked at Naplow's helmet, knelt on the ground and hugged it tightly.

    She, who had been silent all this time, suddenly howled loudly and let out a cry.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    The girl also seemed to be mute, holding his helmet and weeping as if she had lost the whole world.

    She put the helmet on and looked out through the narrow viewing box.

    Since that day, she seems to have become another person locked in a bottle——

    Roya Ann World.

    Outside the capital of the Iron Kingdom, Polik was outside the ruins, looking at the big pit left in place.

    He looked through the big pit, and seemed to see the hell in the depths of the dream world.

    At the moment when Naplow ran crazily in the royal city, shouted Xiao's name frantically, and obsessively shouted that he must become a god.

    As if he had witnessed all this with his own eyes, he spoke at the same time.

    "bring it on!"

    "Let's drink this poison bar of eternal life together!"

    The invisible wind lifted Polic's three-leaf priest robe, revealing the seal of truth on his palm.

    The imprint of the Gate of Truth represents Anhofus' Gate of Truth.

    The story of 250 million years of grievances and grievances that has not ended seems to be opened from this name and from this door.

    Anhofus opened the way to mythology and immortality, completed the pursuit and obsession of the Summer family's immortality, and also started this endless cycle of resentment and obsession.

    A Sai, the villain in a bottle, Xiao, An Li, Vivien, etc., are still faintly bound by this chain.

    Polik stepped over the edge of the big pit and headed into the distance.

    "The ceramic villain who has inherited the authority of the villain in the bottle, do you want to inherit

    If you inherit her strength, you will also inherit her karma.  "

    "If you want to become a god, you are destined to be tested."

    The wind raised dust and sand, gradually covering the deserted royal city.

    In the wind and sand, Polik's voice came.

    "Naproses!"

    "Do you have the capacity to become a god, are you ready to pay the price of becoming a god?"

    "Are you ready again to face the enemy of the villain in the bottle?"——

    In the Kingdom of God Nasha.

    Many dwarves came to the side of the bloody sea, accompanied by the shadows of some mermaids and treants who have not yet entered the human world.

    The first king of the dwarves, the mother of the mermaid, and the first ancestor of the tree people have all entered the world one after another, so the people who stay here now are those who cannot really take charge of the overall situation.

    [The problem of slow update of the new chapter, if you can

    It was opened for the second time.  "

    "God of nothingness, or the supreme mother of life, do you want to speed up the evolution of species?"

    blow in history

 Text Chapter 608: Create life species?

    The sky is full of haze.

    ? The originally not bright and somewhat illusory sky now looks even darker.

    Countless ghosts are floating in the heights, wreaking havoc in the world of Rojaan.

    The Kingdom of God in the sky shines a circle of light from time to time, erasing those ghosts from the world.

    However, under the earth one door after another is opened to devour all living beings, and hell unfolds in the dream world, using it as the source to extend its power into the human world, recklessly harvesting the dead souls in the world.

    Although Naplow was bound by backlash, he became a prisoner and gatekeeper from the master.

    But the Kingdom of God is still there.

    In a city of the Dwarf Tin Kingdom.

    "God, what on earth is that?" Everyone looked at the scene at the end of the sky, dumbfounded.

    "What is this, is this God's punishment or doomsday?" Dense ghosts rushed down from the sky and poured out from the darkness, and the living people in the city were running away, crying and shouting.

    "I knew that those people wanted to erase us all, those guys started this war, mortals, the time of judgment has come." Someone stood on the high wall laughing wildly, and he looked like a soldier, but  However, one leg was broken and one eye was blind. His head was wrapped with gauze, and his eyes were full of despair for the world that had been fighting the war of extermination for more than ten years.

    "Should I choose the kingdom of God or fall into hell?" In the chaos, the believers of the king of hell gathered around the ritual altar and shouted.

    "The kingdom of God is stingy, hell is generous, and Naplow, the king of hell, bestows everything." The believers shouted wildly.

    "Kill them, kill these heretics." A large number of soldiers and powerful people outside are fighting inside.

    "Only God Nasha is the one who gives us everything." They chanted slogans, everyone seemed brave and fearless, but so did the evildoers, they seemed to firmly believe that they were here for  Fighting against the gods is fighting for fate and the future.

    On the street, someone roared and roared at the top of their lungs.

    "Mortals, this war of genocide was provoked by the immortals in the Kingdom of God. They want to destroy everything and then reshape everything."

    "Those lofty immortals are playing with our fate, imprisoning the world and the truth, and feeding us like fish in a pond. Now it's just their fishing season again."

    "Only by dedicating everything to the king of hell can we gain a new life and break the fate set for us by those immortal people who are high above us."

    Everything is irreversibly moving towards chaos and disorder.

    The originally fragile order of the Kingdom of God and the cycle of the world have been broken, and a more cruel era has arrived.

    In the confrontation between the kingdom of God and hell, all beings could be heard crying.

    It's just looking up at the Kingdom of God, or overlooking hell.

    There is no hope in sight.

    During this time.

    The first king of the dwarves, the mother of the mermaid, and the first ancestor of the tree people joined forces and rushed to the capital of the Iron Kingdom, where the disaster began.

    Wherever they passed, there were only corpses that were as pale as statues, and everything was emptied from the cities.

    The huge iron country can no longer see the slightest human habitation.

    The three finally stood in front of the huge pothole, looking at the city that had disappeared without a trace.

    Surrounded by a vortex of water, the mother of the mermaid looked at the mythical light that wiped away ghosts in the sky, and spoke to the power of the kingdom of God, which was competing with hell for the law of order.

    "It's useless, it's a temporary solution, not the root cause."

    "Hell cannot be solved, and the power of another kingdom of God cannot be suppressed. It is only a matter of time before He wants to destroy this paradise."

    "It is always easier to destroy than to build."

    "It's so easy to destroy this little paradise, but it takes thousands of years to build it."

    The first ancestor of the tree man was concerned: "A god suddenly appeared at this time, does this seem to be a problem?"

    The first dwarf king: "Can't solve hell

    The Kingdom of God cannot restore our Paradise.  "

    They checked everything here, as if they wanted to find more clues and truth from the incident that happened at the beginning, and then find a way to restore and rescue everything from it.

    I just don't know why, but the first dwarf king can faintly feel a familiar taste in the mythical atmosphere left here.

    It was as if he had seen it before.

    "how do IHow about making the world never end?  "

    Suddenly, the ancestor of the tree man had a bad feeling.

    At this time, another loud noise erupted.

    "Boom!"

    A giant stone demon suddenly moved, but it bombarded Nasha's kingdom of God with its hands.

    The huge palm reached into the interior of the Kingdom of God, precisely piercing through the scarlet sea.

    The first ancestor of the tree man was completely anxious, and he roared.

    "Short!"

    "That's the captain!"

    However, the first dwarf king looked at the first tree man ancestor and said.

    "The captain is in too much pain. He has been imprisoned in this sea of ??blood for millions of years, being cursed and eaten day after day."

    "Now, I have finally released him."

    After the first ancestor of the tree man, another opening was opened in the sky, and it was opened directly from the inside of the Kingdom of God.

    Originally bound into a ball, self-circulating into a vortex, the power never leaked out, and was blocked in the bloody sea by Bremen.

    At this moment, the bondage is broken.

    "Clatter la la!"

    The sea of ??blood poured down from the sky, drowning everything.

    The terrifying blood of life continued to pour into the distance, spreading to the entire Royaan.

    The first ancestor of tree people is also a life symbiotic, he not only understands the wisdom species, but also understands the secrets of some life species.

    It is better to understand that the transformation of life species requires the existence of wisdom species, and more importantly, the body of wisdom species.

    At this moment, he suddenly understood something.

    "You want to make

    Life species?  "

    "Create a brand new life group from the shell left by the entire paradise?"

    The tree man looked at the dwarf in horror, full of disbelief.

    "You want to turn the three races into life races?"

    The first ancestor of the tree man was afraid, and he asked loudly: "How is this possible, how can you do it, how can life be born so easily."

    But the first dwarf king said: "The shells cast off by ghosts are the best material. I don't need to make so many. Among the countless shells and templates, it is enough to make a few."

    In this period of time.

    The first dwarf king thought of a way, a way to make this reincarnation never end.

    That is, so that the last race can never be chosen.

    The first dwarf king smiled, his smile carried the innocence of when he was a dwarf beggar, but also appeared extremely cruel.

    "That's right."

    "Let the dwarves, mermaids, and treants all become life species."

    "In this case, the final race will never be chosen."

    "everything."

    "Will it never end?"

    The first ancestor of the tree man looked at the first king of the dwarf with that look in his eyes.

    It's like seeing the world's worst nightmare

 Text Chapter 609: Clover Man Template

    The "sun" broke a big hole.

    The blood-colored waterfall fell mightily, rushing towards the world below.

    That is the ocean formed by countless life-species clover people who have been reborn again and again in millions of years.

    There is no **** god here, and Breman is the source of the blood mark of Ruhe in this world.

    But he is not the god of Ruhe after all.

    He tried again and again with life-seeking shamrocks without wisdom, trying to kill them, and finally returned to his ancestors to become real shamrocks.  Also gnawing and cursing at him.

    And at this moment.

    The sea of ??blood entangled and gathered by them completely collapsed, turning into a boundless curse and spreading to the entire underground hole.

    "Buzzing~"

    What reverberated in Royaan's world was not only the sound of waterfalls, but also the voices of those symbiotic beings.

    "Zizizizizi!"

    Those terrifying, undead and mutated clover "corpse" fell down with the bloody waterfall at this moment. They were motionless for most of the time, and now they all made shrill and strange screams with unknown meaning.

    In the collapsed world, a tall tree man ran on the ground, his figure turned into an afterimage.

    "Boom boom boom boom!"

    He stepped on the void, and where he passed, the sky grew continuously extending vines out of thin air, turning into a long bridge.

    He came to a very high place and jumped towards the sky.

    The tree man slammed into the big hole of the waterfall head-on, as if trying to plug it.

    But his tall body also looked so small facing the river and the big hole.

    Just a swish.

    It was washed down by the Bloody Waterfall, heading towards the Earth Sea below.

    And in this, he also went deep into the waterfall and saw a looming altar in the blood.

    He couldn't wait to step forward, hugged the altar, his hands turned into branches and the crown of the tree together withstood the altar, and was finally rushed to a huge blood pool depression in the ground.

    When it finally landed, he held on to it firmly.

    "Captain Bremen!"

    "Captain, don't sleep anymore, you should wake up."

    "Captain"

    The tree man shouted loudly for the presence on the altar, as if he wanted to stop something.

    On the altar of flesh and blood.

    The shadow inlaid on it, which had already been rigidly fused with the flesh and blood base and turned into a relief, finally slowly opened its eyes at this time.

    He looked at the picture outside and seemed to understand something.

    He sighed.

    I don't know when it started, it was difficult for him to smile at everyone again, and it turned into sighing again and again.

    "If life and intelligent species can be transformed so easily."

    "I don't have to wait so long."

    "We may choose how to start, but the ending is not up to us."

    However, at least there are traces of the transformation of intelligent species into life species, but the transformation of life species into intelligent species is unprecedented.

    Finally, he bowed his head.

    ?Looking down at the ancestor of the tree man, the former chief mate, who was carrying himself hard to support.

    "I know."

    "Maybe I didn't do well."

    "But, my crew, there is only so much I can give."

    Breman raised his head, his eyes seemed to look out of this world, towards the shadow that gave him the mission.

    Until the end, he still failed to complete the task assigned to him by the Scarlet Goddess.

    He was extremely tired, he wanted to rest for a while, and had to rest.

    "My sage-sama!"

    "There is only so much I can do."

    After Breman finished saying this, he saw the blood

    The meat altar shattered.

    This time, the overwhelming insects completely lost control and restraint.

    Submerge Bremen.

    Breman's body shrank a little bit, and finally became a bug under the gnawing of those bugs.

    Mixed into it, never to be seen again.

    Seeing this scene, the first ancestor of the tree man saw the sap flowing down like tears,

    ? Without Captain Bremen, heMushroom Mother shook her head: "I've only known her for a while, so I can't say I know her well."

    However, when it came to this, the nihilistic mother seemed to think of something, and doubts appeared in her eyebrows and eyes.

    "But it's very strange, obviously she entered into Lady Sally's glass jar voluntarily.

    "But at the last moment."

    "But she said, don't~"

    An Li asked with interest: "What don't you want?"

    The sterile mother thought of Beth, and remembered that day when she opened her big and bright eyes and shouted at herself with attachment and reluctance in her eyes.

    "She told me."

    "Mom, please don't abandon me."

    An Li nodded: "It seems that she regards you as her mother?"

    The sterile mother shook her head: "I am not her mother."

    An Li said: "But in her eyes, she thinks you are."

    The sterile mother then shook her head, and said with a puzzled expression: "No, it's not, how can you think so?"

    An Li gradually understood some thoughts of this mythical being, and finally she looked at nothingness and said.

    "If one day, I mean if."

    "Are you leaving the mother of life too?"

    The sterile mother shook her head and said with certainty.

    "No, I am the glass jar of the ruler of the gods."

    However, An Li said: "The King of Wisdom is the eldest son of the Creator, but in the end, he had to leave the Creator."

    As soon as these words came out, the nihilistic mother could not speak any rebuttal language.  That's the god-king and supreme creator

    , if there is something that even such an existence has to face in the end, then how dare she say for sure.

    But then, the nihilium mother said with certainty.

    "That's different."

    "I don't think so myself."

    She is saying that she is different from Beth, and the nihilistic mother also thinks of the master of life at the same time.

    That looks like a child to the Creator, but to them, it's just a primordial ancient Supreme God temporarily attached to a child's body.

    The Lord who created all life.

    The god of root authority, the first god of one of the three highest.

    When she thinks of the other party, she has fear, fear and admiration.

    If you think about it carefully, there is even a trace of admiration.

    It's just that in front of that inconceivably great existence, no existence dares to show it, or even express it.

    But at this moment, in front of another god on earth, the nihilistic mother blurted out.

    "Because the mother of life is really my creator."

    "She is our realmother.?

 Text Chapter 610: Bremen, I'm here to take you home!

    An Li was not in the slightest eagerness when she heard the rejection of the nihilium mother.

    She just stood under her, quietly listening to the story of the nihilium mother and the girl named Beth like a friend, and talking to her.

    Next.

    An Li took her time and told a story with the sterile mother.

    "I heard a story when I was in the world."

    "A man has two friends, one is poor and the other is rich."

    "One day, they gave the man two things. The poor man made a cake of all her flour and gave it to the man. The rich man opened his coffers and took out a gold coin and gave it to the man.  .”

    "At the end of the story, I will ask, is the cake more precious, or the gold coin?"

    The nihilistic mother immediately said: "It's not precious."

    But after thinking for a while, he said, "It should be gold coins that are more precious. They can buy a lot of bread and flour in the world?"

    The Null Mother felt that An Li had a problem with this question: "For me, it's still not precious."

    An Li laughed, she said to Mother Null.

    Void God, you are right.  "

    "Actually, cakes and gold coins are not precious to you, the immortal Ruhe, and they are meaningless to you."

    "Because this is a mortal story, but there are some truths in it, but it seems to be more suitable for immortals."

    "Because the value of every item in the world is defined by people."

    "And for the eternal undead, for the gods."

    "This is even more true of the definition of the value of an item."

    "You can define the value of an item, not even limited to real items. Its value does not depend on the secular and other people's views, nor on the rules of this world."

    "It's about whether it's important to you, whether it's meaningful."

    An Li raised her head and looked into the eyes of the mother of nihility.

    "That's what the story says."

    "Although she only has one piece of cake, it is all she has, the only one."

    "Although the other person paid a gold coin, it was only one of the countless gold coins he owned."

    "This is the meaning of items."

    An Li looked into the glass jar, and seemed to see a girl sleeping in it, waiting for her mother to wake her up.

    "Your moment is the whole existence of Beth."

    "She is your unique piece of pie."

    An Li lowered her head and said to the nihilium mother.

    "If, she really left."

    "You may have lost that unique piece of pie."

    "Wait until one day, you have a mountain of gold coins, and you will never be able to get back the unique things you once had."

    The Mother of Nothing suddenly fell silent.

    Her eyes seemed a little obsessed with memories, while she was quietly thinking about An Li's words.

    She thought of many scenes of Beth when she was a child. She brought toys, food, and various interesting things to her every day.

    In this world, it was the first time someone was so close to her.

    The sterile mother feels a little troubled, are human problems always so troublesome?

    She didn't want to think about it, but looked at An Li carefully.

    "I seem to remember you, and you seem to be a member of the Temple of Truth."

    "Are you here to take Beth away?"

    "She is participating in reincarnation in my glass jar, you can't take her away yet."

    An Li said: "It was originally like this, but I changed my mind on the way here, and it was even more like this after I just found out that she had become Beth."

    "I don't want a mythical opportunity anymore, I want something more meaningful and important to me."

    An Li's expression is frank

    Of course, rational and emotional light shone in his eyes.

    "I want to exchange for your help."

    She raised her hand and pointed to the glass jar on the head of the void god.

    "If, I can end this reincarnation in the vat."

    "If you can convince Beth to end all this voluntarily, can you get this help?"

    The nihilistic mother is a little puzzled, what else is better than a complete myth, ancient cup"

    An Li seems to be able to find a lot of shadows from the ancient times in this sea.

    An Li couldn't believe it, but after thinking about it, she felt calm.

    Only the power of life domination can preserve all the species templates of an era, and then restore the world in its own tank.

    She took a deep breath in this cruel and cold world, but she had a feeling of returning to her hometown and paradise, and a strong expectation and desire arose in her heart.

    "what else?"

    "What else can I find?"

    An Li walked towards the distance along the sea.

    She set foot on the coast and walked among the continents, mountains, and basins that the giant stone monsters spent millions of years shaping. Unfortunately, the giant stone monsters built the land, but they couldn't create the plants on the land.

    An Li walked day after day, looking for something on this continent.

    She walked through the center of the continent and saw a strange and huge basin here.

    It looks like a big pit artificially made.

    "Is there something strange here?"

    Here she found traces of the existence of civilization. Although it was basically submerged in the years, there were still a few traces left, allowing her to see the truth of the past.

    "There are traces of carbonized trees. This is something from the Second Era. It should have been brought by Bremen."

    "There are also signs of the existence of intelligent species, and the range is very vast. How did this happen?"

    "It is the Kingdom of God, the power of myth."

    "Create a completely closed environment with the power of the Kingdom of God, and then start to create a brand new ecology?"

    "Someone built a civilized world underground with the power of the kingdom of God?"

    Even An Li didn't expect someone to do such a miracle here.

    "Who thought of it, Bremen?"

    "But why was it destroyed?"

    "In the end what happened?"

    Standing on top of the wreckage of the Royaan world, looking at this vast basin, she once again felt the horror of time and time.

    "Also, where did Breman go?"

    finally.

    On the other side of the continent, she found several tribes of fishermen beside the coastline of a sea.

    This is a group of strange life forms that rely on fishing for a living. They are not afraid of this cruel and harsh world, and they are struggling to survive on the earth.

    They don't have words, but many of them have the ability of telepathic communication, and can even use this ability to drive away fish schools and raise fish schools at the same time.

    Clover people.

    But even the Sanye people cannot break through the limitations of power without the Sun Cup.

    There is no wisdom text, there is no Ruhe giant monster, and there is no era of god-given.

    There is no god.

    They also cannot build civilization in such an environment.

    An Li stood on the shore of the beach, looking at the tall figures living in the rock caves and fishing, her whole body could not help but tremble.

    "The three-leaf man?"

    An Li almost ran towards those "people", her eyes filled with disbelief.

    She felt that she had a dream, or a hallucination in front of her eyes, and she didn't speak until she really touched those three-leaf people.

    "Really, it's the Sanye people."

    "Reallyreallyreally the Sanye people."

    Those Sanye people were terrified by the sudden appearance of the "monster", and ran away screaming.

    And An Li knelt on the ground, laughing uncontrollably.

    The laughter is full of indescribable touch, and the sadness waiting for endless years.

    at last.

    In a tribe of three-leaf people, she found a three-leaf people who were obviously different from the others.

    The life imprint on his body has disappeared, but there is still a pattern on his body, which followed him through time and reincarnation, allowing An Li to find him.

    Under the sun.

    The waves eroded the beach.

    The three-leaf man sat on a rock by the coast, looking into the distance, as if waiting for something.

    He always felt that he had forgotten something, but he couldn't remember it.

    At this time, a strange figure came from the shore.

    He sensed something and turned his head to look over.

    In the gaze, the shadow twisted under the violent sunlight, and solidified a little bit as it got closer.

    The figure walked up to him and called out his name.

    "Breman."

    Then, reach out to him.

    "I'm here to take you home."

    Sanye raised his head and looked at the beautiful and stalwart figure in front of him.

    He couldn't speak, but there was a bright smile on his face.

    He knew that he had finally waited.

    And at this time, more than one million years have passed since he came to this world in the Platinum.??Coming from the coast.

    He sensed something and turned his head to look over.

    In the gaze, the shadow twisted under the violent sunlight, and solidified a little bit as it got closer.

    The figure walked up to him and called out his name.

    "Breman."

    Then, reach out to him.

    "I'm here to take you home."

    Sanye raised his head and looked at the beautiful and stalwart figure in front of him.

    He couldn't speak, but there was a bright smile on his face.

    He knew that he had finally waited.

    And at this time, more than one million years have passed since he came to this world in the Platinum.

 Text Chapter 611: End of Reincarnation in the Vat

    An Li led Bremen to walk on the ground, and they were looking for the existence that could really end all this, the girl named Beth.  Cloverman Breman still didn't recall the past, but he followed An Li with peace of mind. When he stopped, he would hold a stone and write and draw on the ground.

    If you look carefully, you will find that he is painting distant scenery.

    In the end, they saw those new ethnic groups in a certain corner of the world.

    A super-large god-shaped life species.

    But it can be seen that their shape has changed a lot from the beginning. They are looking for and plundering organs that suit them in this world. Some have a lot of arms attached to their bodies, and some have a lot of eyes.  , and some grew multiple heads.

    It seems that they don't know which direction to let themselves go, everything is just groping.

    At this moment.

    Looking at these behemoths, An Li couldn't help but marvel.

    This glance made her feel like she saw the future.

    "Such a huge race of life, is this the species of the next era?"

    "Only in this vat world that dominates the gods can we see the future so clearly!"

    But at the same time, it also gave her a strong sense of urgency.

    The sign of the end of the era seems to be a brand new beginning.

    A beginning never before.

    "Civilization keeps moving forward, spanning two epochs, and we finally see the opportunity to get rid of the shackles of the world and go to the distant starry sky."

    "This time, we will no longer be destroyed in the wilderness and darkness, but will continue to move forward."

    "until."

    "The end of the starry sky."

    But all of this requires the establishment of a god system and the need to become a true god.  The road ahead is still difficult and full of unknowns.

    But at least it is not a dead end.

    An Li is very clear about how to go in the future, and she is also full of expectations and hopes.

    She glanced back at Bremen and smiled.

    Although the ritual arrays on those super-large god-shaped life species have disappeared, An Li still found imprints on them that had not completely faded.  into a complete pattern.

    An Li activated the ritual and called out to it.

    but.

    In the end, although Anli got in touch, the Kingdom of God did not respond.  An Li spoke at this time, and read out those three paragraphs.

    "First, you will never really die in the glass jar." "Second, you can choose to end only when a new species emerges from the choice."

    "Third, the species that is finally selected will be born in the nest of life breeding."

    With her head held high, she read out the real name of the other party, the name given to her by the sterile mother.

    "Beth!"

    "Do you still remember the three sentences that the Void God said to you?"

    "More than one million years have passed, species have appeared and ended, and the final choice has also appeared."

    "How long do you want to escape?"

    As soon as An Li said this, she felt a response.

    A clear day.

    She raised her head, but saw some light flickering high in the sky.

    An Li showed a surprised expression, which is the light of the Kingdom of God.

    "found it."

    "Not in the dream world, but in the world."

    Since it is in the human world, it is much easier to find it.

    The dream space is chaotic and disorderly, but the human world is orderly and stable.

    An Li flew into the sky and finally found the Kingdom of God above the sea of ??clouds in the sky. The other party was hidden in the void like a giant egg.

    There is an island at the top of the dome, with ancient palaces, ruined lakes and

    The lush trees, the giant egg are illusory and hazy, but a girl wearing a white God's Weaving robe can be faintly seen curled up in it.

    Close your eyes and sleep soundly.

    It's like sleeping in the arms and womb of the mother.

    She led Bremen towards the inside, and the other party did not refuse her and Breman's entry.

    Bremen circled here familiarly, while An Li went straight to the passage behind the temple, the fastest update was at the end.There are people.

    Bremen stood above the void.

    Seeing everyone follow him towards the same place, he shouted to them excitedly.

    "First Mate, Second Mate"

    However, no one responded to him.

    In Breman's eyes.

    Those familiar shadows twisted and twisted one by one, and finally moved towards an indescribable appearance.

    Breman froze, he understood what that meant.

    During those long years, they completely lost their true colors and forgot their original appearance.

    Not only have they forgotten who they are, they have even forgotten that they are an intelligent species.

    Bremen stood upright in the sweep of the torrent, speechless.

    Finally, he wanted to let out his usual hearty laugh.

    But in the end, it became extremely bitter.

    He could only look at them and said softly.

    "it's over!"

    "It's all over."

    "We went home togethertogether."

    In the end, his shadow gradually turned completely transparent.

    There is only one consciousness left, and I can't shout anything.

    And everyone followed and moved away from the glass jar.

    Their big ship is still waiting for them outside, but the people who came back are no longer the same people.

    In a corner of the world continent in the tank.

    A powerful ghost body has lived here for an unknown period of time, and even built and transformed a huge laboratory here. During this time, he has been conducting experiments here, collecting huge data and information from this world.

    And when the world is collapsing and endless bubbles are pouring in.

    The ghost raised its head, looking through the glass dome at the reversing white torrent of the world.

    "The experiment is over."

    "The reincarnation in the vat is also over."

    Polik stopped the experiment in his hands and put down the props.

    He floated forward, unhurriedly closed the continuously running

    's huge ceremony, the densely packed scrolls inlaid on the stone slab also lost their light.

    Polik stood still and waited, not resisting the end of everything, as if he had expected this day long ago.

    He just said another guy out of the blue.

    "That guy Naproses is finally going to be released from the cage!"

    I just don't know what has become of Naproseth, who has been imprisoned for so many years.

    Is there nothing left after being worn down by the years?

    Or, turn into a real monster.

    The torrent swept across the world, and finally spread to the dream world of mimicry.  Deep in the dream world.

    In hell.

    In that vast and dead country, there is a figure who lingers here day after day, and he has been wandering here alone for an unknown number of years.

    People here don't know the time, nor can they see the sun.

    Here there is only eternal solitude, and death.

    This is not surprising, because there are endless shadows wandering here like him.

    He is the only one who retains self-awareness.

    He walked through the icy city streets with a scythe on his back, his ragged black robe skimming the ground, talking to himself as he walked.

    "give me one more chance!"

    "Give me another chance, and I will definitely not lose."

    "I will not admit defeat, I will not lose, and I will definitely win in the end." "I must win."

    "Just give me another chance."

    He roared wildly and ran into the distance.

    "Give me another chance!"

    "Tell me why I can't become a god!"

    "Tell me!"

    But at this time, a change appeared, and suddenly a huge hole was torn open in the sky above hell.

    Naplow, the king of hell, raised his head and looked towards the sky.

    He looked at the huge gap, stood there for a long time, and then burst out laughing wildly in an instant.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "The opportunity has come, the opportunity to change everything has come."

    "I knew it, I haven't lost yet, I haven't lost yet."

    He ran towards the sky recklessly, and rushed into the huge gap.

    His voice came from the crazy laugh.

    "I am God!"

    "A real god!"

    "A God who is not enslaved by anyone, but enslaves everyone."

    With the dream world also completely annihilated.

    In the void, the voice of the sterile mother also came, announcing the end of everything.

    "The evolution is over!"

    The world is annihilated, and everything returns to its original state.

    There is nothing left in the whole space except endless white.

    All the nihilistic bacteria and people who broke into this world returned to the outside again.

    At this time, only a dozen days had passed in the outside world.; He ran towards the sky recklessly, rushing into the huge gap.

    His voice came from the crazy laugh.

    "I am God!"

    "A real god!"

    "A God who is not enslaved by anyone, but enslaves everyone."

    With the dream world also completely annihilated.

    In the void, the voice of the sterile mother also came, announcing the end of everything.

    "The evolution is over!"

    The world is annihilated, and everything returns to its original state.

    There is nothing left in the whole space except endless white.

    All the nihilistic bacteria and people who broke into this world returned to the outside again.

    And at this time, only a dozen days have passed in the outside world.

 Text Chapter 611: End of Reincarnation in the Vat

    An Li led Bremen to walk on the ground, and they were looking for the existence that could really end all this, the girl named Beth.  Cloverman Breman still didn't recall the past, but he followed An Li with peace of mind. When he stopped, he would hold a stone and write and draw on the ground.

    If you look carefully, you will find that he is painting distant scenery.

    In the end, they saw those new ethnic groups in a certain corner of the world.

    A super-large god-shaped life species.

    But it can be seen that their shape has changed a lot from the beginning. They are looking for and plundering organs that suit them in this world. Some have a lot of arms attached to their bodies, and some have a lot of eyes.  , and some grew multiple heads.

    It seems that they don't know which direction to let themselves go, everything is just groping.

    At this moment.

    Looking at these behemoths, An Li couldn't help but marvel.

    This glance made her feel like she saw the future.

    "Such a huge race of life, is this the species of the next era?"

    "Only in this vat world that dominates the gods can we see the future so clearly!"

    But at the same time, it also gave her a strong sense of urgency.

    The sign of the end of the era seems to be a brand new beginning.

    A beginning never before.

    "Civilization keeps moving forward, spanning two epochs, and we finally see the opportunity to get rid of the shackles of the world and go to the distant starry sky."

    "This time, we will no longer be destroyed in the wilderness and darkness, but will continue to move forward."

    "until."

    "The end of the starry sky."

    But all of this requires the establishment of a god system and the need to become a true god.  The road ahead is still difficult and full of unknowns.

    But at least it is not a dead end.

    An Li is very clear about how to go in the future, and she is also full of expectations and hopes.

    She glanced back at Bremen and smiled.

    Although the ritual arrays on those super-large god-shaped life species have disappeared, An Li still found imprints on them that had not completely faded.  into a complete pattern.

    An Li activated the ritual and called out to it.

    but.

    In the end, although Anli got in touch, the Kingdom of God did not respond.  An Li spoke at this time, and read out those three paragraphs.

    "First, you will never really die in the glass jar." "Second, you can choose to end only when a new species emerges from the choice."

    "Third, the species that is finally selected will be born in the nest of life breeding."

    With her head held high, she read out the real name of the other party, the name given to her by the sterile mother.

    "Beth!"

    "Do you still remember the three sentences that the Void God said to you?"

    "More than one million years have passed, species have appeared and ended, and the final choice has also appeared."

    "How long do you want to escape?"

    As soon as An Li said this, she felt a response.

    A clear day.

    She raised her head, but saw some light flickering high in the sky.

    An Li showed a surprised expression, which is the light of the Kingdom of God.

    "found it."

    "Not in the dream world, but in the world."

    Since it is in the human world, it is much easier to find it.

    The dream space is chaotic and disorderly, but the human world is orderly and stable.

    An Li flew into the sky and finally found the Kingdom of God above the sea of ??clouds in the sky. The other party was hidden in the void like a giant egg.

    There is an island at the top of the dome, with ancient palaces, ruined lakes and

    The lush trees, the giant egg are illusory and hazy, but a girl wearing a white God's Weaving robe can be faintly seen curled up in it.

    Close your eyes and sleep soundly.

    It's like sleeping in the arms and womb of the mother.

    She led Bremen towards the inside, and the other party did not refuse her and Breman's entry.

    Bremen circled here familiarly, while An Li went straight to the passage behind the temple, the fastest update was at the end.There are people.

    Bremen stood above the void.

    Seeing everyone follow him towards the same place, he shouted to them excitedly.

    "First Mate, Second Mate"

    However, no one responded to him.

    In Breman's eyes.

    Those familiar shadows twisted and twisted one by one, and finally moved towards an indescribable appearance.

    Breman froze, he understood what that meant.

    During those long years, they completely lost their true colors and forgot their original appearance.

    Not only have they forgotten who they are, they have even forgotten that they are an intelligent species.

    Bremen stood upright in the sweep of the torrent, speechless.

    Finally, he wanted to let out his usual hearty laugh.

    But in the end, it became extremely bitter.

    He could only look at them and said softly.

    "it's over!"

    "It's all over."

    "We went home togethertogether."

    In the end, his shadow gradually turned completely transparent.

    There is only one consciousness left, and I can't shout anything.

    And everyone followed and moved away from the glass jar.

    Their big ship is still waiting for them outside, but the people who came back are no longer the same people.

    In a corner of the world continent in the tank.

    A powerful ghost body has lived here for an unknown period of time, and even built and transformed a huge laboratory here. During this time, he has been conducting experiments here, collecting huge data and information from this world.

    And when the world is collapsing and endless bubbles are pouring in.

    The ghost raised its head, looking through the glass dome at the reversing white torrent of the world.

    "The experiment is over."

    "The reincarnation in the vat is also over."

    Polik stopped the experiment in his hands and put down the props.

    He floated forward, unhurriedly closed the continuously running

    's huge ceremony, the densely packed scrolls inlaid on the stone slab also lost their light.

    Polik stood still and waited, not resisting the end of everything, as if he had expected this day long ago.

    He just said another guy out of the blue.

    "That guy Naproses is finally going to be released from the cage!"

    I just don't know what has become of Naproseth, who has been imprisoned for so many years.

    Is there nothing left after being worn down by the years?

    Or, turn into a real monster.

    The torrent swept across the world, and finally spread to the dream world of mimicry.  Deep in the dream world.

    In hell.

    In that vast and dead country, there is a figure who lingers here day after day, and he has been wandering here alone for an unknown number of years.

    People here don't know the time, nor can they see the sun.

    Here there is only eternal solitude, and death.

    This is not surprising, because there are endless shadows wandering here like him.

    He is the only one who retains self-awareness.

    He walked through the icy city streets with a scythe on his back, his ragged black robe skimming the ground, talking to himself as he walked.

    "give me one more chance!"

    "Give me another chance, and I will definitely not lose."

    "I will not admit defeat, I will not lose, and I will definitely win in the end." "I must win."

    "Just give me another chance."

    He roared wildly and ran into the distance.

    "Give me another chance!"

    "Tell me why I can't become a god!"

    "Tell me!"

    But at this time, a change appeared, and suddenly a huge hole was torn open in the sky above hell.

    Naplow, the king of hell, raised his head and looked towards the sky.

    He looked at the huge gap, stood there for a long time, and then burst out laughing wildly in an instant.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "The opportunity has come, the opportunity to change everything has come."

    "I knew it, I haven't lost yet, I haven't lost yet."

    He ran towards the sky recklessly, and rushed into the huge gap.

    His voice came from the crazy laugh.

    "I am God!"

    "A real god!"

    "A God who is not enslaved by anyone, but enslaves everyone."

    With the dream world also completely annihilated.

    In the void, the voice of the sterile mother also came, announcing the end of everything.

    "The evolution is over!"

    The world is annihilated, and everything returns to its original state.

    There is nothing left in the whole space except endless white.

    All the nihilistic bacteria and people who broke into this world returned to the outside again.

    At this time, only a dozen days had passed in the outside world.; He ran towards the sky recklessly, rushing into the huge gap.

    His voice came from the crazy laugh.

    "I am God!"

    "A real god!"

    "A God who is not enslaved by anyone, but enslaves everyone."

    With the dream world also completely annihilated.

    In the void, the voice of the sterile mother also came, announcing the end of everything.

    "The evolution is over!"

    The world is annihilated, and everything returns to its original state.

    There is nothing left in the whole space except endless white.

    All the nihilistic bacteria and people who broke into this world returned to the outside again.

    And at this time, only a dozen days have passed in the outside world.

 Text Chapter 612: The Egg of the Clover

    Outside the mirror of the sky.

    The moment An Li left the world in the vat, she returned here again.

    She stood on the calm water with both feet, and when she raised her head, she saw a huge egg with a mark representing the tenth Luhe's void.

    In the empty world, she called out the name of the dome.

    "The Nest of Life Breeding!"

    She gave up the contract with Beth and the cause and effect of the ancient times, in exchange for an opportunity, a chance to make a final decision.

    An Li came to the giant egg, put her hand on it, and told it her choice.

    "I choose the Sanye people."

    The light surged.

    The nest of life breeding gradually became transparent, and finally a life egg condensed out of it, and then a huge hole opened, and it fell from inside.

    An Li hurried forward, and caught it carefully and gently.

    The moment she hugged it, a smile appeared on her face, which could even be called a smirk.

    "Clover people!"

    This is an egg surging with the law of life, but it is still blank inside. After all, even the nihilium mother does not have the sacred blood of the three-leaf people in ancient times.

    And it is impossible for An Li to ask for other divine blood.

    The template of the Sanye people, and then endowed with the pure blood of the ancient times.  The real three-leaf man will be born.

    An Li hugged the clover egg tightly, turned her head and looked around, but saw no one else.

    She bowed and said to the invisible figure.

    "Thanks."

    the other side.

    On the sea at the end of the world, under the endless storm.

    The big boat wrapped in layers of cocoon silk and foam returned to reality little by little, and the pure white cocoon receded little by little, revealing its original appearance.

    The alchemy ship was divided into several decks. On the top deck, a captain was holding the rudder, and they all kept staring into the distance.

    Below, a large number of crew members stick to various positions.

    There are snake men wrapped around the mast and looking into the distance, groups of people stand on the lowest deck, some fix the sail ropes, some command all the sailors, and some point to the distance from the bow and shout.

    Inside the cabin, someone was fiddling with a vignette alchemy cannon, and someone was looking out from the muzzle of the cannon.

    Everyone maintained the posture of more than ten days ago, like statues.

    Suddenly, a statue at the top moved.

    Breman's hand that was holding the rudder was released little by little, and his eyes also changed and glowed.

    He first glanced at himself, and then looked down.

    "Platinum."

    Bremen walked down from the high place, the sound of footsteps was particularly obvious in the dead silence, accompanied by the creaking of the template.

    "Dah!"

    "Squeak!"

    "Dah!"

    "Squeak!"

    He pressed his hand on the armrest all the way down, and there was no longer the surround and cheering, as well as those adoring sights.

    At the same time, other people also woke up a little bit.

    Maybe it can barely be called awakening!

    He saw someone jumping up like a fish, and then landed heavily on the deck. The person's face was flushed, as if he had forgotten how to breathe on land.

    And when Breman rescued him, he didn't pay attention to Breman at all, always wanting to go to the sea.

    There are also people who are like a starfish or stones, piled up on the deck and cabin.

    Another person was like a bug, sniffing the ground and crawling slowly, without any luster in his eyes.

    Bremen walked all the way, and he settled everyone one by one.

    Everyone is alive, but it can no longer be called alive.

    Everything is just like what the former ship doctor and later the mother of the mermaid said.

    "We just died alive like this."

    Bremen said nothing.

    He walked to the control center of the entire ship step by step, where he saw his first mate "Treant".

    The first mate "Tree Man" stood in front of the deep well and looked into it.

    Through here, you can see the core of the Platinum, which is also the magic crystal of the plant-form Warcraft Platinum Tree.

    The first mate "Treant" stood intact, as if he still remembered something.  Bremen excitedThe country is more beautiful than what you describe.  "

    "It is a sea of ??stars, a sea of ??stars that belongs to everyone."

    "And we are all stars in the sky!"

    At this time, he finally floated to the predetermined position.

    He looked around and saw a familiar bubble where another dream of life was stopping.

    Through the dream, the dwarf looked at the shadow immersed in the dream.  With long hair and a pair of beautiful brown eyes, he felt as if he was surrounded by happiness and beauty for a moment, and it was like an aphid fell into a honeypot full of fairy tale colors.

    "Nasa, you really didn't lie to me."

    "You have really come to the Kingdom of God where there is no pain."

    "I knew it, I knew it"

    "A beautiful and kind person like you will never fall into darkness."

    Consciousness slackened away, and all the good memories surged up and enveloped him.

    The two dreams were entangled together, and a picture emerged together.

    "Short!"

    "We are a family of blood."

    The dwarf, who chased a dream all his life, finally realized it at the last moment.

 Main text Chapter 613: Call it Titan!

    The light passed through the mirror of the sky, turned into layers of ripples and fell on the sky temple, and the originally slanted pillar shadows also became scattered and hazy with the waves.

    Sally ran in the corridor with the magic mirror, chasing the moon-white shadow through the hazy and scattered pillar shadow, and could see the template of the last species that appeared in the world in the tank, that is, the super-large life species  .

    She showed off to God loudly, her words were full of impatience.  "Look!"

    "god!"

    "Isn't it special?"

    Sally's eyes were wide open, and the meaning expressed on her face was particularly obvious, she almost wrote down and praised me for being great.

    The moon-white shadow walked to the end of the corridor, and you could see Sheila sitting here, and Velen, the spirit of mythology, was talking to her. He seemed to feel that he didn't have enough inspiration for his own creation, and he had already started to brainstorm ideas.

    Seeing the Creator walking towards this side, Sheila and Velen stopped immediately.

    Sheila stood up and let Insai sit in his place.

    The Creator seems to have never had a place of his own. He always sits on Sheila's bench, and the things around him are all made by Sheila with miracles.

    He doesn't even have his own Kingdom of God. The so-called Kingdom of God of Creation is more like the kingdom of Sheila, but Sheila claims to be the messenger and guardian of the Kingdom of God of Creation.

    "Take a look, take a look!"

    Sally was making a fuss, so Yin Saishen sat on the chair and took the mirror from Sally's hand.

    Sally lay directly on Insai's lap, pointed at the picture in the mirror, and said excitedly.

    "Look at this guy, he has a hundred arms!"

    "And this guy has three heads!"

    "And this, this, too many eyes."

    Really special.

    Very strange, but also very ugly.

    These super-large life species were decent at first, but once they started chasing a more powerful path, they became more and more strange.

    Yin Saishen nodded and asked Sally.

    "Have you chosen a name for your new creation yet?"

    Sally stood up vigorously, drew a circle in the air with her hands, and then said.

    "It's called a giant!"

    After listening, Saishen nodded and said.

    "Let's call it a Titan!"

    Sally expressed doubts about the naming art of Insai, and she said it unceremoniously.

    "Eh?"

    "How domineering is the giant?"

    "What is a Titan, sounds weird?"

    At this time, Sheila asked Sally: "Aren't big characters exclusive to Ruhes?"

    "Just like big fireworks, big jellyfish, big meteors and big lanterns, are you going to give them the eleventh Luhe seal?"

    Velen, the spirit of mythology at the side, suddenly gestured softly at this time, and he still has an iron skull, but he didn't dare to speak out.

    Sally thought about it for a while, and suddenly felt that they didn't seem to be big enough for the character of the word.

    At the same time, I also feel that it is too troublesome to create the eleventh type of Ruheyin.

    "I thought about it, and they're not big enough."

    "Let's call it Little Giant!"

    "The current ten Ruhe marks already include all my ideas, they are already perfect, and there is no need for more."

    "Um"

    "But if you don't have Ruhe's mark, isn't it too good?" After hesitating and hesitating, the name was finally decided.

    It's called Titan.

    After finishing speaking, Sally took out a long scroll and scribbled the appearance of a Titan on it. After finishing the painting, she asked God Insai again.

    "god!"

    "Which two Titans are the Titans?"

    Later, the word Titan was written on it.

    It can be seen that many species have been written on the scroll, including the snake man and wing man created at the beginning of this era, and some later

    Dragonmen and dragons born in the world in the urn.

    And at the end, dwarves, treants, mermaids and titans appeared again.  Sheila looked at the stick figure drawn by Sally, which was crooked and very rough. She looked at it obsessively for a long time, as if she couldn't help but want to show off her drawing skills.

    But compared to those big guys that Sally likes, Shen Yin casts his eyes on an inconspicuous corner in the mirror, where he can see a group of ancient species the fastest.

    most??The appearance of the ancient times.

    Clothed in the weaving of the gods, the shape is tall and elegant, and each of them looks extraordinary.

    They were all once the best among the Sanye people, and they were also the essence and core of the Xiyin Sai civilization, and even represented the inheritance of the entire civilization.

    Everyone's identity and past experiences are enough to make people dumbfounded.

    But even among such a crowd, Osis is very unique and special.

    He is king.

    King of Heinsay.

    It can even be said to be the last generation, because after him, the era of Hinnsay has become the era of God Abandoned.

    Because the God of Insai has left.

    He is the last king bathed in the light of the Creator.

    Osis walked down the stairs, and people could be seen saluting and shouting at him along the way.

    "king!"

    "King Osis!"

    "king.….…"

    However, some people sneered at Osis, but no matter who it was, Osis just nodded.

    Whether it is respect for him or disdain for him, he is the same.  It seems that he doesn't care about everything in the past, and the years of being the king of Xiyin Sai have already become a thing of the past.

    But when he returned to the place where he lived, Osis still let out a long sigh.

    He sat in front of the window, looking out at the palace.

    In a trance.

    He seems to have seen the ancient city of gods descended, and the palace of wisdom in the ancient times.

    He saw everything in his past, from the glory and confidence of ascending to the throne, to falling from the clouds a little bit, and finally giving up on himself.

    He raised his eyes to the high place, as if he saw himself standing in front of the palace of wisdom again, and saw the sage of truth wearing the crown of Heinsay for himself.

    He raised his scepter high and swore an oath to everyone.

    "I will be a great king of Sinnsay."

    However, when this sentence blurted out.

    He woke up suddenly, feeling ashamed.

    He got up quickly and even knocked over the chair. His eyes looked into the distance, and his eyes were full of complexity.

    He didn't want to recall, but he seemed to see the shadow of the past constantly running towards him.

    "Osis!"

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "At least in this era, you are a qualified king."

    Osis sat down again when someone knocked on his door.  He opened the door and saw someone outside talking to him.

    "Master Sage wants to see you.?

 Text Chapter 614: The Sealed Coffin of the King of Ghouls, Akmanmon

    On the way to the main hall of the Temple of Truth, Osis has been thinking about the reasons why the sages are looking for themselves.

    Sages rarely take the initiative to meet someone, and they meet formally in the temple, which sounds like they want to tell him something very important.

    While meditating, the Clover who was walking in front suddenly turned around and asked Osis.  "King Osis, what have you been doing lately?"

    "Is there anything you want to do in the human world?"

    Osis raised his head and said after a trance: "I've been thinking, if I can go back to the City of God's Descend, I'm going to get back the Crown of Sheinsay."

    The man was very shocked and asked: "Is it really possible?"

    He thought for a while and asked again: "I remember, the crown of Hinnsay should be in the Palace of Wisdom!"

    The Palace of Wisdom here is not the one that belonged to King Laidlich, which had already collapsed in the time of King Laedlich in ancient times.  The one built by the city.

    The Heinsay crown here is also a crown made later, but it also has a very special meaning for the Sanye people.

    Osis: "I don't know either, let's try it. Hasn't Lady An Li entered Anjo City and the Ice Temple?"

    The man nodded: "Unfortunately, there is no more Heinsay."

    Osis: "But some things are better taken back."

    The man: "We can only do this. Looking at the past, we finally have something to think about, isn't it?"

    The man smiled helplessly, but Osis couldn't laugh.

    After a while, they walked into the Temple of Truth.

    Osis entered the temple alone, but he didn't see the shadow of the sage. His eyes searched for a while, and the voice came from the deep side.

    "here."

    Osis walked over there, went all the way to the innermost part, and saw a ritual altar.

    The altar of flesh and blood, and an egg enshrined on it.

    Osis didn't take a closer look either, thinking it was a former three-leaf seed.

    He saw the red-haired god standing under the steps of the altar of flesh and blood, looking up at the top of the altar, so he went forward to salute, and at this time Vivien asked him.

    "see it?"

    At this time, Osis followed Vivien's line of sight and saw that the "Seed of Three Leaves" on the altar was a little different.

    "The three-leaf seed, how is it the same as before"

    Halfway through the speech, Osis' face changed.

    "No, that's not the three-leaf seed."

    He couldn't help but took two steps forward, but then denied it again.

    "No, no, no, it's Mitsuba."

    "That is……"

    Osis looked at Vivien, as if he wanted to know the answer from her mouth, with disbelief and anticipation in his eyes.

    Vivien turned her head, looked at Osis and nodded, and gave the answer he was expecting.  "It's the egg of the Clover."

    Osis opened his mouth wide, and seemed to have a thousand words to say for a moment, but he didn't know which one to say.

    He looked at the egg on the altar again, and seemed to feel that it was emitting a holy light.

    After a while, he asked blankly. When he asked, his eyes were still attracted by the offerings on the altar, and his eyeballs remained motionless.

    "How did you do it?"

    "How is it possible to recreate the three-leaf man, the three-leaf man was created by the Creator Insai."

    Vivien said: "It's not about recreating, but about retrieving."

    "With the help of the power of the dominant god."

    Vivien walked up and said as she walked.

    "The mother of life has a special glass jar, which contains a world, which is used by the ruler to deduce and verify new species. One day outside is equal to one hundred thousand years inside."

    "Breman entered the world in the tank, and spent more than one million years successfully finding the only one in countless attempts.

    Chance.  "

    "The three-leaf man who planted life, returned to his ancestors and became the three-leaf man who planted wisdom."

    Osis: "Over a million years, countless times?"

    Vivien nodded: "Yes."

    Vivien walked to the top, and she carefully stroked the three-leaf human egg.  The ceremony of the Flesh Altar was started, and soon the altar recreated a brand new egg. It is the most difficult to create something from scratch, but there is a ready-made one to copy.The deepest core of Ben Palace, where the sea of ??sunflowers was planted in the past.

    "Crash!"

    He pushed open a door and saw a strong wind blowing.

    He went straight to the corridor, and then saw a sea of ??red flowers swaying in the wind.  Looking into the distance, you can see the center of the sea of ??flowers, with a birdcage-like garden inlaid with special glass and rituals.

    "Sun flower sea."

    "It's all turned into a cup of blood mist."

    He looked in the direction of the birdcage garden, and finally sensed his coffin and corpse under the layers of seals.

    At this time, Osis breathed a long sigh of relief.

    "Still."

    At this time, he looked at the crown of Xiyin Sai, and the gemstones on it that had been lost for a long time.  I suddenly understood something, but I still couldn't believe it.

    "resemble?"

    "The Barrow family?"

    "How the hell did they get in?"

    The Dreamland Continent of the God of Creation.

    The fairies in the lake, who are the barter messengers of the God of Creation, are gathering under the initial fantasy vine at this moment, and are counting the barter lists of those who have violated the regulations to store items in the barter messengers.  to clean up.

    "Well, this guy has stored illegally, so he needs to pay compensation."

    "There is also this column. This guy is overtime and needs to pay detention fees."

    "And this and this."

    "This guy dares not to pay the detention fee, warn him, if he doesn't pay, he will be fined and confiscated."

    The fairies in the lake are very busy, because there are always some guys in the world who want to

    To take advantage of the barter envoys, either use the name of barter to store things with them for free, or even want to use the power of the fairies in the lake to achieve a certain purpose.

    The fairies in the lake are not stupid, they will punish these guys every once in a while.

    All of a sudden, Hellna, the fairy of the lake, felt that her dream was connected with herself, and at the same time, a message came.

    "Who asked me to complete the barter?"

    "Failed?"

    "How did it fail?"

    Helna opened her barter dream and immediately found the barter information.

 Text Chapter 615: The Fairy in the Lake's Detention Fund

    The city of gods descended.

    Osis passed through the goblet of blood mist and entered the garden in the shape of a birdcage. He opened his mausoleum and took out his remains.

    Seeing that his entire form, which had already turned into a fossil, was almost completely integrated with the coffin, fitting together with each other.

    He carried his coffin with one hand and came to the exit of the Palace of Wisdom.

    He was holding the crown of Heinsay in his right hand, and when he passed by here, he stopped suddenly. He stood on a high place and looked down, as if he heard the sound of the tide coming in a trance.

    "King of Heinsay!"

    "King of Heinsay!"

    ""

    Osis seemed to have seen the most glorious moment of Xiyin Sai. They defeated the evil god in the bottle and won the final victory.

    But in the blink of an eye, everything disappeared in an instant.

    There is only an empty city left, and him standing here.

    Osis lowered his head and walked outside.

    After Osis got his slough, he immediately wanted to exchange Akmanmon's sealed coffin.

    ?Because the seal set at the beginning was not strong enough, once the King of Ghouls collapses, he will escape from the bondage, and he must be replaced before he can break free, and then his seal will be strengthened.

    but.

    Nor can it be exchanged in the city of God's descent.

    Will it anger the sky giant? On the one hand, the fact that Osis can enter here does not mean that other people can also enter here, no matter in any form.

    At that time, Ackerman was blocked from entering here, or was directly eliminated, which also freed the immortal ghoul from the seal.

    It's just that when Osis was standing on the edge of the God's Descended City and was about to leave, he suddenly saw something unusual.

    "what is that?"

    Osis saw a road appearing in the sea of ??clouds.

    The criss-crossing nodes are connected to the distance with the lost country under his feet, as if the clouds have built channels and ladders in the sky.

    "A ladder in the sky?"

    "There is such a thing here, what is it for?"

    Osis thought that the ladder to the sky was prepared for those who came to leave, and was about to walk up the ladder, but he bumped into an invisible wall head-on.

    Then the densely packed descendants of the giant gods in the sky floated out of the clouds and looked at Osis.

    Only then did he realize that he would be wrong.

    However, he was indeed curious as to what this ladder was for.

    But soon as the clouds and mist drifted away, the ladder to the sky disappeared into the sea of ??clouds and could never be found again.

    At this time, a gap opened in Yunshan.

    He looked for a long time, but couldn't find the way down.

    He could only jump directly, and plunged into the lake below like a headlong onion.

    He slowly floated up in the water, just in time to see a rotten boat drifting by, and he turned over directly.

    He was very surprised, how could there be a ship here.

    However, upon careful inspection, it was discovered that the ship was unusual. It seemed that there were traces of some kind of plant rooting on it.

    Even, you can feel the power of the divine power eroding from the line of desire.

    This thing is a prop, it has no function combined with special power, it is just an accidental prop.

    Osis could not find the answer, nor did he delve into it.

    However, it is just right to have such a place to stay, and the surroundings are extraordinarily quiet and safe.

    "Let's start here!"

    Helna is heading to the beach of Dreamland Continent.

    There, is where the storage fairyland is located.

    The golden beach is covered by colored masks, and the azure sea is clear and reveals the primitive wildness. The mother snail, the supreme artifact under the sea, exudes the breath of life and the phantom of species from time to time. The scene is strange

    Absolutely and shocking.

    "arrive!"

    When she saw the tall rainbow tree of St. Raphael, the storage fairy, she took out a cloth scroll with what St. Raphael taught her.

    Helena seems to have a kind of enigmatic admiration for Saint Rafael, and she has an extraordinary belief.

    "What Sister San Rafael said is still very useful."

    "I'm going to ask her again."

    &nbup.  "

    She was holding the Hinsay crown and gesturing on her head.

    Then turned around and asked Helna.

    "Helna!"

    "How about I wear the crown of Heinsay and play the role of Queen of Stars?"

    Even, she thought wildly.

    "It would be even better if I could borrow the Scepter of Heinsey, but that thing is too precious to be borrowed."

    Helna: "The Scepter of Heinsey?"

    St. Raphael: "That is the cane of King Laidlich, the king of wisdom. Have you seen the puppet play "King Jesser" by the goblin troupe? In the end, King Laidlich used it to execute the rebellious En.  Si."

    "Pfft, the red balls of thread inside the doll keep gushing out." Heerna: "It's scary!"

    Both of them looked a little excited as if they had won a big prize.

    Helna kept reaching out her hand, wanting to touch the crown of Heinsay, but she retracted it again.

    Helna: "However, the great goblin Simila didn't recruit actors, and all the performances are puppet shows, no actors are needed!"

    San Rafael is full of confidence. When she was watching a drama downstairs, she was thinking that if she could go up, she must have performed well.

    "I can apply for it!"

    "Look, we have the Crown of Sheinsey!"

    Helna: "Will the great fairy Simila agree?"

    Saint Rafael: "I am Saint-Rafael, I am very honorable among the fairies.?

 Text stop for two or three days

    I have written more than 3.6 million words, and my mind is blank. On the one hand, I have been writing for too long and the state is too bad, and on the other hand, the story is getting more and more complicated.

    The outline is there, and the foreshadowing is also buried, but the characterization of the characters in the details, the interspersed multiple hidden lines, I can't figure it out no matter how I think about it.

    The Anli line, the Xiao line, and the Asay line intersect together. The goals and struggles of all the characters of the three factions of the abyss, knowledge, and truth will lead to the coming of the magic net era, the heavenly kingdom era, and the astral era one after another.

    After thinking about it for a few days, I have been thinking about how to connect everyone's stories together, and I feel that the plot is very interesting, and at the same time, a large number of characters can appear on the stage. The conflicts between the characters are exciting and intense enough, and how can the foreshadowing be  A little less can make people feel reasonable, and how to make everyone's actions feel reasonable, while also reflecting their respective characteristics, such as cleverness, calculation, strong layout and good at aspects.

    A single character story is easy to design. When there are more characters and more threads, I feel that my head is not enough and I hate myself for not being smart enough.

    Let's stop for two days, and you can see the overall layout clearly when your head clears up.

    Everyone can also see that the story of the second era is basically in the middle and late stages, and the author has also begun to slowly consider withdrawing the previous foreshadowing.

    Vertex address:

    ? Mobile terminal: Thank you for your collection.

 Text Chapter 616: You are the master of our abyssal pantheon

    On the boat, Osis sitting in the middle of the boat looked at the three-leaf human egg in his hand.

    He now has two options.

    One is to inject the divine blood from Henir from the slough into the egg of the three-leaf man, so that a brand-new three-leaf man will be born, and the origin of its bloodline can be accurately traced according to clear historical records  Go to the Huo Sen family, the blood of the royal family, and then go to King Ledlich.

    The other one is to turn oneself into a mutant, trying to use the method found by Breman to complete the transformation of the living species into the intelligent species, and regain his old blood.

    Whether to hand over the future to future generations, or to grasp it yourself.

    This seems to be a difficult decision to make.

    But it didn't take long for Osis to make a decision. He was a very decisive and forthright person.

    "I'll do it myself!"

    Instead of giving hope to future people who are illusory, he still feels that it is better to do some things by himself.

    He doesn't think too much, he only thinks about what he should do.

    It seems that after putting down the crown, Osis has become much purer.

    "First of all, I want to create a deformed body. The conflict between the two must be enough, so that the deformed body will take shape, but the amount should not be too much, so that it will not disperse after countless years."

    "In addition, I want to store my consciousness and memory, so that after my body is successfully replaced, I will still be me."

    The task of the city of gods descended is completed.

    He now needs to find another person before he can proceed to the next step.

    Osis put all the things into the storage props, and used a piece of dead wood he picked up casually, and rowed a boat in the lake like this.

    But soon he discovered that this strange little boat could go on by itself without rowing at all.

    It's just very strange, it refuses to leave the range where the giant monster's breath and Yunshan are.  Seeing this strange phenomenon, Osis was a little curious.

    "It seems that this small boat should have some origins."

    "It doesn't belong to anyone else, at least not to me."

    at last.

    Osis also gave up this strange boat and left by stepping on the water.  He gradually passed through the edge of the giant god's breathing zone, and slowly reached the border of the kingdom of ten thousand snakes.

    When passing through the country governed by Ten Thousand Snakes.

    Along the way, Osis saw a prosperity far greater than that of the Thunder Kingdom. This landlocked country in the center of the giant island of Ruhe has a vast area and has become increasingly prosperous since the reform of the first consul, Dark Moon.

    Workers can be seen on major arterial roads across the country to expand the railway, and the smoking steam rail train seems to be a sign of the times.

    Looking up, you can see the skyships flying by one after another in the sky.

    When passing by the pier, you can also see the vignette steam ironclad ship being built in the dock.

    The sky, the land and the sea.

    They are everywhere.

    The influence of the Demon Clan can be said to have approached its peak in the entire Ruhe Giant Island at this time, and it was in the limelight for a while.

    In addition, almost every city has a tall tower of tower keepers, and the power of Lawyer Qi can also be seen surrounding the town.

    Demon knights can also be seen in farms, livestock farms, and breeding forests.  This is the truly extraordinary era.

    But behind the prosperity and rapid development, Osis also saw the same growth of darkness.

    The Abyss Religion and various cults can be seen everywhere in slums and workshop areas. The curse of purgatory is everywhere, and there are still a large number of members of the Silver Church, as well as the constant resurrection and attacks of ghouls.

    When staying at the port of Sirk.

    Osis saw a corpse collector driving a pack beast and dragging a corpse covered in black cloth, but Osis obviously felt something was wrong from the other party.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, the car in the cemetery, get out of the way quickly."

    Osis frowned, looked at the distant figure of the other party and said.

    "A member of the Esoteric Church of Corpse Eaters?"

    The Esoteric Cult of Corpse Eaters, the predecessor of the Silver Church that makes most people tremble today.

    When Osis saw such a corpse eater majestically becoming the body collector of Serk Harbor, one can imagine how surprised and ugly he was.

    Today's cemetery is different from the previous cemetery.

    Afterarrive.  "

    Xiao raised his head: "Oh, is it really related to you?"

    Naproseth looked at Xiao's eyes, and suddenly lowered his head, he was instinctively afraid to meet those eyes.

    Not only afraid of the other party, but also afraid of the other party's eyes that seem to be able to see through everything, seeing the weakness and changes in one's heart.

    He froze there for a moment, not knowing how to answer.

    However, Xiao continued.

    "Oh, then you still seem to be useful."

    It seems that he let the other party go lightly.

    Xiao: "Have you found the way to become a god?"

    Naproseth: "I found it, I experienced it in the world in the tank"

    Naproseth talked about his experience, but he only briefly talked about the idea of ??building hell, and he didn't say much about the others.

    He even didn't say anything about the fact that he was tricked and fell into reincarnation as soon as he entered the world in the vat.

    The evil god in front of the long table finally became interested and looked at Naproses.

    "Hell?"

    Naproseth nodded, the eyes under his cloak became concentrated, and even the hand holding the long-handled scythe became stronger.

    "Yes."

    "I want to be"

    He paused, then continued.

    "Become the god of hell."

    Just like that, his words seemed extraordinarily brief, not like Naproseth.

    If it was changed to the past, Naproseth must brag about how powerful this hell is and how great he will be.

    Then I have to brag again, Xiao is even greater.

    However, at this moment, after he said these words, there was no more.

    Xiao nodded, still looking at the situation on the side of Melde, the king of blood, and chanting the term Naplow just said.

    "Hell!"

    "Hell"

    But as he spoke, Xiao's words suddenly jumped to another place.

    "Have you heard of the method of entering the astral world?"

    Of course Naproseth knew, he blurted out.

    "The astral gate."

    "It is said that only the lava giant can open it, and it is also a necessary step for the kingdom of heaven to enter the outer space."

    Xiao asked: "Is this the only one?"

    He looked as if he was asking Naproses, but those eyes kept looking at the king of blood in the picture, looking at the shadows of those silver-white believers in the world.

    Therefore, it gives people a feeling of talking to themselves.

    Naproses raised his head and asked a question: "Huh?"

    Naproses was about to ask something, Xiao said at this time:

    "Go to the world, I have already arranged for you the path to becoming a god."

    Naproseth was ecstatic, which was exactly what he wanted.

    However, at this moment, Xiao knocked on the table, as if he remembered something: "You seem to have forgotten to call me master."

    Naproses froze, but he quickly reacted.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie!"

    "I forgot, master."

    "The world in the vat stayed for too long, and I haven't recovered."

    "O great master!"

    "The greatest god in the world."

    Naproseth not only called the other party's master, he also prostrated himself on the ground, pressed his face tightly to the ground, and licked his face and said loudly.

    "I will definitely complete your mission satisfactorily, let the abyss ascend to the astral world, and become the most powerful god system."

    "Abyssal gods."

    "You are the master of our pantheon."

    Xiao waved his hand, and Naproses immediately stepped back knowingly.

    However, when Naproseth left, Xiao said the term again.

    "Hell~"

    "Hell~"

    Every word and deed of a person, especially this special noun, seems to be able to see what is hidden in the deepest part of a person's heart.

    And the evil god sitting at the end of the long table is best at this.

    "From wanting to escape from the bottle, to keeping everyone in the bottle?"

    "The progress is really quite big! ?

 Text Six hundred and seventeenth: Path to silver

    Jue Ye is the daughter of a family of powerful people who have declined, but the powerful person who supported the family died in the hands of an existence called Sero. In order to maintain their status and noble status, the family sent her to the palace to become a maid  , followed the young King of Snakes to study, and at the same time served as a mouthpiece for China Unicom inside and outside.

    Although the King of Ten Thousand Snakes has long since fallen, and the consul is now in charge, at least in the eyes of the nobles, the king is still noble.

    Even these veteran nobles still hope that the king can regain power and lead them to rise again.

    The family hopes that Jue Ye can become the lover of the King of Ten Thousand Snakes, but Jue Ye doesn't seem to want this.

    She doesn't hate the young and handsome King of Ten Thousand Snakes, but she also hates this arranged feeling, or the identity of a lover.

    With such complicated emotions, she spent a period of time in the palace.

    She travels through the palace every day, and occasionally comes to the palace wall, standing on a high place and peeking outside.

    But until recently, she suddenly felt something was wrong.

    On the palace wall.

    Jue Ye pointed to the river and boats in the distance and asked his companion, "Did you see it?"

    The companion didn't know: "What do you see?"

    Jue Ye was very strange: "Didn't you see that the river outside is still most of the time?  Move for a while, then stop again after a while."

    The companion didn't know how to answer: "Oh, it seems so."

    Jue Ye asked: "Don't you find it strange?"

    The companion simply asks, "You never asked these questions before?"

    Jue Ye said, "Didn't I just discover it recently?"

    Seeing that it was getting dark, the companion immediately pulled Jue Ye down.

    "Hurry up, we are going to start serving dinner to the king."

    This is Jue Ye's daily task. Jue Ye walked down the city wall full of doubts, but still prepared the dinner according to what the other party said. In fact, she was not the one who prepared it. She just delivered the dinner to the king on time.

    After getting the dinner, she was still thinking about the previous things.

    Usually, she took the usual and shortest path, but today she got into another path in a trance.

    There was some noise at the gate of the palace. It seemed that a group of people wanted to see the King of Ten Thousand Snakes, but they were stopped by soldiers outside the gate. These soldiers were arranged by the governing hall.

    "Let's go in."

    "How can you prevent us from meeting His Majesty? This is betrayal. Are you still the king's subjects?"

    "The king of snakes is the master of this country."

    Jue Ye raised her head and looked at those people curiously.

    However, when he saw those people, his pupils trembled.

    Because, she found that these people have no faces.

    And some people can only see the side face, when he turned over, the other side of the face was also blank.

    These people with no faces or only half faces were talking mechanically and swinging their arms, and the guards also stopped them stiffly, as if they were performing a puppet show.

    "ah?"

    In an instant, the food box and silver plate in Jue Ye's hand fell down with a scream.

    This also immediately caught the attention of those people, making everyone look at Jue Ye at the same time.  Faceless and lifeless eyes looked at Jue Ye, frightening Jue Ye.  Even Jue Ye could hear their whispers.

    "Why are you here?"

    "It shouldn't be here."

    "Why are you here?"

    It seems that everyone is very surprised.

    Seems to be surprised that a character who does not belong to this scene has stepped onto this stage.

    Jue Ye ran away frantically in fright, and ran back quickly.

    She ran back tremblingly, told her companion who was already standing at the door of the bedroom what she had just seen, and told her experience in a state of shock.

    "I just I just saw"

    "Over the palace gate, the people there have no face, or only have half a face"

    "me……"

    But the companion nodded indifferently and just told her.

    "We should go in, we can't let the king wait for us."

    After listening, Jue Ye could only shut her mouth.

    &nbface.

    In the end, they all fell into Jue Ye's body.

    "I have collected all the information about you in my dream during this time."

    "As long as this information is transferred, you will disappear in my dream and appear in the real world."

    Ackerman seems to have thought of everything long ago, and it was not a temporary idea.

    Jue Ye: "You are all ready."

    Ackermann nodded: "Yeah!"

    Jue Ye did not expect that everything was going so fast, and the moment Ackerman proposed was the moment of beginning.

    It seems that the separation is right in front of our eyes.

    in the sun.

    Jue Ye stood on the palace wall, and there were only her and Akmanmeng here.

    Ackerman waved his hand, wanting to send Jue Ye away.

    Jue Ye looked at him, and suddenly interrupted Akmanmon: "Can I ask, what happened afterwards?"

    She hesitated to speak, but finally asked: "There seems to be something else that happened between us, but I haven't experienced that in your dream yet."

    Ackerman said: "Then, I became the bad guy."

    Jue Ye: "Why?"

    Ackermann recalled Thurrow's words in his mind: "Why do you always feel that there is a choice in this world?"

    But facing Jue Ye, he didn't like to say such cruel words, but said in another tone: "Because you fall, you will become stronger. Isn't this the case in the stories we read when we were young?"

    Jue Ye: "And then?"

    Ackerman: "Then defeated by the messenger of justice!"

    It sounds like an extremely clichéd story, especially when Ackermann said it in such a flat and unsettled tone.

    Jue Ye smirked: "That's it?"

    Ackerman: "That's it."

    The more you don't want to talk about some things, the more you describe them in an understatement, the more depressing you will feel.

    Without saying a word, it seems to represent a kind of deep pain.

    Jue Ye asked: "No, you haven't said what happened to us afterwards?"

    Ackerman: "Then be more careful. I became a bad person and killed you. You resent me, so you pester me."

    Jue Ye didn't want to believe it, so she asked again: "If I leave, will I not be in your life and dreams?"

    Akmanmon said: "You seem to be very important, you have been disturbing my dreams, just like being haunted by a ghost."

    "Leave quickly, don't disturb my sweet dreams."

    Jue Ye was a little disappointed, but also felt a little more relaxed.

    At this moment, Akmanmeng finally raised his hand, and saw beams of light enveloping Jue Ye, sending her to a high place.

    She kept floating up, carrying information about Jue Ye.  Higher than the sea of ??clouds, higher than the sky.

    Jue Ye looked back on the way away, and could no longer see the shadow of Akman Meng, but faintly saw the dream of life.

    But at the moment when he looked back, Jue Ye saw that it was a dream wrapped in black and gray light, obscure and dusty.

    "Is that really a sweet dream?"

    Jue Ye looked at the other side again, with anticipation in his eyes.

    Because the other side is the real world.

    But for some reason, she always felt that something was wrong.

    Suddenly, she turned her head to look at the dream.

    "No, what about the shiny silver props that Ackerman said?" On the other side.

    Deep in the dream world.

    The magic tool, the silver worm, moved.

 Text Chapter 618: The person targeted by Xiao

    Accounting for the world of consciousness within the planet.

    Next to the virtual astrological city, there is a virtual lunar eclipse city.

    At this moment, the two were standing on the edge of the Astrology City, looking at the Moon Eclipse City on the other side.  They watched the reincarnation in Lunar Eclipse City end and restart again and again, and saw a figure penetrate the barrier and head towards the sky.

    Finally, a voice appeared in the void.

    Calling for the Silver Worm.

    "It worked."

    Looking at this scene, Yin also felt uneasy because of this terrible trick of manipulating people's hearts.  The power of wisdom may not be as powerful as the power of life in some places, but in terms of weirdness, magic, and depth of exploration, there are many places that the power of life cannot match.

    "Human consciousness is divided into main consciousness and subconsciousness."

    "Especially in dreams, everything in the world is transformed by his memory and subconscious, but most of his main consciousness will also be transformed into himself in the dream."

    "Deceive the main consciousness, let him forget that he is himself, but substitute an important person in his memory, so that he can manipulate his consciousness more easily."

    "Osis, what you said taught me a lesson."

    Silver turned his head and looked at Osis.

    "How did you come up with this method?"

    "Also, how did you make up this story?"

    "It's like really?"

    Yin talked a lot, and it was the first time she saw such a way of manipulating people's hearts.  Aside, Osis said.

    "It's not what I thought of, it was what Lady An Li told me."

    "And Akmanmon is a very smart person. He forcibly obtained power with no natural aptitude, ascended to the position of the fourth-rank apostle, and swore the crown of wisdom to embark on the road to becoming a god." "The road of ghouls  After the perfection of Thuro and his two generations, and after many transformations, it can be said that it has become a fairly mature system.”

    "Every person who crosses thousands of mountains and crosses all dangers to finally open up a road, whether it is will, mind or acuity, is beyond the imagination of ordinary people."

    "It is very difficult for such a character to deceive him and fool him."

    "Although this is just a ghoul who has inherited Ackerman's identity, once there are some unreasonable things or flaws, he is likely to react and find that everything is wrong."

    "Even if it's in a dream."

    "But when he substitutes Jue Ye's perspective and memory, when he thinks he is an ordinary person, he will forget Akmanmon's wisdom and sensitivity, and forget many things about himself."

    "Akmanmon is hard to deceive, but"

    "In Ackerman's consciousness, it seems normal for the innocent but persistent Jue Ye to be deceived or deceived."

    Osis knew that Akmanmon was difficult to deal with, but as a Sanye man, he also had a group of otherworldly beings behind him.

    As for the story that Osis later summoned the silver worm in order for Ackerman to take the initiative, he also gave an explanation.

    "As for the story."

    "I just heard the story of another person who also has the identity of a corpse eater, and then changed it."

    Silver: "Another ghoul-eater story?"

    Osis: "The story of a dwarf, a man who is always looking for the past and the kingdom of God."

    "He participated in the corpse cannibal ceremony of the Yinbai Church. Since then, he has always thought that that person lived in his body. He wanted to free her and send her to the wonderful kingdom of God." "As long as a person lives,  You are always looking for something, and you are always bound by something." "Even the most crazy person has a reason for falling into madness."

    Osis watched Ackermanmon's life outside, and had some understanding of this former enemy.

    He saw Akmanmon's mother killed, saw Akmanmun's lover commit suicide, and saw him standing on the throne like a puppet, experiencing all kinds of life.

    Like Osis, he was once a king, albeit a puppet king.  Although this does not mean that Osis will like this guy, but at least in Osis' eyes, he seems to be able to understand where Ackerman's madness and persistence come from.  "It's a tit for tat!"

    "Or, this is the fate of corpse eaters!"

    "Akmanmon really created the ghoul system, and also started this fateful reincarnation." But after thinking about it, Osis felt that it was not.When he died, he combined the dream of his life with the oath and the silver worm to become the source of ghouls.

    As long as the oath is still there, as long as his dream of life is still there.

    Silver worms will continue to be born, and ghouls will continue to be born, but a "new him" will also be born.

    The more Naproseth thought about it, the more he felt that the lunatic's idea of ??Akmanmon was really wonderful. He killed himself, and then sought immortality in death. This is really beyond the imagination of ordinary perverts.

    Naproseth suddenly felt a little envious of this ability to kill without being killed, and said with some envy.

    "How can such a guy be killed?"

    "If this is the case, wouldn't it be impossible to prevent the birth of silver worms and ghouls?"

    "Unless you destroy the law of the dream of life and erase the oath of the ghoul race?"

    But after saying these words, Naproses also felt absurd.

    "How can this be?"

    For the seemingly unsolvable problem in Naproces, Xiao lightly threw out a solution.

    "Just throw him into the astral world. Whether in the human world or the dream world, he can communicate with the will of mortals."

    "He locked up the group of ghouls with the power of the oath, received this power continuously with the dream of life, and then used this power continuously to create new silver worms and ghouls."

    "It's like a chain loop."

    "But deep in the astral world, he can't communicate with anything there."

    "Severing the connection with the dream world, the oath, the silver worm, and the dream of life have become separate entities, and they can no longer exert the combined effect."

    Naproseth raised his head and said, "But only by becoming a god can one enter the astral world."

    However, Xiao said something insignificant: "Before Anhofus, everyone was saying that it is impossible for mortals to live forever."

    Naproses thought for a while, and suddenly understood what Xiao meant by these words.

    He is saying that impossibility is meant to be broken for some people.

    just that

    The words made Naplow feel a kind of arrogance. Although he didn't make any expression of arrogance, and didn't say it, but the perspective of overlooking everything and the coldness have been engraved in the other party's bones.

    Naplow seemed to have heard the words behind him and was speaking to him.

    "Pawns on the chessboard, of course, nothing is impossible."

    Naproses would have thought this was a matter of course before, but for some reason now, he felt a strong dissatisfaction in his heart.

    He raised his head slightly, wanting to take another look at this evil god who seemed to treat all living beings as nothing.

    However, suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something.

    Why does such an arrogant and cold god bring up Akmanmon repeatedly? What is there on the other side that deserves his second look?

    There is only one possibility: "He has already set his sights on Akmanmon."

    Naproses suddenly realized.

    But he thought again: "Shouldn't I be the plan he will carry out next?"

    For a while, Naproseth didn't know what Xiao was going to do, or how many plans were going on secretly.

    At this time, Xiao raised his head to take a look, he immediately lowered his head, and lost sight of the other party.

    Xiao's voice had just finished speaking.

    In the depths of the dream world, changes are taking place as if he can predict.

    An Li and Vivien watched a large number of magic crystals fall, and finally blocked a large area of ??the magic net city.

    At this moment, Vivien turned around and suddenly discovered a strange thing.

    "what happened?"

    All I saw was that the light in Akmanmon's dream of life was shining, and the red and black power was constantly condensing from nothingness, and a silver-white bug was born in it.  At this moment, the silver worm was born again.

    And his movements are very fast, while re-running, it is also the same as it did before.

    Another copy of Ackerman's memory was put into the world.

    Vivien immediately reached out her hand, but it was too late.

    Vivien looked at Akmanmon's dream of life, as a thing born of the law of creation, even she could not break through the restrictions of this law and erase it.

    Even if the silver worm is crushed again, it is just like scooping up the water in the river continuously, the source cannot be cut off, and the river will never dry up.

    An Li also stopped her hands, turned her gaze back from the magic net city in the world, and understood the cause and effect.

    "This guy."

    "It's a bit difficult!"

    It can even be said that to some extent, this guy is more difficult than Xiao.

    Xiao is at least still alive, he is just hiding in the abyss, a huge monster formed by the darkness of all souls.

    And this guy is really dead, he is just trying to keep his dream of life, and he will not give up until he achieves the goal of immortality and becoming a god.

    And you can kill his body, but you can't destroy his dream.The stream will never run dry.

    An Li also stopped her hands, turned her gaze back from the magic net city in the world, and understood the cause and effect.

    "This guy."

    "It's a bit difficult!"

    It can even be said that to some extent, this guy is more difficult than Xiao.

    Xiao is at least still alive, he is just hiding in the abyss, a huge monster formed by the darkness of all souls.

    And this guy is really dead, he is just trying to keep his dream of life, and he will not give up until he achieves the goal of immortality and becoming a god.

    And you can kill his body, but you can't destroy his dream.

 Text Chapter 591: The Death Star Has Arrived

    Starting from the west of Ruhe Giant Island, you can reach the Montenegro Peninsula in a straight line through the Storm Sea.

    This was originally the place of exile of Ewell and Suinhor. At first, some evil mages and fallen people lived here, or heinous power criminals.

    but.

    With the advent of the ocean and the age of adventure, as the demons' airships cross the sky, and as the portals of the door fairies open everywhere.

    The Montenegro peninsula has gradually become

    "I am God!  "Chapter 591: The Death Star Has Arrived

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 620: A gift from the Death Star giant to Sally?

    When Osis occupied the world within the planet, he was also studying and observing everything in this illusory kingdom.

    After all, there is nowhere where we can see the future and limit of wisdom species so intuitively, and see the path of wisdom clearly.

    No one will be able to receive the blessing of the Creator, and then be endowed with power by the controllers of the four major authorities to create such an astrology planet.  The experience of Matafus and Yin that way seems to be uneventful, but the future has been established from that moment.

    In the city of astrology.

    Osis and Banks walk over the city.

    It can be seen that various architectural facilities have emerged in the city, and these architectural facilities are very interesting.

    For example, a hotel that automatically generates various foods, a wardrobe that transforms various clothes according to your ideas, a house that changes, and so on.

    In the sky, there are boats floating to the destination according to your thoughts. At this moment, Osis and Yin are sitting on such a boat to shuttle under the circulating stars.

    Osis raised his head, he knew that every star in the sky is a seed of spiritual power, connected to the astrological orb of the human astrologer, and also a node connected to the interior of the astrologer.

    "The place we live in is the memory layer."

    "This is the further layer of desire. It is said that it is full of cups of desire. What are the functions of those cups of desire?"

    Silver sat on the side of the boat, put his hands on his sides and raised his head to tell Osis.  "Spirituality, wisdom, desire, memory, accounted for the planet is divided into four layers."

    "Among them, the memory layer is the bottom layer, where the spiritual body lives and where all changes can be seen intuitively."

    "Many facilities in the Astrology City were changed under the influence of the desire layer."

    "The desires of the people living in the astrology city gather together, and a specific cup of desire will be derived. They will stimulate changes in the memory layer, and give birth to all kinds of wonderful things you see."

    Osis asked, "What if desire gets out of hand?"

    Silver: "Desire itself will control and regulate."

    Osis: "Control yourself?"

    Silver said: "Because people have a desire for safety in addition to desires derived from physical characteristics, and everyone's desire for safety will also evolve into a guardian of the kingdom of God to suppress out-of-control situations."

    Silver stretched out his hand, and Osis saw the change in the layer of desire.

    He saw a silver sea of ??flowers swaying, and the desires of all beings were ups and downs in it, and some of them evolved into phantoms that shuttled through the sea of ??flowers, checking the out-of-control and changes of desires.

    Osis thinks this idea is really wonderful, or the intelligent species itself is wonderful enough, and even its own desire is like a well-built precision instrument, which is rotated closely by countless gears.

    "Physiological desires evolved a cup of desire to build an ideal country, and then for the need for safety, another cup of desire evolved to maintain everything."

    "Everything seems to be just right, forming a perfect cycle." "Is this also the idea of ??that Miss Matafusi?"

    Silver said: "It should be!"

    Osis asked: "Should?"

    Silver said: "A myth said before that we may have encountered the Supreme God, but it was only because of insufficient personality, or because we forgot something in order to protect ourselves."

    Osis was stunned for a while after hearing this: "Is this true?"

    Silver: "I don't know either, because I really don't remember."

    Osis then asked again: "What about the other two layers, what's their function?"

    Silver said: "The wisdom layer is the place where our consciousness really exists, and the spiritual seeds contained in it are used to upload consciousness and spiritual body, which is equivalent to the channel connecting the inside and outside."

    "The core of spirituality is what supports our thinking and existence. Without spirituality, our consciousness will be exhausted, and we will not be able to truly think."

    Osis can only understand such advanced theories, but it is somewhat impossible for him to develop this set.

    However, he asked these questions not to make any innovations, but to know how to realize the perfect eternal kingdom.

    "So the future should look like this."

    "The true God established the perfect kingdom of God, allowing all the species of wisdom to transform into the soul species mentioned by God Iva. All the transformed people who follow the gods live in the kingdom of the true God and enjoy eternity together."

    "There is everything here, and it is perfectly shaped according to the ideals of all?After peeking at Sheila's expectant eyes from the corner of her eye, her tone changed a bit.

    "Um…."

    "If it's Sheila, I'll show you when the time comes!" Sheila suddenly became happy, and asked again: "Can I touch it?"

    Sally raised her finger and said, "I can only touch it."

    Sheila felt a little wronged: "Ah, can I just touch it?"

    Sally nodded, her expression was very serious: "Sheila, you are a messy person, what should you do if you touch it?"

    Sheila was suddenly in a trance, and she was actually told by Sally that she was messing with things and touching things. Shouldn't such words be said by God to Sally?  She still remembers.

    God purposely made a cover for the glass jar, just because he was afraid that she would destroy the earth.

    It was damaged by touching.

    However, this did not hinder Sheila's happy mood, and Sally became even happier.

    The original happiness seems to be split into two, or even three or four.

    And this time.

    The annual meteor season is not far away.

    In the depths of the distant starry sky, a huge dead star with a long tail is revolving around the sun.

    ? I am about to pass by this planet of origin that bred intelligent species in orbit.

 Text Chapter 621: Shaw's Dominoes

    Purgatory.

    A figure broke into the flaming star.

    As the figure's landing approached, one could see that the flames and stars were divided into pieces of terrifying execution grounds.

    The blood-stained dining table of giants, those who committed the crime of devouring the same kind were swallowed up and swallowed by the stalwart shadow of the curse over and over again; densely packed corpses hung on the gallows and stretched to the end of the sky, swaying like bacon in the wind.  Thousands of dead babies piled up into a mountain, their umbilical cords were tangled together, and they made shrill cries, as terrifying as it could be.

    In addition, there are various scenes such as thorns, volcanoes, blood prisons, etc., where countless spirits are swallowed by curses.

    Can't die, can't leave.

    "Um?"

    Above the stars, above the seat of God, which is tied vertically and horizontally by chains.

    A young man holding the "Book of Xiuboen" raised his head and looked at the figure.

    The young man closed the book and watched the figure distort a little bit, turning into a tall charred corpse.

    Dark Moon, the King of Rage.

    The young man was not surprised, but his eyes were a little dignified.

    He knew that in order not to attract the attention of the evil god of original sin, if the other party could not find him, he would definitely not find him. If he found himself, it meant that the time had come.

    "Dark Moon, it seems that you have found an opportunity."

    The King of Rage stepped forward step by step, and came to the Lord of Purgatory.  "Yes!"

    "Lord of Purgatory, the opportunity has come."

    Before, under the great pressure of the evil god of original sin, they had already reached a united front.

    The expression of the Lord of Purgatory has the indifference and indifference that belong to a mythical life: "What opportunity?"

    Dark Moon didn't say it directly, but first asked the Lord of Purgatory a question: "You are not far from the myth!"

    The Lord of Purgatory said: "The critical point has been reached."

    Dark Moon nodded after confirming, and then continued.

    "However, the evil god of original sin has already launched an impact on the master of the pantheon." "Whether it is the abyss or purgatory, they all come from the same source, the oath of the abyss."

    "And the abyss oath has no real master yet."

    "Whoever is the first to establish the kingdom of heaven will be the Lord of the Oath, and whoever will be able to obtain everything."

    "If you take a step back, he will become the master of the pantheon, and you will become his slave forever."

    "There is only one step to establish the kingdom of heaven and enter the star realm."

    "Get rid of the control of the evil god, and if it goes well, you can even imprison that guy."

    The Lord of Purgatory certainly knows his own situation and the situation he is facing.  "I know that Purgatory is bound by oath just like the abyss, and cannot leave the dream world and enter the human world."

    "We are all the same, lacking the foundation to establish the kingdom of heaven." Dark Moon spoke briefly, directly expressing the information she had received and her own judgment.

    He told about Osis's plan to completely seal the Silver Worm, as well as the changes in the Son of the Death Star, as well as rumors.

    "so."

    "The Giant God of the Death Star is about to return. Looking at the situation of the Sons of the Death Star and the rumors from the temples of the giant gods, they should come to welcome the Giant God of the Death Star and leave with the Giant God of the Death Star."

    "I think it is very likely that King Osis will use this opportunity to send the silver worm to the star realm to seal it."

    The Lord of Purgatory pondered for a moment, using his own experience to judge. What he judged was not only the authenticity of this sentence, but also why Dark Moon said these words.

    "Going to the star realm?"

    The Lord of Purgatory looked at Dark Moon and guessed the meaning behind him.  "You mean, we can also use this opportunity to sneak into the star realm?"

    An Yue said affirmatively: "This is a very rare opportunity." The Lord of Purgatory fell into deep thought: "According to the method taught by the only true sixth-level god system, the witch doctor god."

    "The establishment of the kingdom of heaven requires the stone of the sky, so that the kingdom of God can be stable."

    "The gate of the astral world must be opened, so that a giant like the kingdom of heaven can be sent up."

    "It is necessary to accommodate a certain amount of wisdom, so that the channel of the dream world can be opened, so that the Kingdom of God can still maintain its connection with the dream world and the human world."

    The Lord of Purgatory looked at Dark Moon: "Is such an opportunity really useful?"

    Dark Moon said: "This is a conventional method, we can't do it at all." "However, this step is not sequential."

    "I"?The confrontation with the evil god began again.

    Secretly, the Lord of Purgatory and the King of Wrath are plotting, and Polik is planting a big hole for Xiao on the line of Naproces.

    The situation seems to be in a mess, and no one knows where it will go next.

    And the scene returns to the original sin gate.

    Compared to the hustle and bustle outside, this place seems to remain unchanged.

    There will always be endless black rain in the world, and there will always be only one lonely person sitting at the long table of bones.

    "This step, there should be no problem."

    "The variables here must be calculated."

    "The kingdom of heaven, the vow of wisdom, after arriving at the root Xiao, the evil god of original sin, sat in front of the long table, constantly recording something. Time flowed back 250 million years, and his figure seemed to overlap with him in the era of the Temple of Truth."  Together.

    Seems like it never changed.

    In terms of genius and talent, he may not be as good as Anhofus, nor is he as good as his teacher Lane.

    He is just an unknown assistant behind Lan En, helping Lan En to do experiments.

    Provide all the steps to realize those genius ideas and ideas.

    No one knows his name, and he always stands behind others.  but.

    For Lan En, he is also the best experimental assistant ever in the entire Temple of Truth, a genius for experimenting.

    Even though he was old enough to sit in a wheelchair, Lan En still chose him to carry out the reincarnation experiment with him.

    because.

    No one can complete every step of the plan as meticulously as he does.

    No one can maintain the enthusiasm like him, yearn for the precision of every step of the experiment day and night, and pursue the final answer.  Xiao took the pen and tapped on the table while writing down one after another.  "Experiment objective"

    "Second Pilot Program"

    And on the side of the table are the dominoes that Xiao pushed down long ago.  However, if you look closely, you will find that there is a personal image on the things that seem to be boring games to pass the time.

    The one on the first domino was Akmanmon.

    And the next dominoes were engraved with the appearances of Osis and Star Witch.

    And in the fourth one, the King of Fury appeared.

    The fifth domino is the Lord of Purgatory.

    Human will and desire are like an invisible force, forming a chain, passing from one to the next, and finally reaching the future.

    Grasping people's hearts is like being able to hold the answer to the future.?

 Text Chapter 622: The Death Star Has Arrived

    Starting from the west of Ruhe Giant Island, you can reach the Montenegro Peninsula in a straight line through the Sea of ??Storms.

    This was originally the place of exile of Ewell and Suinhor. At first, some evil mages and fallen people lived here, or heinous power criminals.  but.

    With the advent of the ocean and the age of adventure, as the demons' airships cross the sky, and as the portals of the door fairies open everywhere.

    The Montenegro peninsula has gradually become lively, and even established a number of large and small countries.

    However, one thing remains unchanged, this place is still a place of chaos, a paradise for evil mages and fallen people.

    In an ancient castle of an evil mage.

    Several powerful people in the castle are letting a group of slaves swallow the potion they just refined, observing the effect of the potion.

    However, none succeeded, and all the slaves died.

    It's just that before they had time to deal with the corpses of these slaves, they found that these guys all stood up.

    The eyes of these guys turned red, and their bodies were also mutating, becoming extraordinarily strong, and they rushed towards the living creatures around them without fear of life and death, making them flustered.

    After working for a long time, they killed these guys and dug out their bodies.

    "The breath of corpse-eating insects?" "Ghouls?"

    "It's transformed so quickly, it's not right!" All the powerful people present were stunned.

    It's not that they haven't seen a ghoul, but they haven't seen a ghoul that has transformed so quickly.

    Even if the corpse is soaked by the power of the silver worm, it will take time to condense the corpse worm and the plague blood curse.

    And at this time, there was chaos outside.

    "Crawled out, something crawled out from the ground!" A servant rushed in and shouted.

    "Ghouls, all of them are ghouls, they are everywhere!" When the powerful people rushed out, they could see a large number of dead things crawling out of the wilderness outside the castle.

    There are snake people and animals.

    At this moment, all the powerful people felt that something was wrong.  "There is something."

    "There must be something around that intensifies the power of these corpses."

    They looked around, and they saw the root cause of all these changes.

    They saw the field of force field in the distance that distorted reality and changed the laws of the world with spiritual power, and they also saw the shadow standing in the center of the field of force field.

    "Fourth order!" For an instant, the face of the leading evil mage turned pale.

    "It's unbelievable, it's a mental force field." The others were better, because they didn't know it was the fourth level until they heard what the leading evil mage said. This was the first time they witnessed this kind of power.

    "Apostle's Realm!" These people seemed to be dreaming, watching the force field covering the earth in the distance, watching the dead objects crawling out and crawling towards the terrifying existence. It was unimaginable to them that people could be so powerful.  degree.

    And as they stared at the past, the person who emitted the spiritual force field seemed to feel something.

    Turned his head and glanced at them.

    With just one glance, they were alienated on the spot.

    Corpse worms were born from their bodies, drilled out of their eyeballs, devoured their flesh and blood, gnawed at their brains, and finally completely controlled the body.

    The shadow just walked by quietly, and saw that the fortress of the evil mage here turned into a dead place in an instant.

    The shadow then walked forward, walking on this vast and sparsely populated land.  There are sparse trees growing on the plain in the distance.

    Unhurriedly, the wind gently pushes the leaves to dance in the sky and slide into the distance.

    The wandering god-shaped ghoul looked up at the leaves in the sky, as if waiting for them to fall, but the leaves passed by his head one by one without stopping at all.

    "His Majesty Ackermann."

    "Do you think you can still succeed?"

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Akmanmon.

    Akmanmon is still looking at the entangled wind and leaves in the air. Ye seems to always think that he is with the wind, but he doesn't know that the invisible wind has already gone away, and the only thing accompanying him is blowing from behind  Another burst of nothingness.

    "I will succeed."

    "It's either this me, or the next me." "One day, I will definitely become a god."

    The voice asked him: "After becoming a god?" Akmanmon: "Leave this world." The voice then asked: "nbsp; Just like that, the two chatted casually.

    Silver, the Witch of the Stars, was sitting on the high wall of the temple like a trumpet urn, talking to Osis in the astrology planet, while looking at the starry sky above her head.

    At the beginning, Osis was only immersed in some fantasies and expectations of the astral world.

    But gradually, he saw something from Yin's distracted state and the gesture of looking at the sky silently and expectantly.

    Osis' eyes changed slightly, he looked at Yin and said.  "Yesis the Titan coming?"

    Silver sat on the high wall and nodded.  "Um!"

    "Time is up."

    As soon as the voice fell, the whole world underwent an invisible change.  That change is happening all over the world.

    It happened on the giant island of Ruhe, in the depths of the sea, and on the other side of the world.

    The sea set off a huge wave, and the tidal rules changed accordingly.

    The Son of the Death Star above the earth made a buzzing force field vibration, and the clouds in the sky were also rotated and pulled away.

    The sky above Astrology City.

    Thousands of miles of clear sky, nothing but starry night can be seen.  Didn't have long to wait.

    At the end of the sky, there was finally a change.

    A meteor rushed forward as a vanguard, descending in the sky of Ruhe Giant Island, kicking off the prelude to the meteor season.

    The two citizens of Wu Kingdom near the coast first saw such a picture.

    In the city where the lighthouse was erected, every household opened the windows, or climbed to the roof to watch the starlight fall.

    "It's a shooting star!" a child shouted.

    "This year's shooting star season is here." It's not the first time the adults have experienced this kind of thing. They also pointed to the sky and exclaimed like this when they were children.

    "Wow, it's here again, so many." The dense starlight streaked across the dark starry sky and passed through the windows of thousands of households.

    The annual death star meteor shower descended on the world again.  A dreamy night started.

    ? Meteor showers from the sky overwhelmed the entire Ruhe giant island and even the entire northern hemisphere.

    Everyone felt it.

    But this time is different from before.

    Following the arrival of meteors, changes gradually appeared on the endless sky.  I only saw that the sky that was originally at night became bright white little by little, and it became brighter and brighter.

    gradually.

    They clearly saw above the endless high sky, in the center of the Milky Way all over the sky, a huge monster emitting light appeared.

    The distance that exists from the earth is unimaginable.  Highly break through the limit of the world, and stand side by side with the stars.

    But even so, His figure still looks extremely huge, pulling out a dazzling white arc of light in the sky.

    People look up to the sky from above the earth.

    From their perspective, where the sky is round, the sea of ??stars is inlaid on the sky.  And at this moment, the arc of light is like a crack opened in the cover of the sky, pouring in the light from outside the world.

    At this moment, everyone who saw this scene could not even speak, and their minds were left blank.

    The Death Star has arrived.

    He traveled across the sea of ??stars and traveled the entire solar system.  finally.

    Encounter with this world again.

    After a long time, the mortals under the starry sky came back to their senses one by one.  "Unbelievable!"

    "There is something in the sky." "It's so big." "The sky is cracked?"

    People looked up at the huge arc of light in the sky, and watched the star curtain being torn open across the entire world.

    The meteor became brighter and brighter, rushing out of the crack in the world.  Fall to the world.

    On the other side, Osis and Yin were also looking at this shocking picture.

    Not only is the stalwart of the Death Star Giant God shocking, but it is also shockingly beautiful. Just looking at this picture is enough to arouse people's inner yearning for the starry sky.

    But what Osis did not expect was that some strange changes had taken place in the sealed coffin in the temple at this time.

    The violent shaking began.

    The skull sealed in the goblet of blood mist suddenly grew flesh and blood, and gradually re-formed into a new head, evolving into the appearance of Ackermanmon, the king of ghouls.

    Akmanmon, who had already escaped, came back again.

    There is something to say in history

    If the writer asks for a monthly ticket at the end of the month.

 Text Chapter 623: The Gift of the Death Star (ask for a monthly pass)

    The North Pole, the mirror of the sky.

    Sally and Sheila have already walked out from below, standing on the surface of the sea like water and mirror, waiting for the arrival of the Death Star.

    Before the death star and the earth interfered with each other and various visions appeared.

    The eyes of the two have already penetrated the sky and the atmosphere, and saw the dazzling light in the distance.

    They saw that the Death Star with its huge tail dragging an unknown number of kilometers was catching up to the earth at an extremely fast speed, extending its power coverage to the interior of the planet that it had left in the past, and also saw the densely packed sons of the Death Star following  behind it.

    When you look at it from a distance, the picture is beautiful, moving and shocking.

    But if you look closely, you will find that these things are alive.

    They cross the starry sky without dying, travel hundreds of millions of miles without dying, and they can eat stars and destroy planets together with giant gods.

    This makes people feel extremely terrifying.

    It's just that for Sally, she doesn't think about these things. At this moment, all she thinks about is that her servant has returned with a gift for herself, and there is only can't wait in her eyes.

    She watched the other person approach, her mouth slowly opened, revealing her white teeth, and her eyes curved into a smile.

    Her happiness and unhappiness are always so obvious and strong.

    "Look!"

    "The Big Meteor is back."

    Sally pointed to the sky, overjoyed.

    Sheila also looked at the sky and nodded.

    Until now, Sheila didn't know what the gift was, and Sally kept it a secret, which made Sheila look forward to it instead.

    "What is the gift?"

    "besides."

    "How did it send things down to you, did it send down its children?"

    Sally thought about it for a moment, and then smiled.

    "How to send it down?"

    "I haven't figured it out yet, let me ask it!"

    With a flick of consciousness, Sally communicated with the Death Star that was chasing the earth and orbiting the sun.

    After a while, the Death Star Giant God seemed to have said something, and she listened attentively.  That dialogue is only between the master and his servants, and only they can hear it.

    "Uh-huh!"

    "I see, that's all."

    Sally replied.

    Sheila asked curiously, "What did it say?"

    Sally said solemnly: "It said that the thing is behind it and has brought it back."

    She made a gesture that everything has been arranged: "I let it drop, I can catch it, anyway, the gift is not big."

    Sheila nodded: "That's it!"

    It seems that the problem is not too big.

    She then raised her head, and then admired the meteor shower brought by the Death Star, immersed in the beautiful scenery.

    "Really, it's so beautiful!"

    She hasn't reacted yet, or she has forgotten for a while, what kind of concept does Sally mean when she says something is not big.

    But soon, she saw what the so-called gift was.

    Because, that "gift" can be faintly observed even standing on the ground.

    Deep in the starry sky.

    The Death Star, dragging its long tail, suddenly leaned slightly away from its figure, and got out of an angle.

    It was as if he was making way for something.

    "Um?"

    Sheila also tilted her head slightly involuntarily, and deep in her heart, she didn't know why she suddenly had a bad premonition.

    A series of question marks appeared in her mind, and the questions were progressive one after another.

    Get out of the way?

    Why do you want to get out of the way?

    What's going to keep the colossus of the Death Star out of the way?

    And then, she understood why.

    In Sheila's eyes, she suddenly saw the

    The tail is dragging a huge monster.

    And thousands of sons of the Death Star chased after it one after another, just like pushing a rolling ball, pushing that thing towards the earth.

    When Sheila saw this scene, her expression froze and she let out a voice of astonishment.  "Eh?"

    It is a star with a diameter of hundreds of kilometers, and it may be called a dwarf planet in later generations.

    At this very moment.

    The behemoth was killed?She turned her head around and saw the picture behind her.

    "Nothing at all?"

    "No, I can't see it."

    "I can't see Him!"

    However.

    Even standing on the edge of the human world and the astral world, she still couldn't see the whole picture of the other party.

    Looking through the huge azure planet, I only saw a distorted darkness.

    The darkness that blocks the stars.

    Even standing here, she still can't see clearly, she has to go deep into the star realm.

    "His figure is too majestic."

    For a moment.

    Her consciousness collapsed in an instant, and she fell into darkness.

    And the body turned into the shape of a god and fell from a height, hitting the ground.  At this moment, there was also a change in the astrology city.

    On the edge of the human world and the astral world, the place where the dream world extends to its limit.

    A will to exist has been transmitted here along the intermittent perception of the dream world.

    Under the ground.

    It seems that something has been awakened.

    And its power also began to spread with its awakening, covering other buried bones around it.

 Text Chapter 624: Feeding the World?

    The Lord of Purgatory stood on top of the flaming stars, uncharacteristically left the seat and stood straight, his eyes seemed to be flowing with flames, connecting with the burning world under his feet.

    He held his head high, and the picture in his eyes continued to elongate along with his gaze, until it reached the sky above.

    "Contacted!"

    "At this very moment."

    At this moment, the Lord of Purgatory also felt his blood boil instantly.

    ? It seems that after waiting for a long time, finally ushered in a critical turning point, ushered in the dawn of victory.

    As his voice blurted out, he saw a sudden change in a corpse in the astrology city above the sky. The rotten skull's eye sockets burst into light, and the body immediately burst into a strong bone spiritual force field.

    In an instant, all the surrounding corpses that were buried with him before were all soaked.

    One corpse after another moved, and began to struggle violently.

    at last.

    With their power connected together, they hit the ground in an instant, broke away from the city of astrology that was constantly rushing towards the death star, and entered the satellite orbit of the earth.

    Originally, the Lord of Purgatory decided that the Witch of the Stars was all focused on going to the Death Star at this time, and even if she found out, she would at most intercept it, and would definitely not pursue it.

    However, what the Lord of Purgatory did not expect was that the Star Witch did not respond at all.

    After the corpses were thrown out one after another, they rose for a while and then stopped.

    They dance along the orbit, and you can see the planet under your feet turning.  Slowly, they collided together.

    At this time, the original skeleton spoke, and the rotten white top touched the lower jaw.

    "Body Recast!"

    The corpses arrived one by one, and with the first skeleton as the center, a ritual array was formed.

    Silver rays of light spread from the first skeleton, and one bone demon after another was born.

    Their flesh and blood receded in an instant, and they began to transform into bone demons.

    However, this has not stopped.

    The bones are getting bigger and bigger, and finally these bones are connected to each other as they grow, and the white bone stubbles are connected to each other like a nest.  At the same time, special organs were slowly bred in those skulls.

    "The Brain of Divine Blood!"

    At this time, the skeleton demon wrapped in the deepest part said so.  This is something similar to the wisdom circuit of a demon spirit. Just looking at the circuit structure on the brain, one can see the similarity between the two.

    With the slow emergence of the brain of the divine blood, this group of bone demons has only one last step left.

    "Consciousness recovery!"

    A group of newborn consciousness was born in the head of the bone demon.

    But when they woke up, they found that they couldn't move at all. It turned out that their bodies had already been connected together, turning into a huge hollow bone structure.

    On the top of the bone ball is a ritual altar.

    "one two three……

    Amid the fluctuations in mental power, there was a message to count the number.

    "enough!"

    "The ritual altar is opened."

    The awakening of wisdom spirits one after another, and the gathering of hordes of wisdom groups, also brought the power of dreams here.

    In the end, a ray of light shot out from the ceremony altar and connected to the high place.  A dream world entrance that was so narrow and crowded that it could only accommodate a one-step leap was opened.

    But even so, this is still a passage connecting the world and the sky above.

    "Boom!"

    A raging flame burned on the bone ball.

    A faint shadow of the curse spread and surrounded the flames, and those bone demons let out a stern roar, which made people shudder.

    However, this also means that purgatory has officially begun to move towards the sky.  Although the entrance is small, one day the purgatory can be gradually transferred out.  In purgatory.

    Holding "Xiu" in hand

    The youth in "The Book of Bourne" couldn't help showing ecstasy when he saw the narrow entrance open.

    "Although it is not as successful as the astral gate, it cannot be repeated."

    "But for those of us who cannot enter the human world and open the astral gate, it is indeed the most suitable method."

    The two giant gods who master gravity and floating have the power to send people across the sky.

    But the power of the Death Star giant is not that.?, and then bowed to the other party.

    "Thank you for your gift!"

    Silver finally got the approval of the Death Star giant and obtained the identity of a witch.  From today onwards, she is the real Witch of the Stars.

    Silver returned to the city of astrology and sat on the high wall of the temple again, his consciousness sank into it.

    Osis has been waiting for Yin's return. He had also faintly witnessed a hand reaching out and pinching the stars before, but there was nothing in the blink of an eye.  "what is that?"

    "What do you see?"

    Silver said: "I didn't see anything, but the hand that grasped the stars should be the hand of the ruling god!"

    Osis was silent for a while, he wanted to sigh, and it was true.

    Want to say, is that the power of the Supreme God?

    But in the end, all the words converged into one sentence.

    "The eldest daughter of the Creator!"

    It seems that this sentence is enough to describe everything.

    Yin told Osis: "Next we will go to the depths of the star sea. There is only one chance a year to follow the other sons of the Death Star and approach the giant island of Ruhe." Osis said: "I just saw the real appearance of the world. For  I am also looking forward to other places in the star world.”

    Next.

    Silver's body sits on top of the temple, following the death star as it travels through the universe.  But his own consciousness is always immersed in the world of Zhan Planet, and lives with the residents of Zhan Planet World.

    She often projects the outside picture, shows it to Osis, and invites the tower master and deputy tower master to watch it.

    Most of the time, the astral world is deep, silent, and empty.

    But occasionally, some strange pictures will appear.

    Sometimes you will see passing meteors and single asteroids.  Sometimes, they will pass by real planets.

    She would sit on the temple and point into the distance.

    "Look over there."

    As for the world inside the Zhan planet, many people will look outside with the help of silver eyes and make a sound of wonder.

    "Wow!"

    "Is that another world?"

    "It turns out that there are other worlds around us."

    "Unfortunately, this world cannot accommodate life."

    "The Star Realm, this is the Star Realm, the vast, boundless and endless Star Realm!" "How far have we traveled, and how vast is the Star Realm?"

    On this day, the Death Star giant traveled to an unknown place from the earth.

    It feels as far away as silver, as if you have reached the end of the space.

    In the vast darkness, she and Osis chose a place.  "I chose here."

    Silver stood on the edge of Astrology City, exiled Ackermanmon's sealed coffin far away, and watched it disappear into the dark astral world little by little.

    I don't know how many years have passed.

    The sealed coffin floating quietly in the star world is constantly changing. It can be seen that the power of the seal on it is gradually extinguished as the connection with the dream world is lost and there is no replenishment. The material of the magic gold itself is also being eroded little by little.  destroy.

    Finally one day, the chains wrapped around the coffin broke completely, and the coffin lid was blown away.

    "Boom!"

    A blood-red flower slowly bloomed, revealing a head.

    Ackerman opened his eyes, a little bit out of touch with the Goblet of Blood Mist.

    The head grew blood and flesh little by little from the neck, and countless silver-white worms came one after another, forming a god-like shape.

    It was naked and stood quietly in the dark void.

    He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.

    "Star Realm?"

    Ackerman looked around, seeing nothing, not even the stars twinkling.  Akmanmon seemed to enjoy this kind of quietness, the feeling of no one, no sky above his head, and no ground under his feet.

    "There is no man, no god, and no past."

    "Thurrow.

    "I really did it, no one knows us, and nothing binds us anymore."

    in the dark.

    Ackermanmon, the king of ghouls, took the silver worm and rode the coffin that sealed him, as if rowing an extremely slow boat, heading for a distant place.  He didn't even look back.

    He didn't know where he was going, and he had no goal.

    But I know that I can go wherever I want, so I can go there.

    Do what you want to do.; Do what you want, do it

 Text Chapter 624: Feeding the World?

    The Lord of Purgatory stood on top of the flaming stars, uncharacteristically left the seat and stood straight, his eyes seemed to be flowing with flames, connecting with the burning world under his feet.

    He held his head high, and the picture in his eyes continued to elongate along with his gaze, until it reached the sky above.

    "Contacted!"

    "At this very moment."

    At this moment, the Lord of Purgatory also felt his blood boil instantly.

    ? It seems that after waiting for a long time, finally ushered in a critical turning point, ushered in the dawn of victory.

    As his voice blurted out, he saw a sudden change in a corpse in the astrology city above the sky. The rotten skull's eye sockets burst into light, and the body immediately burst into a strong bone spiritual force field.

    In an instant, all the surrounding corpses that were buried with him before were all soaked.

    One corpse after another moved, and began to struggle violently.

    at last.

    With their power connected together, they hit the ground in an instant, broke away from the city of astrology that was constantly rushing towards the death star, and entered the satellite orbit of the earth.

    Originally, the Lord of Purgatory decided that the Witch of the Stars was all focused on going to the Death Star at this time, and even if she found out, she would at most intercept it, and would definitely not pursue it.

    However, what the Lord of Purgatory did not expect was that the Star Witch did not respond at all.

    After the corpses were thrown out one after another, they rose for a while and then stopped.

    They dance along the orbit, and you can see the planet under your feet turning.  Slowly, they collided together.

    At this time, the original skeleton spoke, and the rotten white top touched the lower jaw.

    "Body Recast!"

    The corpses arrived one by one, and with the first skeleton as the center, a ritual array was formed.

    Silver rays of light spread from the first skeleton, and one bone demon after another was born.

    Their flesh and blood receded in an instant, and they began to transform into bone demons.

    However, this has not stopped.

    The bones are getting bigger and bigger, and finally these bones are connected to each other as they grow, and the white bone stubbles are connected to each other like a nest.  At the same time, special organs were slowly bred in those skulls.

    "The Brain of Divine Blood!"

    At this time, the skeleton demon wrapped in the deepest part said so.  This is something similar to the wisdom circuit of a demon spirit. Just looking at the circuit structure on the brain, one can see the similarity between the two.

    With the slow emergence of the brain of the divine blood, this group of bone demons has only one last step left.

    "Consciousness recovery!"

    A group of newborn consciousness was born in the head of the bone demon.

    But when they woke up, they found that they couldn't move at all. It turned out that their bodies had already been connected together, turning into a huge hollow bone structure.

    On the top of the bone ball is a ritual altar.

    "one two three……

    Amid the fluctuations in mental power, there was a message to count the number.

    "enough!"

    "The ritual altar is opened."

    The awakening of wisdom spirits one after another, and the gathering of hordes of wisdom groups, also brought the power of dreams here.

    In the end, a ray of light shot out from the ceremony altar and connected to the high place.  A dream world entrance that was so narrow and crowded that it could only accommodate a one-step leap was opened.

    But even so, this is still a passage connecting the world and the sky above.

    "Boom!"

    A raging flame burned on the bone ball.

    A faint shadow of the curse spread and surrounded the flames, and those bone demons let out a stern roar, which made people shudder.

    However, this also means that purgatory has officially begun to move towards the sky.  Although the entrance is small, one day the purgatory can be gradually transferred out.  In purgatory.

    Holding "Xiu" in hand

    The youth in "The Book of Bourne" couldn't help showing ecstasy when he saw the narrow entrance open.

    "Although it is not as successful as the astral gate, it cannot be repeated."

    "But for those of us who cannot enter the human world and open the astral gate, it is indeed the most suitable method."

    The two giant gods who master gravity and floating have the power to send people across the sky.

    But the power of the Death Star giant is not that.?, and then bowed to the other party.

    "Thank you for your gift!"

    Silver finally got the approval of the Death Star giant and obtained the identity of a witch.  From today onwards, she is the real Witch of the Stars.

    Silver returned to the city of astrology and sat on the high wall of the temple again, his consciousness sank into it.

    Osis has been waiting for Yin's return. He had also faintly witnessed a hand reaching out and pinching the stars before, but there was nothing in the blink of an eye.  "what is that?"

    "What do you see?"

    Silver said: "I didn't see anything, but the hand that grasped the stars should be the hand of the ruling god!"

    Osis was silent for a while, he wanted to sigh, and it was true.

    Want to say, is that the power of the Supreme God?

    But in the end, all the words converged into one sentence.

    "The eldest daughter of the Creator!"

    It seems that this sentence is enough to describe everything.

    Yin told Osis: "Next we will go to the depths of the star sea. There is only one chance a year to follow the other sons of the Death Star and approach the giant island of Ruhe." Osis said: "I just saw the real appearance of the world. For  I am also looking forward to other places in the star world.”

    Next.

    Silver's body sits on top of the temple, following the death star as it travels through the universe.  But his own consciousness is always immersed in the world of Zhan Planet, and lives with the residents of Zhan Planet World.

    She often projects the outside picture, shows it to Osis, and invites the tower master and deputy tower master to watch it.

    Most of the time, the astral world is deep, silent, and empty.

    But occasionally, some strange pictures will appear.

    Sometimes you will see passing meteors and single asteroids.  Sometimes, they will pass by real planets.

    She would sit on the temple and point into the distance.

    "Look over there."

    As for the world inside the Zhan planet, many people will look outside with the help of silver eyes and make a sound of wonder.

    "Wow!"

    "Is that another world?"

    "It turns out that there are other worlds around us."

    "Unfortunately, this world cannot accommodate life."

    "The Star Realm, this is the Star Realm, the vast, boundless and endless Star Realm!" "How far have we traveled, and how vast is the Star Realm?"

    On this day, the Death Star giant traveled to an unknown place from the earth.

    It feels as far away as silver, as if you have reached the end of the space.

    In the vast darkness, she and Osis chose a place.  "I chose here."

    Silver stood on the edge of Astrology City, exiled Ackermanmon's sealed coffin far away, and watched it disappear into the dark astral world little by little.

    I don't know how many years have passed.

    The sealed coffin floating quietly in the star world is constantly changing. It can be seen that the power of the seal on it is gradually extinguished as the connection with the dream world is lost and there is no replenishment. The material of the magic gold itself is also being eroded little by little.  destroy.

    Finally one day, the chains wrapped around the coffin broke completely, and the coffin lid was blown away.

    "Boom!"

    A blood-red flower slowly bloomed, revealing a head.

    Ackerman opened his eyes, a little bit out of touch with the Goblet of Blood Mist.

    The head grew blood and flesh little by little from the neck, and countless silver-white worms came one after another, forming a god-like shape.

    It was naked and stood quietly in the dark void.

    He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.

    "Star Realm?"

    Ackerman looked around, seeing nothing, not even the stars twinkling.  Akmanmon seemed to enjoy this kind of quietness, the feeling of no one, no sky above his head, and no ground under his feet.

    "There is no man, no god, and no past."

    "Thurrow.

    "I really did it, no one knows us, and nothing binds us anymore."

    in the dark.

    Ackermanmon, the king of ghouls, took the silver worm and rode the coffin that sealed him, as if rowing an extremely slow boat, heading for a distant place.  He didn't even look back.

    He didn't know where he was going, and he had no goal.

    But I know that I can go wherever I want, so I can go there.

    Do what you want to do.; Do what you want, do it

 Text Chapter 625: The reappearance of the Sanye people and the universal manufacturing machine?

    Following the scene of the shocking Death Star descending.

    Gradually, people began to find that ghouls were no longer born. Although there are still scattered rumors of ghoul secrets and taboo breakers, for most people it is just a chatting mention  weird rumors.

    People rarely mention the name of the King of Ghouls anymore, and it is gradually forgotten as the years change.

    Only occasionally when someone reads the rumors of the secret history of the temple, will they find that the name of the king of ghouls is Akmanmon, and the last generation of kings of snakes is also called Akmanmon.

    Then he let out an exclamation: "The king of ghouls is also called Akmanmon?"

    Immediately afterwards, it became another sentence: "It should be just the same name, how could the king of ten thousand snakes be related to ghouls?"

    In the end, I closed the book as an anecdote, and told others to listen to it. Except for those who experienced it, no one knows the story of the past.

    The Silver and White Church flourished for a while, but eventually disappeared with the meteor.

    but.

    The shadow of death has not disappeared, because the time of hell has come.  Naproseth, the king of hell, replaced the king of ghouls, Ackermanmon, and became the new king of darkness, the evil god that everyone turned pale upon hearing.

    After you sing, I will appear on the stage.

    There is no eternal protagonist, only chasing one after another.

    The years passed year by year.

    In the blink of an eye, a generation has passed.

    In these years, apart from the steam trains and all kinds of monster machines that have been thoroughly spread to every corner of Ruhe Giant Island, the most eye-catching thing is the establishment of the magic net, which has gradually covered more than a dozen large cities.  .

    There are also the emergence of various magic crystal props, as well as the announcement of the magic research of the ever-changing magicians, which have also brought huge changes to the world.

    The god of sorcery brought the seeds of magic, and taught the sorcerers to endow the seeds of magic with the secret art in the magic crystal props, which completely changed the way of refining the props in the past.

    The past time.

    Whether it is divine props, alchemy props, or other types of prop refining methods, the power and characteristics of props are always full of randomness.

    The standard props are basically the core secrets of various major powers and kingdoms. The reason is that the power of the blood is uncontrollable. Using different materials, methods and adding different substances will change it, and there will be uncontrollable problems.  ending.

    Although this uncontrollable ending sometimes makes people look forward to it, some extremely powerful special props will be born.

    but.

    It is not a good thing for the development of the item system.

    The combination of divine magic seeds and magic crystal props makes the power of the props popular, and when specific divine magic seeds are integrated, specific prop characteristics and abilities will definitely appear.

    The array formed by various magical seeds also has countless combinations, giving birth to various magic crystal props.

    New things such as magic crystal spinning machine, magic crystal car, magic crystal mining machine, astral telescope and magic crystal photo camera appear one after another. For ordinary people, the world is like a rushing train, and the changes are too fast to see.

    On the wide streets of the Fire Protection City.

    A small number of steaming magic crystal cars can be seen slowly crossing the road paved with rectangular stone bricks, and parked beside the buildings with iron railings.

    ?Besides, there is also a public track magic crystal car that can carry 20 or 30 people passing through the intersection. Several snake men chased and boarded the public track magic crystal car, and handed out paper money to the conductor.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Go to the Scarlet Temple."

    "Is the temple open today?"

    "It's open today, and there are probably a lot of people. I don't know how many people will go to the temple to watch "The Lost Kingdom" by Master Breman."

    The magic crystal car passed through the middle of the busiest road, and the newsboy passed by waving newspapers.

    "Spell Temple News!"

    "The Serk Divine Art Research Institute announced that it has manufactured a brand new astral telescope, but because of the observation of the moon

    However, the magic power exploded out of control, and no one died after being rescued by the witch doctor, but the injured still have not recovered.  "

    "After the witch doctor apostle Matavus was invited to rescue the wounded, she created a microscopic world mirror, allowing ordinary people to observe the secrets of the microscopic world and unlock the secrets of diseases."

    "The demon clan built a submarine and officially began to explore the deep sea. Unfortunately, the first dive ended because of a water leak."

    "The alchemy of the White Tower Alchemy AllianceA light sweep can shape the human world and establish a magic net city system.  "

    "The city was created in an instant, the prototypes of various magic crystal props were created, and even the professional spirit body that accommodated our projection into the world was created."

    "In this way, your magic net can truly cover the universe and surpass all other gods."

    "Tell them."

    "We are the Temple of Truth, we are Xiyin Sai, and we are Sanye people." An Li: "Universal manufacturing machine, is it possible?"

    Osis: "I want to try."

    An Li decided to give Osis a try, but Osis didn't stop at all.  With the things he had already packed, he stepped into the world again.

    This free-spirited and non-stop energy made An Li stunned. It turned out that she had already prepared before she came.

    An Li looked at his back, and suddenly asked: "You reincarnated again and again, going to the human world, going to the astral world, and started the next step non-stop as soon as you came back, didn't you think of stopping?"

    Osis didn't explain, just stopped and said: "I'm not tired, Breman has spent millions of years to make the three leaf people reappear, I'm nothing compared to him."

    Then he took a leap and disappeared on the magic net city.

 Text Chapter 626: The Sky Giant Beast About to Transform

    this day.

    ·In a country where there are many alchemy towers and alchemy workshops, a special ceremony and festival is going on in Baita City.

    Even before dusk, the sky and the earth are lit up.

    Groups of lamp spirits are floating in the air and inspecting. The Huosu lamps on the street are connected to the city. Several trains pass around the city, and the lights on the front of the cars shine on the sky and intertwine.

    All the alchemy towers were fully activated, turning into beams of light and rituals covering all directions.  Around the Alchemy Academy and around the temple, countless believers, craftsmen, and masters came to make a pilgrimage, and thousands of alchemists and tower keepers were present, waiting excitedly.

    because.

    They are about to witness the Lord of Happiness and Wishes exalting the kingdom of God in the world of gods.  As the tallest alchemy tower in the center burst into bright light, white light shuttled along the ground, and the shadow of a stalwart cup of desire bloomed between the sea of ??clouds and the ground, lifting the curtain of the grand ceremony.

    "Happiness and wishes."

    "Alchemy Desire Emotion."

    "The tower guard"

    The grand sound surrounded everyone, coupled with the phantom and divine light, the entire Baita City was faintly transformed into a sanctuary.

    The entire alchemy tower is constantly being transformed into the realm of the kingdom of God, permeating the surrounding special alchemy workshops. A large number of workshops are unmanned, but they start to move by themselves, making a sound of enthusiasm.

    For a while.

    It can be seen that densely packed mechanical gears are emerging in the air, meshing with each other and rotating.

    The sound of textile machines can be seen, the sound of alchemy machine tools can be heard, and the hum of iron and steel machinery can be heard.

    Harsh, but it shows the breath of civilization.

    Among the crowd, some believers shouted loudly.

    "Alchemy has brought about an era, and alchemy has changed the world and civilization." "The light guarded by the tower keeper is the light of civilization."

    "That light brings happiness to the world and fulfills everyone's wishes."

    When one person shouts out, thousands of people shout out.

    That voice seemed to turn into real power, pushing the Kingdom of God to fly towards the sky.

    finally.

    The realm of the Kingdom of God slowly rises to the sky with the alchemy tower and a large number of workshops.

    And a door opened in the sky, leading directly to a kingdom full of silver god flowers, and finally landed in it.

    That is the Sky Miracle Garden of God Iva.

    The Kingdom of God of the Lord of Happiness and Wishes and the Miracle Garden in the Sky merged into one, and there was one more real god in the world, the Immortal.

    It also means that a brand new god system is officially formed.

    "Another new god."

    At this moment, Osis is also witnessing Oran, the Lord of Happiness and Wishes ascending to the throne.

    However, he is not in the world, but in the miracle garden in the sky.

    The former Sky Miracle Garden has undergone earth-shaking changes. Since several decades ago, the Sky Miracle Garden has been transformed, and it has gradually turned into a real Sky Miracle Garden.

    The Heavenly Stone in the garden has been manufactured, and now it is floating above the sea of ??clouds, and the waterfalls in the past circulate endlessly with rainbows. The world cycle, internal laws, and the system of the Kingdom of God in the entire Sky Miracle Garden have been gradually perfected. See  Everything is getting ready gradually.

    God Orlandon then walked out of the alchemy tower, surrounded by a large number of spirits of the Kingdom of God, and came before God Iva and the Golden Queen.

    It seems that Oran also feels a little different.

    He stood in front of God Iva, unable to speak for a long time.

    In the end, God Iva congratulated him: "Olan, congratulations on your journey to becoming a god."

    Only then did Oran salute, and then said: "I finally boarded your ship and became your companion."

    Oran raised his head, and could see the joy and anticipation in God Iva's eyes.

    And he himself also felt that he, a person from the early era of the Land of the Rising Sun, had become a myth in this era.

    Yi

    Va God said: "This is just the beginning, not the end."

    Oran nodded and said with a smile: "I still have a lot of things to do, God Iva!"

    God Iva and Oran didn't say much, they just held a gathering in the Kingdom of God symbolically to express their congratulations.

    And there are not many guests, basically they are messengers of other gods.

    Osis was quiet at the party, but he was extraordinarily noticeable.

    &nbsp?Help me.  "

    Osis asked: "That's about the Thunder Temple, it doesn't seem to have anything to do with you."

    Gamemel: "I just want to cut off, this has spread time and time again, year after year, life after life of obsession and reincarnation."

    Temple of the sky.

    Sally seemed a little tired from playing, and was lying on the altar and dozing against the statue of Insai.

    She hugged the feet of Insai God, and almost wiped the halazi on the statue of God. When she fell asleep, the world seemed to become quiet, and even the surrounding stars did not dare to disturb her.

    Those shining sacred objects gradually extinguished and lost their light, and the vows that were always chanted became smaller and smaller.

    "Woo!"

    "tasty!"

    In the quiet and peaceful hall, Sally pouted like this.

    But I just don't know whether the delicious food is a certain candy and pastry, or a certain star or planet.

    And the mushroom man stood in the corner, and seemed to be whispering to someone in the glass jar, which was a little different from before.

    However, suddenly something seemed to happen.

    The sleeping master of life opened his eyes, raised his head and looked into the distance, and the light of stars and moon with ripples shot in from all directions and spread in the hall.

    Sally jumped off and ran towards the outside of the temple. The mushroom man jumped in fright and hurriedly followed.

    Sheila also saw the change in Sally, and appeared with a golden light: "What's wrong?"

    But Sally pointed to the sky and said, "It's going to change, Sheila!"

    After hearing what Sally said, Sheila panicked for a moment.  "What?"

    "where is it?"

    "Is this the world?"

    What is going to happen to be able to make Sally, the master of life, say that the sky is going to change?

    Sheila was going to ask again, what terrible disaster was about to happen?  Is it formed naturally?

    Or, did she form it?

    Then I heard Sally gesticulating with her hands, and said in a serious manner.

    "The big jellyfish is going to change, it's going to really become the sky."

    It was only then that Sheila realized that this was what changing the sky meant.

    After the Death Star and Seiler Siren, the sky behemoth will also undergo transformation.

    "The death star has become a real star, and the Sirer siren is going to become the sea." "Is the sky behemoth turning into the sky?"

    Sheila was a little curious, she was wondering what it would look like if the sky behemoth turned into the sky, which seemed to be somewhat different from the stars and the ocean.

    "But what exactly is the sky?"

    What is the sky seems like a silly question.

    However, if you look closely, it is difficult to answer what the sky is.  The blue sky and white clouds are the sky, and the night stars are also the sky.

    Thunderstorms are the sky, and dark clouds overwhelming the city are also the sky.

    The sky seems to be just a reference, but it is not a very clear thing.

 Text Chapter 627: Now I will take you to that world

    The Yarn family is said to have been fishermen by the Thunder Swamp a long time ago, and later became ferrymen on the swamp. However, as the times changed, the profession of ferrymen was gradually replaced by steamboats and sightseeing boats.

    In the past, the ferrymen who rowed boats lost their jobs, and it was impossible for the father of the Yann family to become a fisherman again, because the fishing industry had already been monopolized by several chambers of commerce.

    He had to enter the city to find a way out and make a living, and became a worker in a shipbuilding workshop.

    The father of the Yan family had dreamed of owning a steamboat or his own transport ship all his life, but he failed to realize this dream until he died of exhaustion and illness in the workshop.

    After his death, the children's mother chose to abandon everything and remarry, leaving only four children in Yan's family: the elder brother, the second sister, the third sister, and the younger brother.

    It's not yet dawn.

    Lilian, who was just thirteen years old, was already going out to work.

    She was used to getting up early and setting off at this time, so she quickly got up and packed herself.

    She put on her beloved turban to cover her neat short hair, put on a washed-white and ill-fitting skirt, and set off with a large rattan basket in her arms.

    This is a tall, energetic girl with sharp eyes.

    "gone!"

    Lilian turned her head around and urgently called her brother and sister in the room.  The eldest brother is a stable and old-looking person, his clothes look clean, but he exudes a peculiar oily smell of shipbuilding workshops.  The second sister was squatting under the cheap oil lamp, obsessively reading a thin book, and when she heard Lilian's cry, she immediately put it close to her body.

    Lilian followed her eldest brother and sister to the shipbuilding workshop.  The three walked through the dark street and saw the lights by the river from a distance.  On the square paved with rectangular stone bricks, groups of workers have already begun to appear. They come out of various dark alleys and head towards the workshops in the distance.

    The eldest man of Yan's family took his two younger sisters to a tall building with an iron plate, and then told the two younger sisters with a serious face.

    "I'm going to work, be careful, and go back quickly after collecting your clothes." "Be careful of those homeless people, don't take the path, after dawn"

    The eldest brother wanted to say something more, but the people in the shipbuilding workshop rang the bell, and he could only rush in quickly.

    "Don't, don't, I'm already here."

    And inside, a fat man pointed at his eldest brother and cursed, with cold eyes.

    "faster."

    "Whether you want to do it or not, if you don't want to do it, some people will do it."

    "If you are late, you will be charged!"

    The eldest brother, who was still majestic just now, nodded and bowed in front of the other party, looking humble.

    The eldest brother wanted to step forward to apologize, but just as he stretched out his hand, he saw the other party immediately retreat three feet, as if he was afraid that his dirty hands, which seemed to be stained with oil day after day, would not be able to be washed cleanly, would touch him.

    After he stepped back, he shouted angrily.

    "Go to work quickly, what are you still doing here, dawdling, you lazy people deserve to be poor."

    "If you delay for a minute, you will get my money for nothing. Is it so easy to earn money?"

    Everyone in the workshop got busy, and the Yann sisters also started their work in the workshop.

    "It only costs one penny to wash clothes."

    "It only costs one penny to wash clothes."

    This is the daily task of the two sisters, helping some bachelors in the shipbuilding workshop to wash clothes. The money is very little, but it can also subsidize the family.

    The two went back with two big baskets of tall clothes.

    On the way, they ran into a drunken man who was entangled.

    The second sister was so frightened that she couldn't speak. After being grabbed by the drunk man, she kept shrinking back. Instead, the younger sister Lilian put the clothes frame on the opponent's head, picked up a stone and threw it on the opponent's head desperately.  .

    "Kill you!"

    "Kill you!"

    Lilian doesn't look very old, but she is like a beast when she gets angry.

    Beat the tramp until his head was bleeding, and fled away.

    Lilian threw the stone and clapped her hands, feeling a little proud.

    The two picked up their clothes and walked back.

    On the road, Lilian said: "Second sister, you should be more ruthless. If you are not ruthless, you will be bullied."

    The second sister said softly, "People should be kind and friendly. It's written in the book, especially girls."

    Lillian seems toAngry: "That's the cold-blooded workshop owner, what does it have to do with us?" Vivienne's voice became softer: "We can save them."

    However, the elder brother stared at Lilian intently, as if after the night of burying the corpse, the other party also began to change.

    The eldest brother said: "Do you think I have no humanity, and that I am all for money?"

    Lilian: "I didn't"

    The eldest brother quickly interrupted Lilian: "That's what you think." Lilian didn't know how to refute and fell silent.

    The eldest brother said: "I don't know what is human and inhuman, cold-blooded and not cold-blooded." "But I know."

    "If we don't have money in this world, I will die of illness in the workshop like my father. Your second sister will really become a washerwoman one day, just like those women who sell their bodies while washing clothes."

    "I know you are very courageous, and you are unwilling, but no matter how unwilling you are, your courage can only be gradually worn down by reality. I have seen a guy who is too unwilling, so what, in the end, it is not toward  Reality bows down."

    "And your younger brother's life is destined to be like my father and me, forever working in the corner of the dark workshop."

    "Our father, I!"

    "Your second sister, you, and your brother."

    "All of them have such a fate."

    "Do you know what I was thinking when I saw your second sister's desperate eyes?"

    "I'm thinking.

    "This is just the beginning, the beginning of our rush towards despair." "I have to do something, but what can I do?"

    The eldest brother's face was as stiff as a

    Although he was holding an iron plate, his muscles and body were constantly shaking, and he clenched his hands into fists and beat his body one after another.

    "I can't change it."

    "I don't know how to change."

    "I'm desperate, but I can't scream."

    The eldest brother beat his body three times, then gritted his teeth and said.

    "But now, we have a chance, a chance to change our destiny."

    "I want to seize this opportunity!"

    "I don't want revenge, I don't want humanity and sympathy for others." "I just want to let your second sister, let you, let your brother get rid of this fate."

    "It doesn't matter if you are shameless or inhuman."

    "In short."

    "We want to change our destiny."

    At this moment, the elder brother who was roaring in a low voice was like a toothed beast that was driven to a corner and went berserk after seeing blood.

    Even if it is a toothed beast that is raised for meat, once it sees hope and musters its courage, it will try its best to jump out of the animal pen.

    "Didn't you say that those of us who follow the rules can only be swallowed by others?"

    "You are talking about changing your destiny, making money and becoming a big shot. Is this your determination?"

    "Or are your words just lip service?"

    The eldest brother pointed at Lilian, pointing at her heart.

    "Humanity!"

    "That's what people said."

    "Are we human?"

    "We are not, we are a bunch of animals."

    "Didn't you say that in our world, those who follow the rules, those who are kind and innocent, are destined to be swallowed by others?"

    "Because here, because in the world of beasts, these are symbols of weakness and symbols of being swallowed."

    Lilian looked at her elder brother. It was the first time she realized that her elder brother was like this in his heart. This man who supported the whole family by himself seemed to be a little stupefied, but the despair and pain in his heart burst out like  Overwhelming.

    She watched her elder brother's tears flow non-stop, his chest heaving and falling, and she couldn't say anything, she could only cry ah ah. At this time, she was crying like a child of her age.

    The eldest brother looked at Lilian who was crying, and suddenly softened, then hugged Lilian in his arms, and said softly.

    "You want to talk about humanity, you want to talk about etiquette, righteousness and shame, and you want to live like a human being."

    "There is no problem, you are not wrong."

    "Lilian, you are not wrong."

    "Now!"

    "I will take you to that world.?

 Text Chapter 628: Liz VIII

    A signboard was hung on a rented dock warehouse, which said Yann Transport Company.

    The eldest brother stood under the signboard with his head held high, laughing and talking to the three siblings.

    "We will start here, and we must become masters."

    The elder brother was in high spirits, and the three younger siblings had hope in their eyes.  Their magic crystal steamboat can carry 20 to 30 people, and it can also transport goods, and more importantly, it runs very fast.

    ? Running fast is an advantage. With this, Yann's transportation business is booming and he has made a lot of money.

    The eldest brother would count the money under the light every day: "One, two, three"

    Seeing the little brother lying on the side, he grinned, and then took out a few pictures to make a generous appearance for the three younger siblings to use: "Go, go eat something good, and buy some decent clothes."

    At this time, you can hear the younger brother's cheers: "Long live the elder brother."

    Then the rest, the eldest brother will hand over to the second sister for safekeeping and lock it in a hidden cabinet. Seeing the money in the cabinet getting bigger and bigger, the smiles on the faces of the four brothers and sisters are getting more and more intense.

    Not more than half a year.

    They began to recruit manpower, and even planned to buy a second ship.

    Seems like everything is starting to get better.

    But recently they discovered that someone was investigating and following them. Lilian, who was keen, immediately sensed the danger, and tracked down who was following them.

    At the family meeting at night, Lilian revealed the identity of the other party.

    "It's someone from the shipbuilding workshop. He's eyeing us."

    This made the four brothers and sisters of the Yann family a little flustered. They didn't need to guess the reason at all, they knew why the other party came.

    Because their first pot of gold started by killing the other party's housekeeper and taking away the other party's money.

    Moreover, the other party is a rich, powerful, and extremely vicious guy.

    As long as the opponent uses his power, he will be able to crush the Yan family to nothing.

    Under the lights, the eldest brother stayed up all night, and the three younger siblings were tossing and turning in the room.

    Early the next morning, the eldest brother made a plan.

    "Second brother, take all our money, take our assets to a pawnshop as a mortgage, and then hand over all the money you get to Lord Como of the Thunder Temple, this is a recently risen God Servant,  That's when money is needed, and it just so happens that the people behind the shipyard are at odds with each other."

    "Third brother, your mission remains the same, and you still pay attention to the situation at the shipyard. If there is any change, please let me know immediately."

    "Fourth, go and call your little friends and their brothers, and those guys who are always wandering in the streets near our house, find them all, and tell them that I can make them rich." Next, the eldest brother  When traveling during the day, he experienced danger and was almost captured. He escaped after a desperate fight.

    Lilian spent money and bought a few people, and finally found out that the workshop owner was indeed suspicious of them, and had already started planning to deal with them.

    The second sister ran over and over again, tried various methods, and finally met this newly-emerged young god servant, who happened to be a person who likes literature and history, and finally accepted it after talking with the second sister.  They took their money, and then the second sister promised that they would send money over in the future.

    The young servant was aloof, and he didn't seem to take the workshop owner that the second sister was talking about, nor did he take the money seriously.

    "I can actually see the signs of the arrival of the magic net era. The magic crystal steamboat does have an advantage. This is also a sign of the arrival of the magic crystal prop era."

    After the compliment was over, the other party's words changed.

    "You have a good vision, but your business is too small. This little money is meaningless to me."

    "If you can also take down the shipbuilding workshop, with a dozen or even dozens of ships, you can barely say, do something for me, so that I can conduct divine magic research."

    The second sister understood what the other party meant.

    They summoned their men and caught each other before the master of the shipbuilder fully reacted.

    they set traps

    Jing stopped the other party's vehicle, knocked down the workshop owner's dozen or so servants to the ground, and then dragged the workshop owner off the vehicle.

    The owner of the workshop trembled with fright when he saw a group of ferocious strong men.

    "Let me go, let me go."

    "Whatever you want, I will give, I will give everything." The eldest brother lowered his body and said, "I want your shipbuilding workshop." The owner of the workshop screamed in disbelief, "Impossible, you can't take it away  you don'tThinking, I'm sorry she said it many times in a row.

    I don't know if it was said to the person who was hit, or to someone else.

    And the man in front of her looked at her face and seemed to be in a daze.  Then, a name was called out: "Liz?"

    Lilian shook her head: "You've got the wrong person."

    The man said, "Oh, really, you look a lot like her." After speaking, the man turned and left.

    Lilian was also about to leave, but saw a bead on the ground, which should have been dropped by the person just now.

    She picked it up and yelled: "Your things have fallen." But the shadow of the man was no longer visible.

    Outside the trial court is the execution ground.

    The blazing sun shone on everyone, making people feel upset.

    In front of everyone, the judge tried the crimes of a man who seemed to have lost his soul.

    "You are accused of murder, plunder, smuggling, and serious injury"

    "Finally, this court decided to sentence you to death!"

    The eldest brother stood there waiting for someone to put the rope around his neck, looking down with empty eyes, unable to see any hope.  But when his eyes fell into the crowd, his eyes suddenly moved.

    He seemed to have seen something, and a smile finally appeared on his lost face.

    A slum girl wearing a headscarf and looking a little dirty in a white skirt stood in the crowd, looking up at him, with tears streaming down her face.

    It's Lilian.

    The eldest brother shook his head, as if he was saying that it was all right, don't cry.  Lilian saw her elder brother opened his mouth, and she knew what the other party was talking about by reading his lips. This is what they said after they got married to say some secret things.

    For practice, but no one thought it would be used here at the time.

    "The secret box of the warehouse of the transportation company, take the contents." "Get out of here, don't come back."

    "Be the person you want to be!"

    At this time, the executioner next to the gallows finally turned the winch.

    "Bang Dang!"

    Only a crisp sound was heard, the floor under his feet opened, and the man was hanged on the gallows.

    All of a sudden, applause and cheers sounded.

    Lilian stood among the crowd, looking at the swaying corpse.

    And the turbulent crowd pushed her to the left for a while, and for a while to the right.

    In the end, she was also washed away to the distance along with the crowd.  She knew that the elder brother was talking about the warehouse of the old shipping company that they rented at first, but she didn't go back, and she didn't know where to go.  She just walked with the crowd, as if being passively pushed forward by the world.

    finally.

    She came to the side of the train platform.

    She saw people queuing up, so she also went to line up.

    The station was very noisy, and some people were discussing a major event that happened recently.

    "do you know?"

    "Her Royal Highness Liz VIII may appear in front of people, representing the gods to bless the world."

    "Really?"

    "Really, even if you can't see Her Majesty the Witch with your own eyes, it would be nice if you could get closer. That's the spokesperson of God."

    Lilian finally got herself in the line, and the conductor asked her, "Where to buy the ticket."

    She said, "Go to the furthest place."

    Conductor: "The terminal is right, okay."

    She bought a ticket and got on the train.

    She was lying on the car bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, always looking at the ceiling.

    And at this time, a bead suddenly fell out of his pocket.  Lilian picked it up and put it in front of her eyes.

    This seems to be a shadow pearl.

    After she picked it up, a picture began to play inside, which was a picture from a long time ago.

    She saw a different, much older witch's ship sailing across the lake, heading for the cloud mountain.

    She saw a woman riding a small boat to the kingdom of God in the sky, and a voice stopped her from behind.

    The man asked her: "Is the witch really so important?"

    The woman suddenly laughed, but the smile was full of bitterness.

    "I can never get it, but I can't accept losing it.???

 Text Chapter 629: Weather Prophet

    Kucha Kucha's rolling steam train drove away quickly, and white smoke billowed out from the demon's vignette steam engine.

    The window of the car reflects Lilian at this moment, the past is reflected in the glass ball, and the train is driving to the future.

    When Lilian heard what the strange woman said, she also read along with her.

    But in the end she said: "I have gained a lot, but in the end not only lost what I got, but also lost everything I once had."

    There was a touch of sadness flowing on Lilian's face. She used to think that she was strong and brave enough to never cry, and she would face the most vicious enemy with her minions.

    She would rather shed blood than cry.

    But at this moment she understood that what really brings you pain is not the enemy, but the loss.

    And it is not the enemy that destroys her everything in the end, but the choice she made at the beginning.

    They went to success because of it, and they went to perish because of it.  "We want to live better, we want to change our destiny."

    "We may be doing it wrong, but how can we do it right?"

    Lilian couldn't figure it out.

    But the pictures in the bead didn't end, those pictures seemed to be intermittent, one after another.

    Not only is it incoherent, but even the chronological order is misplaced.  There are witches' ships, kings and nobles, grand ceremonies, and crazy sacrifices.

    finally.

    She saw the thunder storm.

    The dark clouds and storms covering the sky and the sun are coming quickly, and along with the storms, there are also a large number of giant jellyfish like mountains.

    That is the son of the giant god.

    They ride the storm and dance with the thunder.

    The children of the giant gods radiated light to dispel the darkness, and lightning bolts tore through the sky.

    In the end, the darkness of the sky cracked a line, and then kept opening, opening wider and wider.

    A blood-red eye appeared in the sky, and that eye was fixed on the Thunder Swamp, carrying the power to destroy everything. Even though Lilian didn't know anything, she vaguely understood what it was.

    That's God.

    "Boom!"

    The hollow thunder came from the sky in the picture, and it also exploded in Lilian's ears.

    The moment Lilian heard the thunder, she seemed to hear a voice of doubt.

    Then, she fell into a coma completely.

    "Is that the words of the gods?"

    This was her last thought before she passed out.

    And as the tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, it seemed that something had left her body together, and her body seemed to be connected to something.

    the other side.

    In the Witch's Palace of Thunder Temple.

    The girl was served and put on the gorgeous clothes of the witch. The blue loose robe is retro in style and printed with noble and sacred patterns. Wearing it is like covering the sky on her body.

    The girl stood in her bedroom, her beautiful makeup and figure were reflected in the mirror beside her, and she looked up at the ancient painting that had been hanging in the palace for a long time, the "Lost Kingdom"  replica.

    In the picture.

    The sea of ??clouds cannot be touched, and the kingdom of God is out of reach.

    She stretched out her hand and touched it, as if she had grasped everything that was once untouchable and unreachable.  The girl still feels like she is in a dream, and she has become a "witch".

    The most perfect existence she dreamed of when she was a child, now she has replaced her at this moment.

    In this case.

    Did he become perfect himself?

    She is no longer a washerwoman, nor the second sister of the Yann family, but the spokesperson of God.

    She let go of her hand and asked the maid beside her, "Did anything happen today?"

    The maid talked about many things, related to the king, the minister of the interior, border conflicts and various temples, but these big things didn't seem to be what she wanted to care about.

    She just asked: "How about Chengnan, did anything happen today?"

    The maid thought for a long time, and finally remembered something: "It seems that a villain who committed crimes and crimes was hanged, but it's very strange. I don't know why Lord Como has also passed by. How can an adult like him pay attention to such a villain?  How strange."

    If it weren't for Mr. Como, even this maid might not know about it. After all, who would remember the life and death of an insignificant person!

    &nThunder City, which has only one magic obelisk pillar, has already erected dozens of magic obelisks. This city, which was the first to choose the magic net, is also undergoing transformation with the arrival of the magic net era.

    "There are public magic crystal cars here too." Lilian stood on the side of the road, listening to the sound of the wheels rubbing against the track, and seeing the flames representing life riding on them, she knew what it was.

    She felt one after another public magic crystal cars driven by the magic crystal power passing by the track on the spacious road. This thing was not available when she was a child. At that time, they had a second-hand magic crystal car in the south of the city.  Steamboats are already very powerful, but now most people in the city can easily ride on this magic crystal prop.

    She was walking slowly with a box, as if she wanted to retrieve those childhood memories from this city.

    The former city south pier has undergone earth-shaking changes. There are already a large number of magic crystal steamboats docked on the pier, and there are even magic crystal ironclad ships passing by, making a violent jet sound.

    The magic net has covered the entire city, and there are more magic crystal props that can support and drive it.

    She passed by the wall of the former shipbuilding workshop, where she used to pass by with dirty clothes in her arms, and now she passed by again, and found that it had become a magic crystal car manufacturing workshop, but the noise of the workers was still there.  As usual, it came out from the wall.  She returned to the slum where she lived in the past, but everything here is the same as before, and there is not much change from twenty years ago, but their home is no longer their home, and there are not many familiar figures.

    "People are gone!"

    Until she heard someone distributing gospel tracts, shouting loudly.  "Master Cuomo, the Chief God Attendant of the Temple of Thunder, distributed the Gospel to everyone for free"

    Only then did she hear a familiar name and recalled something.

    She looked at the person distributing the Gospel booklet, and suddenly thought of her dead second sister. At that time, she liked to receive this kind of booklet and take it home to read.

    "Has Cuomo become chief?"

    She came to the place where the former Yann Shipping Company was located. The small warehouse was still there, but the signboard had already been removed.  The door was tightly closed, as if no one had rented it out for the time being, and there was no one inside.

    Lilian looked around and found that there was no one outside.  She cautiously approached the door of the warehouse, with a smirk on her lips, as if she had become that impulsive and courageous girl again.  She took the stone and smashed the lock, and entered.  But after entering it, after she groped for a while, her expression was a little strange.

    "?"

    She felt a little strange.

    Many places here are the same as before, without much change.

    She touched the table where her elder brother lit the lamp every night to settle accounts, and also touched the lamp that she brought from home back then.

    The makeshift bed in the corner was also there, and it was neatly made.

    The secret grid hidden in the wall is still there, as are all the valuable items inside.

    But after opening it, there was an old and yellowed Gospel book inside, which said the day of the Reincarnation Day Sacrificial Ceremony of Her Royal Highness Liz VII.

    "Someone has kept this place and has been here?"

    Lilian took out the old yellowed Gospel book and touched it vigorously, deep doubts appeared on her face.

 Main text Chapter 630: The sky giant is leaving

    Lilian touched the old Gospel book, but didn't know what it was, but felt that it seemed very familiar.

    At this time, a voice came from behind Lilian.

    "Hello, Prophet Lilian!"

    Lilian turned around in surprise, not knowing when someone appeared behind her, and she didn't feel anything.

    Then, from her perspective, she saw a light representing the rhythm of human life.

    The vitality of the other party is not very strong, but another kind of power radiates like a huge lighthouse, illuminating the entire pier and river bank.  Lilian has never seen such a scene before, it must be an existence so powerful that she can't imagine it.

    That is an apostle between man and god.

    The other party stood in the center of the light and said, "Welcome back."

    Those words were full of anticipation, as if I had known Lilian for a long time.

    Lilian asked the other party: "Who are you, do you know me?"

    She shook her head and said, "I'm sorry, I'm not a prophet." She wanted to leave, but the other party moved first.

    The other party came closer, talking while walking, Lilian didn't hear the sound of the snake's tail rubbing, but the sound of footsteps.

    "I'm not talking about the omnipotent prophet that many people say."

    "It's the blind female prophet, an ancient inheritance profession, and the beginning of the witch's road."

    "As for who I am."

    The other party stopped and told Lilian.

    "You bumped into me on the road many years ago, don't you remember?"

    Lilian thought for a while, and suddenly remembered who the other party was.

    She raised her head abruptly and pointed at him.

    "It's you?"

    The other party was the one who left the picture bead, and the bead recorded the picture of the witch who didn't know which life went to the lost country, and even recorded the scene where the sky giant appeared.

    And she also obtained this magical power because of seeing that picture.

    She didn't understand why the other party was, why would such a powerful existence pay attention to people like herself?

    The person who came was Gamel.

    Gamel looked at Lilian's familiar face, which seemed to overlap with the person in his memory.

    "Weather Prophet Lilian, I have been following you all these years."

    "No matter what situation you encounter, whether you gain or lose, even if it is a temporary addiction, you will eventually be able to find yourself."

    "Many people in the wasteland and the country of yellow sand are grateful to you, and you have used your power well."

    Lilian laughed and said to herself.

    "Find yourself?"

    "I'm just being dragged down by fate, a person who doesn't know how to face life, just drifting with the flow."

    "I'm just an ordinary person, an extremely ordinary person."

    Gamemel said: "When you gain everything and lose everything, but still stick to an ordinary heart, you are no longer ordinary."

    "So I look forward to the day when you truly control your power and your own destiny."

    "What can you do when you are no longer pushed far away by the crowd and the world."

    Gamel's eyes sparkled, and he seemed to have found the power to cut off the obsession with reincarnation from Lilian.

    "The power and energy of the snake man gathers in the eyes, and when it transforms into a witch, it also starts from the eyes."

    "Lose both eyes and become the eyes of giant gods.

    "This is the witch."

    "If you want to understand, you can come to me."

    "A person who is proficient in the transformation of life and wisdom power is coming to this city, and he can help you."

    "At that time, you will not only get new eyes, but also be able to control your own destiny."

    Lilian held the old Gospel book in her hand, and she felt that the man who suddenly appeared in front of her said something inexplicable

    Wonderful, she shook her head.  "Sorry, I'm not in the mood to think about that right now."

    She is in a mess now, she has a lot of doubts that need to be answered, everything that happened at the beginning seems to be unfinished, and many things seem to be not what she imagined.

    She passed by Gamel and took out the bead from her pocket.

    "What you left behind."

    Gamel looked at it, but didn't take it back.

    &nbsp? 

    ?The panic-stricken Chief Attendant of Como immediately rushed up, came to the boat, and questioned Liz VIII.

    "Where did you go just now?"

    Liz VIII said: "I am saying goodbye to the past."

    this day.

    The rain gradually became lighter, but it still drifted over the city and the swamp.

    And even if it was raining, it still couldn't stop the turbulent crowd from gathering on both sides of the river bank. They looked at the other side of the river, and gradually saw the witch's boat approaching them.

    They cheered and looked at the witch's ship excitedly and expectantly, hoping to see the witch's face and be blessed by the spokesperson of God.  Lilian stood alone at the place where she had once stood with her elder brother and younger brother, standing among the crowd and watching the boat approaching.

    And when the boat passed in front of them from the center of the river, in the water palace on the highest part of the boat, a beautiful and elegant figure opened the curtain and looked towards the river bank.

    The "Witch" looked at the river bank, showing a smile as innocent as when she was a child.

    She waved her hand, as if saying goodbye to the people on the shore. In her eyes, she saw her elder brother and younger brother standing beside Lilian, and the three of them shouted loudly towards themselves.

    And the people on the shore immediately boiled over.

    "Look quickly!"

    "Her Majesty the Witch is greeting us."

    "I saw Her Majesty the Witch."

    In the end, the witch's boat bypassed Thunder City and headed for the depths of the swamp.

    And the other side.

    In the Temple of Miracles.

    Patriarch Gamel is meeting with the just-arrived King Osis.

    Seeing the high promenade on the river bank, I am also looking at the witch reincarnation celebration in the distance at this moment.

    Gamel pleaded: "Your Majesty Osis, please help me."

    Osis was a little puzzled: "That's about the Thunder Temple, it doesn't seem to have anything to do with you."

    Gamemel's eyes were extremely complicated: "I just want to cut it off. This has spread over and over again, year after year, life after life, obsession and reincarnation.?

 Main text Chapter 630: The sky giant is leaving

    Lilian touched the old Gospel book, but didn't know what it was, but felt that it seemed very familiar.

    At this time, a voice came from behind Lilian.

    "Hello, Prophet Lilian!"

    Lilian turned around in surprise, not knowing when someone appeared behind her, and she didn't feel anything.

    Then, from her perspective, she saw a light representing the rhythm of human life.

    The vitality of the other party is not very strong, but another kind of power radiates like a huge lighthouse, illuminating the entire pier and river bank.  Lilian has never seen such a scene before, it must be an existence so powerful that she can't imagine it.

    That is an apostle between man and god.

    The other party stood in the center of the light and said, "Welcome back."

    Those words were full of anticipation, as if I had known Lilian for a long time.

    Lilian asked the other party: "Who are you, do you know me?"

    She shook her head and said, "I'm sorry, I'm not a prophet." She wanted to leave, but the other party moved first.

    The other party came closer, talking while walking, Lilian didn't hear the sound of the snake's tail rubbing, but the sound of footsteps.

    "I'm not talking about the omnipotent prophet that many people say."

    "It's the blind female prophet, an ancient inheritance profession, and the beginning of the witch's road."

    "As for who I am."

    The other party stopped and told Lilian.

    "You bumped into me on the road many years ago, don't you remember?"

    Lilian thought for a while, and suddenly remembered who the other party was.

    She raised her head abruptly and pointed at him.

    "It's you?"

    The other party was the one who left the picture bead, and the bead recorded the picture of the witch who didn't know which life went to the lost country, and even recorded the scene where the sky giant appeared.

    And she also obtained this magical power because of seeing that picture.

    She didn't understand why the other party was, why would such a powerful existence pay attention to people like herself?

    The person who came was Gamel.

    Gamel looked at Lilian's familiar face, which seemed to overlap with the person in his memory.

    "Weather Prophet Lilian, I have been following you all these years."

    "No matter what situation you encounter, whether you gain or lose, even if it is a temporary addiction, you will eventually be able to find yourself."

    "Many people in the wasteland and the country of yellow sand are grateful to you, and you have used your power well."

    Lilian laughed and said to herself.

    "Find yourself?"

    "I'm just being dragged down by fate, a person who doesn't know how to face life, just drifting with the flow."

    "I'm just an ordinary person, an extremely ordinary person."

    Gamemel said: "When you gain everything and lose everything, but still stick to an ordinary heart, you are no longer ordinary."

    "So I look forward to the day when you truly control your power and your own destiny."

    "What can you do when you are no longer pushed far away by the crowd and the world."

    Gamel's eyes sparkled, and he seemed to have found the power to cut off the obsession with reincarnation from Lilian.

    "The power and energy of the snake man gathers in the eyes, and when it transforms into a witch, it also starts from the eyes."

    "Lose both eyes and become the eyes of giant gods.

    "This is the witch."

    "If you want to understand, you can come to me."

    "A person who is proficient in the transformation of life and wisdom power is coming to this city, and he can help you."

    "At that time, you will not only get new eyes, but also be able to control your own destiny."

    Lilian held the old Gospel book in her hand, and she felt that the man who suddenly appeared in front of her said something inexplicable

    Wonderful, she shook her head.  "Sorry, I'm not in the mood to think about that right now."

    She is in a mess now, she has a lot of doubts that need to be answered, everything that happened at the beginning seems to be unfinished, and many things seem to be not what she imagined.

    She passed by Gamel and took out the bead from her pocket.

    "What you left behind."

    Gamel looked at it, but didn't take it back.

    &nbsp? 

    ?The panic-stricken Chief Attendant of Como immediately rushed up, came to the boat, and questioned Liz VIII.

    "Where did you go just now?"

    Liz VIII said: "I am saying goodbye to the past."

    this day.

    The rain gradually became lighter, but it still drifted over the city and the swamp.

    And even if it was raining, it still couldn't stop the turbulent crowd from gathering on both sides of the river bank. They looked at the other side of the river, and gradually saw the witch's boat approaching them.

    They cheered and looked at the witch's ship excitedly and expectantly, hoping to see the witch's face and be blessed by the spokesperson of God.  Lilian stood alone at the place where she had once stood with her elder brother and younger brother, standing among the crowd and watching the boat approaching.

    And when the boat passed in front of them from the center of the river, in the water palace on the highest part of the boat, a beautiful and elegant figure opened the curtain and looked towards the river bank.

    The "Witch" looked at the river bank, showing a smile as innocent as when she was a child.

    She waved her hand, as if saying goodbye to the people on the shore. In her eyes, she saw her elder brother and younger brother standing beside Lilian, and the three of them shouted loudly towards themselves.

    And the people on the shore immediately boiled over.

    "Look quickly!"

    "Her Majesty the Witch is greeting us."

    "I saw Her Majesty the Witch."

    In the end, the witch's boat bypassed Thunder City and headed for the depths of the swamp.

    And the other side.

    In the Temple of Miracles.

    Patriarch Gamel is meeting with the just-arrived King Osis.

    Seeing the high promenade on the river bank, I am also looking at the witch reincarnation celebration in the distance at this moment.

    Gamel pleaded: "Your Majesty Osis, please help me."

    Osis was a little puzzled: "That's about the Thunder Temple, it doesn't seem to have anything to do with you."

    Gamemel's eyes were extremely complicated: "I just want to cut it off. This has spread over and over again, year after year, life after life, obsession and reincarnation.?

 Text Chapter 631: No Gospel and No God's Punishment!

    Lilian was standing on the bank of the river, she couldn't see the scene on the river with her eyes, she could only hear the shouts of people.

    But she faintly saw a body with nothing left, pounced on the white mist of nothingness.

    There are two ways to die.

    One is the aging of the body, and the other is the exhaustion of the mind.

    She left the crowd, and walked towards the distance against the crowded flow of people.  She sat under the high wall of the shipbuilding workshop in the past, and now the magic crystal car workshop.

    The rain became heavier, and she hid from the rain under the wall. In fact, the rain fell on her body without any hindrance.

    behind.

    The old slogan has now been replaced by another one.

    "A New Era of Magic Crystals!"

    Rights, wealth, status, everything seems to have passed away, new people replace old people, new things replace old things.

    In the ever-changing world, it seems that only the human heart will never change.

    She watched pedestrians running wildly in the heavy rain, some cursed the weather, and some laughed while chasing in the rain.

    Watching the sky gradually darken, the lampposts in the square were lit up one by one, and the firelight shone through the lampshade on the brick wall.

    At this time, a shadow holding an umbrella was approaching, and Lilian saw the light of spiritual wisdom like a lighthouse, and recognized who it was.  "You're here again."

    Gamemel asked her, "Have you found the answer?"

    Lilian asked back: "Is this the fate of the Yarn family, or the curse of the witch Liz?"

    Gamel shook his head: "It's just human obsession, the desire in everyone's heart, but some people control desire, and some people are swallowed by desire."

    The wet hair stuck to Lilian's face. She looked a little embarrassed, but she didn't care.

    "We are chasing what we want in our hearts, and we yearn for many things. There is nothing wrong with this, but how can we not be swallowed by desires? Where is the boundary?"

    Gamel: "I don't know, maybe everyone's boundaries are different, and this is everyone's definition of life."

    Lilian found the answer she had always wondered about, but a new unsolved puzzle appeared in front of her again, and this seemed to be an unsolvable problem.  Gamel stepped forward and handed the umbrella to Lilian.

    "We can't control people's hearts, but we can prevent some repeated mistakes from continuing."

    "We can't grasp the future, but we can change the present."

    Lilian raised her head: "You are the one who stopped Witch Liz I!"

    Gamel didn't deny it: "It's me."

    Lilian asked him a question that she had been thinking all the time: "Why did you stop her, are you familiar with her?"

    Gamel lowered his head, as if he was also examining himself.

    "Perhaps, I am also the one controlled by obsession!"

    "I've done a lot of things, I've made some mistakes, but in the end nothing can be undone."

    "I lost everything."

    "I watched Liz standing under the lost kingdom, and I shouted hoarsely, wanting to keep something."

    "But I can only watch helplessly, watching everything I want to save go to self-destruction."

    "Maybe I have a lot of high-sounding things to say, but I know it myself."

    Gamel paused for a moment, then smiled helplessly.

    "I just can't let it go."

    Lilian: "Did even God's apostles sink into it?"

    Gamemel: "Yes, maybe even the gods have fallen into it."

    Lilian turned her head, looked at the slogan of the new era of Magic Crystal on the wall and asked: "Compared to your era, is it better now?"

    Gamemel nodded: "People put on gorgeous clothes, eat food beyond the usual, and live in different houses, but they have similar happiness and pain."

    Lilian laughed: "What does the future look like?"

    Gamel thought for a while: "The magic net covers the world, and kingdoms of gods float up to the sky, and then go to the astral world."

    "Finally, maybe everyone can go to the starry sky and go to places we could never have imagined."

    "The wisdom species will transform into a soul species, and everyone can be the same as the legendary god species!"

    Lilian's eyes flickered a few times: "It sounds like a very beautiful world."

    Gamel: "ToThe girl was dressed gorgeously, looking at Lilian who was dressed in ordinary clothes, her eyes shone brightly, and she seemed to be looking forward to it.

    But then, he lowered his head in a self-harming manner.

    She also understands that she is just a fake witch.

    She said in fear, "I, I"

    She seemed to want to explain something, but in the end she didn't know how to explain it.

    Lilian didn't say anything, just touched the girl's head and said to her.  "Go home!"

    "No one will stop you, and your family members are still there."

    Lilian touched her face, and those godless eyes seemed to penetrate the girl's body, and saw the heart hidden deep in the depths.

    "Pursue what you like, and you may lose a lot of things, it may be very difficult, and you may fail in the end."

    "However, there are some things that cannot be given up."

    "No matter what kind of situation you face, no matter how others force you, even if you have no choice."

    "because."

    "That is the meaning of your life and the proof of being a human being."

    The girl didn't understand, she just ran back home in a hurry.

    It's just that after going back, she found that the dilapidated home was empty, and she collapsed on the ground.

    But at this time, a voice came from the back of the room.

    "jingle bells!"

    "Dangdang~"

    She stood up and walked towards the back nervously, only to see a familiar figure.

    "came back?"

    "Hurry up and eat."

    Said the woman in the kitchen with dirty clothes and oily cuffs.  On the big river.

    Under everyone's watchful eyes, a large group of god servants were finally sent to the witch's ship, but there was no witch on the ship at the moment, only them.

    They sailed away with the waves, just like the witches they sent into the depths of the forbidden swamp.

    Cuomo was chained to the boat, and he was now able to speak.

    because the witch

    Don't be afraid of him talking.

    He roared loudly on the boat, defending one by one.

    "God did not love the world."

    "God is high above without any kindness or mercy."

    "We lied to you to give you hope. I don't want the world to know the cruel truth."

    "It is we who have given the world the dream of faith and the cohesion of this country. We have created this country."

    The boat passed the middle of the river and turned a corner.

    Cuomo was still shouting.

    "I'm not wrong, I'm not wrong."

    Como and a group of god attendants were sent into the depths, and they saw the silver fish island from a distance. This was the deepest part of the swamp before, and further into the depths is the real dead place.

    At this time, bubbles suddenly appeared in the water.

    There was a strange, creepy sound in the air.

    The people who were tied up on the Witch's ship were terrified by the sound, and none of them dared to speak. Even Cuomo shivered and fell silent.

    The voice got closer and closer, and finally approached the witch's ship.

    They also finally saw clearly what it was.

    It was a horrible pool of rotten flesh with many strangely shaped stumps, eyes and mouths on it.

    The pool of rotten meat came from the depths of the swamp, squirmed and floated a little bit towards them, and boarded the witch's boat.

    It seemed to have seen the person tied up on the boat, and the familiar outfit and color attracted it.

    However, there were screams and screams on the boat, one after another.

    "what?"

    "What monster, monster!"

    "Don't, don't!"

    But they couldn't move, they could only be tied under the mast of the ship, allowing the monster to cover them.

    In the end the monster swallowed them and became one with them.

    And the mouth that grew out of the monster roared at this moment.  "This is not God's punishment, this is God's gift. ?

 Text Chapter 631: No Gospel and No God's Punishment!

    Lilian was standing on the bank of the river, she couldn't see the scene on the river with her eyes, she could only hear the shouts of people.

    But she faintly saw a body with nothing left, pounced on the white mist of nothingness.

    There are two ways to die.

    One is the aging of the body, and the other is the exhaustion of the mind.

    She left the crowd, and walked towards the distance against the crowded flow of people.  She sat under the high wall of the shipbuilding workshop in the past, and now the magic crystal car workshop.

    The rain became heavier, and she hid from the rain under the wall. In fact, the rain fell on her body without any hindrance.

    behind.

    The old slogan has now been replaced by another one.

    "A New Era of Magic Crystals!"

    Rights, wealth, status, everything seems to have passed away, new people replace old people, new things replace old things.

    In the ever-changing world, it seems that only the human heart will never change.

    She watched pedestrians running wildly in the heavy rain, some cursed the weather, and some laughed while chasing in the rain.

    Watching the sky gradually darken, the lampposts in the square were lit up one by one, and the firelight shone through the lampshade on the brick wall.

    At this time, a shadow holding an umbrella was approaching, and Lilian saw the light of spiritual wisdom like a lighthouse, and recognized who it was.  "You're here again."

    Gamemel asked her, "Have you found the answer?"

    Lilian asked back: "Is this the fate of the Yarn family, or the curse of the witch Liz?"

    Gamel shook his head: "It's just human obsession, the desire in everyone's heart, but some people control desire, and some people are swallowed by desire."

    The wet hair stuck to Lilian's face. She looked a little embarrassed, but she didn't care.

    "We are chasing what we want in our hearts, and we yearn for many things. There is nothing wrong with this, but how can we not be swallowed by desires? Where is the boundary?"

    Gamel: "I don't know, maybe everyone's boundaries are different, and this is everyone's definition of life."

    Lilian found the answer she had always wondered about, but a new unsolved puzzle appeared in front of her again, and this seemed to be an unsolvable problem.  Gamel stepped forward and handed the umbrella to Lilian.

    "We can't control people's hearts, but we can prevent some repeated mistakes from continuing."

    "We can't grasp the future, but we can change the present."

    Lilian raised her head: "You are the one who stopped Witch Liz I!"

    Gamel didn't deny it: "It's me."

    Lilian asked him a question that she had been thinking all the time: "Why did you stop her, are you familiar with her?"

    Gamel lowered his head, as if he was also examining himself.

    "Perhaps, I am also the one controlled by obsession!"

    "I've done a lot of things, I've made some mistakes, but in the end nothing can be undone."

    "I lost everything."

    "I watched Liz standing under the lost kingdom, and I shouted hoarsely, wanting to keep something."

    "But I can only watch helplessly, watching everything I want to save go to self-destruction."

    "Maybe I have a lot of high-sounding things to say, but I know it myself."

    Gamel paused for a moment, then smiled helplessly.

    "I just can't let it go."

    Lilian: "Did even God's apostles sink into it?"

    Gamemel: "Yes, maybe even the gods have fallen into it."

    Lilian turned her head, looked at the slogan of the new era of Magic Crystal on the wall and asked: "Compared to your era, is it better now?"

    Gamemel nodded: "People put on gorgeous clothes, eat food beyond the usual, and live in different houses, but they have similar happiness and pain."

    Lilian laughed: "What does the future look like?"

    Gamel thought for a while: "The magic net covers the world, and kingdoms of gods float up to the sky, and then go to the astral world."

    "Finally, maybe everyone can go to the starry sky and go to places we could never have imagined."

    "The wisdom species will transform into a soul species, and everyone can be the same as the legendary god species!"

    Lilian's eyes flickered a few times: "It sounds like a very beautiful world."

    Gamel: "ToThe girl was dressed gorgeously, looking at Lilian who was dressed in ordinary clothes, her eyes shone brightly, and she seemed to be looking forward to it.

    But then, he lowered his head in a self-harming manner.

    She also understands that she is just a fake witch.

    She said in fear, "I, I"

    She seemed to want to explain something, but in the end she didn't know how to explain it.

    Lilian didn't say anything, just touched the girl's head and said to her.  "Go home!"

    "No one will stop you, and your family members are still there."

    Lilian touched her face, and those godless eyes seemed to penetrate the girl's body, and saw the heart hidden deep in the depths.

    "Pursue what you like, and you may lose a lot of things, it may be very difficult, and you may fail in the end."

    "However, there are some things that cannot be given up."

    "No matter what kind of situation you face, no matter how others force you, even if you have no choice."

    "because."

    "That is the meaning of your life and the proof of being a human being."

    The girl didn't understand, she just ran back home in a hurry.

    It's just that after going back, she found that the dilapidated home was empty, and she collapsed on the ground.

    But at this time, a voice came from the back of the room.

    "jingle bells!"

    "Dangdang~"

    She stood up and walked towards the back nervously, only to see a familiar figure.

    "came back?"

    "Hurry up and eat."

    Said the woman in the kitchen with dirty clothes and oily cuffs.  On the big river.

    Under everyone's watchful eyes, a large group of god servants were finally sent to the witch's ship, but there was no witch on the ship at the moment, only them.

    They sailed away with the waves, just like the witches they sent into the depths of the forbidden swamp.

    Cuomo was chained to the boat, and he was now able to speak.

    because the witch

    Don't be afraid of him talking.

    He roared loudly on the boat, defending one by one.

    "God did not love the world."

    "God is high above without any kindness or mercy."

    "We lied to you to give you hope. I don't want the world to know the cruel truth."

    "It is we who have given the world the dream of faith and the cohesion of this country. We have created this country."

    The boat passed the middle of the river and turned a corner.

    Cuomo was still shouting.

    "I'm not wrong, I'm not wrong."

    Como and a group of god attendants were sent into the depths, and they saw the silver fish island from a distance. This was the deepest part of the swamp before, and further into the depths is the real dead place.

    At this time, bubbles suddenly appeared in the water.

    There was a strange, creepy sound in the air.

    The people who were tied up on the Witch's ship were terrified by the sound, and none of them dared to speak. Even Cuomo shivered and fell silent.

    The voice got closer and closer, and finally approached the witch's ship.

    They also finally saw clearly what it was.

    It was a horrible pool of rotten flesh with many strangely shaped stumps, eyes and mouths on it.

    The pool of rotten meat came from the depths of the swamp, squirmed and floated a little bit towards them, and boarded the witch's boat.

    It seemed to have seen the person tied up on the boat, and the familiar outfit and color attracted it.

    However, there were screams and screams on the boat, one after another.

    "what?"

    "What monster, monster!"

    "Don't, don't!"

    But they couldn't move, they could only be tied under the mast of the ship, allowing the monster to cover them.

    In the end the monster swallowed them and became one with them.

    And the mouth that grew out of the monster roared at this moment.  "This is not God's punishment, this is God's gift. ?

 Text Chapter 632: The Sky Ladder Reappears

    Lilian stood in front of the Temple of Miracles, her eyes looking deep into the sky.

    Although she couldn't see it, she faintly felt that the breath of the white giant god in the depths of the swamp was continuously gathering into the deep space, which was unstoppable.

    Just because the cloud mountain is too huge, it won't be able to end for a while.

    "The sky giant is leaving and is merging into that sky."

    "The son of the sky will also leave with him, bringing clouds and lightning."

    It was only at this time that Lilian knew what the pictures she had seen before represented.

    The witch can actively open her eyes and vision, while the blind prophetess often only passively senses some incomplete pictures.

    Beside Lilian, both Osis and Gamel were there, and Osis also talked about one thing.

    "I don't know when it started, the mirror of the sky above the frozen plateau has also moved to the polar region deep in the primordial ocean."

    "Master An Li said that the giant god Seiler will turn into the sea."

    "And the giant god of the sky may really be turning into the sky of this world."

    Osis is what Gamel said to Lilian, the person who is proficient in the changes between wisdom and life. At this moment, Osis has told Lilian all the methods he knows.

    "There's only so much I can do. Although you have become a blind prophetess, the path to transformation of the species of life is still very dangerous."

    "Where are you going to do it?"

    Lilian said: "The lost country, I want to go there and have a look."

    Osis nodded. This seemed to be a reasonable and predictable choice: "If you successfully become a life species, you still have to go to the volume capital of the fourth floor of the underground world."

    Lilian asked: "Does it need to be approved by the sky giant, is it not possible in the lost kingdom?"

    Osis shook his head: "It's not just that, there's something there."

    "There is an altar of life left by the master of life. There is a special eye on the altar, which is an item with serial number 7."

    "That eye was born more than 200 million years ago, and many lives on land and in the sea have been affected by that eye."

    "Only through the catalysis of that eye, can you truly grasp the power of a witch."

    After Lilian finished listening, she turned to look at Osis and Gamel.

    "After I become a witch, what can I do?"

    Osis said, "Do what you can."

    And Gamel said: "I built alchemy towers and alchemy workshops, Osis and the others built a magic net here, and that's all we can do."

    "And you ended this cycle of obsession, that's all you can do."

    "As for what you want to do next, it's up to you to find it yourself."

    Listening to what Gamel said, Lilian remembered the time when she was walking in the wasteland, in the kingdom of yellow sand.

    Thinking of the cheers of people from the wilderness and yellow sand who came to greet me in groups when I arrived, the rain clouds that are hated by people in other places can bring hope and happiness to another group of people.

    After Osis finished telling everything, Lilian chose to set off.

    Holding the eye of Luhe's seal in her hand, she went to the depths of the Thunder Swamp.

    She traverses rivers, lakes, and swamps, through a vast tangled aquatic jungle that covers the world.

    Finally, she arrived at a world where the sky and the sea of ??clouds are connected together.

    She walked towards the depths of the world, and along the way she passed through the silver fish island with a high altar, and then forward, she could see the exquisite and luxurious witch's ship sinking here like a water palace.  bottom.

    The algae-covered bottom tangled on top of it, and fish burrowed through the window holes and even built their nests in them.

    It seems that there is a special beauty.

    Lilian leaned over to feel the vitality of those fish, as well as their cheerful emotions.

    Suddenly, her keen ears heard something.

    A broken boat rowed over, broke the tranquility of this world, and came to Lilian's side.

    Lilian stretched out her hand to touch it, and then sniffed it with her nose.

    A gust of wind created ripples.

    "A small boat."

    Lilian was very surprised, where did such a small boat come from this place.

    She stepped aside slightly, but she didn't think of Xiao Zhou.?? thrive.

    "A fish that glows?"

    "And what is this, such a big shrimp?"

    ""

    Lilian swam down in the water, her misty blue hair floating with the current.

    She was not in a hurry either, and quietly enjoyed the scenery along the way.

    This gloomy and deep picture must be extremely terrifying to ordinary people, even if it is so strange, it will cover people's hearts with a cloud of terror, but for witches, they don't feel the existence of danger at all here.

    When they come here, it's like coming home.

    Lilian looked at the underwater creatures that passed by one after another, and took note of their characteristics one by one. Maybe she could tell the stories here to the children after she went back, just like she was in the wasteland and the kingdom of yellow sand before.

    suddenly.

    She saw a strange life swimming towards her again. Just looking at the shadow, the other party seemed to be swimming with two "tails", and there were two other things swinging in front of her.

    When I got closer, I saw that it was a person.

    A woman in the form of a god.

    Lilian: "Who are you?"

    Lilian never thought that she could meet someone in such a place.

    The two of them circled in the water.

    A "giant jellyfish" is floating around, with tentacles hanging down from a very high place.

    A huge object appeared behind one, and it seemed to be carrying an island on its back, emitting a faint red light, twinkling.

    They looked at each other, as if there was some curiosity in their eyes.

    Although the two of them did not know each other, they vaguely guessed each other's identity the moment they met.

    The Destroyer Witch looked at Lilian and asked first.

    "Hello, new witch."

    "Are you heading to the capital of the genus?"

    Lilian has heard Osis and Gamel talk about other witches, and there should be only one witch who may be in the genus capital.

    "You are the witch of destruction, the witch of the lava giant."

    "Lotte!"

    No one expected that here the Witch of the Sky would meet the Witch of Destruction.

    It's just that one is going up to leave, and the other is going down to go back.

    The two greeted each other and confirmed each other's identities.

    Lilian asked: "What kind of place is the capital?"

    The Witch of Destruction thought for a while: "Where you can see all the sons of giant gods, you can see the power that makes up the world, and you can also see the true meaning of life."

    Lilian became even more curious after hearing this.

    After the Witch of Destruction communicated with Lilian for a while, she waved goodbye.

    "Okay, let's not talk about it."

    "I'm going to finish my mission on the ground."

    "Sky Witch Lilian, I also hope that you can complete your transformation and find your mission."

    After listening, Lilian asked the Destroyer Witch: "What is your mission?"

    The Destroyer Witch swung her legs in the water and swam up.

    The huge Floating Son went up together, and flashes of red light illuminated the pitch-black sea of ??darkness.

    Among the bubbles and the swirling water, the Destroyer Witch left a sentence.

    "For the time being, I'm going to open the gate of the astral world."

    "Lilian, the witch of the sky, when you come back, it should be the era of the star realm and the kingdom of heaven."

    The lava giant holds the astral gate, which is something everyone already knows.

    But knowing it doesn't mean they know how to open the astral gate.

    after all.

    No one can go to the center of the earth to ask the lava giant that exists there how to open the gate of the astral world.

    And the return of the Witch of Destruction also means that this piece of the puzzle is complete.

 Text Chapter 633: That's my slide!

    A vaguely visible cloud road stretches continuously from the end of the sky.

    It walked over densely populated cities and plains, through high mountains, and over dead ice peaks.

    It keeps going along the sea, going on and on.

    Finally reached the end.

    In front of the Sky Mirror, Sally looked at the cloud trail extending from the sky and said very dissatisfied.

    "ah!"

    "My slide."

    Sheila also looked at the sky ladder that runs through the world, with the magic mirror of the goblin in the pocket of her robe, and sighed in the same way.

    "The road to the sky that connects the world will surely benefit many people!"

    Sally became even angrier when she heard that, her cheeks puffed up.

    "That's my slide."

    Sally doesn't want to open the slide to others, even if it is left unused in the warehouse, she will never give it to others.

    It's a pity that God has spoken, and the ladder to the sky is destined to reopen.

    Sheila looked at Sally, saw her pouting, and said with a smile.

    "The slide is still yours, Sally, just don't let it go to waste when it's vacant."

    "And you can sit too!"

    Sheila didn't understand that the feeling of being alone is different.  Seeing that Sally was still unhappy, Sheila took out her magic mirror, and there was a picture of a certain demon planning to build a sky train.  In the picture, there is a blueprint outlined with lines in front of the demon spirit.

    A giant steel beast passing through the road of the sea of ??clouds, emitting white smoke, took thousands of people away.  -

    Sheila showed it to Sally, and then asked her with some expectation.

    "look!"

    "The Demons said they are going to build a sky train, which will pass through the sky ladder, which must be very interesting."

    "When the time comes, let's sit together!"

    Sally turned her head, and her dark green eyeballs raised slightly after hearing what Sheila said, as if she was thinking and imagining.

    "Well, take the steam train and go down the slide?"

    "A new way to play?"

    If it sounds like this, it seems to be very interesting.

    Sally thought the idea was good, and said immediately with a twinkle in her eyes.

    "I also have a slide in the Kingdom of God of Creation. Those iron bumps want to use my slide and let them board a steam train for me."

    That is obviously the goblin's slide, but the master of life said it was hers, so it is hers.

    Sally remembered something again, it was about someone from the ancient metal puppet monster.

    "By the way, those iron bumps used my astral gate for nothing last time."

    "That's right, these guys like to take advantage of it the most, we can't let them use it for nothing."

    Those iron bumps are very rich, and they love to take advantage of it so much.

    It is also appropriate to let them offer more offerings.

    Thinking about it this way, the reason for the confession became more reasonable.  But Sally didn't care about this, she just found this idea extremely interesting, and immediately became happy.

    She trot along the mirror of the sky.

    In her eyes, she seemed to see her own slide in the God of Creation Kingdom. She looked down at the ladder connecting all directions in the form of a giant. She imagined that she was holding the front of a steam train in her hand and rushing down the slide.  to the other end.

    She stepped on the mirror-like water surface, ran between the sky and the water, and made a sound in her mouth.

    "Wooooow!"

    "The car started."

    It took a while.

    Only then did Sheila and Sally return to the temple, and Sheila came to the side of the temple and told Insa who was sitting on the chair.

    "God, the ladder to the sky has reopened."

    "One of the pipes has been connected to the Sky Mirror, which is right next to us."

    Yin Shen nodded, indicating that he already knew.

    Sheila picks up again

    Then asked: "God, reopening the sky ladder is just to open the passage connecting the four directions, so that people can get convenience?"

    Yin Shen: "This world also needs to reopen it to maintain the balance of the storm and power brought by the Ruhe giant."

    "Trolls are constantly changing, and they need a new way to create order and balance."

    Sheila turned her head and looked at the sky mirror dome above the temple.

    At this time she"Let's just perform the story that was set before, and then perform a Taikoo special."

    She stretched herself, ready to end her work for the day, but just as she stretched out her hand, she raised her head and saw something in front of the window.  Simila immediately shrank back, her hands contracted into fists in front of her chest.

    It seemed that he was also taken aback.

    "Who is it?"

    All I saw was a small black-haired head wearing a wreath floating in front of Simila's window, looking at her with a smile on his face.

    I have to say that the face is beautiful, the smile is also beautiful, and the eyes are also beautiful.

    But it's all put together, plus the way she shows up.

    It instantly gives people a naive feeling.

    Finding that Simila finally found herself, the fairy in the forest outside the window immediately smiled, and squeezed in before the window, as if she was going to come in through the window.

    "whee!"

    "Simira, I'm here to see you."

    Simila clicked on the window to make it bigger, and the forest fairy climbed in.

    Simila asked the other party: "Why didn't you call me when you came?"

    San Rafael said, "Because I saw you reading the letter, I left you alone."

    The person who came was Saint Raphael, the storage fairy, and Simila was also very familiar with her.

    But just because of familiarity, she immediately said to San Rafael: "I'm not good at becoming delicious, I'm not good at candy and cake, but if you lack clothes, I have many beautiful dolls at home  Take it, Raphael, you can give it a try."

    However, San Rafael said seriously: "It's San Rafael!" The storage fairy had just corrected Simila's statement, and immediately remembered her purpose for coming.

    "No, no, I didn't come here to eat and drink!"

    It turns out that you also know that every time you come here, you just want to eat and drink openly!

    Simila looked at San Rafael with some doubts.

    "Then why did you come to my house to find me?"

    ?San Rafael rubbed his hands, his body swayed from side to side,

    A look of great anticipation.

    "Simila Simila, what will we perform on the next prayer festival?" "It must be a very interesting show, and more people will watch it than last time."

    Simila didn't realize it, what do we mean by what we're going to perform, only when the other party is asking about the next performance.

    "There are two performances in total, one has already been set up, and it will be "Our Story""

    "Was it sent to me by someone from the Evil Peninsula, or is it a handwritten book with very strong emotions."

    "When I received it, just looking at the light on it, I felt that this story must be wonderful."

    Simila is also looking forward to the performance of this story, so she shared it with San Rafael.

    San Rafael was also looking forward to it, and she asked about another one.  "What about the other show? What is the other show?"

    "Act the story of Lord Polo."

    San Rafael became even more expectant, his eyes sparkling.

    at this time.

    San Raphael stuck to Simila's side, looking embarrassed and coy.

    "Can I"

    "Can you"

    Simila had never seen San Rafael look so embarrassed, and looked at her suspiciously.

    "Is there anything I can do?"

    San Rafael muttered in a low voice: "Can I join your performance?"

    Although the voice was very small, Simila heard it too.

    Simila was even more puzzled, she scratched at her golden hair that seemed to be shining.

    "But, what we are performing is a puppet show!"

    Saint Raphael's eyes lit up when he heard that Simila didn't directly refuse, and he immediately said to Simila.

    "It doesn't matter, I can also be your puppet for Simila!" She also made a puppet look, as if being hung by a string and swaying from side to side.

    "Commander Simila, you're welcome."

    "Please pull me as much as you want!"

    Simila stood on the spot and looked at San Rafael's appearance. Whether it was his body or his expression, it was as if he had been petrified, and he didn't move for a long time.

 Text Chapter 634: Prayer Festival, performances, and advertisements for San Rafael!

    It's getting late, and Simila is about to start preparing for the performance of the next prayer festival.

    It's just that a certain guy has come to harass her every day recently.

    Maybe it can't be called harassment, but that guy always dresses himself up in weird looks, and then runs to her to recommend himself, saying that he wants to be her puppet on the stage.

    Simila refused.

    She didn't want such a strange doll.

    "Look at me, Simila!  "

    "Hang a few threads on my body, and then smear it on my face, isn't it almost like a doll.  "

    "Wow!"

    "Everyone must say that the puppet made by Simila really looks exactly like the real thing."

    San Rafael packed all the equipment and gave Simila a puppet dance on the spot, dancing like a burning zombie.

    After reading it, Simila almost drew a few black lines on her forehead, and immediately made it clear that she couldn't do it.

    "You're lying, everyone must be talking about how that San Rafael guy was hung up, and then draw your ugly face!"

    Hear Simila disagree.

    It doesn't matter, San Rafael still has a trump card.

    Mysteriously, she took out her key prop from the robe, which was a crown.

    "Not only portraits, but I also have the genuine Heinsay Crown here." If I were to play the Queen of Stars, it would be even more similar.  Simila looked at the symbol of the king after losing the crown of wisdom, and recognized what it was.

    "The Crown of Heinsey?  "

    "Where did you come from, this is not your thing!  "

    San Rafael said: "Someone temporarily mortgaged it to me. Simila: "When did you engage in usury, be careful that the hammer of justice hits your ass."

    St. Rafael shrank her head. Now that she heard the name Hammer of Justice, she felt a little psychologically disturbed. She immediately turned her head to look at her own fairyland, and was relieved to find that the big hammer had not been ejected.

    "It's not a loan shark, it's a guy who actually wants to put a scary ghoul in my storage space.  "

    "How is this possible, he must be punished.  "

    "He took the initiative to put this thing on me.  "

    Simila still disagreed, bypassing San Rafael and walking forward.

    "The Queen of the Stars is a trifolium, and you are a fairy with a wreath.  "

    "San Rafael, you can't act like you no matter what, and I don't need someone to play it, I have a puppet I made myself.  "

    San Rafael was completely at a loss this time, even the trump card didn't work, she could only follow behind Simila, pitifully chanting spells continuously, as if hypnotized.

    "Simira!  "

    "Let me act, let me act!  "

    "Master Simila, I am not just a qualified puppet."

    "I can also make various expressions, which are much richer than dolls.  "

    "As long as you let me be on the stage of the goblin troupe, you can ask me to do anything"

    Even if San Rafael called himself the head of the group, Simila still didn't accept it.

    She is very strict with her performance.

    Arriving in front of her carriage-type tricycle trailer, Simila was just about to get on it.

    San Rafael suddenly hugged Simila's thigh, and Simila walked forward, and she hugged Simila's tricycle again.

    Simila lowered her head, and San Rafael looked at her pitifully.  "Cimilla!  "

    "It is my lifelong dream to be on the stage of your performing troupe,

    Just let me go up!  "

    "This is my once-in-a-lifetime wish"

    San Rafael's life is so long that ghosts believe her words. Even if she is a goblin, Simila can't help covering her forehead when facing a guy like San Rafael.

    Let alone the fairy family, even the fairies can't get out

    It's such a sticky brown sugar.

    This guy must have mutated.

    If according to the legend, other dream species were born in the Creator's starry night dream, this guy must have sneaked out of the dream of Insai God when the Creator was dozing off.

    Simila asked San Rafael: "Why do you have to perform on stage?"

    San Rafael said as a matter of course: "Your performance is the hottest in the Kingdom of the Creator God, and everyone wants to?The messenger Polo appeared in the temple of Insai.

    The messenger of God and the god of dominion are like his power, like an illusory dream, he likes to float in the air and doesn't like to fall on the ground.

    He is longing for the outside, longing to go far away.

    Even if the place where he is is a land bestowed by gods and the kingdom of the creator, he is qualified to be by the side of the creator forever.

    Osis watched as he left the land bestowed by the gods and went to the world of the Sanye people.

    The Kingdom of Heinsay.

    He carries the desire in his heart and also carries his own mission.

    He came to the holy mountain and the sky temple, and also saw the magic created by the Queen of Stars. He saw the newly born projection magic and praised happily, and then said to the Queen of Stars.

    "We are going to do something together, an incomparably great thing."

    He told the Queen of the Stars, describing the majesty of God.

    "God is so great!  "

    "He stands above the stars and the universe, but this vast world cannot accommodate His arrival.  "

    "I want to find a way to welcome the coming of God.  "

    When in the end, He established the dream world.

    Osis' mouth widened in an instant, and he understood what the incomparable great thing the envoy was talking about was.

    For the first time, he knew that it was the Star Queen's projection magic and the method she found, which allowed the envoy Polo to establish the dream world, and also allowed the power of the Creator to further radiate to this world.

    The power of this world comes from the Creator. The deeper the connection between the Creator and this world, the stronger the power possessed by the species of wisdom, life, and dreams.

    And likewise, they are becoming the anchors of the Creator.

    "It turned out to be like this!  "

    "There is such a history and effect of the ancient projection magic?"

    "It turns out that the dream world was born at this time, in the hands of Polo, the first master of the dream world."

    The more Osis looked deeper, he wished he could record every detail of it, feeling that there were endless secrets hidden in it.

    However, he understood some of them, and he still understood some of them.

    Do not understand.  At the end of the story, the appearance of the great poet Tito announced the end. The young poet seemed to be in high spirits, telling the power of fate in every word and deed, always thinking that he was guided, and he indeed ushered in the fate.  moment.

    It's just that the fate and the future were created and created by him. Seeing the end of the story, Osis still feels unfinished at this time, and even somewhat forgot his original intention to come here.

    Like those who had the blood of Ewell before him, he couldn't help but stood up and clapped vigorously.

    And the dream species present also got up one by one.

    "Lord Polo~"

    "Lord Polo~"

    "The founder of the dream world is too powerful, too powerful.  "

    "I found a way for the Creator to descend"

    One by one, the goblins soared into the sky, cheered and passed through the sky, and then disappeared into the theater.

    The fairies in the forest and the fairies in the lake talked a lot, and finally disappeared on the seats with the breeze of fluttering petals.

    Only Osis stood alone for a long time, lost his body and stood up.

    And the other side.

    San Rafael has come to the back of the stage, looking forward and waiting, waiting for his moment to play.

    "It's over.  "

    "It's time for me to play! "  "

    It was the first time for San Rafael to be on such a big stage, and he was a little excited and a little timid.

    She has already figured out how she will praise the performance of the Goblin Troupe, and then "timely" introduces her waste space recycling plan, and finally wins the applause of all the people who are moved to tears by her good behavior of thrift  orbital.

    Finally, she took a deep breath and took the stage with her speech.

    However, when she stood on the stage before she could make a speech, she lowered her head and saw that there was no one in the seats.

    It is normal to announce the curtain after the curtain ends, but it is also normal for no one to watch it.

    What's more, the goblins are not temperamental, and they all ran away as soon as they saw the end.

    Even took the others to leave voluntarily, and there was no one left.

    It was only then that San Rafael realized that his appearance seemed to be a failure.

    She looked at the empty seats and opened her mouth wide.

    In the seats that were originally full, at this moment, except for his loyal supporter Heerna who has been waiting for his announcement, and applauded persistently below.

    In addition, the most eye-catching thing is only a three-leaf man standing upright; the other party is also applauding non-stop, and looks up at her on the stage, with tears in his eyes.

    "I haven't given a speech yet, but someone was moved?  "Looking at the empty seats, she opened her mouth wide.

    In the seats that were originally full, at this moment, except for his loyal supporter Heerna who has been waiting for his announcement, and applauded persistently below.

    In addition, the most eye-catching thing is only a three-leaf man standing upright; the other party is also applauding non-stop, and looks up at her on the stage, with tears in his eyes.

    "I haven't given a speech yet, but someone was moved?  ?

 Text Chapter 635: Wishing Machine, Projection Magic and Mythical Civilization?

    Osis watched the curtain close on the stage.

    He saw the appearance of existences in ancient epics and myths, saw the stone carvings of "God Polo and the Queen of the Stars", and saw his own Heinsay crown, which was replaced by "God Polo" on the stage.  Worn on the head of the "Queen of the Stars".

    Scenes of the past made him burst into tears.

    It also made him think of the present through the epic, and himself through others.

    It turns out that even those kings who thought that only the ancients could be praised in the bottom of their hearts had unimaginable feats.

    "The Queen of the Stars brought the magic of projection, brought the enlightenment of the dream world to the ruling gods, and let the power of the Creator shine on every corner of the world."

    At this moment, he even felt a little ashamed.

    "You are the one worthy of this crown, a great man."

    At this time, a figure came down from a high place, Osis still didn't know it, and still stood there in a daze.

    The man also heard what Osis said, and said it to his face.

    "The Queen of Stars is of course great, but some people say that she may be a great believer, but not a great king!"

    "However, she was originally raised as a priest of the sky, not as a king. It is not surprising that she is more like a priest than a king."

    After the man said this, he continued to comment.

    "But the Queen of Stars and King Ari fought back and forth. One brought the enlightenment of God's Descent and the dream world, and the other brought wisdom back to the people of the Demon Abyss."

    "Everything is not doing business properly, but it is doomed to the future."

    Having said that, the man exclaimed pretending to be mature.

    "It feels like me, obviously wanting to be the richest person in the world."

    "In the end, I became a warehouse manager."

    "This is life!"

    She drooped her shoulders, looking like life is really not easy.

    Only then did Osis come back to his senses, and looked at the forest nymph with a wreath on her head in front of her.

    Not far away, Hellna stood up from her seat and walked in front of San Rafael.

    "Eh?"

    "Sister San Rafael, don't you want to speak?"

    "The manuscript is all written, why don't you read it?"

    San Rafael really wanted to say, aren't you the one who doesn't open the pot?

    Everyone is gone, so why bother thinking about it!

    San Rafael, who always talked about his business experience, made another loss-making business.

    San Rafael leaned close to her ear and reminded in a low voice: "No one listens, so I'll save it."

    It's this time, and she is still talking about her business experience: "This is called timely stop loss, you know."

    Although nothing else is saved, at least it saves effort.

    But little Herna had been looking forward to it all along, and at this moment she said with some disappointment: "Hey, am I not down here?"

    San Rafael nodded the stupid lake fairy Helna on the forehead: "Have you forgotten, you are reading the speech I wrote next to you, what's the use of reading it to you?"

    The one in front of me is clearly not the target client for the poor, rag-picker and scavenger fairies.

    After hearing Helna's address, Osis knew that the forest fairy in front of him was the storage fairy he was looking for, so he immediately stepped forward.

    "His Royal Highness San Rafael, the beautiful storage fairy, and Miss Hellna whom I have seen before!"

    "Please take the liberty of allowing me to introduce myself."

    St. Rafael is the fourth rank, and is also a dream species of the Kingdom of the Creator God. Adding His Royal Highness shows a little respect.

    Before the words were finished, the Storage Fairy spoke as if she was very familiar with it.

    "Your Majesty Osis, the last king of Heinsay."

    "Didn't we meet last time?"

    Osis choked immediately, and he really wanted to remind that there was no need to add the last generation.

    However, he felt a little familiar when he heard San Rafael's voice.

    However, he was sure that he should have never seen the other party before.

    But the fairy in the forest in front of her looked at Osis and said like a bamboo tube pouring beans.

    "You guy previously stored the ghoul as a barter item with Helna, and was going to put it in my storage space, but it made us both miserable."

    "Your thing fell into"

    "Many people have ideas, but they are limited by the conditions and can't experiment. They upload their ideas and creativity to the core of the universal manufacturing machine, the crown of Sinnsay, and the crown of the universal manufacturing machine and the crown of the universal manufacturing machine can directly produce what they want.  things are made."

    "Through this, I can collect everyone's ideas and collect more item manufacturing templates."

    "So the first five steps are just to create an item manufacturing machine for our own use."

    "And the sixth step is to open it to everyone."

    "All the powerful people in the city of the magic net, under the coverage of the magic obelisk, can upload their consciousness to the universal manufacturing machine through projection magic, and create what they want."

    "As long as his ideas and templates can be realized under the laws of reality."

    "Universal manufacturing machine!"

    "Perhaps with the passage of time, it will become a real omnipotent."

    We have reached that point.

    In people's opinion, it is more appropriate to say that such an item is a wishing machine rather than a universal manufacturing machine.

    The more Osis talked, the more excited he became. He himself was excited about such an era. If civilization reaches that level, what will it look like?

    "So the city of the future may look like this."

    "The universal manufacturing machine directly creates an extraordinary city. Every area of ??the city has a magic obelisk to communicate with the kingdom of the magic god to connect to the magic net. The magician runs the magic net and maintains the magic net."

    "The entire city relies on the magic crystal props of the alchemist and tower keeper to operate, and it is driven by extraordinary power."

    "In the center of the city stands the portal of the Fairy of the Gate, and there is a rainbow tree in the area. Anything and letters can be teleported, and you can reach them in the blink of an eye."

    "The Sanye people operate the universal manufacturing machine, and people can make what they want by making demands on the universal manufacturing machine and paying the price."

    "The magic knight controls the monsters to breed new monsters, cultivates the indoor manor, and produces abundant food."

    "Lawyer Qi's law code is suspended in the sky, and the witch doctor's medical castle is open to everyone"

    Even Gamel lost his mind: "What kind of era was that?"

    Osis: "The age of the stars, the age of mythical civilization."

    It sounds beautiful, everyone and extraordinary professions are united together.

    getting along well——

    Next.

    Osis put all his enthusiasm into it, and put it into his own universal manufacturing machine plan.

    And one after another, figures from the country of blood in the deep sea came to Osis. They followed Osis and chose the three-leaf people who had transformed into intelligent species.

    "Osis, here we come."

    Osis looked at them and nodded.

    "thank you."

    Clover people looked at Osis: "We should thank Breman and you, it is you who gave us a chance to get back to the past."

    On a night when a shooting star came.

    The new three-leaf symbiont stepped into the transformation, became a distortion and was sealed away.

    Waiting for the next awakening, as a Sanye.

    They all imprinted their strength and authority on the universal manufacturing machine. It can be seen that miraculous ritual arrays have been derived from the metal balls floating on the giant tower, and the names of different fairies are written on the core.

    As the light comes on, colorful lights flicker.

    On the giant tower.

    Under the stars and the moon.

    Osis raised his head and looked at his universal manufacturing machine, with anticipation and strong desire in his eyes.

    "Clover people!"

    "We will follow the fourth generation of truth sages and rebuild civilization with omnipotent machines."

    "That will be a mythical civilization."

    Osis was fascinated by the beautiful metal ball, as if he had forgotten himself.

 Text Chapter 636: The Ice Fairy and the Messenger of Time

    There are no shadows to be seen in the ancient temple. It is so empty and silent that it looks like a painting, only the rippling light coming in from the window is squirming.

    In the corner of "Painting", a person is sitting in front of the easel with his back to the light, swaying pen, ink and paint.

    Sheila moved the brush away from the canvas, let out a long breath, and said with a smile on her face.

    "painting"

    However, just as she uttered a word, a small head popped up from her back and shoulders to answer.

    "Finally finished painting?"

    It can be seen that Sally is lying on Sheila's body, and put her whole head on Sheila's shoulders to save effort. She has a slow and boring expression on her face, and her limp body is about to turn into liquid and flow  The appearance of going down.

    However, after reading the paintings on the easel, Sally's eyes lit up immediately, and her feet stopped her slide.

    The toes of the red-headed leather boots are on the ground, and the head is raised up to reveal the eyes, presenting an italic triangle with the sitting Sheila.

    Sally said with some surprise: "Is it really finished?"

    After finishing speaking, she said happily: "In this case, is it possible that a new fairy is about to be born?"

    Sheila nodded happily: "Yeah!"

    It can be seen that the painting is a scene of snow and ice. I don't know how the painting was drawn. The scenery in it is not fixed, but is changing all the time.

    However, it is strange that the snow in the painting is still.

    There is only one ice crystal flower dancing in the snow, and it is the only one that can move in the painting. A gray-haired girl sits on the ice crystal flower. The combination of slightly old-fashioned hair color and youthful appearance gives people  A feeling not bound by time.  She shuttles freely in the world in the painting, passing through the still snow and the stopped wind.

    It seems a little lonely, but also a little free.

    Sally didn't expect that the new fairy who seemed so far away would actually appear.

    She stood up and asked the "great writer" and "great painter" beside her.

    "Sheila, Sheila!"

    "Rainbow tree, fantasy vine, so where does the new fairy grow from?"

    The rainbow tree and the fantasy vine are the roots from which the fairy in the forest and the fairy in the lake grow respectively. If it is a new fairy, what should it be? Sally guesses what kind of plant it is.

    Sheila raised her mouth and shook her head.

    "Not!"

    "I thought about it for a long time and used a method that I didn't have before."

    "This is a fairy who has no form, and does not even exist in this world."

    "They live in the flower of eternal crystal, floating in the cracks of time."

    When Sheila said it, she was also a little proud.

    This time, she didn't ask others to borrow ideas, she really came up with it herself.

    Sally thought for a while, she didn't seem to have heard of this kind of thing: "Eternal crystal flower?"

    Sheila didn't make a fool of herself either: "I'm going to use the prayer light crystals in the cup of God to build their bodies."

    Sally quickly asked again: "What kind of abilities do they have?"

    Sally seems to be very concerned about the birth of a new fairy, which is somewhat unusual.  This is because.

    Sheila's nymph is her nymph.

    The ability of a fairy is her ability.

    Thanks to the goblins and fairies, Sally can live comfortably and have everything she wants.

    Sally very much hopes that the new fairy has an interesting ability, so that the kingdom of creation will become more interesting and fun.

    Sheila told Sally, "Freeze time."

    "Slow down the time of yourself or an object, or a piece of space." "Even make time no longer flow."

    Sally became excited, she thought this must be fun.

    "Wow!"

    Sheila smiled when she heard Sally's voice.

    "From the very beginning I wanted to make

    Create a group of fairies who can possess the power of time and time, but it is somewhat difficult to realize.  "

    "Because their power is so special, ordinary matter cannot carry their form."

    "And any material thing is difficult to resist time and years." It is precisely because of this that Sheila has been unable to find a way to create a snow fairy.

    It must be because of this, not because of laziness.

    Sally suddenly thought?? In the middle of the crowd.

    After it was over, he looked at Sheila who kept begging himself to come over: "Who would know it was me?"

    Sheila put away the painting very preciously, with a sunny smile on her face, holding the painting on her shoulders and shaking it from side to side, as if she was very happy.

    She said: "It doesn't matter, we know it!"

    "No matter how much time has passed, no matter when."

    There is such a land of ice and snow on the Dreamland Continent.

    it's here.

    The heavier the wind and snow, the slower the flow of time.

    And in the ice under the feet, time never flows.

    The Ice Fairy freezes things in it.

    Even if some things are stored in the grid of the storage wonderland, they will change and be eroded by time.

    Many ancient snake people stored things in the storage compartments of San Rafael, and when they were waiting for future generations to open them, the things inside had already been reduced to ashes.

    Some things are destined not to be left behind, even if they are not powerful and precious, they are irreplaceable.

    It's as if the pastries that the Star Witch buried in Astrology City had already decayed by the time she returned.

    But it's different now.

    In this fairyland, time cannot erode it.

    Of course, this is just a manifestation of the power of the newly born ice fairy and time messenger, not all of them.

    The picture skims over the ice layer, layer by layer.

    A portrait can be seen frozen in the deepest part of the end.

    There are towering holy mountains and majestic temples in the painting.

    A large number of goblins and fairies surround the two masters, and even the always mysterious snake mother Semus also appears in the painting.

    Standing in the center of the portrait is a stalwart figure shrouded in light.

    It's just that no matter how carefully you look at it.

    Can't see clearly, let alone touch.

 Text Chapter 636: The Ice Fairy and the Messenger of Time

    There are no shadows to be seen in the ancient temple. It is so empty and silent that it looks like a painting, only the rippling light coming in from the window is squirming.

    In the corner of "Painting", a person is sitting in front of the easel with his back to the light, swaying pen, ink and paint.

    Sheila moved the brush away from the canvas, let out a long breath, and said with a smile on her face.

    "painting"

    However, just as she uttered a word, a small head popped up from her back and shoulders to answer.

    "Finally finished painting?"

    It can be seen that Sally is lying on Sheila's body, and put her whole head on Sheila's shoulders to save effort. She has a slow and boring expression on her face, and her limp body is about to turn into liquid and flow  The appearance of going down.

    However, after reading the paintings on the easel, Sally's eyes lit up immediately, and her feet stopped her slide.

    The toes of the red-headed leather boots are on the ground, and the head is raised up to reveal the eyes, presenting an italic triangle with the sitting Sheila.

    Sally said with some surprise: "Is it really finished?"

    After finishing speaking, she said happily: "In this case, is it possible that a new fairy is about to be born?"

    Sheila nodded happily: "Yeah!"

    It can be seen that the painting is a scene of snow and ice. I don't know how the painting was drawn. The scenery in it is not fixed, but is changing all the time.

    However, it is strange that the snow in the painting is still.

    There is only one ice crystal flower dancing in the snow, and it is the only one that can move in the painting. A gray-haired girl sits on the ice crystal flower. The combination of slightly old-fashioned hair color and youthful appearance gives people  A feeling not bound by time.  She shuttles freely in the world in the painting, passing through the still snow and the stopped wind.

    It seems a little lonely, but also a little free.

    Sally didn't expect that the new fairy who seemed so far away would actually appear.

    She stood up and asked the "great writer" and "great painter" beside her.

    "Sheila, Sheila!"

    "Rainbow tree, fantasy vine, so where does the new fairy grow from?"

    The rainbow tree and the fantasy vine are the roots from which the fairy in the forest and the fairy in the lake grow respectively. If it is a new fairy, what should it be? Sally guesses what kind of plant it is.

    Sheila raised her mouth and shook her head.

    "Not!"

    "I thought about it for a long time and used a method that I didn't have before."

    "This is a fairy who has no form, and does not even exist in this world."

    "They live in the flower of eternal crystal, floating in the cracks of time."

    When Sheila said it, she was also a little proud.

    This time, she didn't ask others to borrow ideas, she really came up with it herself.

    Sally thought for a while, she didn't seem to have heard of this kind of thing: "Eternal crystal flower?"

    Sheila didn't make a fool of herself either: "I'm going to use the prayer light crystals in the cup of God to build their bodies."

    Sally quickly asked again: "What kind of abilities do they have?"

    Sally seems to be very concerned about the birth of a new fairy, which is somewhat unusual.  This is because.

    Sheila's nymph is her nymph.

    The ability of a fairy is her ability.

    Thanks to the goblins and fairies, Sally can live comfortably and have everything she wants.

    Sally very much hopes that the new fairy has an interesting ability, so that the kingdom of creation will become more interesting and fun.

    Sheila told Sally, "Freeze time."

    "Slow down the time of yourself or an object, or a piece of space." "Even make time no longer flow."

    Sally became excited, she thought this must be fun.

    "Wow!"

    Sheila smiled when she heard Sally's voice.

    "From the very beginning I wanted to make

    Create a group of fairies who can possess the power of time and time, but it is somewhat difficult to realize.  "

    "Because their power is so special, ordinary matter cannot carry their form."

    "And any material thing is difficult to resist time and years." It is precisely because of this that Sheila has been unable to find a way to create a snow fairy.

    It must be because of this, not because of laziness.

    Sally suddenly thought?? In the middle of the crowd.

    After it was over, he looked at Sheila who kept begging himself to come over: "Who would know it was me?"

    Sheila put away the painting very preciously, with a sunny smile on her face, holding the painting on her shoulders and shaking it from side to side, as if she was very happy.

    She said: "It doesn't matter, we know it!"

    "No matter how much time has passed, no matter when."

    There is such a land of ice and snow on the Dreamland Continent.

    it's here.

    The heavier the wind and snow, the slower the flow of time.

    And in the ice under the feet, time never flows.

    The Ice Fairy freezes things in it.

    Even if some things are stored in the grid of the storage wonderland, they will change and be eroded by time.

    Many ancient snake people stored things in the storage compartments of San Rafael, and when they were waiting for future generations to open them, the things inside had already been reduced to ashes.

    Some things are destined not to be left behind, even if they are not powerful and precious, they are irreplaceable.

    It's as if the pastries that the Star Witch buried in Astrology City had already decayed by the time she returned.

    But it's different now.

    In this fairyland, time cannot erode it.

    Of course, this is just a manifestation of the power of the newly born ice fairy and time messenger, not all of them.

    The picture skims over the ice layer, layer by layer.

    A portrait can be seen frozen in the deepest part of the end.

    There are towering holy mountains and majestic temples in the painting.

    A large number of goblins and fairies surround the two masters, and even the always mysterious snake mother Semus also appears in the painting.

    Standing in the center of the portrait is a stalwart figure shrouded in light.

    It's just that no matter how carefully you look at it.

    Can't see clearly, let alone touch.

 Text Chapter 637: Something different from the universal manufacturing machine?

    Represents the time when the messenger of time and years was born.

    At this moment, the ancient metal puppet demon Michel was also looking at the universal manufacturing machine at the Silver Fish Skyport.

    "Buzz~"

    "Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka!  "

    "Kang Dang!  "

    He watched the humming sound of the huge metal ball, and then cast beams of light from a high place, shaping various objects.

    The main body of the building is made of stone, glass windows, metal pipes and painted walls.

    as well as.

    Various decorative and practical items such as reliefs, lamps, gems, etc.

    Compared with when I saw it just now, it has had several more miraculous powers, and it has become more and more powerful.

    Both the alchemist and Osis are constantly improving and adjusting it, making this metal ball more sophisticated and moving towards their ideal "wishing machine".

    Michel watched the big metal ball carefully, turning it to one side and then to the other, as if wishing to take it apart.  However, at this time a guard came to Michel: "Hi, no one is allowed to enter here.  "

    Michel said: "Just look, I won't touch it!"  "

    The other party still said: "Sorry, you are not allowed to enter here."

    Michel said dissatisfiedly: "Huh~"

    "What's the air, isn't it the fusion of miracle power?  "

    "It's too arrogant to dare to call it a universal manufacturing machine when it can only make a few things.  "

    "I still don't let you see it, as if no one has it!  "

    As Michel walked away, she muttered in a voice that she could only hear.

    However, although his words were full of contempt and indifference, when he left, he looked back three times step by step, and kept looking back at the universal manufacturing machine.

    It has to be said that this idea does make good use of the miraculous power of the goblins in terms of matter, and one day it will really be able to truly achieve omnipotence.

    After Michelle went back, she said loudly to her companions.  "They build universal machines, and we have to build one too.  ""wrong!  "

    "We want to create a completely different and more powerful one.  "

    Michel is a demon spirit who refuses to admit defeat and wants to be strong. Can you not talk about it first, but let the big talk out first.

    Maybe, the big talk will be realized in the end?

    Missier is different from most people who like to talk big and are not convinced. He really does what he blows out.

    Like the Sanye people, the metal puppet monsters transformed from the people of the ancient magic abyss also have the power of miracles.

    However, the ancient metal puppet monsters that originated from the people of Moyuan also have their own arrogance, and it is necessary to create one that is different from the Sanye people.  but.

    Michel grabbed his metal skull and fiddled with his miracle ritual slate.

    In the end, I couldn't think of any other good way to use the power of miracles.

    "Let's build the sky train first!"  "

    "After I have the complete apostle and the power of Vientiane, maybe I will have an idea.  "

    That's right, Michel is ready to break through to the rank of apostle here.

    And his Vientiane magic equipment is the train that runs to the sky and shuttles through the sea of ??clouds.

    Not only a large number of magicians, tower keepers, and alchemists came to the construction of Silverfish Skyport, but also tens of thousands of demon spirits rushed here.

    The bottom of the giant tower.

    It can be seen that various extraordinary materials have piled up in the train station below to form a mountain, and the summoned demons and a large number of craftsmen are rushing to work.

    As the developer of the steam train, Michel is also a "rich man" among the demon spirits, but this time he almost emptied Michel's savings in order to build the Vientiane Magic Equipment.  Thousands of tasks were issued at one time, by imitating the props made by the first generation Zhan Planet.

    This is also a gluttonous feast for the monsters

    , Ordinarily, there is no chance to join in the manufacture of Vientiane magic equipment, and to be able to get so many magic gold coins and rewards for special materials.

    A series of egg-shaped mechanical airships have been here since last year, and they have been combined to form a huge abrasive tool manufacturing workshop. You can see a large number of parts produced from it, and then the closed train that has not yet opened  Station for assembly.

    One after another, the monsters took over the task and joined in the construction of the Vientiane magic equipment.

    &nbSaid to Holios very lonely.

    "You are right, maybe the next me will not be as smart as the current me?"

    "He may also stop making all kinds of machinery and ships.  "

    "He's not going to be interested in any of that, and he doesn't remember everything I remember.  "

    Michel didn't like Holios saying this: "Why are you so downcast? This is not you. Didn't you say that you will fight again next time?"

    Holios looked at Michel, and did not argue with him this time.

    "I want to, but there is no way!  "

    "I can't fight the years, I don't have time.  ""In the past, no matter how great my ideal was, even if everyone thought it was ridiculous, I believed that I would be able to accomplish it, because I still have time, and I can keep chasing after it.  "

    Holios paused, and finally spoke like an old man.

    "But now, big talk is really big talk.  Michelle also became silent, he didn't know how to comfort Holios, he wanted the other party to still maintain the fighting spirit, and wanted the other party to continue with himself.

    However, it is the same as what Holios said.

    We cannot fight against the years.

    Suddenly, Holios said to Michelle.

    "Do you know why I want to build a machine?  "

    ""Making magic equipment that runs on land and magic equipment that runs on the sea.  "

    Michelle thought for a while, and then said: "Because I want to compete with me."

    Before Michel finished speaking, Holios immediately said with disgust: "You are not qualified yet."

    Michel was not happy:

    "I am the demon who created the sky train.  "

    Next, Holios told Michelle.

    "A long time ago, when I was a monster.  ’” I made a pact with a man, and it was a very powerful guy, a genius of power.  "

    Michelle: "And then?"

    Holios: "I followed her for a long time, but later she felt that the pure fire demon was not strong enough, nor smart enough.  "

    "So he wanted to turn me into a powerful demon, so he took me to the Demon King City.  "

    Michelle understood something, suddenly realized.

    "You have a deep relationship with her, so you later embarked on the road of becoming stronger because of her?  "

    Holios's head was on fire again, he exclaimed excitedly.

    "never!  "

    "I became a demon, but she still thought I was not strong enough, I was running slowly, and I would become weaker in the sea, so she abandoned me.  ""I can not be reconciled.  "

    "I want to prove to her that I am very powerful, the most powerful one.  "

    "The steam engine and steamship I made not only run fast, but also the most powerful on the sea. I not only want to fly the fastest in the sky, but also fly the fastest in the star world.  "

    Holios held up the letter, still more annoyed.

    "This guy has been traveling around the world these years, becoming stronger and stronger, and he still shows off to me in letters!  "

    "She went to an island in the sea that no one had ever been to, and she also went to the Evil Peninsula.  "

    "She also said that she flew over the Sea of ??Storms, went to the Sunfall Desert, picked up meteors in the desert, and flew to the Kingdom of the Winged Man.  "

    "What's the air!  "

    After Holios got angry, he became even more depressed.

    "The most annoying thing is!  "

    "In the end, I still told her that it was useless, and I couldn't compare to her at all!  "

    "She has become an apostle, she is as free as ever, and she can do whatever she wants.  "

    "But I was always trapped in the past. I fought with her all my life, but in the end I lost.  "

    Michelle opened her mouth wide: "Huh?  "

    "Shouldn't you have been serious with me for a lifetime, aren't we opponents for a lifetime?  "

    Holios looked at Michel with contempt. Although he didn't speak, his eyes already represented everything.

 Text Chapter 638: Go find the Snow Fairy!

    Holios became weaker and weaker with the naked eye, the spiritual decay became more and more obvious on the body, and his consciousness occasionally became hazy.

    He began to tell Michelle his own story.

    He seemed to be afraid that he would forget these things, and hoped that Michelle could tell these things to his future self.

    The sun on the sea of ??endless sand is pure gold.

    The light was not so vicious after it fell through the crystalline sky barrier of the floating city, but the dazzling pure gold remained and was reflected in the small courtyard of the Holios family.

    There are trees and various ferns and gymnosperms in the yard, as well as special potion plants, which look extraordinarily lush and beautiful.

    The not-so-big yard looks very compact. Looking forward and looking back, you can also see hidden paths and passages.

    Gives people a feeling of paradise.

    Michelle leaned against the side of the pot frame, put one foot away, stepped on the wall, and asked Holios, who was basking in the sun, with his hands folded.

    "Why not make a copy of the memory?"

    Holios did not answer, but instead asked Michelle.  "What about personality?"

    "There is no way to copy personality and some other things!"

    "Even if I have the same memory, if the last memory makes me feel pain in the future, it will become meaningless."

    "There is more than one person who has fallen into madness because of this, and we have seen many."

    "Isn't it?"

    Of course Michel has seen it before, and as a member of the Demon Spirit, he empathizes with Holios' words.

    "The Glass Man" Holios was holding a pipe that looked like a chimney. The metal handle of the pipe was burning red, and it was emitting smoke like a steam engine.

    He took the pipe and tapped it, and said to Michel while lying on the chair.

    "and."

    "There are some things I want to remember, but I don't want to remember so clearly."

    "There are some things I want to forget, but I can't completely forget them."

    "Another person will tell another me what kind of person I used to be and what my past was like, so that he is full of interest in my life without feeling bound!"

    "Just right!"

    Holios seemed to be a very unsociable and somewhat rude person, and he was extraordinarily rude to those guests, and would drive them out the door if he didn't like it.

    But at this moment, in front of Michel, he showed his views on life and showed different wisdom.

    "In this way, I can look forward to life and the future again."

    "Then the other me will be the same as the current me, moving towards the place of dreams and longings."

    The other person Holios was talking about was naturally Michel, although he didn't say the request.

    However, Michelle decided to accept the commission from Holios.  It was tacit.

    The second half of Holios's life Michel knew that most of what Holios told was about his first half of his life, and most of the stories contained a very important character, that is, his contractor.  Early in the morning, Hollios plays with his model steamship.  Suddenly, he raised his head and said to Michelle.

    "That guy is a very powerful person. He was born in an extraordinary family that has been passed down for thousands of years. He was recognized as a genius when he was born."

    "So she is also very proud and arrogant, thinking that she can do anything."

    "Although, it is true."

    "She seems to be able to do whatever she wants, and she can live as she pleases without any worries."

    "Because where she is, all troubles belong to others." "This is even more irritating.  "

    "And what she said is also very irritating, even more irritating than you."

    "There are always some lucky guys in this world who are born with everything."

    "Damn it!"

    Although Holios said so, his eyes were full of envy and longing.

    A few days later, Holios suddenly stopped writing while drawing the blueprint, turned around and said to Michel under the lamp.

    "do you know?"

    "She likes to travel around and always takes me around. It's not that she likes to be adventurous, but she doesn't like to live in one place all the time."

    "She met me when she was traveling, and then caught me as her contract monster, and didn't ask me if I wanted to, although I couldn't speak at that time."

    "butp;Michel held the bottle in front of her eyes, looked at the scattered paper airplanes, and said with a guilty conscience.

    "How about it, will you see that I have moved?"

    "But it doesn't matter. I didn't tell him after that guy woke up. How did he know it wasn't like this?"

    Michelle couldn't help laughing.

    If you think about it this way, doesn't it mean that you can fool that guy casually?

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "If I tell that guy that he used to be my little follower, will hehahaha"

    "Will you believe it too?"

    "ah?"

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Thinking about it again, Michelle laughed so hard that she covered her stomach.  Even though he said so, Michel was very cautious about the next thing.

    Under the lights.

    Michel held the pen hesitantly, facing a piece of letter paper for a long time without knowing how to write.

    In his mind, he imagined how to communicate with a genius, a proud but sloppy guy, and then persuade him to come to the Demon Abyss King City.

    He, a demon apostle, a guy who is also proud, has become a little cautious at this moment.

    This must have been influenced by that guy in Holios.  After a long time, he wrote on the paper in a somewhat respectful tone.

    "Hello!"

    "Ms. Maman, please forgive me for taking the liberty of writing this letter to you."

    "I want to tell you a sad news, not long ago our"

    When writing this point, Michel's pen paused for a moment, as if he was thinking about what word to use to call Holios.  sworn enemy?

    Opponent?

    It sounds like a perfect interpretation of the relationship between the two, but isn't it too solemn to write in a letter like this?  In the end, he revised it.

    "Your friend Holios and I

    After writing the letter, Michel came under the rainbow tree on the edge of the floating city, and put his letter in the tree hole.

    He looked at Cai

    Swallowed by the colored light, he sent the letter.  in the letter.

    told Maman, the contractor of Holios, about the news and situation of Holios, and invited the other party to witness the rebirth of Holios.

    But then he waited for a long time, but never got a reply.

    Michelle would go to the rainbow tree to receive information every day, or wait for the induction in her dream, but the result was as if nothing had disappeared.

    Michel was a little angry, but he wrote the letter very carefully.

    It's been so long, the letter paper fairy must have notified the other party long ago.  Or, this guy is a goblin or a dream species, who has no such thing as the concept of time.

    Or, this guy deliberately didn't reply when he saw the letter.

    Sure enough.

    The guy named Maman was just like what Holios said, a guy with a strange temper and a very bad temper.

    Michel came to the Sun Furnace area of ??the Floating Void City and found Lei who controlled it.

    Lei looked very busy, the entire Sun Furnace area was preparing for something, but the other party still came to see Michelle.  Ray asked Michelle, "Anything but a name?"

    Michelle spread her hands: "There is nothing left."

    Ray thought for a while: "I've never heard of an apostle named Maman?"

    Michelle nodded: "So I suspect that the name Maman is not the name she really uses, but just a name used between her and Holios."

    Lei nodded: "In this case, it's normal if the other party doesn't receive the letter."

    Finally, Ray gave Michelle a suggestion.

    "Go and find the ice and snow fairies who just came to this world. Their power should be able to help you solve this problem." "The miraculous power possessed by the fairy family can always bring incredible things.  "

    And with the emergence of new dream species, the demon family really needs to get in touch with these envoys from the God of Creation to get to know each other.

 Text Chapter 639: The Lava Giant God and Desert Giant God Who Are About to Transform

    Michel is ready to go, he is going to find the messenger of time.

    And a new problem arises, how to find them.

    "Ask the witches, they can always know all the traces that exist in this world, as long as they are willing to look and tell you!"

    Ray gave Michel another idea, and Michel thought it was very reliable after hearing it, and chose to adopt it.

    this day.

    Michelle packed up her things.

    He changed out of the priestly robes of the three-leaf people weaved by God, put on the latest coat on Ruhe Giant Island, and a leather hat.

    He carefully took the bottle containing the stationery of Holios, and when he walked to the door, he had already walked out, but he turned his head backwards and came back.  pipe.

    "I've been running around for you, so I have to reap some benefits that are not too much!"

    Although Michelle doesn't smoke, the pipes of Holios are really exquisite, and the shape of the chimney makes Michelle fond of putting it down. The steam train demon's preference is fully revealed.

    This pipe is not an ordinary pipe either. Its manufacturing process also includes Holios' technical concept of magic equipment manufacturing.  more importantly.

    The coat, fur hat, and pipe are added together, and it feels very matching.  When leaving, Michel went to see Lei again and said goodbye to him.  When I came here, I saw that the huge Vientiane magical equipment under the Wings of the Sun had been piled up, and Lei's partner No. 3 put them into multiple storage boxes one by one, and then piled them in  together.

    Michel took a look when passing by, and asked when he saw Lei.

    "I saw that you have prepared a lot of sacrifices. Everyone used one word to describe it, saying that you piled up a mountain with magic gold coins."

    "Why are they all put away now, is it about to officially start?"

    Everyone knows that the demon family is going to the star realm, but few people really know the exact time.

    Ray nodded and told Michelle the exact time.

    Michel, who became an apostle, is of course also eligible, but he has been outside all the time before, and he always seems to be immersed in his sky train.

    "We are preparing to sacrifice to the lava giant god. After the sacrifice ceremony, the astral gate will open, and we will go to the astral realm above the sky."

    Michelle: "In such a hurry?"

    Lei made another big news: "There is no way, because the endless sand sea is about to disappear, and Lady Elena said that we have to set off at that time."

    The reason why this desert is called the endless sand sea is because of the power of the giant god. If the power of the giant god leaves here, even if the desert is still here, it will not be called the endless sand sea.  Michelle: "Disappear?"

    Lei thought for a while and changed another adjective: "Perhaps it can be said to go to another place, or to integrate into this world."

    Michel probably understood: "It's like the three giant gods Death Star, Sky, and Seiler?"

    Lei nodded, and then said helplessly.

    "We have been preparing for a long time to collect sacrifices."

    "I hope the giant will be satisfied!"

    Michelle: "It's quite a lot, but it's worth letting the giant god open the gate of the astral world."

    Lei hesitated to speak, but finally said: "Actually, what we paid was the sacrifice of the astral gate twice."

    Michelle was taken aback after hearing this, and she didn't understand why.  "Um?"

    "Why?"

    "Are we going to open the door twice? It takes so much?" Ray scratched his hair in embarrassment, and grinned awkwardly.

    "Excuse me!"

    "Actually, the price is paid twice, but the door is only opened once."

    Michelle was even more confused after hearing this, but Ray's words later explained the reason.

    "I once followed the footsteps of the Supreme God and broke into the astral gate opened by the Giant God for the Supreme God."

    "Can

    Yes, annoy the giants!  "

    Although this is indeed the case, Lei is not without benefits. He was the first to witness the secrets of the astral world, and he also opened the prelude to the era of the astral world with his own hands.

    Even the entire demon family benefited from this, and rushed to the astral world ahead of the witch doctor god.

    Just hearing Lei say this, Michel suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "Sacrifices to the lava giants cost double."The delivery will be done automatically, and what they will pay attention to is all special situations, or letters from some special people.

    "Ting jingle jingle!"

    Another gust of wind chimes rang, and many fairies seemed to sense something, and looked up at the main tree.

    One of the fairies walked over, reached out and took out a paper airplane from the colorful vortex in the tree hole, glanced at it and said.  "It seems to be a very special letter?  "

    "Wow, it's still a letter sent from the past to the future, and it's time to send it."

    The stationery fairies hurriedly asked, "Whose?"

    The fairy checked it out: "It's a letter from Maman to Holios."

    Letter paper fairies: "Maman?"

    The fairies sat together and discussed the matter.

    "I seem to have heard of this person."

    "I know, I have also received this kind of time-traveling letter from this person named Maman before."

    "Isn't it only the Creator who sent letters from the past to the future, and only we know?"

    "Yeah, how did she know?"

    "Letter from the Creator, what is written in it?"

    "How do we know?"

    The stationery fairies enthusiastically talked about the Creator's letter, guessing the contents of the letter.

    However, no one dared to look for it, or dared to open it.  Who knows if there is a mallet in the letter?

    San Rafael is a lesson from the past.

    At this time, one of the fairies suddenly took out a letter and said to the people present.

    "Here

    There was also a letter from Maman, but it was sent to Maman by someone else.  "

    "Well, it's a demon called Michel."

    "I'm about to send it to the fantasy star sea!"

    Fairies are very curious about this person named Maman, and after looking at each other, someone suggested.

    "Let's go and have a look!"

    "It must be very interesting for someone who can send time letters."

    "let's go together!"

    The fairies who received the letter rushed to the fantasy sea of ??stars.

    They jumped on tiptoes and walked through the sea of ??stars, calling someone's name on the vast sea of ??stars.

    "Maman!"

    "Maman!"

    "Maman, where are you?"

    One of the sharp-eyed fairies saw the light in the distance light up, and then pointed there and said.

    "Ah, I found it.?

 Text Chapter 640: Dream

    Under the Pyramid Temple, the sea of ??flowers blooming in the cup of the sun is still there.

    The wandering child Polo returned to the kingdom of God, and it was still Sally who greeted him. The girl sat on the high steps and looked at him, making the familiar sound of bubbling and bubbling.

    I don't know if I'm really saying hello to him, or just shouting out of boredom.

    Many things happened outside, some people died, and a king was changed. For the Sanye people, one era succeeded another.

    Even Polo himself has changed, but nothing has changed here.

    Time seems to have stopped here, a powerful force divided the land bestowed by God from the outside world, and even the time was split into two halves.

    "O great God!"

    "Polo is back."

    God was not in the temple this time. He stood in the side colonnade of the temple, looking at the relief carved for him by Ledrici in the past.

    Polo doesn't know how many times God has seen this scene. He didn't quite understand it before. He only longed for the new and the unknown, but now he vaguely understands it.

    ? When he has someone he cherishes and something he cherishes.

    Those good memories have become his precious treasures.

    Polo knelt on the ground and looked up at the god. It was the first time he was so quiet, just quietly looking at the side face of the god.

    "Have you found the answer?"

    God asked him.

    A smile appeared on Polo's face: "I didn't find the answer, but someone else told me."

    "God!"

    "I met a girl who is as talented as a genius I told you about."

    "Her name is Xing, and she is your priest."

    "It is also the queen of the Kingdom of Sheinsay."

    "Xing has perfected her consciousness projection magic. As for how to let the gods come to this world, Xing also guided me."

    Polo danced and danced like an orator.

    "A person's strength is fragile."

    "One person can't, if there are 10,000 people, how about one hundred thousand and one million?"

    "The star found the answer for me, and let me know that the power has no end."

    "I can't, then create a race."

    "One thousand, ten thousand me."

    "Condensate a huge dream world, a dream country that can carry gods."

    "God, you can descend into this world"

    As he spoke, his words gradually slowed down.

    Polo fell into memory, remembered someone, remembered something.

    God looked at Polo, and Polo fell into deep thought and didn't notice God's gaze.

    "It seems that this journey has changed you a lot, and your carefree white dream has begun to take on color."

    "Ah Polo!"

    "What have you gained? What have you lost?"

    Polo looked up at God: "God!"

    "I have no idea."

    "I don't know my own heart."

    But God told him: "You already understand, you just don't want to lose your freedom, you don't want to face the fact that you grew up."

    "Polo."

    "Everyone in this world will lose while gaining, and gain while losing."

    "If you are not willing to give up anything, you are destined not to get what you want."——

    The wind blew across the sea of ??flowers and set off waves, which also lifted up Polo's golden smock. He floated on the sea of ??flowers with the wind, surrounding God.

    He likes the wind and yearns for the wind.

    Just like longing for freedom.

    "The weather is really nice today."

    God stood in the center of the God-given city covered by the cup of the sun, like stars from the sky falling to the earth.

    Streams of white light overflowed from the shadow of the gods, flowed to the sky, and overflowed to all directions.

    God looked at the sea of ??flowers constantly swaying beside him, and said.

    "Polo."

    "What do you want your race to be called?"

    Polo seemed to have thought about it a long time ago, and said happily.

    "Let's call it Dream Demon!"

    "A goblin wandering in dreams, a fantasy elf who guards the garden for God."

    So ordinary, this is not in line with Polo's character.

    God asked him.

    "Don't take it seriouslyHarmful name?  "

    "Don't you want to be named after God?"

    Polo recalled the conversation he had with God when he was just born, and immediately couldn't help laughing out loud.

    While smiling, he was also shaking his head.

    "Because of ignorance, so fearless."

    "The name of God is too heavy. Just one in the name of God can make thousands of people die for it."

    "Everyone is using the name of God, everything is God's guidance, and every decision is God's will."

    "I can't afford it, and it's not what I want."

    "I'm just a dream fairy, wandering in my dream sky."

    "I just want to be alone and carefree."

    Having said that, Polo suddenly paused.

    Then I added a sentence.

    "Maybe!"

    "You can have a few more friends."

    God looked at Polo and did not speak.

    He finally understood the awe.

    God put his hand on Polo's head, his golden smock trembled violently, and then flipped up.

    Circle after circle of dreamy starlight spread out, spreading to a range of hundreds of meters.

    Polo's roots took root in the earth and turned into a huge cup of the sun, and the head in the cup closed its eyes little by little.

    The master of dreams.

    Fell asleep.

    Polo divided part of his dream power myth factor into the sea of ??flowers, and immediately saw the cup of the sun change in the densely packed sea of ??flowers.

    Huge dream bubbles emerged one after another, enveloping the cups of the blossoming sun.

    The golden flower closed its buds, and in them the fairy of the dream was born.

    One after another, seven or eight dream monsters were born one after another, scattered in every corner of this sea of ??flowers.

    The buds are in full bloom.

    The little head poked out from the bud, looking curiously at the world.

    "Hahahaha!"

    A sound of laughter filled the sea of ??flowers.

    The fairy in the dream released its own power, and the small sea of ??flowers nearby became a fantasy land between the dream and reality.

    When they are full of the land bestowed by the gods, they may form a huge dream world, and then God Yin will be able to come to this world from the gap between time and space.

    The dreams of thousands of dream monsters must be able to accommodate the will of gods.

    here.

    Will become his largest and most stable anchor, or the embodiment of will.

    God Yin looked at the huge cup of the sun, and said to him.

    "Polo!"

    "You did a great job and exceeded my expectations."

    The sleeping Polo still closed his eyes tightly, but the voice came from the dream.

    "This is my promise and my reward."

    "It is God, you created me, and you also guided the direction of my life. You allowed my nonsense and tolerated my offense."

    "Compared to everything you have given me, what I have done is nothing more than trivial things."

    Like me is God!  Please collect: () I am God!  The update speed is the fastest in the whole network

 Text Chapter 641: Wind

    After leaving the town of the female alchemist.

    Maman didn't leave the Land of Rising Sun, she chose to become a prop maker in this extraordinary prop production kingdom.

    She does not have the fire of desire of an alchemist, but she has the flame of a fire demon.  Although she has no spiritual power, the fire demon can communicate with her telepathically and move according to her thoughts. This is the ability of extraordinary wisdom.

    A college in Baita City.

    Maman sat in the back and listened to the lectures of the alchemists, explaining the use of flames and the characteristics of materials.

    She carefully recorded it with a pen, and then took it back to try and experiment.  On the way, she also raised her hand enthusiastically.

    "Master, this place"

    "Grandmaster"

    I have to say that this is a prop maker's paradise.

    A few years later.

    She feels that she has learned a lot, enough to understand prop making.

    She no longer made money by refining some exquisite goldware, synthetic gemstones and glassware, but began to try to collect extraordinary materials to refine extraordinary props.

    "Hiss!"

    Under the light.

    Maman took a puff of the pipe cautiously.

    You can see the flames of the fire demon coming out and surrounding the ancient alchemy furnace.

    The extraordinary material slowly melts, and after being screened by multiple alchemy techniques, it slowly becomes pure.

    In the end, various materials condensed together with her mind.

    turned into a waste product.

    Maman looked at the extraordinary waste she refined, and said aloud while holding her hair helplessly.

    Although this kind of thing will be enthusiastically collected by the nobles and can be sold for a certain price, it is still far different from the real extraordinary props.

    "ah!"

    "It still doesn't work!"

    Using a non-mainstream extraordinary flame to refine props, Maman's path is much harder and slower than that of ordinary alchemists.

    But then, Maman tried again and again and kept learning.  She finally learned to control this power.

    She became more and more familiar with the power of the fire demon, and also familiar with the production of props.  She opened a shop of her own in the White Tower Alchemy Alliance, and also had her own workshop for making props.

    even.

    The guests and nobles who came to the door also began to call her.

    "Master Maman!"

    Although these people yelled that to some alchemists with two hands.

    However, Maman seems to have fulfilled her dream when she was young, and at this time she is almost middle-aged.

    This journey was not as easy and comfortable as imagined, but was extremely difficult.

    On this day, she went to the college to listen to the alchemy class given by the master, who was also very familiar with Maman.

    After the lecture was over, the old man stopped her.

    Maman called the other party respectfully: "Master."

    The old man looked at Maman, first nodded appreciatively, and then shook his head regretfully.

    Seems to appreciate Maman, but feel sorry for Maman.

    "You have come to the end of this road."

    "After all, you are not a powerful person. No matter how much knowledge you have, you will not be able to exert it if you don't have enough extraordinary power."

    Of course Maman knew: "It doesn't matter, I am very happy in the process of learning alchemy and prop making, even if I don't need it, I still want to know them."

    The old man finally made a suggestion to Maman: "If you want to go further, go to Moyuan King City!"

    Maman knew this place: "The Kingdom of God of the demon clan, it's not easy to enter there, and ordinary people can't find it."

    The other party told her: "Your fire demon is very special and should be selected." Maman looked at her fire demon, suddenly envious of it, and felt that she was lucky enough to be able to borrow its power all the time.

    After the conversation, she turned and left.

    At this time, the master called her name: "Maman!"

    Maman turned around: "What's wrong?"

    The master asked her: "For so many years, you have been alone. Don't you have a family?"

    Maman said: "The fire demon is my family and friends."

    The master said, "You know, that's not what I want to ask."

    Maman was silent for a while, then shook her head with a smile.

    & n?, but only gave us a limited life.  in a few days.

    Maman set off with her own flame demon.

    They sat on a pottery monster that turned into a giant stone man and came to the port of the kingdom of yellow sand.

    She stood by the sea, looking at the distant world.

    She used to be so eager to take risks like a story, to be a free and unrestricted person, to be a person who can do whatever she wants.

    But when she was actually standing here, she was a little at a loss.

    She suddenly became a little scared, she didn't know where she should go, she seemed to have a lot of things to do, but some things were destined to never be completed.

    At this moment, I suddenly remembered what the female alchemist said before she died.

    "My life is like a dream, a dream that is hazy and can't grasp the point." She suddenly felt that she, too, was dreaming.

    She dreamed that she was split in two.

    One goes to the distance with the sea, and the other goes back to the past with a box.  suddenly.

    She turned her head, her big wavy hair swaying in the wind.

    Maman looked at his demon spirit with a bright smile on his face, and shouted the name he had chosen for the other party before he set off.

    "Holios!"

    The flame demon also shouted her name: "Maman!"

    Holios and Maman, they are a combination.

    A short-term combination that is destined to be disbanded, just like those demon spirits and contractors who are destined to be separated, but Maman hopes that she can walk with each other forever.  "I just figured out something."

    "I'm going to travel far, far away, you

    Running so slowly, following me will drag me down.  "

    "And I'm going to the sea, you are so weak, you won't be of much use when you get to the sea!"

    "I'm going to make a contract with a powerful guy and let him take me far away." She showed a playful smile, and raised her two eyeballs as if thinking.

    "Just find a flying kite monster, how about it?"

    "Holding the string of the kite to fly, isn't it super feeling, super powerful!" "I can go wherever I want, don't you envy me?" "Unfortunately, you can only stay behind me  gone."

    "There is no way, who made the talented Maman walk so fast, can't tolerate any restraint and fetters?"

    Maman looked at the lost and unbelievable flame demon, with a free and easy face on his face, like a wind spirit who doesn't stay for anyone.

    Even though he was left behind, the freedom and ease were deeply imprinted in the heart of the flame demon.

    Let him yearn, let him can't help but want to chase and long.

    she says.

    "But it's okay, I'll write to you."

    "You can read my letter as if traveling with me."

    "At least in the letter, we are still a combination."

    When leaving, Maman left his pipe to the demon named Holios.

    Then, boarded the boat alone.

    She stood on the boat saying goodbye to Holios, the wind blowing her long hair and her hat.

    She waved her hands high, like spreading wings to the distance.  Free as the wind

 Text Chapter 642: From the stars, and to the stars!

    In the frozen white world, a row of lonely footprints were left on the snow.

    Michel came walking on the snow.

    He boarded the high ridge and looked towards the next mountain peak.

    He is not in a hurry, and he also knows that if he walks too fast, he will only miss it, but cannot really find what he wants to find.

    And just when he was about to move on to the next snow peak, suddenly a strange air flow passed by.

    Look again.

    There seemed to be light flowing in the wind, and the snow became crystal clear.

    No one will be able to receive the blessing of the Creator, and then be endowed with the power of the controllers of the four major authorities to create such an astrology planet.  The experience of Matafus and Yin that way seems to be uneventful, but the future has been established from that moment.

    In the city of astrology.

    Osis and Banks walk over the city.

    It can be seen that various architectural facilities have emerged in the city, and these architectural facilities are very interesting.

    For example, a hotel that automatically generates various foods, a wardrobe that transforms various clothes according to your ideas, a house that changes, and so on.

    In the sky, there are boats floating to the destination according to your thoughts. At this moment, Osis and Yin are sitting on such a boat to shuttle under the circulating stars.  Osis raised his head. He knew that every star in the sky was a seed of spiritual power, connected to the astrological orb of the human astrologer, and also a node connected to the interior of the astrologer.

    "The place we live in is the memory layer."

    "This is the further layer of desire. It is said that it is full of cups of desire. What are the functions of those cups of desire?"

    Silver sat on the side of the boat, put his hands on his sides and raised his head to tell Osis.

    "Spirituality, wisdom, desire, and memory account for four layers of the planet." "Among them, the memory layer is the lowest layer, where spirits live and where all changes can be seen intuitively."

    "Many facilities in the Astrology City were changed under the influence of the desire layer."

    "The desires of the people living in the astrology city gather together, and a specific cup of desire will be derived. They will stimulate changes in the memory layer, and give birth to all kinds of wonderful things you see."

    Osis asked, "What if desire gets out of hand?"

    Silver: "Desire itself will control and regulate."

    Osis: "Control yourself?"

    Silver said: "Because people have a desire for safety in addition to desires derived from physical characteristics, and everyone's desire for safety will also evolve into a guardian of the kingdom of God to suppress out-of-control situations."

    Silver stretched out his hand, and Osis saw the change in the layer of desire.

    He saw a silver sea of ??flowers swaying, and the desires of all beings were ups and downs in it, and some of them evolved into phantoms that shuttled through the sea of ??flowers, checking the out-of-control and changes of desires.

    Osis thinks this idea is really wonderful, or the intelligent species itself is wonderful enough, and even its own desire is like a well-built precision instrument, which is rotated closely by countless gears.

    "Physiological desires evolved a cup of desire to build an ideal country, and then for the need for safety, another cup of desire evolved to maintain everything."

    "Everything seems to be just right, forming a perfect cycle." "Is this also the idea of ??that Miss Matafusi?"

    Silver said: "It should be!"

    Osis asked: "Should?"

    Silver said: "A myth said before that we may have encountered the Supreme God, but it was only because of insufficient personality, or because we forgot something in order to protect ourselves."

    Osis was stunned for a while after hearing this: "Is this true?"

    Silver: "I don't know either, because I really don't remember."

    Osis then asked: "What about the other two layers? What are their functions?" Yin said: "The wisdom layer is where our consciousness really exists, and the spiritual seeds contained in it are used to upload consciousness and spirit bodies, which is equivalent to  The passage connecting the inside and the outside.”

    "The core of spirituality is what supports our thinking and existence. Without spirituality, our consciousness will be exhausted, and we will not be able to truly think." Osis can only understand such advanced theories, but let him develop this  With one set, it is somewhat unlikely.

    However, he asked these questions not to make any innovations, but to know how to realize the perfect eternal kingdom.

    "So the future should look like this."

    "True God built??Pay attention, but there is still no information of much value.

    "Sealing the ghouls, the return of the Death Star giant, it's been really lively recently." Dark Moon turned and walked towards the throne.

    But when he climbed the second step, Dark Moon stopped suddenly.

    "Um?"

    Dark Moon suddenly felt something was wrong, as if she had missed something.  He chewed again the information he had just learned, as well as what he had said.  "Seal the ghoul and the silver worm, you must take them to the astral world to block the connection."

    "The Death Star giant is coming back?"

    "Also, the son of the Death Star returned to the surface, is he going to leave this world with the giant god?"

    The flame scorched corpse's gaze became sharper, and the two pieces of information seemed to be vaguely connected when combined.

    "King Osis, isn't he in the Star Witch's Astrology City right now?" Dark Moon raised his head, as if he had sensed something.

    "Perhaps, it's an opportunity."

    "However, depending on the situation, time is running out, and we must hurry before that."

    An Yue cast her eyes on the world, and An Zi, who had been hiding in the world, moved again.

    Human world.

    A strange force erupted from the body of a snake man.

    Flames were burning around its body, and there was a strange shadow twisting behind it.

    That Anzi was completely depraved, and he could see the twisted darkness wriggling under his feet, devouring it completely.

    But after he fell into it, what he saw was a flaming star.  It's not about running into the abyss.

    Instead, head towards purgatory.

    The Pole of the North.

    The aurora and starlight at the end of the world passed through the transparent glass body of the Sky Mirror and fell into the holy mountain and the sky temple sealed under it.

    Sally sat at the gate of the Sky Temple today, holding her chin and looking at the light falling from the sky, seemingly in a daze.

    At this time, a tall blonde goddess came to her side and bent down to look at her.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    "Sally?"

    Sally grinned, showing off

    Said.

    "hey-hey!"

    "The big meteor is coming back soon."

    "It said that it brought me a gift from the depths of the star sea."

    Having said that, even Sheila was a little curious.

    "Wow!"

    "A gift brought back from the depths of the star sea?"

    Although Sheila can be said to be the most mature elf among the elves, she is still a elf.

    I am naturally very curious about some new and bizarre things.  Sheila sat beside Sally, asking her with twinkling eyes.  "Can I see it then?"

    Perhaps Sally didn't pay much attention to it at first, but she just looked forward to it.

    But at this moment, hearing what others said, the expectation value suddenly increased for some reason.

    Even the level of that gift has been upgraded all of a sudden, as if it has become extraordinarily precious and has become a treasure.

    Sally stood up straight suddenly, stood with her hands on her hips in front of the magnificent temple, and said with her head held high.

    "That was brought to me by the big meteor, but it is very, very, very interesting, something that no one has ever seen before."

    She used several repeated words in a row to describe this thing as unusual.  But after peeking at Sheila's expectant eyes out of the corner of her eye, her tone changed a bit.

    "Um………"

    "If it's Sheila, I'll show you when the time comes!" Sheila suddenly became happy, and asked again: "Can I touch it?"

    Sally raised her finger and said, "I can only touch it."

    Sheila felt a little wronged: "Ah, can I just touch it?"

    Sally nodded, her expression was very serious: "Sheila, you are a messy person, what should you do if you touch it?"

    Sheila was suddenly in a trance, and she was actually told by Sally that she was messing with things and touching things. Shouldn't such words be said by God to Sally?

    She still remembers.

    God deliberately made a cover for the glass jar and covered it, just because she was afraid that she would touch the earth.

    However, this did not hinder Sheila's happy mood, and Sally became even happier.

    The original happiness seems to be split into two, or even three or four.

    And this time.

    The annual meteor season is not far away.

    In the depths of the distant starry sky, a huge dead star with a long tail is revolving around the sun.

    It is about to pass by this planet of origin that bred intelligent species in orbit.p; In the depths of the distant starry sky, a huge dead star with a long tail is revolving around the sun.

    ? I am about to pass by this planet of origin that bred intelligent species in orbit.

 Text Chapter 642: From the stars, and to the stars!

    In the frozen white world, a row of lonely footprints were left on the snow.

    Michel came walking on the snow.

    He boarded the high ridge and looked towards the next mountain peak.

    He is not in a hurry, and he also knows that if he walks too fast, he will only miss it, but cannot really find what he wants to find.

    And just when he was about to move on to the next snow peak, suddenly a strange air flow passed by.

    Look again.

    There seemed to be light flowing in the wind, and the snow became crystal clear.

    No one will be able to receive the blessing of the Creator, and then be endowed with the power of the controllers of the four major authorities to create such an astrology planet.  The experience of Matafus and Yin that way seems to be uneventful, but the future has been established from that moment.

    In the city of astrology.

    Osis and Banks walk over the city.

    It can be seen that various architectural facilities have emerged in the city, and these architectural facilities are very interesting.

    For example, a hotel that automatically generates various foods, a wardrobe that transforms various clothes according to your ideas, a house that changes, and so on.

    In the sky, there are boats floating to the destination according to your thoughts. At this moment, Osis and Yin are sitting on such a boat to shuttle under the circulating stars.  Osis raised his head. He knew that every star in the sky was a seed of spiritual power, connected to the astrological orb of the human astrologer, and also a node connected to the interior of the astrologer.

    "The place we live in is the memory layer."

    "This is the further layer of desire. It is said that it is full of cups of desire. What are the functions of those cups of desire?"

    Silver sat on the side of the boat, put his hands on his sides and raised his head to tell Osis.

    "Spirituality, wisdom, desire, and memory account for four layers of the planet." "Among them, the memory layer is the lowest layer, where spirits live and where all changes can be seen intuitively."

    "Many facilities in the Astrology City were changed under the influence of the desire layer."

    "The desires of the people living in the astrology city gather together, and a specific cup of desire will be derived. They will stimulate changes in the memory layer, and give birth to all kinds of wonderful things you see."

    Osis asked, "What if desire gets out of hand?"

    Silver: "Desire itself will control and regulate."

    Osis: "Control yourself?"

    Silver said: "Because people have a desire for safety in addition to desires derived from physical characteristics, and everyone's desire for safety will also evolve into a guardian of the kingdom of God to suppress out-of-control situations."

    Silver stretched out his hand, and Osis saw the change in the layer of desire.

    He saw a silver sea of ??flowers swaying, and the desires of all beings were ups and downs in it, and some of them evolved into phantoms that shuttled through the sea of ??flowers, checking the out-of-control and changes of desires.

    Osis thinks this idea is really wonderful, or the intelligent species itself is wonderful enough, and even its own desire is like a well-built precision instrument, which is rotated closely by countless gears.

    "Physiological desires evolved a cup of desire to build an ideal country, and then for the need for safety, another cup of desire evolved to maintain everything."

    "Everything seems to be just right, forming a perfect cycle." "Is this also the idea of ??that Miss Matafusi?"

    Silver said: "It should be!"

    Osis asked: "Should?"

    Silver said: "A myth said before that we may have encountered the Supreme God, but it was only because of insufficient personality, or because we forgot something in order to protect ourselves."

    Osis was stunned for a while after hearing this: "Is this true?"

    Silver: "I don't know either, because I really don't remember."

    Osis then asked: "What about the other two layers? What are their functions?" Yin said: "The wisdom layer is where our consciousness really exists, and the spiritual seeds contained in it are used to upload consciousness and spirit bodies, which is equivalent to  The passage connecting the inside and the outside.”

    "The core of spirituality is what supports our thinking and existence. Without spirituality, our consciousness will be exhausted, and we will not be able to truly think." Osis can only understand such advanced theories, but let him develop this  With one set, it is somewhat unlikely.

    However, he asked these questions not to make any innovations, but to know how to realize the perfect eternal kingdom.

    "So the future should look like this."

    "True God built??Pay attention, but there is still no information of much value.

    "Sealing the ghouls, the return of the Death Star giant, it's been really lively recently." Dark Moon turned and walked towards the throne.

    But when he climbed the second step, Dark Moon stopped suddenly.

    "Um?"

    Dark Moon suddenly felt something was wrong, as if she had missed something.  He chewed again the information he had just learned, as well as what he had said.  "Seal the ghoul and the silver worm, you must take them to the astral world to block the connection."

    "The Death Star giant is coming back?"

    "Also, the son of the Death Star returned to the surface, is he going to leave this world with the giant god?"

    The flame scorched corpse's gaze became sharper, and the two pieces of information seemed to be vaguely connected when combined.

    "King Osis, isn't he in the Star Witch's Astrology City right now?" Dark Moon raised his head, as if he had sensed something.

    "Perhaps, it's an opportunity."

    "However, depending on the situation, time is running out, and we must hurry before that."

    An Yue cast her eyes on the world, and An Zi, who had been hiding in the world, moved again.

    Human world.

    A strange force erupted from the body of a snake man.

    Flames were burning around its body, and there was a strange shadow twisting behind it.

    That Anzi was completely depraved, and he could see the twisted darkness wriggling under his feet, devouring it completely.

    But after he fell into it, what he saw was a flaming star.  It's not about running into the abyss.

    Instead, head towards purgatory.

    The Pole of the North.

    The aurora and starlight at the end of the world passed through the transparent glass body of the Sky Mirror and fell into the holy mountain and the sky temple sealed under it.

    Sally sat at the gate of the Sky Temple today, holding her chin and looking at the light falling from the sky, seemingly in a daze.

    At this time, a tall blonde goddess came to her side and bent down to look at her.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    "Sally?"

    Sally grinned, showing off

    Said.

    "hey-hey!"

    "The big meteor is coming back soon."

    "It said that it brought me a gift from the depths of the star sea."

    Having said that, even Sheila was a little curious.

    "Wow!"

    "A gift brought back from the depths of the star sea?"

    Although Sheila can be said to be the most mature elf among the elves, she is still a elf.

    I am naturally very curious about some new and bizarre things.  Sheila sat beside Sally, asking her with twinkling eyes.  "Can I see it then?"

    Perhaps Sally didn't pay much attention to it at first, but she just looked forward to it.

    But at this moment, hearing what others said, the expectation value suddenly increased for some reason.

    Even the level of that gift has been upgraded all of a sudden, as if it has become extraordinarily precious and has become a treasure.

    Sally stood up straight suddenly, stood with her hands on her hips in front of the magnificent temple, and said with her head held high.

    "That was brought to me by the big meteor, but it is very, very, very interesting, something that no one has ever seen before."

    She used several repeated words in a row to describe this thing as unusual.  But after peeking at Sheila's expectant eyes out of the corner of her eye, her tone changed a bit.

    "Um………"

    "If it's Sheila, I'll show you when the time comes!" Sheila suddenly became happy, and asked again: "Can I touch it?"

    Sally raised her finger and said, "I can only touch it."

    Sheila felt a little wronged: "Ah, can I just touch it?"

    Sally nodded, her expression was very serious: "Sheila, you are a messy person, what should you do if you touch it?"

    Sheila was suddenly in a trance, and she was actually told by Sally that she was messing with things and touching things. Shouldn't such words be said by God to Sally?

    She still remembers.

    God deliberately made a cover for the glass jar and covered it, just because she was afraid that she would touch the earth.

    However, this did not hinder Sheila's happy mood, and Sally became even happier.

    The original happiness seems to be split into two, or even three or four.

    And this time.

    The annual meteor season is not far away.

    In the depths of the distant starry sky, a huge dead star with a long tail is revolving around the sun.

    It is about to pass by this planet of origin that bred intelligent species in orbit.p; In the depths of the distant starry sky, a huge dead star with a long tail is revolving around the sun.

    ? I am about to pass by this planet of origin that bred intelligent species in orbit.

 Text Chapter 643: Hello, stars!

    The Demon Abyss King City floating in the sky.

    In the center of the city is an inverted pyramid and temple, which can be seen.

    And what is invisible is a positive pyramid, which spans the real and imaginary worlds, which is the kingdom of demons.

    At this moment.

    Elena, the god of demons, stood in front of the invisible palace of the Kingdom of God, standing in the sky watching the entire floating city and the "ocean" of yellow sand surging in the distance.

    She didn't move for a long time, but suddenly spoke.  "The desert giant is leaving."

    The Demon King, Demon Queen, and Lei stood behind Elena. After hearing Elena's words, they all stepped forward and looked at the endless sand sea.

    It can be seen that the sea of ??yellow sand, which was originally moving irregularly all the time, is constantly shrinking.

    It turned into a huge vortex under the Demon Abyss King City.

    Tens of thousands of terrifying monsters rushed from afar with the power to devour life, rushed into the vortex, and headed for the darkness deep in the earth.

    Elena raised her hand, and the entire floating city began to fall, heading towards the vortex.

    Elena said while controlling the floating city.

    "Get ready, we are going to set off with the sons of the giant gods."

    They are going to another continent.

    Because the astral gate will open there.

    Following the fall of the Floating Void City, the Demon King looked into the distance at this time, as if remembering something.

    "However, Michelle hasn't come back yet."

    The Demon Queen said: "He always forgets everything when he does things. It seems that he can't catch up, but after the coordinates are stable and re-anchored, and the myth altar is reopened, he can come through the portal."

    However, it is always a pity to miss such an important moment.

    But Ray seems to be ready.

    He said: "I have already sent him the news that Michel said that he will meet us in the Land of Light."

    Elena nodded: "Don't worry, he will definitely come over."

    The voice just fell.

    The Floating Void City sank into the vortex, and entered a dark void with the son of the giant god.

    There, it is the place where the Demon Abyss King City was originally located in this era.

    The endless sand sea enveloped the Demon Abyss King City, and brought a huge group of giant god sons, engulfing the Demon Abyss King City along the crust to the other side of the world.

    The desert giant left completely.

    The power that gushes out from the depths of the earth and drains all vitality gradually fades away.

    Perhaps in the future, this sea of ??sand may disappear completely.

    Gradually it turned into a plain, even a jungle.

    The darkness didn't last long.

    By the time the floating city broke through a sea of ??sand and appeared again, they had already appeared in the Sunfall Desert.

    Appeared in another continent.

    In front of the temple of the Demon Pyramid, Elena and Lei looked into the distance, and could faintly feel that the direction of the Land of Light was also changing.

    Elena felt it more clearly, she stretched out her hand from under the wide cloak, and pointed into the distance.

    "over there."

    "The power of the lava giant is spreading from the center of the earth, unstoppable."

    "It's your turn."

    At this time, Lei, the Demon King, and the Demon Queen nodded, and disappeared in front of the temple one by one, and rushed to their respective divisions in the floating city.

    Lei turned on the huge power furnace in the solar furnace area, and you can see the strong rays of light released from above the solar furnace area.  The Demon Queen controls the Sky Stone, and the Demon King urges the task ball made by placing the Zhan planet to summon all the demons.  The monsters in the entire floating city are moving, and they are in their positions to open various facilities in the floating city in an orderly manner.

    Lei, the Demon Queen, and the Demon King.

    The three of them are constantly releasing various tasks, and the city and the monsters are just fine.

    Like a huge machine being started.

    "Boom boom boom~"

    The Vientiane magic tool, the Sun Wings, made a violent bang, as if there was really a small sun burning in the furnace.

    A powerful force was transmitted to every corner of the floating city, and finally pushed the floating city towards that place.

    Ruhe giant island.

    Lava volcano.

    This terrible volcano is likeLei didn't bother to say to him: "It's just a little bit, you won't be able to catch up." Michelle smiled: "At the last moment, that was also catching up."

    The two walked towards the Pyramid of Demon Spirits together, passed through the flipped real and illusory realm, and came to the Insay Temple on the pyramid.  Michelle looked left and right: "Where is Lady Elena!"

    Lei immediately said: "The Floating Void City has just stabilized. At present, it is completely maintained by Lord Elena's Kingdom of God. We have a lot of things to do."

    Lei smiled and looked at Michelle: "It just so happens that you came back and helped with some things."

    Michelle is a guy who doesn't like to do things, but only likes iron bumps.

    But hearing Lei say that, there is nothing he can do.

    "Don't think of me as a free labor force, you have to pay." "You don't know."

    "The price I paid for entering the Ladder to the Sky turned out to be a" Missile said to Lei indignantly, but before he finished speaking, a figure walked out of the temple of the Pyramid of Demons.  It was the figure of a flame demon.

    Ray and Michelle looked at the shadow that came out, and Michelle called out the other person's name first.

    "Holios!

    ""

    Michelle looked at each other and couldn't help laughing out loud.

 Text Chapter 644: Maman's Last Letter

    The kingdom floating in the astral world is drawn to revolve around the azure planet, and the sun in the distance, which seems far less bright than before, will appear soon and then slowly disappear.

    I don't know how many turns, the demons finally gradually repaired the floating city.

    "The enchantment is stable!"

    "The air circulation system on the basement floor has stabilized, and it almost collapsed completely."

    "Where is the water on the second and third floors underground, is it still pouring back?"

    "already solved."

    "I'm almost ready to reopen the portal, go to the basement floor to find the teleportation attendant."

    The Demon King arranged things in an orderly manner in front of the palace. It can be seen that the surface of the original floating city has become extremely cold, and there is almost no air, except for the demon family, which is no longer suitable for ordinary life forms to survive.

    A large number of demons piled up things in front of the moon tower and sent them to the next floor through a conveyor belt device.

    And the basement floor, which was originally empty, became lively.  Luminous moss covers the dome and ground.

    This mysterious plant from the fluorescent cave makes the whole world light up.

    A column-shaped building connects the ground and top of this floor, with small windows open, and many of them are lit at the moment.

    There is a jungle outside the columnar building, there is plenty of air, and there are running animals.

    The upper floors of one of the columnar buildings.

    The glass man stood on the window and looked outside. The flames surging in his body were vigorous and full of vitality. He looked at this man-made ecosystem curiously.  Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the apostle sitting under the bookshelf in the room.

    "So, my name is Holios?"

    Michelle crossed her legs and held a cup to taste the sweet tea she brought back from the world. She looked careless, but in the eyes of the demons, she was showing off to the extreme.

    Demon spirits have a tenacious life and a solid body, which sounds perfect, but they also lose the ability to experience some beautiful things.

    Michel said: "If you think about it, at least you should be able to remember the name."

    Holios thought about it for a while, and felt that the name Holios was very familiar: "I gave it to me?"

    Michel raised her head, looked at Holios and said.

    "It was picked up for you by a man named Maman."

    Holios felt that the name was more familiar: "Maman?"

    Michelle nodded and repeated: "Well, Maman!" Holios walked back from the window. He seemed to think that this name was very important, but no matter how he thought about it, he couldn't remember the name behind it.  meaning.

    "who is she?

    Michelle smiled: "A guy who is as free as the wind and full of puzzles."

    Michel seemed to have been prepared for a long time, he straightened his back, and took out one thing after another.

    "Crack!" This is the sound of the book falling on the table.

    "Bang!" This is the bottle containing the letter from the rainbow tree.

    "Dum!" This is a delicate chimney-shaped pipe.

    Michel laid out these three things, as if preparing for some grand and solemn ceremony, and asked Holios seriously.

    "Holios, are you ready to accept your past?"

    This is the entrustment that Holios made to Michelle before.

    Holios also sat down, sitting opposite Michelle.

    He said, "I'm ready."

    Holios looked at the three things: "Which one should I start with?"

    Finally, he stretched out his hand and picked up the book called "Maman's Fantastic Adventure".

    Fortunately, the writing is still clear, and the price is cheap, which is one of the reasons why this story has been widely circulated recently.

    Holios had read the stories many times.

    However, the stories Maman tells are not systematic, they are all scattered stories.

    Because it was originally a collection of stories she told the children, which was passed on orally among the various colleges and children in Deland City, just like many folk tales.

    However, it was suddenly compiled and printed into a book and spread to all parts of Ruhe Giant Island. It seemed as if someone was promoting all of this.  Although Michel was limited in time, he did not investigate the reason behind it.

    But he can also roughly guess who did it.

    When thinking of hereThings that can only be done by the people of the Demon Abyss who came down together.  And to build it and perfect it, it takes more than a day or two.

    therefore.

    The only person who can make this happen is Elena in front of her.  Elena, the god of demon spirits, lowered her head and pondered for a while, then raised her head after a while and said to Michelle.

    "Time control machine?"

    "That's a good idea."

    After listening, Michelle laughed happily.

    He knew that this was what Elena meant when she said she agreed. This god who is not good at expressing emotions and is used to being silent has always been like this.

    Ideals are lofty and fulfilling.

    but.

    The reality is so cruel.

    Before the Demon King's Palace, Michel, who had just sworn to Elena that she would embark on the road to becoming a god, and suggested building a time control machine, turned around and came to a room here, and sat at a long table  .

    The metal puppet monster on the long table looked at Michel and recognized him immediately.

    "Michelle?"

    "What are you doing here?"

    Michel said: "Borrow money!"

    Next door is the department of the Demon King's Palace responsible for printing magic gold coins, and this is the place to lend money to the monsters. When some newborn monsters have no money to build their first magic equipment, they usually choose to come here.

    However, most of the people who come here are low-level demon spirits, and this is the first time a local tyrant like Michelle has seen them.

    The other party was very surprised: "Are you also short of money?"

    Michel's mouth twisted: "Why can't I be short of money?"

    The other party confirmed that Michelle was not joking: "What do you want money for?

    Michel said: "Build a sky train."

    The other party was even more strange: "Don't you already have one?"

    Missier said, "Can't I build another one?"

    The other party had nothing to say after listening, and could only mutter about being rich and self-willed.

    Although I don't know how long the deadline is, Michel feels as if there is a sword of Damocles hanging above his head, and he always feels that the sky train he just built may be taken away at any time.

    After signing the contract document, Michel couldn't help scratching her head when she saw the terrifying number.

    "The debt is so high!"

    But the devil in charge of the loan said: "You should think about it from a different angle.

    "If you don't owe debts, how can you have the motivation to fight?"

    "The more you owe, the more motivated you will be?"

    "The more you borrow, the faster you get stronger, and the faster you get stronger, the faster you can pay back the money, and then you can borrow more money."

    "that's all……"

    Borrowing money sounds like a perpetual motion machine to the other party.  Michel originally sneered, stood up and was about to leave, but thought about it carefully.

    suddenly felt.

    This seems to make sense.

    He sat down again and asked very seriously: "Then can I borrow some more?"

    In this case, why don't I borrow enough capital to become a god at one time, and then after I become a god, wouldn't it be much easier to pay back the money?

    Michel seems to have found another way to become a god, borrowing money to become a god.

    No.

    I have become a god, who would dare to ask me to collect debts?

    The other party didn't know Michel's crazy idea: "How much to borrow?" Michel: "How much do you have, is it enough to become a god?"

    The other party didn't speak for a long time, and a question mark seemed to be forced out of the iron lump's head.

    "?"

    There are not so many palaces, but he still said in an official tone: "We need mortgages. You just mortgaged everything that should be mortgaged. What else can be mortgaged."

    Michel had already thought about it: "I mortgage the labor rights for 200 million years, this is enough."

    Seems to feel some bad thoughts in Michel's mind.  Until the end, Michel's loan was not approved.

    "Sorry, according to the evaluation, your loan is too risky and will not be approved."

    The plan to become a god of loans has just started, and it fell into bankruptcy.

 Text Chapter 645: Sally's Car and Tentacle Monsters

    On the land of light.

    When the gate of the astral world opened, thousands of strong men rushed here to witness the opening of the gate of the astral world.

    They stood on the land of volcanic clusters, looking up at the Witch of Destruction opening up the layers of repulsive acceleration apertures towards the starry sky. This was the first time for most of them to see such a scene.

    Although the civilization here is prosperous, the number of Wingmen is not much less than that of Snakemen.

    but.

    The civilization here is still in the state before the opening of the magic net era, and it is at least one era away from Ruhe Giant Island.

    One after another, the human-wing powerful people looked at the astral gate opened by the Creator for all living beings. Although many of them hadn't seen it, they had obviously heard of it.

    "Gate of the Astral Realm?" Heard of it has completely different meanings from actually seeing it. They seem to be unable to call such a thing covering the sky of the world a gate.

    "It really exists!" Before that, many people thought it was just a legend.

    "The gate leading to the high sky, through it, you can go to the world of stars!" Now, everything has become real.

    "Look, there is a city in the sky, a city floating in the sky." At this time, someone discovered the floating city.

    "It's the floating city of the demon clan, which is the astral gate they opened. They are going to the starry sky." The demon clan is very active in the Land of Light, and news spread that they are building a floating city.

    "The witch of destruction, the door leading to the sky, and the city floating in the sky, are these the civilizations on the giant island of Ruhe? Are they going to leave this world?" The Yi people looked at the picture of the floating city leaving at an accelerated pace  Said.  "Are they coming back?"

    At this time, the Winged Man whispered to the sky in a sense of loss.  "Is it important?"

    "The important thing is that they can leave and they can come back, and we can't do anything."

    "The gods left over from the ancient times, do we really exist in the same world?"

    This scene.

    It's like a small country that is poor and backward and can't even solve food and clothing, seeing other countries start interstellar colonization in spaceships.

    They are shocked, they look forward to, they are also sad and sad.

    There are also winged people who made an unwilling voice because of this: "Don't worry, we will be able to do it in the future."

    The winged man stopped looking, turned and left: "They are just one step ahead, and we are just late."

    In addition to mortals, there are also lines of sight that descend through the dream world.

    Watching the whole process of the floating city leaving.

    Until it completely disappeared above the sea of ??clouds and the sky, penetrated the blue sky, and was no longer visible.

    At this moment, everyone and the gods on earth really felt a strong sense of oppression.

    The demon family used their actions to announce to the whole world that the era of the star realm has arrived.

    They are no longer civilizations in the cradle of the planet.

    It's an astral civilization.

    On the giant island of Ruhe.

    On the city of the magic net, the red and blue goddesses stared at the west at the same time. They are both existences inherited from the ancient times. They are inextricably linked with the predecessor of the demon civilization.

    Vivien looked at the departing Demon Spirit Clan with some envy in her eyes, and said with a sigh.

    "The astral gate has opened."

    "The demon family is really suitable for the star world. They are indeed life forms born for adventure and the sea of ??stars."

    "They became the first astral civilization."

    An Li said unhurriedly: "It doesn't matter, we are not on the same path. They go to the far end to explore the end, while we dig deep into the potential and breadth of civilization."

    "In the future."

    "The power of the magic net, our name and that of all the three leaf people, will surely shine among the stars."

    The Blue Goddess An Li glanced back at the extinguished lava volcano and the receding endless sand sea, and then spoke.

    "I just didn't expect

    , the astral gate will finally open in the Land of Light.  "

    "The desert giant and the lava giant have all changed."

    "The giant has become stronger."

    "They were already strong enough, but now they are even more unpredictable."

    Vivien has long felt the changes of the seven Ruhe giants, and it is not surprising at all.

    "Wisdom goes to the astral world and establishes a god system."

    "LuCompared with Heju Island, this place seems to be a bit far away. Many places in Yiren still look dilapidated, primitive and wild.  Back then, she created them according to God's dream of flying.  "These guys are really not fancy or useful."

    "I've given you wings, you can't even fly fast."

    "Others have already flown to the astral world."

    Rather than saying that Yiren develops slowly, it is better to say that Yiren has a weak foundation.  Unlike snake people.

    The first one was born, occupying the Ruhe giant island sheltered by the seven giant gods of Ruhe. Behind it, there are a group of gods who came from the ancient times across the epoch to promote the development of civilization.

    but.

    For them, the turning point has also come.

    If the last time to bring earth-shaking changes to the Land of Light was the City of Magic Equipment and the portal.

    But this time, it is the gate of the astral world and the ladder to the sky.

    Silverfish Sky Harbor.

    The port has officially started operation, and the originally remote and deserted island is no longer visible, leaving only a huge tower leading to the sky.

    Empty boats took off from the port, and a large number of powerful people entered it with various props, and the most conspicuous of them was naturally the sky train departing from the train station to the top of the giant tower.

    On the train station, someone was shouting.

    "The sky train has departed."

    "@

    On the peninsula, even if there were stable routes in the past, the journey is too long after all, and there are various risks.

    But the Sky Train not only takes you to the Land of Light in a day, it's also very safe.

    Just like what the conductor on the train is talking about now.

    "Don't worry, the sky train runs on the sky ladder." "This place was created by the power of the giant gods. It is a dedicated passage in the sky. No existence dares to violate it."

    "In this placeabsolutely safe!"

    However, the voice just fell.

    "Boom buzz~"

    The ladder to the sky seemed to have experienced a violent shock, scaring the passengers to cringe.

    After a long time, they raised their heads and looked up.

    "what happened?"

    "It seems that something passed by just now?"

    "Didn't it mean that it is absolutely safe, no existence dares to violate here?"

    "Can there be earthquakes in the sky?"

    "This is called an air shock!"

    Everyone was puzzled, and in the end there was only a strange legend about the ladder to the sky.

    However, with the opening of this sky route.

    More and more people set off towards the Land of Light and gathered in the Kingdom of the Winged People.

    Not only civilians, businessmen, nobles, or bureaucrats from various countries, but also a large number of powerful people and god servants.

    Even, the messenger of the gods, or the gods themselves.

    For the first time, this remote alien field has become the focus of the world.

    Especially the volcanoes here.

    Because, there is the departure station of the Kingdom of God leading to the sky.

 Text Chapter 646: Remaking the Bottle of Original Sin

    Deep in the dream world.

    hell.

    Sitting on the divine throne, Naproseth was dressed in a black robe, with the terrifying long-handled sickle leaning aside.

    Under his feet is the city of the dead that is full of darkness and dilapidation. The overwhelming ghosts have turned into an army of undead, and turned into servants of all ranks.

    In the corners of the ruins, there are a large number of wandering shadows that do not have any rank.

    The King of Hell just dozed off on the throne of God, maybe not called sleep, for a strong person who has reached the boundary between god and man, sleep is not necessary, it is more like a mental recuperation.  but.

    Naproseth's spiritual healing does not seem to be successful.  He just closed his eyes and dreamed of the long years spent in the dark prison.

    He dreamed that he was wandering in the cage again and again, and he saw himself screaming and screaming in misery and despair, cursing at the sky.  "Why?"

    "Why?"

    "I don't agree!"

    In the darkness, time is unknown, one hundred years, one thousand years, one hundred thousand years.

    Even longer.

    He is clearly only one step away from becoming a god, but he can no longer grasp it. He can only face despair day after day and year after year.  Next, he dreamed of other images.

    Under the setting sun.

    A samurai with a black knife held a book of poems in his hand, and recited the sentences in the book.

    "Everyone is a villain in a bottle, forever bound by something."

    "It doesn't come from someone else, it comes from yourself." A guy who is obviously a child is also wearing armor behind him, wearing a ridiculous helmet and heavy armor, and the skirt armor drags on the ground so that he can  Like a tin can, it makes a clanging sound when it walks.

    At the end, a girl followed step by step, and the three of them took a leisurely walk.

    The screen turned again, and he saw the black sword warrior again, but he had already died and turned into a ghost.

    But he still sang the poetry collection over and over again, as if mocking himself.

    And finally.

    He passed by the armored woman again and again, looked at her again and again, and then turned away.

    Occasionally, he would look at the mottled and dark helmet from a distance, absent-minded and not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Fake!"

    "It's all fake."

    Naproseth opened his eyes, muttering in his mouth.  He was obviously very angry and should have yelled loudly.

    However, when it comes to the mouth, there is only a low voice and a calm voice. Some people will lose their emotions if they talk too much, because the emotions have already been engraved in the body.

    He denied all that.

    but.

    The scene that kept reappearing in his dreams and made him unable to escape had already proved something.

    Some things are fake for others, but for those who have experienced it first-hand, it is an indelible life.

    Naproseth picked up his sickle, got up and left his kingdom of God.

    He walked towards the other side of the dream world. The dream world in the chaotic space was a bit out of place. He first crossed back to reality and resurfaced.  at this time.

    The abyss has already appeared in front of you.

    He came behind the gate of original sin and saw the evil god.  From a distance, Naproses was quietly looking at the other person's face.

    Unlike him, the other party seems to never dream, and is always awake.

    This god never seemed to have any fear, and would never make a desperate cry like him.

    In fact, the pain of Naproses, the little years he experienced was compared with everything the other party experienced.

    Seems like an understatement.

    This made Naplow stop, bowed his head and said something.

    "A real strong person should be like this."

    Naproseth has an extremely complicated relationship with the evil god of original sin

    Even he himself didn't know how to describe his emotions.

    He adores each other and fears him at the same time.

    He used to look forward to the powerful posture of the other party from the heart, but now he somewhat loathes the other party's existence.

    at this time.

    The evil god didn't look up, but just raised his finger slightly.

    It means, let him come over.

    "Owner!"

    thesp;Everyone can see that this place will become the most prosperous place in the Yiren Kingdom, and it will also become a center where the power of the world gathers.

    Those nobles and pioneers also joined forces to keep their interests here.

    Nit asked: "What is the sky port, and who built it?" Mother: "It was built by the powerful people of the alien race, in order to connect the sky ladder leading to Ruhe giant island, and to get closer to the stars above the sky.  The gate of the world."

    "They arrived with a special train from the sky. They used strange devices to create a city and port directly out of thin air. To ordinary people, they seemed to be omnipotent."

    The giant island of Ruhe, the ladder to the sky, the gate of the astral world, etc., are named one after another.

    Nit couldn't understand, but felt very powerful.

    Walking to the edge of the docking station for the airship, my mother watched the giant tower tightly holding Nit's hand, and the joints were faintly white.

    Nit felt some pain, but didn't dare to break free.

    "Have you seen!"

    "From here the gods ascend the astral world, chasing the true eternity."

    "The strong carve up the world, the strong occupy the sky, and the strong rush to the sea of ??stars."

    "And the weak can only watch from the bottom that they have everything." Nite asked: "Mom, what is a strong?"

    The mother said, "The Powerful One."

    Nit looked at the giant tower and the sky train that was almost out of sight, and suddenly had a concept for the term "powerful person".  At this time, his mother suddenly asked him, "Are you going to be a strong person or a weak person?"

    Nit said loudly: "Of course you must become a strong person, and you must become the strongest among the powerful."

    Nit's mother hugged him and said happily.  "I knew it, my nits are the best."

    "You will be my pride.?

 Text Chapter 647: The Story of the Kingdom of the Winged Man

    Nite's mother, Mijina, is a beauty with fair skin and white feathers, which is a symbol of the large number of celestial angels in her ancestors.

    She comes from the Archangel family at the foot of the Holy Mountain of Light. She has a noble and prominent status and is a glorious family.

    But for some reason, he took Nit to this remote village.

    Nite and his mother walked straight ahead, and then chose a remote place near the river in this emerging kingdom to stop. Here lived a group of gray-winged people who were like barbarians, and their words had already been compared with those of the eastern part of the Bright Land.  People are completely different, and most of the words have already been lost.

    In this world, some people are born with civilization, prosperity, and wealth, while some people are born like wild beasts and have nothing.

    Just because the place of birth is different.

    Mother showed her strength to the Yimen of the tribe who have lived here for generations. She grabbed a feather, but as soon as she stretched out her hand, she saw a seriously ill Yiman healed under her hands and got up from the bed.  She said, "Bless you."

    The poor and backward tribal wingmen knew about this power, but it was the first time they saw it. They worshiped Nit's mother as an envoy.  The Yimen of the tribe uttered cheers in the native language, knelt on the ground and kowtowed, welcoming the arrival of the "God Envoy".

    Nit stood behind his mother, looking longingly at her back.  I don't know if I am envious of that power.

    Still envious of this power in exchange for the worship of mortals.

    Here they settled down, and the tribal wingmen built houses for them, on the highest hills.

    night.

    Mother took Nit to the forest.

    Nit was a little afraid of the dark, and followed behind his mother cautiously.

    He saw his mother drawing a strange ritual array on the ground, and there was a sound of wind or roar in the air.

    He became even more frightened: "Mom, what are we doing?" My mother, Miggina, did not speak, but knelt on the ground.

    She kept chanting strange spells and calling out a name.  She seemed to have communicated with some existence, and she seemed to be extremely struggling, her body was shaking constantly, she got up and clasped her hands for a while, then fell down.

    At this time, her turban suddenly fell apart.

    Revealed her full face that was always concealed.

    It can be seen that there is a large depression on the forehead of the beautiful face, with scars that cannot heal.

    It looks very scary.

    Mijina stopped the ceremony in a panic, quickly grabbed the falling scarf, and kept wrapping it around her head.

    However, when he turned around, he saw his son's eyes.  She stopped immediately, pulled off her headscarf, crawled to the side and pulled her son to her side fiercely.

    Excited, she told him with trembling voice.

    "Nite, did you see that?"

    "This is the trace of the weak being plundered by the strong."

    "I can no longer cast divine spells, I can only use props to show my strength."

    "We were kicked out of the kingdom of heaven. Those people took everything we had and killed all our people."

    The mother's originally gentle eyes became very scary, full of unwillingness.

    "Why?"

    "Why can they have it, but we can't have it." "Why should we have to bear this, what's wrong with us?" Finally, the mother said.

    "I hate that Bright Kingdom, I hate those guys." Nit didn't understand his mother's emotions, but he knew that his mother must have been hurt.

    Those people must be bad people.

    The ceremony was completed, and the mother Mijina borrowed the power of the gods.  She also regained her features, becoming beautiful and noble again.  But she still covered herself tightly with a headscarf and cloak, never daring to show her face and wings, and said to the outside world that she had dedicated everything to the gods.

    She just dedicated it to which god, but she never said.  In the following days.

    Mother Mijina's constant display of "powerful" power, as well as her status as an envoy, have attracted many gray people nearby.

    A member of the Wing Tribe.

    She established a small town here, and also opened up a connection with another nearby city, became the missionary and mayor of the town, and summoned caravans from far away.

    She gathers the townspeople together every day, preaches the teachings of God to them, and proclaims the beauty of the kingdom of God.

    When someone dies, she is also responsible for leading mortals to the kingdom of God.

    On the hospital bed.

    mnbsp; "Why didn't I find it, where is the arrangement of Naproseth, the king of hell?"

    "What the hell is it?"

    "Didn't Dark Moon say that this guy's aura and power have appeared in this area many times?"

    The avatar of the Lord of Purgatory then moved forward, looking for the next gathering place of the fallen.

    Curse.

    This is a terrifying power, especially for those who have violated taboos.

    After being cursed, most people will not die immediately. They will taste the deepest despair under the power of the curse. After the curse absorbs the power of the deepest despair, it will push them into the flames of purgatory little by little.  .

    At this moment, Nit tasted this power.

    His body was dead, but his spirit was hanging by the rope, which became tighter and tighter.

    Little by little, the rope pulled his spirit out of his body and into the sky.

    In mid-air, he saw a large number of phantoms hanging by ropes, each of whom was someone he was familiar with.

    "People in the town."

    "Everyone is here, where is he taking us?"

    Others struggle and suffer, but in fact they are no longer a complete person, without thinking ability, only incomplete consciousness and instinct.

    But I don't know why.

    Nit is different from others, he retains complete consciousness and thinking ability.

    Nit also discovered something unusual about himself. He didn't know why, but he immediately began to think of various ways to untie the rope around his neck, trying to escape from it.

    He had a faint feeling that if he was hoisted to the highest place, he might never be able to escape again.

    He will face an ending and punishment worse than death.  Nite's phantom hands kept grabbing the rope, but he couldn't untie the rope at all. He kept trying and refused to give up no matter what.

    Under the threat of death, he burst out with an enthusiasm that was many times higher than studying, and he thought of various methods in an instant.  However, it is at this time.

    A figure hangs from his side.

    slowly, slowly.

    Rise towards the sky.

    Nit stopped all his movements for a moment and stared at the figure.

    "Mother?"

    He saw that his mother's spirit was also suspended in the air.  He no longer cared about the continuously tightening rope around his neck. He looked at his mother with the most desperate expression on his face, and the despair even made the rope around his neck tremble violently for a moment, and then  Constantly extended.

    "No!"

    "No, don't, don't"

    He himself didn't know what he was talking about, he just couldn't accept such a picture.

    He stretched out his hand, trying to grab each other.

    But the other party rose faster and faster, and he could no longer reach the other party, so he could only keep waving his hands, over and over again.

    He does sometimes hate the other party forcing him to work hard.  As long as I think of the other party, all kinds of bad pictures can emerge, and it seems that as long as I think of the other party, I will be afraid.

    But at this moment, when he found that he had really lost the other party.

    Instead of those pictures, many pictures that he usually didn't pay attention to appeared in his mind.

    The picture of his mother preparing birthday gifts for himself, the picture of his mother waiting for him to finish his meditation late at night and cooking him dinner, and the picture of his mother preparing everything for him before dawn.

    At this moment.

    He seemed to have forgotten all the bad things again, leaving only the good things about the other party.

    From one extreme to another.

    In a trance, he heard a voice.

    "Because you didn't work hard enough."

    "Because, you are a waste!"

    "You are not strong enough, so you and your mother will be robbed by others."

    "Nit!"

    "If you listen to your mother, maybeit won't be like this."

    The voices overlapped and felt a little familiar.

    I don't know if he said it himself or his mother said it.  There were phantom tears on his face.

    "You are right."

    "Ordinary people and weak people will only be plundered by others." "If I become stronger, if I work harder, will itit won't be like this."

    At this time, something in Nit's body glowed.

    It was a bottle that shone with corrupted brilliance.

    The Lord of Purgatory killed all the people here without mercy, leaving no one left.

    but.

    However, he did not expect that the King of Hell created a high-level and authoritative thing like the Bottle of Original Sin.

    Born in this era, he has never seen a legacy of mythology.p; At this time, something in Nit's body glowed.

    It was a bottle that shone with corrupted brilliance.

    The Lord of Purgatory killed all the people here without mercy, leaving no one left.

    but.

    However, he did not expect that the King of Hell created a high-level and authoritative thing like the Bottle of Original Sin.

    He who was born in this era is a legacy of mythology that he has never seen before.

 Text Chapter 648: There is no God in the Holy Mountain of Light!

    Nate opened his eyes.

    He was lying on the ground, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, and listening to the wind in his ears.

    The sun is shining and the weather is fine.

    This made Nit couldn't help exhaling a long breath. He seemed to have had a nightmare just now, which was so terrifying that he didn't dare to recall it, and it was so terrifying that even after waking up from the dream, he was still shaking constantly.

    However, when he got up, he found that something was wrong. He looked at his body, but found that he had turned into an unknown life form in a black robe.

    At this moment, he was floating in the air without his feet touching the ground.

    "Um?"

    He opened the sides of the hood facing the water, and suddenly saw that there was nothing but darkness inside, and he could only vaguely see a terrible whirlpool spinning.  "What's this!"

    "what!"

    Nit fled in fright, but what he was running away from and fearing was himself.

    No matter how he escapes, he cannot escape himself.

    However, while running, something in his body was stimulated, and one after another gushed out.

    He staggered, then stopped.

    Then he turned his head, and he saw dense ghosts running out of his body, circling around him.

    At this moment, he just ran to the buildings that turned into a dead town.  Standing in front of the town full of corpses, he also noticed the appearance of those ghosts.

    It is the villagers in the town.

    Immediately afterwards, he saw another familiar face from a strange angle.

    He saw a familiar face squeezed out from under the hood around his neck, looking at him vigorously, which made Nit afraid and attached to him.

    He looked at the other party and shouted with a trill.

    "Mother?"

    At this time, Nit finally remembered everything.

    There was despair in his voice: "So it's not a dream, it turns out everything is real."

    Everyone really died, they were really lifted up to the sky by the weird rope, but in the end they were not really taken away by the terrible rope curse, but entered Nit's body.

    He saved them?

    Let them not fall into purgatory, from the almost eternal punishment of hanging by the neck.

    No, it can also be said that he devoured his mother and the entire village.  His monster-like body is like a bottle, filled with countless people.

    Nit didn't know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, but he felt terrified and scared, so scared that he bent down and wanted to vomit.

    "Ouch!"

    "Ouch!"

    However, that kind of vomiting is just a reaction above the mind, and his body can't vomit anything.

    And this time the face that had huddled with him under the cloak spoke.  "Nit, you always don't listen to me, and I'm right in the end." "Nit, don't you want to be an ordinary person, you want to be a mortal."

    "This is what you want"

    Nite, who was bent over, fell to the ground.

    He immediately got up, first retreated again and again, and he floated towards the distance.

    "No!"

    "It's not true!"

    "It's not true!"

    But the voice was persistent and repeated over and over again.

    "NitNitNit"

    The successive changes and blows made Nit feel confused. It was difficult for him to accept it, and it was also difficult for him to tell whether it was true or not.

    He couldn't even tell whether he was dead or alive?

    If alive, what is he now?

    He is not hungry, does not need to eat, and is hardly even tired.  He kept wandering around the ground, and he kept saying that none of this was true.

    Until one day, he came to another village.

    Here, he saw the pile of dead people who died under the curse outside the village

    's decaying corpse.

    However, fewer people died in this village, and the majority survived.

    It seems.

    Certain conditions are also required for those curses to kill people.

    The living people lit a bonfire to burn the corpses, and hid away one by one.

    But that's not what Nite noticed at the moment. He looked at the foul-smelling corpses and the corpses everywhere.

    hesp; "Is that an unknown god born in the ancient times of the Wingmen?"

    He recalled deeply, and once again recalled that night that he didn't want to recall.

    Many years have passed, and he still vaguely remembers that his mother used his own blood to draw the ritual array, and he still remembers the terrifying scene where the unknown power surged in.

    He remembered the terrible scar on his mother's forehead, which was a trace of taking power away with extraordinary power, an irreparable wound.

    But under the power of the unknown existence, it was completely restored, and it was restored together with the power.

    Nite still thinks about it, and the blurred picture in the back of his mind still scares him and makes him panic.

    "Is that really a righteous god?"

    "Righteous God, will blood arrangement rituals be required?"

    "What kind of god is that?"

    Nit did not arrange any rituals for the next few days. He kept recalling the past and wrote down the ritual array on the table.

    He can understand other places, only the name of the god.

    The name of that god is very strange, it is a character that has never been seen before.  Just looking at the name gives people an untraceable feeling of antiquity, and even hallucinations will appear in the mind and ears after looking at it for a long time.

    Nit was hesitating whether to communicate with the King of Angels or choose this unknown god.

    It is another dawn when all beings fall into sleep.

    Nit started the ceremony again, trying to pray to the King of Angels, but this time it failed without any surprise.

    "boom!"

    In the middle of the night, Nite completely broke his defense.

    He overturned the arrangement of the ceremony, knelt deeply on the ground, and roared loudly.

    "Why?"

    "Why didn't you respond?"

    "King of Angels, your people and believers need your help, so you just watch evil gods wreak havoc in your country?"

    "Do you really not care at all?"

    "Or, you can't see anything?"

    He could take it no longer.

    If the King of Angels can't do anything, why does he stubbornly choose

    other side.

    He even had some profane thoughts in his mind.

    he thinks.

    If the other party doesn't even care about evil gods harming his people and is powerless, then what qualifications does he have to be this god.

    In a daze, he heard the roars of those ghosts in his body again, and his mother's face also emerged, speaking in his ears.

    "Nit!"

    "NitNitNit"

    "You always choose to escape in this way, to avoid hard work, to avoid learning, and to avoid confrontation."

    "But one day, you can no longer escape."

    Nit was in pain, a red light shone under the cloak.

    "What kind of god is that?"

    "As long as, as long as He can respond to me and meet my requirements." "So what?"

    His body was trembling, and he kept looking left and right, as if he was talking to himself.

    "The ritual is a bit weird, but it doesn't necessarily mean that it is an evil god, right?"

    "There are so many unknown existences in the dream world, since mother chose the other party, there must be no problem!"

    "right!"

    "You should trust your mother!"

    "Trust mom, there is nothing wrong, just listen to mom."

    The longing in Nit's heart has already taken root, and it is only a matter of time before he chooses to do so. It seems that many people have already decided on certain things, but they still have to ask others and pray to the gods.

    All they need is a reason.

    Nit finally chose to sacrifice to the unknown god, he gradually calmed down, knelt on the ground and looked up at the height.

    He thought of his mother, the town, and the gift from the unknown god.

    He healed his mother's wounds, and made the people of the town have no worries about food and clothing.

    He suddenly felt longing and strong expectations.

    "ah!"

    "That must be a generous god."

    "He will definitely respond to me, and he will definitely resurrect the people in the town." "He will definitely redeem me!"

    This time, he just set up the ritual array, and even just chanted the awkward god's name for the first time.

    A mysterious wave came from the void, coming from the other side of the dream world.

    Before he had time to react, the world in his eyes began to change constantly.  Boundless darkness poured in from all directions, and then layer after layer of ancient buildings spread out along with the surroundings.

    And in front of him.

    A staircase leading to an endless height continues to spread, as if it is about to spread to the zenith.

    Nit understood something in an instant.

    He communicated with the gods believed by his mother and the town.

    Nit raised his head and looked towards the top of the stairs. He saw a tall and stalwart god of death sitting on the throne that was exactly like his current form, but holding a sickle.

    Holding the sickle, the god bent down to watch Nit. The terrifying coercion made Nit's mind go blank.

    he said.

    "Everyone."

    "I am the lord of your faith, Naproseth, the king of hell."p; A mysterious wave came from the void, coming from the other side of the dream world.

    Before he had time to react, the world in his eyes began to change constantly.  Boundless darkness poured in from all directions, and then layer after layer of ancient buildings spread out along with the surroundings.

    And in front of him.

    A staircase leading to an endless height continues to spread, as if it is about to spread to the zenith.

    Nit understood something in an instant.

    He communicated with the gods believed by his mother and the town.

    Nit raised his head and looked towards the top of the stairs. He saw a tall and stalwart god of death sitting on the throne that was exactly like his current form, but holding a sickle.

    Holding the sickle, the god bent down to watch Nit. The terrifying coercion made Nit's mind go blank.

    he said.

    "Everyone."

    "I am the lord of your faith, Naproseth, the king of hell. ?

 Text Chapter 649: Please fall into hell!

    In hell.

    The "God" holding a sickle just leaned over, causing Nite to back away in fright, and he even forgot what he had come to do.  Forget the hatred, the resurrected mother and the people in the town, only the physical instinct to escape.

    Because the existence in front of me is so terrifying, it makes people feel like a raised poultry, seeing the butcher holding a butcher knife outside the animal pen.

    "Nit!"

    However, the other party stopped calling Nite's name.

    This forced Nit to stop.

    "God" spoke again.

    "I gave you a new body, so that you are still alive even without a body, so that you still retain your mind and consciousness."

    "It was I who let you escape from the curse of purgatory, and saved you from the eternal curse of hanging your neck and the burning of purgatory fire."

    It was only at this time that Nite realized why he survived, he asked at a loss.

    "Why did you save me?"

    "God" said: "Because, you are my believers!" Nite was stunned, although the words were spoken from a terrifying god of death wielding a scythe, but it somehow made Nite feel that he had nothing  to warm.

    Nit asked again: "Then why didn't you save other people in the town?"

    "God" said: "I have already saved, otherwise why would they appear in your body?"

    "It's just that what you pay, there is only so much you can get."

    "There are some things that you need to pay for yourself, instead of completely relying on the gods."

    The king of hell asked him again: "Nite, what do you want this time when you come to my country?"

    "Then, what can you give?"

    Nit said quickly: "I want to revive my mother and the people in the town. They seem to be dead, but they live in my body again." The king of hell said: "They are dead and have become  ghost."

    "But I can satisfy your request, but you have to pay the price."

    Nate asked, "What can I do for you?"

    King of Hell: "It's very simple, you just need to open the bottle in your body and give me enough ghosts."

    As soon as the words fell, Niter's body shone with light.

    He looked down, only then did he see that his body gradually became transparent, and there was a bottle-like thing deep inside his body.

    And my mother, everyone in the town is not so much in my body as it is contained in that bottle.

    Nite didn't quite understand: "What is enough ghosts dedicated to you, and what is this bottle?"

    The King of Hell told Nit: "It is my artifact, I put it in your body to save you."

    He looked at Nit with scrutiny and expectation in his tone.  "Nit, I have high expectations for you! After speaking, he pointed at Nit's chest.

    "I have given you the power of the apostle, but you haven't learned how to use it yet, I will tell you later."

    "You will become my apostle at that time, my spokesperson in the world, you can turn people into ghosts and send them to my kingdom." "And that bottle, it is my preparation for your next step  .” Nit didn’t understand some parts.

    But he thought about it for a while, turning a living person into a ghost, isn't that the same as killing people?

    He quickly said: "I can't kill others just to revive my mother and the people in the town, I can't do it."

    The king of hell told him: "You can change your mind. This is just to guide the believers in hell to return to the kingdom of God, and it is also to send the villains to hell to be punished."

    "Everyone is mortal, life is only a part of death, and the world after death is longer and more real."

    "Some people get God's blessing after death, but some people don't."

    "so."

    "Important not

    It is life and death, but the protection of God.  "

    Nit should be special to the king of hell.

    Because he actually allowed Nit to visit his kingdom of God.

    Nit saw that everything was in order in the city of the dead, and the ghosts seemed to be the same as when they were alive, or even better than when they were alive.

    The King of Hell said: "I am in charge of the kingdom of the dead. The more pious you are, the more you will be able to receive gifts."

    &nbspnbsp; With the opening of that sky port, not only hope from afar and a steady stream of supplies, but also evil.

    They brought wealth to this place, and wantonly plundered everything of the Yiren, although not in the way of war.

    The bustling giant building, under the illuminated crystal lights.

    Standing in the center of the crowd with his face exposed in a cloak, Nit was bathed in the light of civilization, while looking at those gray winged men who were incompatible with this world and were not fully clothed.

    He suddenly felt that those Gray Wings were so similar to the townspeople in the town.

    Even, he felt that the other party's experience was the same as theirs.  None of them did anything wrong, but they were plundered wantonly by others.

    gradually.

    The figure of the man appeared in front of his eyes, an arrogant and superior man.

    Just as soon as he stretched out his hand, he made their life worse than death and never surpassed life.  "Are you also slaughtering us and plundering us at will because we are weak?"

    In reality, he suddenly stretched out his hand, and terrifying power emerged from his body.

    He said.

    "If this is the case, then I am stronger than you."

    "I kill you, you can't have any complaints!" Nit said to those guys with hatred in his eyes.  "Please all of you die!"

    "Please fall into hell!"

    "Please, wander forever in the dark and desolate night." These words are not only said to these people, but also to the enemies that Nite hates.

    A flash of light flashed by, and everyone in the entire slave hunting team was instantly frozen, turning into statues one after another.

    Shadows floated out of them one by one, and then disappeared.

    Everything happened in an instant and ended in an instant.

    Also in an instant.

    The scene was completely silent.

    Nit's first murder seemed much simpler than he had imagined.

    His strength agitated, and the mental force field exploded.

    The robe that was so wide that it dragged on the ground floated up, and everyone saw that it was not his tail or wings that stood on the ground.

    Human feet.

    It is the feet of the shape of a god.

    "Ah~" There was a lot of screams at the scene, and people immediately started to flee when they sensed the danger.

    "That guy that guy" Someone pointed at him tremblingly, and found something unusual about him.

    "Apostle?" A powerful person also came, but the other party did not recognize Nit's identity.

    "Which god's apostle?" People were guessing.  No one dared to stop Nit, Nit opened the cage and left like this.

    He did not speak, nor did he invite.

    Those slaves looked at Nite's back in shock, and followed him unconsciously, just like the Gray Wings in the town once followed Nite's mother.  same thing as mother

 Text Chapter 650: Because, we met you!

    The appearance of Nite caused a burst of chaos in Skyport, and then the enchantment opened. First, a wave of ordinary powerful people came, and then several sky envoys came from a distance.

    But at this time, Nit had gone far.

    "What is the reason?" The sky angel led people to investigate the situation at that time.

    "What kind of power is this, I seem to have never seen it before." Indeed, few have seen the light of original sin.

    "It must have come from the giant island of Luhe, because of the astral gate?" They guessed.

    "Forget it, it's just a group of slave traders. If you die, you will die." It was as if no one cared about the life and death of a group of Gray Wings, and they didn't care about the life and death of a few slave traders.

    However, they were very concerned about the sudden appearance of the apostle.

    A sky messenger passed through the stone statue and looked towards the place Nit left.

    "That guy, what exactly do you want to do here?"

    In the sky.

    Nit was flying in front, and the Gray Wings followed behind him. They didn't stop until it got dark, but followed even tighter, as if they were afraid of falling behind.

    Nite turned his head and said, "Why are you following us?" Everyone looked at him, and a young man who knew some common Yiren language stood up and said, "God's apostle, we can only follow you." Nite said:  "I am not an apostle of God."

    He paused for a moment, and then continued, "At least, it's not the apostle of God you're thinking of."

    However, Nite continued to fly forward until he was far away from the city.

    He fell, and everyone followed.

    He turned his head again: "Now you can go back." Everyone looked at Nit, but no one left.

    In the cold wind, everyone was disheveled, whether adults, women or children were shivering and looking at Nit in fear.

    Neat said, "I'm sorry, but I can't take care of you because I can't even take care of myself."

    Yeah, Nit was a kid himself, he didn't really grow up.

    But one day I had to leave the familiar world and was forced to pursue something in an unfamiliar city.

    Nit flew away, very fast, and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone looked at him, no one spoke, there was no crying or mourning, only endless silence.

    After a while, Nite came back again.

    He asked, "Why don't you leave?"

    It was still the young man who stood in the crowd and answered. He was tall and tall, and standing quietly like this, he suddenly emerged from the Gray Wing Men, men, women and children, with both hands on the two children.

    "We have nowhere to go," he said.

    Nit said: "Then find a new place, a new home." It's just leaving a place and starting again. It's very simple, isn't life like this constantly restarting from a new place?

    But the Gray Wing people looked at the car tracks leading to the distance in the distance, the empty boats passing by in the sky, and the brightly lit towns that were constantly being built.

    The world that belongs to them is getting smaller and smaller. No matter where they go, they will one day be overtaken by the wheels and propellers that are constantly rushing into the distance.  Don't speak, sometimes just answer.

    Nit stood where he was.

    He also didn't move, and everyone was silent like this.

    In the end, he took everyone to set sail again, not flying towards the distance, but towards the city.

    And those gray-wing men also trusted him completely, and flew back with him, until they flew into the city.

    Nit brought these dozens of people back to his small hidden and dilapidated building, vacated the hall and several rooms, and let them huddle together.  Everyone packed the house to the brim, and Nit took out some things that could be built, and some food.

    Said to them.

    "Tomorrow, I will take you to meet someone."

    ? Everyone distributed the food, then devoured the food and curled up in the

    Together they finally smiled.

    They were crowded together, and this dilapidated hut gave them a strong sense of security.

    Nit couldn't fall asleep as usual, he stood on the roof looking at the lights in the distance, and the sky port that made him feel like a miracle in the past.

    And on the stairs behind him, the heads of two children poked out, looking at him with some awe and some longing, and when he turned his head to look over, he immediately shrank back.

    &nodded, and then looked at Nit at the same time.

    "Master Nite, please send him to the kingdom of God!"

    Nit stood under the statue, a little dazed.

    "I?"

    He walked up to the old man and found that the old man was indeed dying.

    He immediately shook his head again: "No, no, he is still alive, this is murder!"

    However, the old man stretched out his hand and grabbed Nit's robe tremblingly.

    With a strong pleading, he said, "No, Lord Nieter, the apostle of God, this is not to kill us!"

    "I am not afraid of death, I am only afraid of not being able to go to the kingdom of God after death."

    Nit: "Is that true?"

    The old man said, "Of course."

    At this moment, the weak man burst out with a strong desire.  "Please send me to the kingdom of God!"

    "Don't let me fall outside the kingdom of the god I believe in." Watching the old man about to die, he showed fear and despair, and let out a hoarse cry.

    "no, do not want……"

    Nite, who was hesitating, suddenly shook his hand, releasing the light of original sin.

    The light swept across, and the old man's expression changed in the light, and it was frozen for a moment.

    Then, a spirit body floated up and headed towards the sky.  Penetrating reality and illusion, disappearing into this world.

    "The Kingdom of God!"

    "He has gone to the Kingdom of God."

    "Great, he has reached the kingdom of God."

    "It's Lord Nite, who was sent by God's apostle."

    Next, everyone looked at the face frozen in happiness, cheered one by one, prostrated or knelt in unison and chanted the name of God.

    It was the first time for Nit to do this kind of thing, although he had seen such a scene when he was young, hiding in the corner of the crowd.

    It's just that at that time he didn't understand what that meant.  "So, that's what mom did."

    He stood under the altar, listening to everyone's cheers.

    "Master Apostle."

    "Master Apostle.

    Nit said: "I will protect everyone, on behalf of the gods to protect everyone."

    Everyone applauded excitedly and kowtowed.

    gradually.

    Nit completely accepted his identity as the apostle of the king of hell.  And, be proud of it.

    He seems to have found the meaning of his existence and what he wants to do, and he no longer hesitates.

    He prayed in his own way on behalf of the gods, and sent the believers of the gods to the kingdom.

    And sometimes, he will represent the gods to judge those he thinks are evil.

    He uses his own way, his own understanding.

    Be an apostle in your own imagination.

    However, unlike Nite's mother, when he sent the ghost to the kingdom of the king of hell, he felt that his strength was a little stronger, and he didn't know why.

    It seems that the way he sends others there is different.

 Text Chapter 651: The Perfect King of Angels and the Jealous Demon King

    It was as if Nit had to leave everything he was familiar with to live alone, and now he had to suddenly take some responsibility for his actions.

    Even if.

    He's not quite ready yet.

    But when he actually did it, he found that he seemed to be doing well.

    The Hell's Gate Organization grew stronger day by day under his hands, and the number of believers secretly increased day by day, and leaders of hell believers from other cities in the Tugzman Kingdom, and even other countries, came here to meet him and accept him.  teaching and guidance.

    Whether good or evil, no matter what kind of person they are, they can only bow down in front of him humbly and obey Niter's instructions.  No matter how naive or naive his ideas are, no matter what he wants to do.

    Because he represents the gods.

    In the night hotel.

    Nit is writing the scriptures of hell with a quill, and he is going to write down what he has seen and heard in hell.

    Such as those sinners wandering in dark and desolate places, and those believers who are sheltered in the city of the dead, those who are revealed to him by God.

    after all.

    He can be said to be the only one who entered hell and returned alive.

    When Nit was writing, a group of people around him came to watch the world that Nit described.

    "Is this the kingdom of God?"

    "When we die, we must be able to enter the city of the dead!

    "We are believers who follow Master Nit, we must be able to pray at the feet of God."

    Both adults and children showed longing looks.

    Some people clasped their hands together and began to pray, as if they were imagining that they would enter the kingdom of God and enjoy the glory of the afterlife in the city of the dead.

    Nit put down his pen, and looked at the snake man who was also watching excitedly by the table.

    He asked the other party.

    "Why can't we just let more people believe in the king of hell, but be so careful." The snake man told Nit: "Because we are robbing believers with other gods, here is the light."  and the kingdom of angels."

    Nit can already understand, but he doesn't like it.

    He said: "Compared to the king of hell, how stingy is the Yiren god."

    The snake man made a prayer: "Yes, the king of hell can be said to be the most generous god in the world!"

    Today's prayer ceremony is about to begin.

    In a hidden and spacious underground temple that was built at an unknown time, thousands of believers gathered here, and all of them were dressed in neat black robes.

    Under the highest altar and statues, stood the apostles of the gods.  Nit looked at believers who had been declared dead or were about to die one after another, staring at them struggling to walk up or being carried up.

    Nite put his hands on their heads, looked at the longing and hope in their eyes, and responded to them earnestly.

    "I bless you, I hope you will no longer be in pain, no longer be tormented by illness."

    "I bless you to enjoy eternal peace in the kingdom of God."

    Under the blessing of Nite, believers ascended to the sky one by one with light.

    In the eyes of everyone, they are ascending to the kingdom of dreams.

    Then, he said seriously again.

    "Bring it up!"

    Next, some people were brought up again, they were wearing shackles, and several of them were still powerful.

    These people were identified by Nit as guilty, and he personally captured some of the powerful people. He saw these guys kill people and conduct experiments to gain power.

    Nit put his hands on their heads and said to them who were trembling.

    "Please fall into hell, I curse you to wander in the dark barren land forever."

    The light of original sin dissipated and dragged their spirits out of their bodies.  And under their feet, a mass of darkness was wriggling.

    They fell down and down.

    The believers looked at this scene in horror. In their view, the other party was falling into the barren land of eternal darkness.

    On this day, Nite finally paid enough.

    After he arranged the affairs of the gate of hell, he returned to his dilapidated old house, where he still lived and never changed.

    He is nostalgic and doesn't like change.

    Here he initiates the ritual, ??? interrupted Nit's fantasy.

    "But, Nite!"

    "You can never get what you want."

    Nate asked, "Why?"

    Mijina: "Because you are not strong enough, because your enemies are watching you."

    "Because I'm not strong enough, I lost everything." "Only by becoming a god, and only by destroying those guys, can you build the home and country you want."

    "At that time, everyone you like and are familiar with can live in your country and live happily together."

    Mijina pressed Nit's face together and looked into the distance together.

    At this moment, their eyes overlapped, as if they saw the same beautiful scenery.

    "Nit."

    "Please become a god!"

    Ghosts came out one after another, they were people from the town, and everyone surrounded them, making longing voices.

    And Nit looked at the ruins of the hotel and the torn street in the distance.

    There seemed to be hallucinations in front of his eyes. He saw the snake-man hell priest and the wing-man youth brothers and sisters, and everyone in the Hell's Gate Organization.  They all make wistful noises at Nit, telling him.  "Please become a god!"

    "Build our beautiful homeland, a country that no one can destroy."

    "All of us, all of us live happily together." Nit also showed longing eyes, and at this time Miggina said while the iron was hot.

    "Go find the angels who took everything from you, and take everything from them."

    "Sacrifice them."

    "Use their power to become myths and become servants of the king of hell."

    "Nit!"

    "Go and destroy those hypocritical angels aloft, and let the belief in hell spread throughout this world."

    Nit clenched his fists, and he roared in a low voice.

    "Since they have destroyed everything about me, I will destroy everything about them."

    "I'm not wrong either!"

    Mijina smiled softly, she stretched out her two hands from the darkness to hug Nite's face, and put her forehead against his.

    "This is my good boy."

    In the darkness, Nite seemed to have found his goal again.

    He stood up and flew towards the far east, in the direction of the Three Kingdoms of Wingman's Silence, Good News, and Oracle.

    His goal is the holy mountain of light in the center of the three kingdoms.  In the bottle-like world, Mijina looked at the heights with her magic eyes.

    Her eyes penetrated the void, as if she could see another world.  Miggina asked.

    "In this way, I can become a jealous demon king?" I got a positive response, but Mijina didn't seem to be too excited.

    At least.

    Compared to this, as long as she thinks about it, she can destroy the gate of Guangming

    Being able to pull that high-upped angel down from the clouds can destroy everything she once longed to envy but couldn't get.

    She was so excited to die.

    To exceed the former by ten times, to exceed it by a hundred times.

    And more importantly, another desire deep in her heart.  A shadow was reflected in Mijina's magic eyes.

    In a daze, she seemed to have returned to the time when she was a four-winged angel. She stood outside the Temple of Light, secretly looking at the statue inside the temple.

    She murmured.

    "King of Angels—Duma!"

    "Born to be divine."

    "How can there be such an existence in the world?"

    Her body trembled, revealing infinite yearning.

    The god who is so perfect that there seems to be no flaws, the winged king of angels.

    So beautiful, so divine, so desirable.

    Even yearning to despair.

    Because that beautiful thing is so untouchable

 Text Chapter 651: The Perfect King of Angels and the Jealous Demon King

    It was as if Nit had to leave everything he was familiar with to live alone, and now he had to suddenly take some responsibility for his actions.

    Even if.

    He's not quite ready yet.

    But when he actually did it, he found that he seemed to be doing well.

    The Hell's Gate Organization grew stronger day by day under his hands, and the number of believers secretly increased day by day, and leaders of hell believers from other cities in the Tugzman Kingdom, and even other countries, came here to meet him and accept him.  teaching and guidance.

    Whether good or evil, no matter what kind of person they are, they can only bow down in front of him humbly and obey Niter's instructions.  No matter how naive or naive his ideas are, no matter what he wants to do.

    Because he represents the gods.

    In the night hotel.

    Nit is writing the scriptures of hell with a quill, and he is going to write down what he has seen and heard in hell.

    Such as those sinners wandering in dark and desolate places, and those believers who are sheltered in the city of the dead, those who are revealed to him by God.

    after all.

    He can be said to be the only one who entered hell and returned alive.

    When Nit was writing, a group of people around him came to watch the world that Nit described.

    "Is this the kingdom of God?"

    "When we die, we must be able to enter the city of the dead!

    "We are believers who follow Master Nit, we must be able to pray at the feet of God."

    Both adults and children showed longing looks.

    Some people clasped their hands together and began to pray, as if they were imagining that they would enter the kingdom of God and enjoy the glory of the afterlife in the city of the dead.

    Nit put down his pen, and looked at the snake man who was also watching excitedly by the table.

    He asked the other party.

    "Why can't we just let more people believe in the king of hell, but be so careful." The snake man told Nit: "Because we are robbing believers with other gods, here is the light."  and the kingdom of angels."

    Nit can already understand, but he doesn't like it.

    He said: "Compared to the king of hell, how stingy is the Yiren god."

    The snake man made a prayer: "Yes, the king of hell can be said to be the most generous god in the world!"

    Today's prayer ceremony is about to begin.

    In a hidden and spacious underground temple that was built at an unknown time, thousands of believers gathered here, and all of them were dressed in neat black robes.

    Under the highest altar and statues, stood the apostles of the gods.  Nit looked at believers who had been declared dead or were about to die one after another, staring at them struggling to walk up or being carried up.

    Nite put his hands on their heads, looked at the longing and hope in their eyes, and responded to them earnestly.

    "I bless you, I hope you will no longer be in pain, no longer be tormented by illness."

    "I bless you to enjoy eternal peace in the kingdom of God."

    Under the blessing of Nite, believers ascended to the sky one by one with light.

    In the eyes of everyone, they are ascending to the kingdom of dreams.

    Then, he said seriously again.

    "Bring it up!"

    Next, some people were brought up again, they were wearing shackles, and several of them were still powerful.

    These people were identified by Nit as guilty, and he personally captured some of the powerful people. He saw these guys kill people and conduct experiments to gain power.

    Nit put his hands on their heads and said to them who were trembling.

    "Please fall into hell, I curse you to wander in the dark barren land forever."

    The light of original sin dissipated and dragged their spirits out of their bodies.  And under their feet, a mass of darkness was wriggling.

    They fell down and down.

    The believers looked at this scene in horror. In their view, the other party was falling into the barren land of eternal darkness.

    On this day, Nite finally paid enough.

    After he arranged the affairs of the gate of hell, he returned to his dilapidated old house, where he still lived and never changed.

    He is nostalgic and doesn't like change.

    Here he initiates the ritual, ??? interrupted Nit's fantasy.

    "But, Nite!"

    "You can never get what you want."

    Nate asked, "Why?"

    Mijina: "Because you are not strong enough, because your enemies are watching you."

    "Because I'm not strong enough, I lost everything." "Only by becoming a god, and only by destroying those guys, can you build the home and country you want."

    "At that time, everyone you like and are familiar with can live in your country and live happily together."

    Mijina pressed Nit's face together and looked into the distance together.

    At this moment, their eyes overlapped, as if they saw the same beautiful scenery.

    "Nit."

    "Please become a god!"

    Ghosts came out one after another, they were people from the town, and everyone surrounded them, making longing voices.

    And Nit looked at the ruins of the hotel and the torn street in the distance.

    There seemed to be hallucinations in front of his eyes. He saw the snake-man hell priest and the wing-man youth brothers and sisters, and everyone in the Hell's Gate Organization.  They all make wistful noises at Nit, telling him.  "Please become a god!"

    "Build our beautiful homeland, a country that no one can destroy."

    "All of us, all of us live happily together." Nit also showed longing eyes, and at this time Miggina said while the iron was hot.

    "Go find the angels who took everything from you, and take everything from them."

    "Sacrifice them."

    "Use their power to become myths and become servants of the king of hell."

    "Nit!"

    "Go and destroy those hypocritical angels aloft, and let the belief in hell spread throughout this world."

    Nit clenched his fists, and he roared in a low voice.

    "Since they have destroyed everything about me, I will destroy everything about them."

    "I'm not wrong either!"

    Mijina smiled softly, she stretched out her two hands from the darkness to hug Nite's face, and put her forehead against his.

    "This is my good boy."

    In the darkness, Nite seemed to have found his goal again.

    He stood up and flew towards the far east, in the direction of the Three Kingdoms of Wingman's Silence, Good News, and Oracle.

    His goal is the holy mountain of light in the center of the three kingdoms.  In the bottle-like world, Mijina looked at the heights with her magic eyes.

    Her eyes penetrated the void, as if she could see another world.  Miggina asked.

    "In this way, I can become a jealous demon king?" I got a positive response, but Mijina didn't seem to be too excited.

    At least.

    Compared to this, as long as she thinks about it, she can destroy the gate of Guangming

    Being able to pull that high-upped angel down from the clouds can destroy everything she once longed to envy but couldn't get.

    She was so excited to die.

    To exceed the former by ten times, to exceed it by a hundred times.

    And more importantly, another desire deep in her heart.  A shadow was reflected in Mijina's magic eyes.

    In a daze, she seemed to have returned to the time when she was a four-winged angel. She stood outside the Temple of Light, secretly looking at the statue inside the temple.

    She murmured.

    "King of Angels—Duma!"

    "Born to be divine."

    "How can there be such an existence in the world?"

    Her body trembled, revealing infinite yearning.

    The god who is so perfect that there seems to be no flaws, the winged king of angels.

    So beautiful, so divine, so desirable.

    Even yearning to despair.

    Because that beautiful thing is so untouchable

 Text Chapter 653: The Covenant of Heaven

    many years ago.

    When the witch doctor apostle Matafus had just written "The Theory of Wisdom Seeds of Perfection" and "The Eternal Kingdom", Xiao got the two books of God that Matafus had just written, and at the same time revealed that he had awakened  secret.

    And it was also at this time that Asai, the God of Knowledge, also woke up and pushed open the door of mythology that He possessed.

    Behind the gate of truth.

    Asai stood in the sea of ??information, leaning on his cane, while Sukob and Polik came to see him.

    Asai first looked at Sukob and said to him.

    "Go to see the God of Witch Doctors, they are the servants of the Creator, they will replace the Supreme to convey the oracle and guide the world."

    "They will guide us on the path to God's Moon and eternity."

    Then, Asai looked at Polik.

    "I want you to do something."

    According to the oracle of Asai, the god of knowledge, the ghost Polik arrived at the Holy Mountain of Light and descended on this heaven of winged men and sky angels.

    The sun-shrouded mountain top, in front of the arches lined with white palaces.  The angel Romir greeted Polik's arrival.

    "Welcome to you, Messenger of the God of Knowledge."

    In a sense, the two are somewhat similar, their identities in the kingdom of light and knowledge.

    Romir didn't know why Polik came, but he still took him to the temple.

    At this time, there are no statues of gods in the temple of the Holy Mountain of Light. Duma, the king of angels who transformed himself into three people with the magic of the Holy Trinity and created all the sky angels with his own spirituality, stood under the altar.

    Duma, the king of angels, asked, "Why did you come?"

    Polik raised his head: "Help you create mythical props." Then he specifically looked at the avatar of the King of Angels representing personality: "Also, help you get the spiritual door."

    Both Duma and Romil were stunned. They had never seen someone come to tell others so bluntly, saying that they wanted to help others become gods.

    As if a little too shocked, Duma asked after a while.  "When you say help, how do you help?"

    Polik said: "I will help your servant Romir achieve the myth in the form of an artifact. I can give you a set of secret techniques tailored for you, and arrange a large-scale god-making ceremony."

    "The Wingman family has been passed down from the beginning of the era to the present. As a race born at the same time as the snake people, they have cultivated in the Land of Light for so many years."

    "You have accumulated enough heritage, and you have quite a few powerful people."

    "Based on your accumulation and Yiren's background, even if you only extract a small part, it is more than enough to support a mythical prop."

    "And with the mythical props, Duma, you can transform all the qualified people in the entire wingman kingdom into sky angels."

    "that time."

    "The door of spirituality will open for you."

    Duma frowned immediately after hearing this.

    "You mean sacrifice?"

    Polik shook his head: "There is no good or evil in any method, it just depends on how you use it and where you use it."

    Polik: "And more importantly, times have changed." Dumas: "What do you mean?"

    Polik: "The era of the star world and the true gods is coming, as long as the master of the gods can control the kingdom of heaven to reach the root of the moon of gods." "At that time, the master of the gods will ascend to the position of the true god."

    "The spirits of all powerful beings attached to their kingdoms will turn into soul seeds, and follow the Lord of the God Series to reach the other shore of eternal life." Polik said to Duma.

    "You can sign a contract with all the winged human beings. They will bring everything into your country after death, instead of choosing to enter the fantasy star sea and support your kingdom of mythical props."

    "And you will fulfill your promise in the future, leading all the Winged Human Powers who have signed the contract to the eternal shore."

    "It's just a deal."

    "If you can fulfill it, you will be their eternal god.

    The true God who gave them future and hope.  "

    "Of course, if you can't honor it, you will be an evil god who sacrifices them, tramples on their bones, devours their wisdom, consciousness and everything that achieves eternal life."

    Polik's voice was devoid of emotion, but his voice cut straight to the heart.

    "Duma, do you have the courage and determination to become a true god?" "Or do you want to protect the winged people, and the perseverance of being the king of angels is just like this?"

    &At that time, he opened his mouth and said to the statue.

    "I don't know what kind of god I want to be, but in my heart, you are the most perfect god!"

    "The perfect king of angels."

    Following the signing of the heavenly contract, it took the entire land of light and the accumulation of the sky envoys to create a ritual array that spanned the three kingdoms.

    From that moment on.

    After the death of the powerful persons of the entire three kingdoms, they will follow the power of rituals and contracts to come to this holy mountain of light and become part of this heavenly kingdom.

    ? Day after day, year after year.

    Unlike the situation on Ruhe Giant Island, the entire Wingman Kingdom is their exclusive territory.

    However, this situation has recently begun to change.

    The Land of Light has also become more and more chaotic, more and more alien races are coming here, and powerful people and even apostles are constantly causing all kinds of chaos in the Land of Light.

    The shadows of the abyss, hell, and purgatory are constantly emerging, and various powerful organizations have also begun to settle in the Land of Light.

    It was as expected by Duma, the king of angels.

    If they don't take any action, then the gods or a group of gods will carve up the entire land of light and the kingdom of the winged people.

    It's like a gluttonous feast.

    But fortunately, they have already started the layout in advance and are ready.

    And now, it's almost time.

    "Lord Duma!"

    "Your throne is about to open."

    The nine-winged angel Romil walked out of the temple and said to the angels outside.

    "Let's get ready!"

    overnight.

    The cold wind blows from the north, accompanied by heavy snow.

    The whole world has become covered in silver and turned into white.

    In the night sea of ??clouds, the Ice Fairy sat on a flower of ice crystals and came with white light spots.

    The light spots condensed, she broke away from the domain and appeared in the world, stopping for a while.

    And as she stopped, the surrounding wind and snow

    It seems to have become softer.

    "wing."

    "Is it the Kingdom of the Winged People? It seems to be called the Land of Light?"

    The Ice Fairy glanced under the ground and remembered the name of this place.

    However, he just glanced at it and then moved on.

    And when she looked under the ground, a figure under the ground just happened to come back to this country of winged people after many years, and just looked up and saw her.

    Looking at the ice and snow "elf" passing between the snow and the cloud, Polik the ghost suddenly spoke.

    "The season of cold winds and winter days."

    "Messenger of ice and snow, are you here to announce that a year is about to pass?"

    Although the ice and snow fairy disappeared from his sight in the blink of an eye, it has to be said that this is a good sign.

    His gaze then turned to the other side of the Land of Light, and he seemed to see another figure.

    A guy with original sin is walking on the earth, staring at the bright heaven with hatred.

    "That guy is coming."

    After Polik said something.

    He also continued to move forward, heading towards the center of the Wingman Kingdom.  The transparent and illusory silhouette was dressed in the robe of a three-leaf man priest, and he spoke while floating and moving on the snow.

    "God Asai, is Xiao going to achieve the sixth-order god system here? "Become the real master of the abyss!"

    Asay's voice came from the dream world and echoed in Polik's consciousness.

    "It doesn't matter whether he is or not, but we are here." "Don't think about what he does, we do ours. ?

 Text Chapter 654: Duma, our family will be together soon!

    In the heavy snow.

    A small figure in the white world walked along the railway tracks from the end of the sky, and gradually walked towards the distant city.

    Suddenly, a fast shadow flew over the railroad tracks.

    "stop!"

    The speed of the flying shadow is far faster than that of ordinary wingmen, and it can be regarded as a rare "master" among ordinary people.

    He was carrying a heavy leather bag, and said hurriedly that he was going to be late.

    It seems very busy.

    In such a bitter wind and snow, even Yiren can hardly bear it. Most Yiren usually hide at home and light up the fireplace at this time, and the vehicles and even trains on the road have begun to decrease or even stop running.

    Nit was fascinated, and looked up, watching the man disappear in a hurry into the heavy snow.

    "What is that man doing?"

    A voice sounded from the ear: "It's a messenger."

    Nit looked at the heavy snow and the whistling wind.

    "It's such a cold day?"

    The voice said: "That's how the messenger is. It doesn't stop all year round."

    Nit continued to move forward. Instead of going to the distant city, he came to a place outside the city following the guidance of his mother Miggina, and stopped here.

    The heavy snow flooded the whole world, but the ruins of the walls could be vaguely seen in the heavy snow.

    It seems that there were many buildings here a long time ago, and many people lived here, but it is already deserted now.

    And the most conspicuous is an ancient obelisk building, which is wrapped together by three minarets.

    There are many scattered buildings under the main building, all built around the obelisk.

    But now this place is already deserted.

    The people around did not dare to come over. I heard that some strange things often happened in this building. It used to belong to a powerful person, but it died in a very strange way.

    Nit looked here: "What is this place?"

    Mijina told him: "This is a secret residence of our former family members."

    Nit didn't see anyone: "There's nothing here."

    "They're all dead," Miggina said.

    Nit was silent, and after a while he said: "Those angels did it?"

    Mijina didn't say, some of them died under the holy light on the spot at the foot of the holy mountain, and most of them died because of the entanglement of the curse.

    For example, those who escaped so far and still died are most likely due to curses.

    She just mocked and said, "Yes."

    Nit didn't ask any more, he just kept all this in his heart.

    In the past, the family hatred in Mohu seemed to become concrete with the ruins in front of him, superimposed with his personal experience.

    Mijina and Nit started the arrangement here, for their plan to destroy the Kingdom of Light and the Celestial Angel.

    The place where this place is located is the southwest of the Kingdom of Silence.

    According to what Mijina said, the three countries of Oracle, Good News, and Silence have been arranged with three super-large ritual arrays a long time ago.

    When the Holy Mountain of Light rotates to which country, which ritual array will be activated, and then it will hover over this country for a period of time.

    The function of this ritual array is to guide and protect those powerful beings who are not heavenly envoys but conform to the covenant of the kingdom of heaven. When the ceremony starts, Guangming Sacred Mountain will receive the dead people at one time, and then undergo a transformation.

    Time and time again, the Holy Mountain of Light has transformed many times over the years.

    It has risen higher and higher and stronger.

    Maybe it won't be used a few more times before it will undergo its final metamorphosis.

    "The next reincarnation is when the winter is coming to an end and the new year is coming."

    "The holy mountain of light will come to the kingdom of silence."

    "From that direction, pass by here."

    "What we have to do is to erode and control the surrounding ritual array nodes one by one, and let this huge ritual array become ours."

    "When it starts, let it become our strength."

    Nite asked his mother, "Transformation?"

    "What transformation has been completed?"

    Mijina: "A long time ago, our ancestors left a saying that the seated angel Romil might becomeSuch a holy and trustworthy person, the longed-for King of Angels, everyone followed her and never left her.  "

    "Is there really such a person?"

    However, Melder was noncommittal.

    When Miggina left, Melder suddenly asked.

    "Who are you representing?"

    "Is it Naproseth, or him and our master."

    Mijina left without saying a word.

    The King of Lust watched Mijina leave, and stood still and let out a cold snort.

    "One per person?"

    "I want to say that I want them all?"

    Meld turned around, she disappeared in the sea of ??black mud in the blink of an eye, and returned to the palace.

    She looked at the statue with the stick of primitive desire in her hand, then lowered her head and said intoxicated and expectantly.

    "Duma!"

    "Our family will be together soon. ?

 Text Chapter 655: The Kingdom of Heaven is Coming

    Good news kingdom.

    The looming kingdom that originally floated above the royal capital began to shift, breaking away from the beams of ritual light invisible to ordinary people on the ground, as if breaking away from a huge net, and then headed for the distance.

    And the passage from the entire Jiayin Kingdom to that country also began to slowly settle, but it was not completely closed, but pulled all the spirits to another direction and sealed them.

    With the transfer of that country, such a big movement cannot be concealed.

    All the Winged Men under the sky raised their heads one by one, and some flew high, praying to the kingdom above the sea of ??clouds under the sun and clouds.

    "The kingdom of heaven has emerged from the sea of ??clouds!" People watched the kingdom emerge from the sea of ??clouds, the golden sun shone on the top of the mountain, and a long staircase could be faintly seen.

    "Have you heard the bell from the bright heaven!" Someone listened attentively, and faintly heard the bell coming from the sea of ??clouds.

    "We respectfully send you away and look forward to your coming again." Everyone understands what this means, the Kingdom of Heaven is leaving here.

    "Great king of angels, please" Everyone was a little bit reluctant, but it is well known that the kingdom of heaven will not stay in one place forever.

    There are already many kingdoms in the sky, but this one obviously belongs to Yiren and the sky messenger. The holy mountain of light that once stood on the earth is now the kingdom of heaven.

    Therefore, in the mouth of Yiren, it is also called the Kingdom of Brightness.

    Romir had ordered the transfer of this holy mountain of light before, and now the transfer has finally been completed.

    It left the Kingdom of Good News and headed for the Kingdom of Silence.

    Started the next metamorphosis, and perhaps the last metamorphosis.

    At this very moment.

    The nine-winged sky made Lomir come to the foot of the Holy Mountain of Light. You can see that there is a building like a spring pool at some point. The area is as wide as a small lake, and there is powerful power and holy light surging inside.  .

    And every time the Bright Holy Mountain shifts and transforms, there will be changes here.

    Romir stood beside this spring pool, staring at the scenery in the water, as if he could see a lot of restless spirits and consciousness.

    He bent down and stretched his hand into the water.

    For a moment.

    The whole spring pool was boiling, and there seemed to be countless shadows at the bottom of the spring water wanting to rush out, grabbing Romir's hand with great anticipation and desire.

    Want to penetrate the underwater world and come to this world.

    Romil spoke, and he told the decayed spirits in the water who had exhausted their spirituality.

    "The covenant of the kingdom of heaven is about to be completed, and then you will wake up and complete the transformation of angels."

    "However, if you really want to restore everything you had before, you want to truly be with and walk with God."

    Romil looked into the distance, as if he was also expecting something.

    "We can only wait for Lord Duma to lead us there."

    After the voice fell, the whole spring pond slowly calmed down.

    Romil turned and left, returning to the temple.

    Recently.

    Many things have happened in the Land of Light, and each of them is worrying about Romir.

    Every day, various forces and organizations are pouring into the Land of Light, and unprecedented things are happening everywhere.

    There are shadows of myths, gods, and various famous forces and organizations everywhere, and there is a feeling that the whole land of light is going to be divided up, and there are already many small countries and forces with winged people who have begun to secretly invest there.

    In the chaos, many countries of the Yiren were asking for the Holy Mountain of Light, but most of them sent some people to see it, but they never went down the mountain.

    At this time, he knew that he had to keep calm and not move.

    Now, I don't know how many pairs of eyes are staring at him outside.

    Just wait for him to show his flaws.

    And this is something that every god-becoming person needs to face.

    However, these are not problems, as long as he can successfully ascend to the myth, all problems will be solved.

    In the temple, he asked another eight-winged angel.

    "How about it?"

    "What's the situation on Turgzman's side?"

    The other party replied: "The forces of the king of hell are active there very frequently, and it seems that they are starting to prepare for the opening of the astral gate in advance.nbsp; Nite immediately called for his mother, but recently, his mother, Miggina, had gone to nowhere, and there was basically no one to be found except that she would appear every night when she set off.

    Nit hurried to the outside of the steeple, looking into the distance in the twilight.

    "It's really coming."

    At this time, a mountain floating in the sky appeared on the edge of the Silent Kingdom.

    That is the Bright Kingdom.

    Following the arrival of the other party, the rituals covering the entire Silent Kingdom became active, and they seemed to have sensed the arrival of that heavenly kingdom.

    Nit took a few more steps forward, wanting to further sense the changes of other ritual array nodes in the distance.

    At this time, Nit's mother, Miggina, appeared on time.

    The other party was much more excited than Nit, so excited that even his voice changed a little.

    She said with great anticipation.

    "Nite, our plan is about to start."

    I just don't know, is she looking forward to Nit becoming a god, or is she looking forward to witnessing the kingdom of heaven fall before her eyes?

 Text Chapter 656: The Battle of Heaven Begins

    A bright heaven appeared.

    It did not rush to the capital of the Silent Kingdom, but to another remote place, a place called Covenant City.

    Then, suddenly, it stopped here.

    The kingdom of heaven fell from the sea of ??clouds and floated above the city, so that everyone could see it.

    People walked from their homes to the street, and those on the street raised their heads one after another, and all the busy people put down their work.

    Everyone raised their heads and looked towards the heaven.

    "Heavenly Kingdom!" Most people looked very confused.

    "How did the kingdom of heaven come here?" It was the first time they saw the kingdom of heaven so close.

    "Haven't you ever done it before?" People talked a lot.

    "Could it be that our prayers and sacrifices were answered by the King of Angels?" The devout believers opened their hands excitedly facing the holy light of the kingdom of heaven.  And then, I saw a strong fluctuation spreading from here as the center.

    "Om~"

    "Om~"

    "Om~"

    Rays of light rushed to the sky.

    And in the void, the huge ceremony is connected to the entire Silent Kingdom, and even further away.

    The densely packed light paths run to the distance, with temples and prayer halls as nodes, forming an indescribably complex ritual array structure.

    Centered on Covenant City.

    Covering the three kingdoms, all the forces are gathered towards the Holy Mountain of Light.  This is the ritual of becoming a god.

    "Dangdangdangdang~"

    The bell of the kingdom of heaven came down from the heights, and white feathers fell from the kingdom of heaven, and the whole world was shrouded in a hazy light.

    When the bell ended, a voice came from the kingdom of heaven, like the gospel spread to the world.

    "I am an angel Romir."

    He declared his identity, and then said as if taking an oath.

    "I shall."

    "Incarnate the seat of the king of angels, and protect the place of light believers with light." As the words came out, all the temples and prayer halls within the coverage of the ceremony could be seen, and a large number of believers began to gather automatically, moving towards  Light heavenly prayer.

    "Above the bright kingdom of heaven, there are messengers from the sky who preach the gospel to us. When that day comes, the world"

    "The Throne Angel Romir"

    "Servants under the Throne of Angels"

    The winged people seemed to feel something too, a large number of voices came from afar, surrounding the kingdom of heaven.

    In a temple in the covenant city, a volume of contract documents hidden here for an unknown number of years slowly floated up, announcing that it was time to fulfill the contract of that year.

    And it is also an important part of this ceremony.

    besides.

    Lines of sight are watching here from the depths of the dream world, some of them have already set up secrets here, some of them are just watching, or are mobilizing their hands to rush towards this unknown remote area  .

    In the abyss, a woman standing in the temple praying turned her head.  She walked out of the temple, picked up the stick of primitive desire on the altar, and opened a door to the outside world.

    "Romir?"

    "A slave also wants to become a god."

    "Take your kingdom of heaven and fall from the clouds for me!"

    The actions of the **** king Melde immediately moved the entire black mud abyss, and the surging mud sea gathered from all directions towards the decayed and dilapidated temple.

    And from the heights, lumps of fleshy mountains writhed unceasingly, bringing the deepest filth with them.

    That is, the will of the abyss.

    Someone mobilizes the power of the will of the abyss, and of course the evil god of original sin can sense it.

    However, he just glanced at it quietly, and then returned to the table. His gaze was passing through the door of original sin to the world, as if he was looking for something.

    next to,

    There is a fairy tale about a fairy in the forest.

    He leaned on the chair, picked up the book and said with some envy.  "Fairy tales are true!"

    "Is this the spirit of dreams, turning dreams into reality?"

    It seems that everything outside has nothing to do with him.

    In hell.

    The black-robed death monarch on the dark throne raised his head, picked up the heavy death scythe and put it on the ground.

    &nbspp; "God Asay."

    "Are we going to make a move?"

    The voice of the gods sounded in his mind, and he didn't seem to be looking at the picture on that day, but looking at other places.

    "Do not care."

    "Xiao Du hasn't made a move yet."

    Polik said: "Can Romir really bear it?"

    The voice of the gods seemed a little indifferent: "Everything is going according to plan. This victory or defeat has nothing to do with us. We only provide help, not their nanny."

    "We have our purpose, our plan."

    "If Romil can become a god, then he has proved that he has the qualifications to be a god."

    "If he wins, we will follow the normal plan and prepare to help Duma get the spiritual door."

    Polik: "What if Naproseth wins in the end?"

    The voice of the gods came: "Then we will open the gate of the astral world and push him up."

    This seems to be a bit contradictory. Naproseth is obviously their enemy, but in the end they are ready to help him.

    but.

    Both God Asay and Polik knew what the deepest secret that Naproses had hidden was what he had promised to the evil god in a bottle from the ancient times.  His strength and god position come from the other party, that is a power he cannot defy, just like fate.

    Polik understood that if Naproseth was the first to enter the sky, then he would immediately launch the strongest backlash against the evil god of original sin.

    This game.

    It seems that no matter what

    , they all won.

    It's just that this lofty perspective is really cruel.

    Ghost standing in the wind, looking at the stormy world.

    He said, "That shadow seems to appear on your body."

    God knew why and asked, "Who is it?"

    Polik: "The one in the legend!"

    He didn't say the name directly, but he already said everything.  God: "Don't you adore him?"

    Polik: "But my god is Asay."

    God: "But Asai alone may not be able to defeat that guy!" Polik was silent.

 Text Chapter 657: The price is a gift from Lan En

    The light of the phantom shone on Nit's body from a high place. He looked at the world he imagined, and he seemed to have achieved what he wanted to do.

    He went back to the town, back to the Night Hotel, and lived with everyone.

    Under the lights of the night.

    They laughed and talked about everyone's ideals, everyone has what they want to do, and everyone has goals that have already been planned.

    Suddenly, everyone looked at Nit.

    "Nite, what do you want to do?"

    "Not for others."

    "It's what you really want to do."

    However, when everyone asked about Nit's ideal, Nit tried hard for a long time, but he couldn't come up with it.

    He grabbed his hair and let out an innocent smile.

    "If it's me alone."

    "I just want to live foolishly, without worries and stress."

    Everyone laughed loudly, and Nit laughed along with him, a particularly bright smile, showing his teeth.

    However, what is coming is not light, but rain.

    "Crash!"

    The terrifying black rain drenched Nit's body, awakening Nit who was in fantasy.  now.

    He was kneeling in the very center of Covenant City, looking up at the doomsday scene in the sky.  The dark clouds were accompanied by heavy rain, and the rain was just mixed with black snow at the beginning, and as it fell, it became only snow.

    And look at it this time.

    It was already hard to tell whether it was snow or ashes that fell.

    One winged man after another fell in the rain and snow, turning into a black-winged eagle demon, howling horribly in the sky.

    A huge bottle in the sky enveloped the Holy Mountain of Light, and the light of original sin leaked out from the bottle, like beams of laser light sweeping across the earth, and saw groups of people being deprived of their spirits and divine blood, turning into  For a ghost.

    Tens of thousands of people are howling, and the forces of hell and the abyss are wantonly plundering and slaughtering them.

    Nit looked at the sky in amazement, as if he hadn't recovered from his dream.

    "Eh?"

    The power of the realm of the kingdom of God, the abyss, and hell intertwined in the sky, the boundary between reality and illusion became blurred, and the laws of the realm of dreams and mythology invaded here.

    It can be seen that Miggina walked out of Nit's body little by little, and the strong repulsion began to weaken.

    She finally left Nite's body.

    Mijina spread her wings and headed towards the sky.

    She was surrounded by the sky, cheering in the black snow. Looking at such a picture, she was so happy that she seemed to lose her mind.

    "look!"

    "Nite, look what you did."

    "You're amazing, you see what you've done, it's amazing."

    Mijina only had that heaven in her eyes, she saw countless monsters wrapping towards that heaven, and saw that the heaven had become crumbling.

    It seems that as long as it is pushed hard again, it will fall from the sky.  "Nit!"

    "Hurry up, catch up."

    Mijina's voice was full of impatience, she spread her wings towards the sky, and followed the monsters towards the heaven.

    "Destroy it!"

    "Kill the angel Romir, and shoot down the high heaven."

    "Destroy everything established by Duma, the king of angels, tear this world apart, and destroy everything damn."

    "What light."

    "Hahahaha, if you say that there is no light in my heart, then I will drag all of you bright guys into the darkness."

    Mijina seemed to be crazy, her face was flushed and she went towards the sky, and even Nit had forgotten about it.

    In a world covered with black snow, the drifting black snow has stained the original white world into filth, and the earth seems to be covered with a layer of ashes.

    Accompanied by the light of original sin falling one after another from the sky, there are eagle demons and ghosts whistling past.

    Nite has never been to Purgatory.

    But even the purgatory he imagined to the best of his ability was nothing more than that.

    When he looked around, the whole world was howling, and all of this was caused by him.

    Nit turned around and saw a group of people rushing out of a house not far away, trying to escape to the distance.

    "Don't ???, the vast white snow, a quiet and peaceful country.  "

    "Although we cannot stop its destruction, we can at least preserve its most beautiful moments."

    "So many good things in history will be gone, all I can do is to remember them."

    Xiao: "Why can't I stop it?"

    Fairy of Ice and Snow: "We cannot take the initiative to intervene in this world, we are dream spirits who respond to other people's wishes."

    Xiao: "Is it not allowed by the Creator?"

    The fairy thought for a while: "No!"

    Xiao: "Then why not?"

    The fairy said: "It's just that we think it should be like this. It's also possible that the creator thinks it should be like this."

    Xiao: "Will the Creator's expectations come true?"

    Fairy: "I don't know either."

    Xiao turned and left. He walked past the monument engraved in history and asked the last question.  He said, "Have you seen the second generation of sages?"

    The fairy answered him: "He is in the kingdom of fairies."

    He nodded expressionlessly: "That's it!"

    In the end, he did nothing and just left.

 Text Chapter 658: Shadow of Laziness

    The kingdom of hell.

    Let the spirit body feel that a large number of ghosts are wandering in the desolate wilderness that is shivering with cold.

    It's pitch black here, only the occasional faint gleam of light from the city of the Kingdom of God in the distance, making the ghosts stop and stare longingly.

    One of the young ghosts walked through the wilderness. He seemed to have just arrived here, but many ghosts here seem to know him, and they will stop when they see him.

    Some ghosts just stared at him blankly, shivering in the cold wind and dark night, with pain and despair in their eyes.

    Others would watch, he passed by, and suddenly called out his name in a confused voice.

    "Nit."

    "Ah, it's Nate."

    Their tattered clothes are here.  Fluttering in the wind of hell, ignoring, Nite, and then skillfully raised "Hands up" and danced the sacrificial dance.

    In the wind, the gloomy prayer floated.

    "Thank you Mijina-sama, for bringing us light and warmth, you are the messenger of heaven.

    And some suddenly knelt down on the ground when they saw him.

    A ghost fell devoutly at Nit's feet.

    "Master Nite."

    "Please send us to the kingdom of God, to the kingdom of peace where there will never be pain.

    They shouted loudly with longing in their eyes.

    I sawI sawthat is the kingdom of the king of hell.  "

    I am in hell.

    He has indeed come to the kingdom of the king of hell and entered this hell.

    However.

    There is no peace in darkness.

    Only eternal pain, and cold and eternal night are with him.

    Nit stood in front of the other party blankly.  , I can hear the other party's call, everything seems to correspond to the broken pictures in Youhun's memory.

    "Eh?"

    Ghosts have no body and no consciousness.

    But at this moment, tears flowed down from the translucent eye sockets, turning into shimmering light and dissipating in the cold howling wind.

    He didn't understand why he was crying.

    Or in other words, he understood this in his consciousness at the moment, but he still showed a sad expression unstoppably.

    He stood there for a long time, and more and more people surrounded him, worshiped him, and called his name.

    It was as if Nite really turned into an afterimage, and never moved again.

    But at this moment, the shadow under Nite suddenly moved.

    Although he has already turned into a spirit body, there should be no so-called shadow at all.

    but.

    It seems that this shadow has been on him since he escaped from the curse of purgatory long ago.

    When he held the sickle and illuminated his own ghost in the water for the first time, the other party seemed to be with him at that time.

    But everyone else has shadows, so what's so strange about him?

    The shadow overlapped with Nit, and a powerful force was injected into it, and Nit's consciousness returned to his body bit by bit.

    Nite finally remembered who he really was.

    He also finally understood why he was crying.

    Because these people were sent to hell by him and his mother.

    From the very beginning, their town was a sacrificial town built by mothers to gain power, and everyone got the gift of God by sending others to the hell of eternal night.

    In the end, they also fell into hell together.

    He is the same, he thought he sent the other party to the peaceful kingdom of God, but sent those people to this barren eternal night.

    Nit lowered his head and looked at the people surrounding him at his feet.

    They are ragged, and are forever icy in the hell's wind.

    Nit raised his head and looked at

    In the city wall in the distance.

    His sharp eyes saw those powerful ghosts "enjoying" God's gift "in the city", they were sheltered by the light of God, and turned into God's close servants, and many of them were villains he had exiled into hell  .

    "Everything was a scam from the very beginning."

    Here, there is no distinction between good and evil at all, only strong and weak, and only useful to gods.

    Even in the world of death.??It doesn't matter, I am willing to bear it.  "

    The voice: "No, because I will tell you.

    Ahead lies the abyss of despair.

    In other words, you yourself will fall into a future more terrifying than the abyss and purgatory.

    "But there is one thing you don't have to doubt, you will get what you want."

    Nit even smiled: "Is that so?"

    The other party said: "That's it."

    The passage to reality opens, and the light shines from this world into the darkness.

    Nit stood up and walked towards the light.

    When standing at the door, he asked the other party: Why didn't you lie to me, after all I didn't know you lied to me?  "

    The other party said: "Because I know that even if there is a place in front of you that is more terrifying than the Three Purgatory, you will jump down."

    "Since the goal can be achieved so easily, there is no need to cheat."

    This is a wretch so poor that he doesn't even need to cheat, because even cheating is superfluous at this moment.

    Nit took a step forward, tears welling in his eyes.

    "Thank you", thank you".

    "Thank youfor your mercy.

    The other party said that he was going to be pushed into a future that was more terrifying than an abyss and a purgatory that would burn forever.

    But he said it was a kind of mercy.

    This is really a cold joke.

    It was bone-chillingly cold.

    The battle of the kingdom of heaven is in full swing, two gods have invaded the kingdom of another god

    At this time, a decisive battle was held in the opponent's home court, and the fighting among monsters, ghosts, and sky angels intensified.

    However, this battle does not seem to be over in a short time. The invaders are coming fiercely, and the preparations for the opponents are also very sufficient. It seems that the outcome is still uncertain.

    And in the world.

    The battle between the gods continues, and the war on another level is also going on.

    The Good News Kingdom of the Winged People.

    Followed by an apostle-level puppet attached to the demon and belonging to the king of evil, the three huge rituals traced the source and finally arrived at a city.

    He walked along the main road of the city and looked at a large library on the side of the road.

    There are mountains of books in this library, and in a hidden room in the deepest part, a quill is still there: constantly copying something.

    It is clear.

    The king of angels disperses all his strength into

    The ritual array is divided into three cores, and this is one of them.

    Suddenly the quill stopped, as if it had sensed something.

    However, it was too late, and the demon standing at the door of the library had already started.

    The other party raised his hand, and the evil pattern on the palm instantly expanded to more than a hundred meters, and then a strong magic fire gushed out.

    The entire library was swept away, and the sound of fire and explosions spread across the sky.

    "Boom!"

    A raging fire broke out in the library, igniting the night sky of the city.

    The two rays of light in the library wanted to escape, but a huge altar in the sky pressed down, blocking everything.

    The speed of the two rays of light slowed down, and it could be seen that they were a scroll and a quill.

    The devil puppet turned into a troll form more than a hundred meters away, reached out to get the scroll, and wanted to get the quill.

    "Memory."

    "Now there is only one personality left."

    However, a strand of white velvet on the quill turned into light and broke away from the altar, heading for the distance.

    The demon who spoke in Meld's tone immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed at the ray of light.

    But the light was very fast, and a part of the incomplete memory escaped from Melder's fingers and merged into the snowflakes in the sky.

    But Melder withdrew his hand and reasoned calmly.

    "Exactly.

    "Follow" it, and you can find the master personality.  ?

 Text Chapter 659: Go to hell, gods that all the sky envoys yearn for!

    Covenant City.

    Gradually, the bottle of original sin in the sky no longer emits the light of original sin on the ground.

    Maybe it's because the seal in the bottle has already been formed, or it's because the only remaining people are no longer worth spending power.

    Under the doomsday dusk-like scenery.

    The messenger wore a raincoat and walked towards the distance, and the snow embers around the place she passed were gradually fading.

    She didn't know what happened in the sky, why that heaven would stop here suddenly, why those terrible black snows would fall from the sky, why those light sweeps would turn people into ghosts.

    She didn't even understand why she wasn't eroded by that kind of ashes-like black snow, and she found that her body seemed to be constantly resisting the erosion of that force, and an invisible force field was gradually emitting from her body.  The surrounding black erosion force is isolated.

    It was all too weird for her to comprehend how it had all changed.

    but.

    She wants to use this ability to send everyone far away.

    The courier came to the train station in the city, checked the trains here, and found that the fire bottles in the front of the train were still full. After searching for a long time, they couldn't find the demon spirit that could start the train.  Finally, the courier found a group of conductors huddled in the deepest basement of the train station.

    Among them, there is another one who is in power.

    The other party told her: "This new type of train can actually run without magic spirits, but it needs to consume a lot of magic crystals."

    The messenger asked expectantly, "Do you have any?"

    The other party nodded: "There are in the station, but we dare not go out."

    The messenger said: "I will take you out, as long as you don't stay too far away from me, you will not be corroded by that power."

    The messenger proved her strength and successfully started the steam train. Then she pulled a tarp and led groups of people to the train station.

    After bringing as many people as possible, she was finally ready to go.

    "Get out of here!"

    The messenger yelled at everyone, and even took out his horn and blew it lightly, attracting everyone's attention.

    "It's time to get in the car!"

    "Let's get out of here quickly, we can't wait any longer."

    The battle in the sky has not yet been decided, and no one knows who the final winner is, and what will happen to the winner at the end of the competition.

    The messenger stood in the carriage and counted the number of people. You could see that many people in the carriage looked dazed, some were sobbing softly, and some were looking at the sky outside in horror or hatred.

    The messenger did not know how to comfort them.

    "Everyone!"

    She yelled, and everyone looked at her.

    But when everyone really looked at her, she didn't know what to say, so she could only forcefully say it.

    "The nightmare will always pass."

    There was silence in the carriage, everyone just raised their heads quietly and looked at the messenger.

    The courier distributed some food to everyone, and then encouraged everyone. Everyone looked at the courier who was still full of energy and did not give up, eating the food in his hand, and hope gradually shone in his eyes.

    Then, the messenger returned to the connection between the train carriage and the front, and said to the people inside.

    "Set off!"

    The steam train moved slowly, leaving the station little by little amidst the black snow fluttering in the sky, heading for the distance.

    As if driving out of this twilight nightmare.

    In the sky.

    Mijina has been walking beyond the seal in the bottle and waited, waiting for the day when the kingdom fell from the sky.

    Watching the groups of sky angels fall from the sky, being eaten by monsters and the army of death, and swallowed by the light of original sin.

    She tasted the taste of revenge, destroying everything she once believed in and possessing, and pushing everything she could not have into darkness.

    But gradually.

    Mijina's mood changed from excitement to dullness a little bit.

    Even watching an angel covered in blood, screaming at the exhaustion of life and death under the siege of two gods during the battle, watching three people who are about to ascend to the gods fight for their lives.

    She also still didn't feel satisfied, as if that wasn't exciting enough.

    Even if she imagined the scene of the kingdom falling, she still felt that it was not enough, far from enough.  "It's not enough!"

    "Why, why isn't it enough?"

    "What else do I want?"

    &nbThis is a monster with wounds all over its body, a monster covered with black feathers.

    Originally nothing.

    It was just an irrelevant monster, he stepped aside and was about to leave.

    But when he looked away, he suddenly saw the postal bag and the familiar scarf on the other party's body.

    For an instant, Nite's pupils shook.

    He could no longer move or move his feet.

    He opened his mouth, as if about to say something, but took it back in disbelief.  Finally, looking at the "monster" in front of him, he asked.

    "MessengerMiss?"

    And the other party also responded.

    It's just that not one voice responded, but two.

    "Nit?" This is the voice of Miss Messenger.

    "Nite!" This is the voice of Nite's mother Miggina.

    The ugly monster raised its head slowly, with two faces and different eyes constantly changing on the same face, each calling out Nit's name.

    One seemed a little puzzled, as if dreaming.

    One said affirmatively, with a familiar tone.

    The figure of the monster overlapped with the beauty he longed for and the mother he feared for an instant.

    "Mother?"

    For a moment, Niter's face showed an expression of pain that was indescribable.

    In an instant, dense blue veins appeared on his neck, spreading all the way to his forehead. The muscles of his whole body were painfully tangled together, making a sound that trembled deep in his soul.

    "Are you"

    "What did you do?

 Text Chapter 660: Romir, what kind of god do you want to be?

    In the cold world of ice and snow.

    Under the dim moon, there is snow like ashes.

    Two existences beyond common sense stared at each other, one with a painful expression, and the other with a distorted face.

    After a while, the eagle demon's face froze, perhaps because of Nit's question, it was Mijina who appeared.

    Mijina answered Nit's question.

    "Nit!"

    "I have become the person that everyone yearns for, and you also yearn for!" "I should be your favorite mother now!"

    Mijina's expression is full of joy, and it can even be said to be happiness.

    Nit burst into tears: "Why do you always bring me the deepest pain, why don't you give me a little love, and leave me a little light."

    Mijina said: "Because, I hope you will become a strong person, the strong person I yearn for." "If you are a strong person, nothing can hurt you, everything is just the driving force for you to move forward."

    Nit: "Do you have to go through this to become a strong man? Are the hearts of those strong men made of iron and stone?"

    Mijina shook her head: "Nite, you are always so weak, and you speak words that only belong to the weak."

    Nit was in unspeakable pain: "Then why do they want to become strong, just to torture themselves?"

    Mijina said: "Because they have a reason to be strong."

    Nit was not there at first.

    Later he had.

    He used to become stronger for his mother, and for the gods, then he became stronger for the people in the town who served the night hotel, and then he became stronger to restore everything he did.

    His desire to become stronger deepened step by step, until he couldn't give up.

    The more he fell towards the darkness, the more he longed to become stronger, and the stronger he became, the more he fell into darkness.

    He asked Miggina: "Mom, why don't you do it yourself?"

    Mijina: "Because my mother can't do it, I pin all my expectations on you."

    "Unfortunately, you can't do it!"

    "You have let me down too much."

    Nit lowered his head, and he asked in a low voice: "You built the town just to sacrifice them and gain power."

    Miggina said, "Yes."

    Nit asked again: "You gave birth to me only to destroy the bright heaven."

    Miggina said, "Yes."

    Nit already knew about it, but he still asked, and Mijina responded to him mercilessly.

    Nate stopped talking.

    Because when the words are explained, when no illusions are left, only despair and sadness are left.

    At this time, the Eagle Demon's face became struggling again, and the black wings on his body spread further, and the white wings gradually became completely black.

    It seemed that another world was calling her, trying to drag her out of this world.  Her voice gradually distorted.

    "Yes yes yes"

    "I lied to you all, you are not important at all!"

    "You are just a tool I use to get everything, but in the end you can't do anything, I can only destroy everything."

    "Since you can't get it, destroy it all."

    "I hate the Kingdom of Heaven, I hate the King of Angels, and I also hate this world."

    "Why?"

    "Why"

    "All those beautiful things don't belong to me."

    Mijina seems to have been completely swallowed by the desire of jealousy, and the evil eyes of jealousy penetrated into her eyes and into the depths of her spirituality.

    The monster laughed wildly, staring at Nit with its red magic eyes.

    "Why?"

    "Why are you born with the bottle of original sin? You are destined to possess great power and have the qualifications to embark on the road to becoming a god."

    "Why, why are you different."

    "You have everything I can't have, but you don't cherish it, and you don't know how to work hard." "Damn you!"

    "Nit!"

    "Damn you!"

    Mijina's voice was no longer rational, and she raised her head and made a frantic voice.  "Nit!"

    "Everything you cherish is about to fall into the abyss with me."

    "Wait a little longer, and she will turn into an ugly existence like me,"Boom~ bang~"

    This injury was also directly reflected on the Holy Mountain of Light.

    The entire Guangming Holy Mountain was also broken into two pieces, because the Guangming Holy Mountain had already been integrated with Romir.

    The holy mountain collapsed, and a large number of sky angels who were shrouded and blessed by its power also fell from the sky in an instant, screaming in horror.

    "Master Romir."

    "how so?"

    "There is no other way, without the power of the King of Angels as the cornerstone, there is no way for Lord Lomir to succeed."

    "If you fight them, death will not make them feel better."

    The only remaining sky envoy also roared, fighting with the monsters and ghosts who were besieging from all directions.

    The power of light dissipated wildly from it, filled the seal of the bottle of original sin, and turned into a terrifying tide.

    Romir also completely lost the support of his strength.

    His body was a little light, and it was about to dissipate in the air.

    But before Romil's body really dissipated and exited, the King of Hell immediately moved again, waving the sickle of death in the form of a terrifying god of the dead.

    It's just that the target is no longer Romir, but another existence on the side.

    It was because of the loss of the altar of the law of sexual desire that the stick of primitive desire was cut off again and became the king of sexual desire Meld in two pieces.

    Naproseth, the king of hell, showed no mercy, and said as he struck.  "Okay, Duma is yours, and the kingdom of heaven is mine."

    "Now, you got what you wanted."

    "It's time to get out."

    Naproses, the king of hell, took advantage of the darkness to completely defeat the stick of primitive desire of the king of sex, which was tantamount to interrupting the king of sex's path to becoming a god.

    There was only one spar that exuded a radiant light, which turned into a ray of light and disappeared.  The laughing and triumphant voice of the King of Hell came from above, but Romir couldn't care less about listening.

    The angel wings behind him slowly dissipated, turning into a young man with wings, and then the body that had embarked on the road to becoming a god turned into light, and then dissipated.

    Unstoppable, nothing seems to be left behind.

    Romir didn't care at all, he just looked at the sky and murmured the name of the King of Angels.

    "Lord Duma!"

    He stretched out his hand, and there seemed to be that beautiful but cold figure in front of him.

    He closed his eyes.

    Time seemed to turn back to that day.

    Back under the Bell Tower of Heaven.

    At dusk, Romir followed Duma cautiously, looking at the lights in the world.

    The wind lifted her long hair, she pointed to the distance and said.

    "Romir."

    "If you can become everyone's god, what kind of god do you want to be?" Lomil failed to answer at that time, but asked what kind of god Lord Duma wanted to be.  Duma told Romil: "At all costs, protect everyone's god."

    "A God who is merciful and loves us."

    "No matter how powerful he is, he is merciful to mortals, because he is our god." Duma smiled sadly, she always showed such a sad expression, she said to Romil that she was a  Naive people with naive wishes.

    At that time, Romil didn't dare to tell Lord Duma, but now he can say it.

    In the wind, his outstretched hand seemed to want to touch Duma's always sentimental face, so that she could really smile happily.

    He said to the sky, "I want it."

    "Be the god who guards your innocent ideals and dreams!"

    The light is scattered, like a broken dream bubble, or the dream is gone.

 Text Chapter 661: Time Reset

    A beam of light shines at the end of the sky, shining on the polluted earth.

    Beside the railway.

    Nit, facing the sky, slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance.

    Under the moon, the bright heaven is falling.

    In front of him was an annihilated monster that was only a mass of ashes, and a phantom that was gradually dissipating.

    The phantom looked at Nit, there was no hatred in his eyes, only pity.

    she says.

    "Nit."

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    Death, disillusionment, and the fallen kingdom of God, all combined under the night, reflected in Nit's eyes.

    He kept Miss Messenger from falling into the abyss, but made the kingdom of light fall from the sky, destroying the hopes of the winged people.

    The scattered shadow left only a small piece of feather falling down. Nite stretched out his hand and watched the feather fall into his palm.

    The feather shone with light, it was part of the memory of the King of Angels.

    In that feather, he saw Miss Messenger's past, and also knew why the kingdom of heaven fell.

    He saw Duma, the king of angels, speaking to the angels under the bell tower of the kingdom of heaven.

    "I want to be a god who protects everyone at all costs."

    "A God who is merciful and loves us."

    The "god" he once believed in, but hated so much, died.

    Nit didn't feel happy.

    The other party, with naive expectations and beautiful dreams, died on the eve of the ideal success.

    She is the god that Nite once expected and hoped for.

    It's just that until the end, she couldn't become a god.

    Suddenly, the words that Miss Messenger said in the past rang in his ears.

    "Perhaps, the gods are not omnipotent."

    "Sometimes she can't do everything well and answer every prayer?"

    Nit stared blankly at all this until he could no longer see any light in his eyes.

    He seemed to be completely swallowed by the shadow of laziness, and his eyes turned into nothingness.

    The shadow was no longer behind him, not even his shadow, but was becoming him.

    At the same time, it can also be seen that Nite is gradually becoming that shadow.

    The silhouette of the shadow under his feet became more and more obvious, and Nit's body was a little bit black.

    Shadow said: "Nite, you succeeded."

    "The king of hell is the final winner. He took away everything in the kingdom of heaven, and you have a part of the authority of the bottle of original sin."

    The other party urged Nit to move forward, drove Nit to move forward, and controlled Nit to move forward.

    They walked towards the kingdom of heaven in the distance, watching the kingdom of heaven split in two, watching the seal in the bottle be fully activated, and the magic bottle of original sin became more and more solid.

    It seems that the artifacts of the ancient times are really about to be completely reproduced.

    said the shadow.

    "Now, go forward and share the fruit."

    "You can become a god."

    When Nit walked by, he tripped over the messenger bag that had fallen on the ground, but he walked forward regardless, letting the strap of the messenger bag wrap tightly around his feet.

    Nit kept walking forward, he seemed to have completely lost himself.

    The black on his body became more and more, gradually covering his hands and covering his face.

    look.

    The shadow of sloth seems to be swallowing Nite, and he will be completely reduced to a part of the original sin.

    Not to become original sin, but to be swallowed by it.

    Nit seemed to be unable to see or feel anything, and his heart was completely immersed in the past.

    He thought of many things, his whole life.

    When he was young, his mother asked him to study magic arts hard, and when he grew up, he became stronger for revenge.

    Want to become a god for the sake of the dead, and want to become a god in order to restore everything.

    This time.

    He looked at himself very clearly from another perspective.

    He is constantly working hard for others and constantly being pushed forward by others. He has never really lived for himself for a moment.

    He bears the fate given by others, some are real expectations, some are false deceptions, he is like a puppet without self.

    The pictures of his life flowed continuously, and finallyHow about trying to deliver a letter?  "

    is his own note.

    That was the first time Nite had the courage to write a letter to Miss Messenger, and it was also the first time he understood Miss Messenger's beautiful heart, ordinary heart and ordinary vision, but he yearned for it.

    All the goodness he has is the only goodness left, and it seems that this is the only thing left of all he has.

    Nit stood still holding the letter for a long time before finally handing it over to the Ice Fairy.

    The moment the letter left his hand, the moment it floated to the sky.

    Nit raised his head.

    He burst into tears, but there was no expression on his face.

    And that letter carried his prayer, engraved the anchor point of time, and transformed the power of the ice and snow fairy who was a dream species.

    The shadow of the long river engraved with history poured out from the giant monument, surrounded the ice fairy, and swept away like a hurricane.

    Sitting on this artifact, the Ice Fairy called out to the world.

    "Time reset!"

    The Light Realm poured out from one end of the earth, covering the sky like a canopy.

    A terrifying monument pierced the sea of ??clouds like a sharp knife from the ground, and suppressed it in the Land of Light.

    Also at this moment.

    It seems that an invisible giant hand of golden light fell from the sky, turning an hourglass of light upside down.

 Text Tell me about the recent problem

    ? Recently, I have some problems in some places. I always say various reasons for writing this way, but I don’t go back and revise it seriously. There are indeed some problems. Next, I will check the details and try to write more satisfactorily.

    I do have some problems with my own writing style. When I write a book, I will sacrifice some rationality in order to achieve a certain goal, or use some supporting characters as tool people in order to portray the protagonist of a short story. Sometimes I feel that I can’t write comprehensively or describe it well.  Well all the characters, so there's always going to be this strategy, but it does lead to a lot of bad feelings.

    Here, I would like to apologize to everyone.

    But everyone's debates about some issues made me come forward, I really can't do it, because I think I am the author, so I have the responsibility and obligation to write my own works well, and everyone should criticize me, because I do this.  I also get the money for a job, but I don’t think I have any reason or qualification to ask other people. All readers are free to say what they like or want to say, as long as it’s not a matter of swearing.

    By the way, let me tell you something I saw on the Internet recently.

    I am a somewhat withdrawn person. I don’t usually log in and communicate with other authors and readers. In the past two days, I searched the title of my book on the Internet, and found that there are some people who claim to be me in some places.  , Some even took out screenshots and background income, and many people believed it. Although they didn't do anything, they were just bragging, but I was worried that there might be other places, so I would like to explain it to everyone.

    The author basically doesn’t publicly say about his pen name or writing books on the Internet, and he only chats with people he knows well, and even comments are basically answered with familiar names, so everyone sees some people who are particularly active on the Internet.  Don't believe anyone who is me, and don't believe anyone who takes the initiative to chat with you, because I basically never take the initiative to chat with people, and it is even more impossible to borrow money. I have never asked others to borrow money in my life, no matter how difficult it is.  So if you say on the Internet that you are blowing the wind in history, don't believe it.

    Today I will take a look at the previous plot, see how to improve the previous loopholes, adjust the status, think about how to write later, and update tomorrow.

 Text Chapter 662: Back to the past

    As soon as the witch doctor apostle Matafus received the news, she immediately rushed back from the remote giant island of Ruhe. For this, she paid a huge price for the teleportation servant to open the portal for her alone.

    When she came out of the portal, she saw a panicked kingdom of winged people.

    "Something really happened."

    Matavus didn't stop at all, and immediately spread her wings and rushed towards the direction of the Kingdom of Light.

    Along the way, her heart was tense, and she had no idea what the situation in the distance had become.

    The more I guess, the more I feel that the situation may be very serious.

    "Hurry up, hurry up."

    While nervous, she was holding something in her hand.

    However, the picture of the last time I went to Guangming Holy Mountain involuntarily appeared in my mind.

    On the Bright Holy Mountain.

    On the day the heavenly covenant was signed, it was still standing on the earth at this time.  Matafus was invited to travel all the way to the Kingdom of Brightness. She climbed the kingdom and the ladder that her grandfather Us had never been able to climb in her entire life, and met the legendary King of Angels here.

    Duma, the king of angels, received her alone and asked her a question about the witch doctor.  "I heard that the secret of the witch doctor is to find the perfect form of each race, and the ultimate secret of the witch doctor is to find the perfect form of the intelligent species."

    Matafus nodded: "That's right."

    Duma, the king of angels, looked at Matafuss: "And you found the perfect form of the wisdom species." Matafuss said, "It was not me who found the perfect form of the wisdom species, but the will of the gods. It was the choice of fate.  , and I just happened to be the one who appeared in line with the times." "Not me, it would be someone else, it could be anyone else."

    Duma: "But in the end fate chose you, and you must be a special existence to fate."

    Although Matafus wanted to keep a straight face and maintain a modest posture, the corner of her mouth couldn't help showing a smile. She was a little happy and proud of being praised by the King of Angels.

    Duma asked another question: "If we say that the perfect form of the wisdom species is the legendary soul species."

    "So, what should the perfect form of a sky angel look like?"

    Matafus didn't know either, so she thought about it carefully.

    "The power of the Sky Angel comes from spirituality, and spirituality currently has only a few abilities and directions of use. The most basic is to maintain the existence of consciousness and wisdom, and further, to use the special connection between spirituality and physical body to transform life forms."

    "The God of Harvest and the black dragon Anu took this path, and their final forms have the templates of feathered serpents and giant dragons, one affecting plants and the other affecting animals."

    "However, that should not be the end."

    "I am not very familiar with the core of the power of the sky angel. Which path are you walking on?"

    Duma cast a divine spell and showed it to Matafus.

    "We also have the form of a sky angel through spiritual and physical influences, but our way of divine magic has not used this power to affect ourselves."

    "It is to influence other people, or other things, through spiritual power."

    "We can heal other people by spiritually affecting their bodies, and we can also judge each other."

    "We also affect various dead things through spirituality, turning some ordinary objects into our weapons, such as light, wind, water and the like."

    "Apostle-level sky angels can even use the spirit descending technique to temporarily turn wingman or even ordinary powers into sky angels with one of their own feathers, possessing powerful power." Matafus understood what,  said in a low voice.

    "Soul Fusion Seal."

    This is what was left behind by Xiao, who once boarded the god of spiritual authority. It seems that whether it is the Feathered Serpent Kurmis or Duma, both have inheritance.

    Duma briefly described the power of the Winged Man, and finally withdrew his power.

    "Wingman has no real god yet, and the final form and path have not been determined yet.

    Come.  "You are the apostle of the God of Witch Doctor, so please help me find the perfect form of the Sky Angel!"

    Matafus recorded it carefully, then raised her head and said, "I'm not sure what I found, it must be what you want."

    Duma still wanted Matafuss to help, and she even offered something.  look.

    Her goal, or what she wants is not only to find the perfect form of the sky angel.  Matafus from Du?Looking at the sky like a mentally retarded person.

    With hollow eyes and a crooked mind, how silly it is to be that way.

    In fact, Matafuss was indeed completely dumbfounded.

    She found that not only she had received the news of the Battle of the Kingdom of Heaven, but found that nothing happened.

    And after coming here, I found that the date in my memory did not match up. The New Year has already passed next year, but the people here still remember last year.

    If a person says she is wrong, there is an explanation.

    If the whole city said she was wrong, she would feel differently.  She began to doubt herself.

    Is there a possibility that I am really wrong.

    "It is my fault?"

    "Did I fall asleep?"

    "It's not the world that's wrong, but me?"

    Matafus looked at the sky in this picture of the silly daughter of the rich man's family, and made a silly remark.

    Suddenly, a looming shadow appeared above the sea of ??clouds at the end of the perspective.  Only an apostle like Matafus might be able to see clearly that it was a gray-haired girl sitting on the ice crystal flower, carrying the wind and snow away.

    Ma

    Taves looked at the shadow, finally came to her senses, pointed to the sky and shouted.  "Wow!"

    "It's a fairy!"

    This yelling confirmed her statement that she was a fool.

    When Matafus turned her head, she saw that all the other people on the street looked at this poor-minded girl with pitiful eyes.

 Text Chapter 663: The King of Sloth

    Under the stele engraved with history.

    Everything is frozen, and time begins to return to the moment of recording.

    Nit looked into the distance, his body began to turn into foam, and gradually merged into the wind and snow.

    He also wants to follow everyone, returning to the day when he started again.

    When parting, Ice Fairy told Nit: "I took your memories away!"

    Nite just asked, "What do you need it for."

    Fairy of Ice and Snow: "Your wishes and memories are anchor points, anchoring time and space faults. You started the reset of time, and it ends with you."

    Nit: "Is it because I made a wish?"

    Ice Fairy: "If you compare this space-time gap to a story, you can also see yourself as the protagonist in this story, and this story needs the protagonist's thread to connect it together."

    "In this way it will become a long scroll and a movement."

    "It's just that most people have forgotten everything that happened here."

    "This is a story of nothingness, a story hidden beyond the years."

    Nit: "A story that never happened, and a character that no one knows?"

    Nite knew the answer, and finally said to Fengxue quietly.

    "It's also a meaningless life."

    Nite turned into foam and floated into the distance.

    Follow the bubble of all things to come together and start again in the miraculous light realm.

    And the memories of countless people gathered together, turning into a vast river of time and surrounding the ice fairy.

    A shining letter swallowed this river of time and anchored this time.

    At this time, the golden light and endless snow foam finally gradually became visible, and the whole world slowly became stable again.

    And this moment.

    The Ice Fairy has completed the advanced stage.

    For her, this space-time fault that disappeared beyond the years is her domain.  The Ice Fairy stretched out her hand and took the letter.

    She looked at the words on the letter, each one was shining with golden light.

    "Why are you trying so hard to deliver the letter?"

    The Ice and Snow Fairy carefully put away the letter, looked away from her feet, and extended to the peaceful world in the distance.

    at last.

    The Ice and Snow Fairy put away the historically inscribed monument, and floated into the distance on the ice crystal flower with the wind.

    Just like when she came.

    In the heavy snow that was flying.

    A small figure in the white world walked along the railway tracks from the end of the sky, and gradually walked towards the distant city.

    He was walking beside the railway tracks blankly, as if he didn't know why he came here, and why he went to a distant place.

    Suddenly, he stopped.

    After a while, a face suddenly appeared in his hood, that face was beautiful, but with a pair of scary pupils.

    That is a pair of eyes that can destroy others as well as oneself.

    "What's wrong, Nite?"

    "Why didn't you leave?"

    Mijina looked into the distance along the railway and asked her son.

    "We are almost there, and we are about to launch an attack on the heaven that destroyed everything for you."

    "Don't you want to hurry up and drag those nasty guys into hell?"

    "Don't you want them to wander forever in the cold and desolate wilderness?"

    Nit, however, remained motionless, talking nonsense.

    "Mother!"

    "I seem to have had a long, long nightmare, a terrible dream."

    Mijina: "Dream, what dream?"

    Nit opened his mouth wide and looked into the distance: "I don't know, I forgot."

    He tried hard to think back, but couldn't think of anything, but the more he thought about it, the more afraid he became.

    "I just remember,

    very scary.  "

    "It's really scary~"

    He obviously didn't have a real flesh and blood body anymore, and he couldn't feel the cold anymore, but at this moment Nit hugged himself tightly, like a child shivering from the cold.  He said: "It was so terrible that my brain was frozen, so I couldn't remember."

    ? True nightmares, the deepest and most frightening dreams, waking up with no recollection of anything.  But even if many things are forgotten, the pain and despair in the nightmare are still there.Control your own destiny!  "

    "Go break this cage, occupy the abyss, and defeat the evil god of original sin!"

    "If you don't want to do anything, give me your body, give me everything"

    Naproseth roared like crazy, trying to take Nit's body.

    However, he couldn't break through that barrier no matter what.

    Under the roaring and cursing of Miggina and Naproseth.

    Nit took a step forward, then turned around.

    lie down.

    In the dark world.

    He leaned deeply on the back of the throne, making the most comfortable posture.

    His life has never been so relaxed as it is now.

    Now.

    He doesn't have to bear any mission, he doesn't have to obey anyone's will, and he doesn't have to run around for any responsibilities.

    He let his mother Miggina and Naproseth scream in his ears, and let them try to break free.

    He also didn't move.

    He tilted his head and sat lazily on his throne.

    The corners of his mouth are slightly opened, revealing a tired smile.

 Text Chapter 664: The God of Heaven and Hell

    Under the rainbow tree.

    Mataves finally understood everything, and she was quite sure.

    It turned out that it wasn't her who was wrong but the world.

    Although she lost her memory and everything else seemed to prove that this place was indeed two months ago, Matafus still discovered something unusual.

    That's why there are so many strong people around here. These guys arrived almost at the same time as her, and wandered around in the same daze.

    A small barren city on the border, where did so many strong people come from.

    Matafus immediately communicated with the gods and learned what happened before.  After learning everything, Matafus originally planned to go to the Bright Kingdom immediately to pass the news on, but in order to inform the seated angel Romil as quickly as possible, she finally chose to find a nearby rainbow tree and put herself  Everything he knew was written in a letter and sent to the Bright Kingdom.

    The colorful light surged in the tree hole, and the letters were gradually submerged by the light.

    "Uncle Romir!"

    "If you are given a chance to do it all over again, this time you will definitely not let those guys find any flaws again!"

    Matafus sent the letter with anticipation. Although she came here this time, she felt that she had played a very important role.

    At least this letter should be able to play a key role!

    Matafus walked out of the forest in the snow.

    She stayed here for another purpose, which was to find the personality of Duma, the king of angels. It is said that it should have appeared near here in the end.

    Before that, although she was the only one who knew the essence of the heavenly contract ceremony from the very beginning, even she didn't know where Duma's three divisions were, and what form they each took.

    It is also the first time I know that the core of the original personality finally appears in the form of a human being.

    However, she is not the only one who knows the news now. There should be many people around the entire Covenant City who are looking for each other!

    Matafusi wants to find the other party in advance.

    On the way.

    Matafus took the source of Duma's spirituality and moved forward by feeling.

    Worried about missing something, she walked slowly, feeling carefully.

    She walked under a huge tower-like building, and saw the source of spirituality emitting light, but she looked left and right, but saw nothing.

    It seems that this place has been deserted for a long time, and there is nothing inside.

    Suddenly there was movement on her head, she looked up and saw a messenger wearing a hat and scarf resting and eating on the top of the tower.

    "found it."

    On the tiles on the top of the tower, the messenger girl looked blankly at Matafus who was pulling her away, not knowing what she was going to do.

    She clutched her messenger bag: "My letter hasn't been delivered yet!"

    Matafusi pulled the other party and flew away, "There are more important things. You are the focus of the storm now, and many people are looking for you!"

    Matafus dragged the messenger lady to the center of the covenant city, preparing to get the scroll of the kingdom of heaven contract there, which is also a very important thing.

    On the way, Miss Messenger finally understood what Matafus said.

    Although Matafus spoke in a bit of confusion and haste, Miss Messenger was able to roughly understand what Matafus meant from the confusion and haste.

    She pointed to herself: "So, I am Duma, the king of angels, a god?"

    Matafuss nodded: "Yeah!"

    Miss Messenger pointed to herself and asked: "I'm dead, but I'm alive again, because the time I thought I was in was actually wrong, I thought it was now, but it was actually two months ago  , while the rest of the world is two months later.

    Matafuss nodded again: "Yeah!"

    Miss Messenger asked again: "In fact, I was dead two months later, but because the Ice Fairy used an artifact to reset the time here

    , so I went back to two months ago, but just happened to meet you who came to see me two months later.  "

    "So the current situation is that I met you two months ago when I met you two months later. Matafus's eyes lit up: "Yes, yes, that's it!"

    Just being able to understand is one thing, but believing it is another.

    This kind of nonsense.

    Whoever believes is a fool.

    Miss Messenger looked pitifullyPolik also stopped, staring at Sukob.

    Su Kebu first congratulated Polik, and then asked him one thing: "Having obtained the authority of hell and ghosts, how do you want to govern that **** kingdom?"

    The information flowed in Polik's eyes, and he seemed to have guessed Sukob's intention: "Do you want to bring your code and contract system into hell?"

    Su Kebu said: "Since you have become the master of hell, aren't you going to sort out your own authority, build hell according to your own ideas, and use it to its maximum function?"

    "Are you going to treat hell as a so-called cage like Naproseth?" "Using death and fear to rule all living beings?"

    "To be honest, this method and method is really stupid."

    Polik did not deny: "The hell under Naproseth is like the door of truth in the hands of the evil god in a bottle. He has not played its true role at all."

    The two reached a tacit understanding in an instant, and also announced the upcoming cooperation.

    Polik lowered his head and thought about what it might look like after the combination of the power of the two and the kingdom of the gods.

    "The power of the contract, the code, and the court of justice, combined with the power of death and ghosts." "It can indeed improve the system of the gods, and also make our path and power stronger."

    Polik and Sukob discussed the future of the pantheon, and the relationship between the kingdom of God and power between the two.

    The master of this pantheon in front of the Gate of Truth looked at the sky and said.

    "It's time to open the gate of the astral world."

    For a while.

    Become a god, become a god, return to the kingdom of heaven, look up at the sky, and prepare to open the gate of the astral world.

    But in the Kingdom of Silence, a spar in a mass of filthy black mud kept sinking, sinking into the depths of darkness.

    The spar quietly bypassed the darkness of the void of the dream world, and finally fell into the abyss.  Just unconsciously.

    The original black mud abyss fell from the original first layer to the last layer.

    The Abyss got stronger, but ***

    's original sin and laws have become weaker than ever before.

    Behind the Gate of Original Sin.

    Xiao stared at the spar and wrote the symbol of *** on the paper after it returned.  He looked down and looked at the paper carefully.

    There are seven symbols drawn on it, which also represent the seven original sins of the abyss.

    Some original sins have names written on them, and some original sins have props written behind them.

    Xiao: "The law of laziness also appeared."

    "***Melder, arrogant Jokic, raging dark moon, lazy nit."

    "besides."

    "The evil eye of envy, the brass oil lamp of greed, the gluttonous stomach."

    Xiao randomly drew a circle, which just happened to frame the seven symbols.

    "about there."

    The evil god of original sin Xiao put down his pen, and at this moment a figure holding a lamp of greed appeared just at the end of his vision, kneeling down in front of the long table.

    Xiao stretched out his hand, took back the copper lamp that had gone through countless generations of owners, and placed it beside the table.

    He stared at that figure, and there seemed to be no will in the other's eyes, or the will had been completely eroded by the power of original sin long ago.

    "All the memories of the split puppet entering the Kingdom of Silence are gone, even the memories transmitted back are the same. Is it because the puppet locked me directly?"

    "Ignore the distance, but also ignore the power?"

    "Did you lock my existence directly from the root of the dream?"

    Xiao couldn't figure it out, no matter how much he knew about wisdom and power, it was just wisdom and power, and this was already the realm of miracles and dreams.

    On a certain level, at least in their view, this is an unreasonable or even logical ability.

    In other words, they haven't fully comprehended the truth and logic.

    "However, the height of authority of that historically inscribed monument must exceed imagination."

    "Is it the extension of the authority to dominate the gods?"

    "The Key to the Star—Space."

    "The monument engraved in history—time."

    Xiao Shu picked up the pen again and left the name of the monument engraved in history.

    The next time he encounters this artifact, or the place where the ice and snow fairy appears, he thinks it's best not to get close.

    Frozen fairies may sometimes don't care what others think or do, but if another snow fairy appears next time, the other party will frame themselves in and take away something.  up.

    It's that no matter how much he lost, he didn't know whether he lost it or what he lost.

    And this can kill a person at a critical moment.?The fairy appeared, and the other party framed herself in it and took something away. This is not something that can't even be reasoned.

    It's that no matter how much he lost, he didn't know whether he lost it or what he lost.

    And this can be fatal at a critical moment.

 Text Chapter 664: The God of Heaven and Hell

    Under the rainbow tree.

    Mataves finally understood everything, and she was quite sure.

    It turned out that it wasn't her who was wrong but the world.

    Although she lost her memory and everything else seemed to prove that this place was indeed two months ago, Matafus still discovered something unusual.

    That's why there are so many strong people around here. These guys arrived almost at the same time as her, and wandered around in the same daze.

    A small barren city on the border, where did so many strong people come from.

    Matafus immediately communicated with the gods and learned what happened before.  After learning everything, Matafus originally planned to go to the Bright Kingdom immediately to pass the news on, but in order to inform the seated angel Romil as quickly as possible, she finally chose to find a nearby rainbow tree and put herself  Everything he knew was written in a letter and sent to the Bright Kingdom.

    The colorful light surged in the tree hole, and the letters were gradually submerged by the light.

    "Uncle Romir!"

    "If you are given a chance to do it all over again, this time you will definitely not let those guys find any flaws again!"

    Matafus sent the letter with anticipation. Although she came here this time, she felt that she had played a very important role.

    At least this letter should be able to play a key role!

    Matafus walked out of the forest in the snow.

    She stayed here for another purpose, which was to find the personality of Duma, the king of angels. It is said that it should have appeared near here in the end.

    Before that, although she was the only one who knew the essence of the heavenly contract ceremony from the very beginning, even she didn't know where Duma's three divisions were, and what form they each took.

    It is also the first time I know that the core of the original personality finally appears in the form of a human being.

    However, she is not the only one who knows the news now. There should be many people around the entire Covenant City who are looking for each other!

    Matafusi wants to find the other party in advance.

    On the way.

    Matafus took the source of Duma's spirituality and moved forward by feeling.

    Worried about missing something, she walked slowly, feeling carefully.

    She walked under a huge tower-like building, and saw the source of spirituality emitting light, but she looked left and right, but saw nothing.

    It seems that this place has been deserted for a long time, and there is nothing inside.

    Suddenly there was movement on her head, she looked up and saw a messenger wearing a hat and scarf resting and eating on the top of the tower.

    "found it."

    On the tiles on the top of the tower, the messenger girl looked blankly at Matafus who was pulling her away, not knowing what she was going to do.

    She clutched her messenger bag: "My letter hasn't been delivered yet!"

    Matafusi pulled the other party and flew away, "There are more important things. You are the focus of the storm now, and many people are looking for you!"

    Matafus dragged the messenger lady to the center of the covenant city, preparing to get the scroll of the kingdom of heaven contract there, which is also a very important thing.

    On the way, Miss Messenger finally understood what Matafus said.

    Although Matafus spoke in a bit of confusion and haste, Miss Messenger was able to roughly understand what Matafus meant from the confusion and haste.

    She pointed to herself: "So, I am Duma, the king of angels, a god?"

    Matafuss nodded: "Yeah!"

    Miss Messenger pointed to herself and asked: "I'm dead, but I'm alive again, because the time I thought I was in was actually wrong, I thought it was now, but it was actually two months ago  , while the rest of the world is two months later.

    Matafuss nodded again: "Yeah!"

    Miss Messenger asked again: "In fact, I was dead two months later, but because the Ice Fairy used an artifact to reset the time here

    , so I went back to two months ago, but just happened to meet you who came to see me two months later.  "

    "So the current situation is that I met you two months ago when I met you two months later. Matafus's eyes lit up: "Yes, yes, that's it!"

    Just being able to understand is one thing, but believing it is another.

    This kind of nonsense.

    Whoever believes is a fool.

    Miss Messenger looked pitifullyPolik also stopped, staring at Sukob.

    Su Kebu first congratulated Polik, and then asked him one thing: "Having obtained the authority of hell and ghosts, how do you want to govern that **** kingdom?"

    The information flowed in Polik's eyes, and he seemed to have guessed Sukob's intention: "Do you want to bring your code and contract system into hell?"

    Su Kebu said: "Since you have become the master of hell, aren't you going to sort out your own authority, build hell according to your own ideas, and use it to its maximum function?"

    "Are you going to treat hell as a so-called cage like Naproseth?" "Using death and fear to rule all living beings?"

    "To be honest, this method and method is really stupid."

    Polik did not deny: "The hell under Naproseth is like the door of truth in the hands of the evil god in a bottle. He has not played its true role at all."

    The two reached a tacit understanding in an instant, and also announced the upcoming cooperation.

    Polik lowered his head and thought about what it might look like after the combination of the power of the two and the kingdom of the gods.

    "The power of the contract, the code, and the court of justice, combined with the power of death and ghosts." "It can indeed improve the system of the gods, and also make our path and power stronger."

    Polik and Sukob discussed the future of the pantheon, and the relationship between the kingdom of God and power between the two.

    The master of this pantheon in front of the Gate of Truth looked at the sky and said.

    "It's time to open the gate of the astral world."

    For a while.

    Become a god, become a god, return to the kingdom of heaven, look up at the sky, and prepare to open the gate of the astral world.

    But in the Kingdom of Silence, a spar in a mass of filthy black mud kept sinking, sinking into the depths of darkness.

    The spar quietly bypassed the darkness of the void of the dream world, and finally fell into the abyss.  Just unconsciously.

    The original black mud abyss fell from the original first layer to the last layer.

    The Abyss got stronger, but ***

    's original sin and laws have become weaker than ever before.

    Behind the Gate of Original Sin.

    Xiao stared at the spar and wrote the symbol of *** on the paper after it returned.  He looked down and looked at the paper carefully.

    There are seven symbols drawn on it, which also represent the seven original sins of the abyss.

    Some original sins have names written on them, and some original sins have props written behind them.

    Xiao: "The law of laziness also appeared."

    "***Melder, arrogant Jokic, raging dark moon, lazy nit."

    "besides."

    "The evil eye of envy, the brass oil lamp of greed, the gluttonous stomach."

    Xiao randomly drew a circle, which just happened to frame the seven symbols.

    "about there."

    The evil god of original sin Xiao put down his pen, and at this moment a figure holding a lamp of greed appeared just at the end of his vision, kneeling down in front of the long table.

    Xiao stretched out his hand, took back the copper lamp that had gone through countless generations of owners, and placed it beside the table.

    He stared at that figure, and there seemed to be no will in the other's eyes, or the will had been completely eroded by the power of original sin long ago.

    "All the memories of the split puppet entering the Kingdom of Silence are gone, even the memories transmitted back are the same. Is it because the puppet locked me directly?"

    "Ignore the distance, but also ignore the power?"

    "Did you lock my existence directly from the root of the dream?"

    Xiao couldn't figure it out, no matter how much he knew about wisdom and power, it was just wisdom and power, and this was already the realm of miracles and dreams.

    On a certain level, at least in their view, this is an unreasonable or even logical ability.

    In other words, they haven't fully comprehended the truth and logic.

    "However, the height of authority of that historically inscribed monument must exceed imagination."

    "Is it the extension of the authority to dominate the gods?"

    "The Key to the Star—Space."

    "The monument engraved in history—time."

    Xiao Shu picked up the pen again and left the name of the monument engraved in history.

    The next time he encounters this artifact, or the place where the ice and snow fairy appears, he thinks it's best not to get close.

    Frozen fairies may sometimes don't care what others think or do, but if another snow fairy appears next time, the other party will frame themselves in and take away something.  up.

    It's that no matter how much he lost, he didn't know whether he lost it or what he lost.

    And this can kill a person at a critical moment.?The fairy appeared, and the other party framed herself in it and took something away. This is not something that can't even be reasoned.

    It's that no matter how much he lost, he didn't know whether he lost it or what he lost.

    And this can be fatal at a critical moment.

 Text Chapter 665: Something deep in the Antarctic

    Dream world.

    The Guangming Kingdom has just completed the territorialization of the Kingdom of God, and now it is undergoing transformation everywhere. The power of Romir has penetrated into every corner from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. Every stone and every building on the mountain is being controlled by the power of spirituality and mythology.  eroding.

    Even, even the sky angels in the kingdom of heaven are changing.

    Because ordinary sky angels have no way to survive in the dream world, but Romir has long been prepared, and can see that these sky angels are being combined with this holy mountain of heaven and become a part of this heaven.

    "go together!"

    "Go to the spring pond."

    "faster."

    One by one, the sky angels flew to the side of the spring pool. They bathed in the spring water, and their bodies sank into it.

    Gradually, he became an existence like light.

    Those lights and shadows came out of the spring pool one by one, and the angel Romir on the height spread its wings, and feathers fell one by one, blending into these lights and shadows.

    These angels have completely changed, one by one, they have become exquisitely shaped like marble statues, but upon closer inspection, they are composed of countless white light spots.

    It is so white that it shines, and it is so white that it is illusory.

    It is more perfect, and it is also more inhuman, and it seems that it does not belong to the world at all.

    They all became angels.

    That is to say, the angels who guard and guard the kingdom of heaven.

    In the Temple of Light.

    Three rays of light rushed from a distance, gathered into one body in the temple, and finally turned into a king of angels in silk robes, his face was full of divine brilliance.

    A ray of light condensed on her neck, turning into a sword-like cross pendant.

    Another ray of light fell on her hand, holding the scroll and quill.

    And under her throne, there is an existence with ten wings.

    Romir stood under the altar, looking up at his god.

    "Lord Duma!"

    He had a smile on his face, but said with a slightly choked voice.

    "I finally did it, I finally became a myth."

    Duma looked at Romil's face and asked him.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "You are already a god, Romil."

    The gods are high and immortal, at least in the eyes of mortals, it is impossible for them to show sadness and cry.

    Romir didn't know either, but he still couldn't hold back his tears.

    Both of them died once, but neither of them remembered that they had died once, and everything that happened has been hidden in the gap of time.

    But when Lomir saw Duma again, he still burst into tears.

    "I have no idea."

    "Maybe it's because I'm so happy to see you."

    Duma laughed: "Like a child."

    When Duma said this, Romir laughed along without any care.

    After the Holy Trinity spell was withdrawn, Duma never cast it again.

    Because now, she can't use this magical technique anymore.

    She already has a throne and a kingdom of heaven.

    Now Duma can extend his power through the dream world to every corner of the world, and no longer worry that his power can't support enough sky angels to exist.

    Duma stood on the altar, her power continued to spread along with the mythical altar, and her power could be felt throughout the Land of Light.

    she saw.

    People called out their names, and the human-winged and powerful ones knelt in prayer halls and temples, and became angels in the sky under their own light.

    One after another, more and more.

    Sky Envoy has finally become an extraordinary profession comparable to other professions, a profession that can become a myth.

    At this time, a shadow appeared at the entrance of the temple.

    Matafus finally walked up the stairs

    Come, come to the temple.

    With the source of spirituality, she came to Duma with a smiling and nodding gaze from Romir, and held her up in front of Duma.

    She said: "King of Angels, I will give you back what you saved for me!"

    Duma took back her source of spirituality and expressed her gratitude to Matafus.

    Next, she asked the same question that Matafus had asked before.

    "MarthaThe mirror of the sky.

    "Boom, boom~"

    A black giant hand fell from the sky, grabbing a train and passing through the sky ladder.

    It disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only the loud noise oppressing the sky, which made people feel that the entire sky was shaking.

    Standing in the City of God's Servants inside the Sky Mirror, the Null Mother looked up and watched the giant black hand and the "toy car" leave.

    Mushroom people have been often abandoned recently, because Lady Sally has her "new favorite".  Sally would often run wildly on the top floor of the Sky Ladder in her own car. It was a literal run and run, completely disobeying the traffic rules of the Sky Ladder, and happily shaking the Sky Ladder  Leave behind strange legends about the instability of the Sky Ladder or something else.

    And when the nihilistic mother is alone, she will sit in the city of servants of the gods.

    "Dengdeng~"

    The sterile mother knocked on the glass jar on her head, and then saw the lid being opened.  A girl crawled out from inside, and said to the nihilistic mother happily.

    "Nothingness, I'm out."

    It's Beth.

    At this time, she would chat with Beth who crawled out of the glass jar, and the two would huddle together quietly.

    In addition to chatting, Beth would often show the memories of her predecessor, the King of Stone Demons.

    night.

    Beth sat on the shoulders of the mushroom man, watching the fast-moving picture with her in the ripples of light overhead, watching the various scenery emerging in the picture.

    They saw real rather than deduced species evolution, saw species in the ocean go extinct one after another, and then gave birth to new species.

    I saw when the forest appeared and how the land animals evolved.

    Beth widened her eyes and said with a sigh.

    "More than 200 million years, it should have traveled to every place in the world!"

    "Every corner of this land and sea, it should have arrived, and even walked over and over again."

    Nothingness: "Isn't it you?"

    Beth: "I'm not as powerful as it, I can live alone

    How long.  "The time of traveling alone was too long, and Beth didn't dare to accept it, so she could only watch fast-forward with the nihil mother occasionally.

    Fortunately, this is a long life with almost no stories, just like a landscape film.

    It's just that the length of this movie is so long that almost no one can watch it.

    Suddenly, the mushroom man pointed to a place in the screen.

    "This is where?"

    The mushroom man seemed to see something unimaginable in the picture, so he asked a question.

    Beth said: "It should be the current Antarctic."

    The Mushroom Man didn't know why there was such a thing there: "Who left it?" Beth said: "A long time ago, the oldest life lived in the south of this world, and it (the King of Stone Demons) also  was born there."

    "The very first picture in its memory recorded the events of the Temple of Truth. Those ancient lives said that as long as they keep going south along the sea, keep moving forward, and cross a terrible trench, they will find the land bestowed by God  .”

    "They must be the ones left behind, and they are the only ones left."

    Of course the mushroom man knows this, but she doesn't know some details: "Pyramid Insay Temple?"

    The Mushroom Man is talking about the island on the Cup of the God of Creation.

    Beth didn't understand the Kingdom of Creator God, she could only say according to what she had seen before: "I only know that they say that in the southernmost part of the sea, everything is there at the beginning."

    The Mushroom Man looked at the things in the picture and asked: "Can those ancient people leave such things?"

    Beth shook her head: "I don't know, aren't the oldest ones descendants of the god kings? There have been two generations of wisdom god kings, so they should be very powerful.?

 Text Chapter 666: Finding the Legendary Supreme God at the North Pole for God

    An alchemy academy on the coast of the Evil Peninsula.

    "Examination of divine arts, wind control, concealment, and camouflage."

    "The assessment begins!"

    On the square, a group of Winged Apprentices were conducting a divine arts assessment, flying in the complex terrain to avoid oncoming attacks and phantoms.

    This is the country of snake people, but there are a large group of wing people studying here.

    The apprentices of the Winged Man used their magic spells to overcome difficulties one after another.

    Finally, after being checked by several elder snakemen, it was announced that it was over.

    "The assessment is over!"

    "Announced through the list, there are"

    These snake people teachers are all believers and servants of the god of pain and potion.

    Under the God of Desire and Alchemy, there are existences who have become gods, and there are also existences who are walking on this road.

    And the title of God of Pain and Potion belongs to, in fact, a newly emerging apostle in the direction of medicine alchemy who has just embarked on the road to becoming a god in the age of the gods.

    These gods are of different strengths, some are getting ahead, and some are falling on the way before they start. With the advent of the times, this kind of competition has intensified, and it is not uncommon for people to die on the road to becoming a god.

    Sometimes it is not necessarily the abyss, hell, the remnants of the Corpse Eater sect, or the newly rising evil forces, but it may also be other competing gods.

    Most of them hastily took a god name and road for themselves, and before taking a few steps, they fell down the ladder leading to the myth, and were smashed to pieces.

    Some are lucky, and those who came later inherited their ideas and ideals, and continued to use their god names.

    For some, there is nothing left.

    The newly created temple was taken away by others, and the tall god statue was also pulled down and smashed, turning into stones for laying the foundation.

    There is no room for this group of people on Ruhe Giant Island, and there is no room for so many gods there.

    Unable to gain a foothold on the giant island of Ruhe, this group of people began to send believers and servants across the ocean to the Avier Peninsula, the Montenegro Peninsula and the Sunfall Desert.

    The God of Pain and Potion is one of them.

    The God of Pain and Potion has established alchemy academies and temples in various countries, and has laid out his own path to becoming a god in the countries of the Evil Peninsula and the Montenegro Peninsula.

    And Ganye Alchemy Academy is one of its subordinates.

    But gradually, the competition here gradually became fiercer.

    Let them start to look at the alien soil of the Land of Light.

    As long as it can help him become a god, it doesn't seem to matter whether the believer is a winged man, a snake man, or some other existence.

    The god of pain and potions followed suit.

    Therefore, these alchemy colleges on the Evill Peninsula began to accept wingman alchemy apprentices more than ten years ago. It can be seen that this god-bearer is really interested in deploying the land of light, although it may not be the main direction.

    Just after finishing the divine art test, the academy immediately started taking other tests.

    "Pharmaceutical assessment begins!" Alchemist's medicine is different from witch doctor's medicine. Witch medicine is used to cure diseases, while alchemist's medicine is used to gain power and various special and powerful effects, and it is also very dangerous  .

    "Dangdang, the assessment is over!" As the hourglass ran out, the snake man rang the small metal bronze bell.

    "Alchemy assessment begins!" Pharmacy is the main subject of Ganye Alchemy Academy, but alchemy is equally important, and the combination of the two is pharmaceutical alchemy.

    "Dangdang, the assessment is over!" Some of the apprentices rejoiced, while others felt mournful.

    "Examination of the teachings of the holy scriptures!" It is not enough to just know magic spells and alchemy potions, but also to test the piety of faith.

    "Dangdang, the assessment is over!" From day to night, all the assessments finally came to an end.

    One of the apprentices also announced that they could graduate from this alchemy academy.

    night.

    ? This group of Wingman apprentices who could graduate gathered together to hold a

    Organized a simple celebration.

    Under the lights, they held wine glasses in the corridor of the dormitory and made a fuss. The strict teachers in the past turned a blind eye.

    They danced and cheered.

    They played the wingman's harp and sang ditties from home.

    After drinking too much, people began to talk about where they came from and what they would like to do in the future.

    One of the wings gray?The feeling of dying.

    There seemed to be something surging in his chest, and he seemed to have a thousand words to say, but all the words turned into simple three words in the end.

    "I see."

    These three words are an understatement, but they are heavy for Sha Jin.

    This is the most firm answer a young man full of faith and sense of responsibility can make.

    Hearing that Sha Jin agreed.

    The other party immediately took out Sha Jin's contract document, asked Sha Jin to sign his mission, and then kept the file for people to take it down.

    At this time, the other party came closer again, and told Sha Jin specifically.

    "After you arrive on that island, you must not expose your identity as a believer and servant of God, let alone let others know the purpose of your visit."

    "Let's not expose your alchemy and magic, let everyone think you are an ordinary person."

    Sha Jin: "Why?"

    The other side replied solemnly: "Because there has recently been a wave of religious disputes in the Land of Light, if people there know that you are a servant of God, they will cause a lot of trouble." "And your mission is very important."  , is unique.”

    "No one else knows except me."

    "It is the most secretive mission and cannot be affected in any way."

    The more he said this, the more dignified Sha Jin's expression became, feeling that his tasks and responsibilities were great.  "I remember, and I will do everything," he said.

    The other party stood up and looked at Sha Jin seriously.

    "Pious disciples of God alluvial gold."

    "Can you stick to it until the day when this mission is fulfilled." The other party said this sentence very skillfully, as if he had said it to everyone who entered here.  Can you fulfill this mission unswervingly with faith, can you give everything for God?

    and so on.

    They said it lightly, but those young people really believed it.

    Sha Jin responded with firm and devout eyes: "Of course."

    The two made a prayer posture together, at least on the face, they were generally devout.

    Then, the man sent Sha Jin outside the door.

    When parting, the other party whispered something in his ear.

    "Remember, alluvial gold!"

    "The gods are watching you."

    Sha Jin took a deep breath and nodded his neck until the blood vessels were exposed: "Yes." The door opened, and Sha Jin walked out excitedly.

    When he walked to the gate of the temple, he still looked back, and the man was still standing there looking at him expectantly.

    Sha Jin nodded solemnly again, and the burden on his shoulders seemed to be a little heavier.  He walked out with firm steps until he was completely out of the temple until the golden sun shone on his body.

    Under the sun, he was full of energy.

    He clenched the information about the Primordial Ocean and the Black Storm that the other party gave him, and looked at the various ancient myths and rumors about the Supreme God above, some of which were ruled by the legendary life, and some were ruled by dreams.

    And deep in the temple.

    The man withdrew his gaze and waved to the other side.

    He let out a long breath and said to the people over there looking a little tired.

    "Next!"

    "Hurry up and arrange, all these people will be arranged at once today. ?

 Text Chapter 667: Osis and Sky Harbor

    By the coast.

    In the wind and rain, Shajin stood proudly on the reef, as if fighting against the sea and the storm.

    His eyes were concentrated and serious, just like the statues of heroes placed on the square of the Evil Peninsula Temple, he was unmoved by the misery that rained down like raindrops.

    Suddenly, a beam of light from the lighthouse behind him shone down and landed on Shajin.  Then, a furious voice came from above.

    "What are you doing standing there, lazy bastard?"

    "Don't hurry to check the lights on the reefs No. 1, No. 2, and No. 4. Dallying, are you a pack animal?"

    "You only know how to move twice if I have to whip you twice?"

    The voice was full of arrogance, as if you could imagine the image of a bearded and strong man just by listening to Noise.

    Sha Jin turned around and shouted, "It's raining so hard."

    The voice said: "It's raining. If you don't know the situation at sea, you will die. There will be a big accident."

    Shajin finally made preparations and took off in the wind and rain.

    In the strong wind, he still flew very smoothly, even though his vision was not clear, he still quickly came to a reef in the distance.

    Sha Jin fell down immediately, opened the small door of the lighthouse built of dark stones, and came up to check.

    The items to be inspected include various conditions such as fuel oil, brightness, damage degree, etc.

    "no problem."

    After some busy work, the dirty placer gold left the reef.

    He wiped the sweat or rain on his face, and immediately followed the route skillfully to the next reef, repeating the previous work.

    He is already very familiar with the situation here, and he seems to be able to find the location of every reef and lighthouse with his eyes closed.

    Ten years ago, he was assigned to work on a seaside lighthouse on this island, and he was not the only one guarding the tower, there was also another old man.

    The function of the lighthouse is not only to let the lost ships find their way in the dark, but also has many other functions.

    For example.

    When you see the red light on the route, go to the left, and when the green light is on, go to the right, so that you can guide the direction and avoid the ship from hitting the reef and running aground.

    ?Lighthouses in different places also have different functions, some are to guide the entry into the port, some are to warn the reefs, and some are to transmit information.

    The different flickering frequencies of the lighthouse have different meanings, and even the light can be used for early warning or detailed information.

    On the sea of ??this era, the role of lighthouses is extremely important, and it is the guarantee of the lives of ships and crew members.

    But I have to say that guarding the lighthouse is an extremely hard and boring job.

    Return to the five-story lighthouse on the shore of the island.

    Shakin didn't stop either, he carried the oil drum upstairs and the bearded old man who was turning the hinges downstairs started talking again.

    He said: "You useless guy, today's inspection is so much slower."

    Shakin: "I'm not some useless guy."

    The old man: "It's not a useless guy, why did you come here to guard the lighthouse?"

    Sha Jin: "Huh~"

    He didn't bother to tell the old man how the other party understood the great mission he shouldered and what he was doing.

    But the more Sha Jin thought about it, the more angry he became. When he carried the wooden barrel to the top, he shouted from above to below.

    "Then aren't you also here to guard the lighthouse?"

    The old man admitted it readily: "I'm an old man, and I'm here to eat and die. If I were as young as you, I would never come here."

    "I was not like you before. When I was young, I was the lookout and scout of the adventure fleet."

    Sha Jin was a little curious: "Then what kind of adventures have you experienced?"

    But the old man said: "You have no blood and courage, you don't deserve to hear my story." Sha Jin was furious, but he couldn't say anything.

    I am a dignified alchemist, a super powerful person, and a devout who was appointed by the gods to come here to find the traces of the supreme god.

    Now being despised by a stinky old man, he can't wait to give the other party a hand on the spot and let the other party kneel on the ground and cry for his father and mother.

    However, these fantasies only flashed in my mind, and then turned into peace.

    He scratched his head helplessly: "I can't help it. I'm not good at dealing with people. The job of guarding the lighthouse is the best for me."

    & nnbsp; "We are not important to this world, and many things do not depend on us."

    "The gods don't need us, and they don't need you."

    "He can't see us at all."

    Shakin was silent.

    He may have understood a long time ago that that is not an important mission at all, and he is just an insignificant role.

    He has long been forgotten, and no one remembers a guy like him who was exiled to the depths of the sea.

    But he signed the contract, he has come here, and has been here for ten years.  He has paid so much for this matter, so much that it is difficult for an ordinary person to give up. How many decades can an ordinary person have.

    Still the most critical and beautiful ten years in my life.

    The Sun's Fall into the Desert.

    In the boundless sea of ??sand, a huge tower is connecting to the sky, opening a passage to the sky.

    In the huge cloud vortex, empty boats pass through the sea of ??clouds and hide in it.

    Osis stands on the top of the Babel Tower, behind him is a huge and complex sphere, shining with miracle light.

    Osis said to the Clover beside him, "Another successful one."

    Over the years, he has spent almost all his energy on building the skyport, the city of the magic net, and perfecting the universal manufacturing machine and the reincarnation of the three-leaf man.

    Now where the sky ladder can reach, he has built one sky port after another at several ends.

    Starting from the giant island of Ruhe, it is connected to Tugzman in the Land of Light, and connected to the Sunfall Desert.

    ? Connecting the whole world.

    Osis: "The next one should be at the North Pole!"

    The Sanye people on the side nodded: "It's just that the entrance and exit of the sky ladder there should be inside the black storm!"

    "And, that place"

    The Sanye people wanted to say something, but they didn't say it in the end.

    However, Osis understood what he wanted to say.  At last, he said, looking far to the north.  "Mirror of the sky!

 Text Chapter 668: Captain Bremen of the Platinum

    Before dawn.

    Sha Jin was called out. This time, he was asked to go to the city to buy parts to repair the lighthouse. There was a problem with a lighthouse on the reef and needed to be repaired.

    The old man knocked on the door roughly and shouted.

    "You guy, you know how to play these days, and you don't do anything serious."

    "There must be no problems with the lighthouse, and it must be repaired quickly."

    The old man roared a few times, and then returned to the top with a thump. He kept watch over the lights last night and has not rested yet.

    On the quilt spread on the ground, Mustache stood up and yawned. He looked outside, and it was still dark.

    "Do you work so hard every day?"

    Sha Jin got up from the oval bed that was somewhat similar to a bird's nest. He was used to it: "It's not hard work, what are you doing there?"

    Mustache: "My task is very special."

    Shakin asked, "What does it mean to be very special?"

    Mustache: "What I do every day is to make friends."

    Sha Jin asked: "What kind of friends do you make?"

    Mustache: "For example, to comfort some noble ladies who have suffered from domestic violence, or to lead some young girls who have been imprisoned at home since childhood and do not know the beautiful sky outside to appreciate the beauty of the world. You know that I like to help others the most."

    The way Sha Jin looked at Mustache changed, and he didn't know whether it was contempt or envy.  Or maybe both!

    Sha Jin: "Then why did you come here? This place is only one step away from the end of the world, but there are no noble widows and princesses who were raised in the castle since childhood?"

    Mustache: "You know, good people are always unpopular, right?"

    "I have done good deeds and used my kind heart to help those in need, but people always yell at me and kill me."

    Sha Jin also seemed to understand.

    However, he didn't have the slightest sympathy, and felt that this kid deserved it.

    On the way.

    The more Sha Jin thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more he thought about it, the more jealous he became.

    Hateful, he also wants to be a "good guy".

    After chatting, the two of them flew to Bingshan City.

    Sha Jin entered the city and ran into the tavern owner who had just left.

    The other party saw the mustache next to Sha Jin. The other party was well-dressed, and even the beard was neatly trimmed.

    "Oh, I brought friends over today."

    Sha Jin looked at the well-dressed mustache, shook his head and said.

    "It's not a friend, it's from outside, let me take him for a stroll."

    When passing by the pharmacy, the clerk of the pharmacy also greeted him, and this girl with a little sand gold came up to him and said excitedly.

    "Shajin, tell me about the method you mentioned earlier today!"

    Sha Jin smiled: "No problem, I will talk to you when I come back." The clerk in white nodded: "Okay, thank you."

    The handsome mustache looked back at the tavern, and then at the girl in white in front of him.

    He thought about it: "Sha Jin, no wonder he is reluctant to leave!"

    Sha Jin didn't bother to talk to this guy: "Don't look familiar to me, don't expose me, I'm just an ordinary lighthouse keeper, I don't know such a magnificent person as you." Mustache accompanied Sha Jin, along the way  I saw many people saying hello to Sha Jin, and sometimes Sha Jin would help these people repair some simple things.

    The small ones have lamps and trailers, and the big ones even have windmills and dock rails.

    ? Seeing Sha Jin busy repairing a small gas lamp for a long time, and finally lighting it up, Sha Jin wiped his oily hands on his clothes, and wiped the lamp clean by the way.

    An old woman held a gas lamp, kept patting Shajin's strong arms, opened her mouth with only a few teeth left, praised Shajin, and offered money to Shajin.

    Sha Jin kept waving his hands, but he didn't accept it in the end.

    He told the pharmacy clerk how the witch doctor he had heard

    The secret of refining witchcraft, and then accepted the adoring eyes of the clerk, and then repeatedly told the clerk not to tell others.

    Mustache looked at Sha Jin who was busy all the time.

    Although he is a little tired and confused about life, it can be seen that Sha Jin enjoys it.

    After everything was busy, I finally bought the repair parts.

    Reef No. 7.

    On the lighthouse.

    Alluvium is being overhauledMustache looked at Bremen, he didn't understand.

    "Isn't it good to live forever?"

    Breman turned his head to look at Mustache, and told him seriously.

    "What matters is freedom of choice, not immortality."

    "I can choose to take this path of eternal life, or I can choose to give it up and choose another path."

    "Just as the Creator gave us."

    "Eternal life that cannot be chosen, and life that cannot die, are the most terrible curses in the world."

    At this time, Mustache finally understood the meaning of that performance, what was behind the piece of music called "Free Choice".

    Mustache: "Why does the god live forever."

    Breman shook his head: "You got it upside down."

    "Gods do not become gods because of eternal life, but gods need eternal life, and immortality becomes the property of gods."

    "Eternal life is just an incidental thing for the gods."

    "They have an indelible attachment, so they have eternal life, because their ideals and obsessions need the power of eternal life to support them."

    Mustache heard this for the first time

    He pondered for a long time about such a statement.

    Then, he asked one last question.

    "So, you didn't see the Supreme God in the end."

    "Is it only the gods who can see the Supreme God?"

    Breman shook his head and told Mustache.

    "Whether you are a myth or a mortal, it is the same for them."

    "The so-called power and authority are completely meaningless to them."

    He said.

    "Only when you bear your destiny, you will see the Supreme God, otherwise, even if it is a myth, you will not be able to see their shadows."

    Mustache probably understood.

    He got up, solemnly thanked Bremen, and then turned to leave.

    After the mustache left, Breman still looked up at the painting, which was drawn by him.

    Under the candlelight, he smoked quietly.

    He no longer has the pride and boldness of the past, and perhaps he will no longer be able to become a captain.

    Because, there is no crew member in this world who can board his ship anymore.

 Text Chapter 669: The Purpose of Osis

    Sha Jin repeated the lighthouse maintenance that had been repeated thousands of times. He carefully took care of the lamps in each tower, filled up the lamp oil, and then looked at the passing ships in the distance.

    He took leave of absence when he came, and he has a long trip this time of year.

    He took out the equipment he had previously stored here from under a lighthouse, a backpack with storage space, and then filled it with some daily necessities and some sophisticated measuring instruments.

    At this time, a young wingman suddenly appeared in the sky and landed on the reef.

    He said: "I will go with you!"

    Sha Jin shook his head: "This is my task."

    The other party replied: "I also want to see what the deepest part of the black storm looks like."

    Sha Jin: "It's very far away."

    The young Yiren said: "When I was in the academy, my wind control technique was always my strong point."

    Sha Jin did not refuse again, and the two set off together.

    "Huh!"

    The two of them whipped up the wind, and under the impetus of divine magic power, they rushed to the distance at the fastest speed.

    They fly in the wind during the day, and take out their inflatable rafts to rest on the sea at night.

    This is a method that can only be used by the extraordinary Yiren. It is a bit laborious and not something ordinary people can try, but it is very fast.

    Day after day passed, they flew to the primordial ocean, they passed through layers of icebergs, and experienced the test of the coldest climate.

    When they were teetering from the cold, they finally saw their destination.

    And when you see the storm wall that separates the sky in the distance.

    In an instant, the youth felt that his understanding of the world had been refreshed.

    He opened his mouth wide: "Is this the Black Storm?"

    Sha Jin also looked at the wall of the storm in the distance, and there was something completely different from the other party in his eyes.

    "How about it, isn't it spectacular!"

    The young man nodded, then turned to look at Sha Jin.

    "However, I remember that your mission is to wait until it dissipates, and then go into it?"

    Shakin did not answer.

    He took out professional tools to measure the black storm, and before he knew it, he also became a half meteorological researcher and navigator.

    He observed everything here, and spent many days recording the data, and finally showed the contents recorded in the notebook to the Yiren youth.

    He was a little proud, as if he had proved something.

    "Look, it's really fading."

    "I came here to record every year, and I sent back all these records. I haven't done nothing in the past ten years."

    The young man glanced at the data in the brochure. The black storm is indeed shrinking, but at a very slow rate.

    At least, it has no meaning at all for this huge and boundless wall of storms.

    He looked at the book full of memories and felt sad for a moment.

    "useless."

    The young man looked at Sha Jin and clenched his fists.

    "How could they treat you like this, this task has no meaning at all."

    "Brother, you are a genius among us. If you don't come here, you can definitely accomplish a lot of things."

    "You were so good before"

    Sha Jin stopped the young man and went on: "Let's not talk about this, we have been here for so many years."

    "And I'm having a good time here too, aren't I?"

    Young man: "How can you live well on such an extremely cold island that is so poor and remote that you have nothing?"

    Sha Jin: "Sometimes I am quite happy."

    After busying with all this.

    The two of them rushed back immediately. The hardship of the trip alone had already made Yiren youth feel indescribable.

    However.

    As soon as I got back to the lighthouse, I happened to see a familiar face sitting on Shajin's chair reading a book.

    "Shajin, you"

    Mustache came back. After the door was opened, he first looked at Sha Jin, and was about to say hello to him, and then he saw the third child behind him.

    The young man with the mustache and the Yiren looked at each other, their eyes changed, but neither of them spoke.

    In the end, Moustache stood up, and seemed to be very happy to go forward and give the winged youth a hug.

    "The third child is here too!"

    "It's great, the three of us are now together."

    Winged YouthLive every life leisurely and leisurely, enjoying every reincarnation peacefully.

    He wanted to say, enough is enough, I am working hard to do a lot of things, I have done a lot of things.

    However, he still didn't feel like it was enough.

    Even worse.

    No matter what he did, no matter how much he did, he felt that he was far from reaching the level he wanted.

    Breman looked at Osis. He was different from the other party. He hadn't chosen to transform into a three-leaf man yet, while the other party had already turned into a three-leaf man and an intelligent species.

    "Your Majesty Osis, have you forgotten something?"

    "You are no longer a seed of life."

    "You have spent your whole life on these things, and you are still far away from the apostle!"

    Briman reminded the other party: "Shouldn't you try everything to ascend to the rank of apostle, and then find a way to perfect your strength and embark on the road to becoming a god, and then consider other things?"

    Osis looked at Bremen, smiled and said indifferently.

    "Become an apostle?"

    "Why do you want to be an apostle? Why do you want to live forever?"

    Breman said as a matter of course: "You are the heir of Henir, the former king of Heinsay, even among the Sanye people, there are few who can be more qualified to become a god than you, right?"

    Osis muttered to himself while watching the performance on the stage.

    "yes!"

    "I am the heir of Henir, and I am the king of Heinsay."

    Under the eyes of Osis, the large stage seemed to have turned into the palace of the former Wisdom Palace, and he seemed to see the picture of 250 million years ago again.

    He saw his young self wearing a crown, holding up a scepter and shouting to all the Sanye people.

    "I will be a great king of Sinnsay."

    His eyes were hazy, and he said softly.

    "but."

    "What I desire is not gods and eternity, that is not what I am after."

    "Even if I become a myth, even if I get eternal life, there is no way to get what I want."

    Osis was in a daze, and at this time there was a loud noise from the city outside, it seemed that powerful people were fighting and screaming mournfully.

    Osis looked outside: "What happened?"

    Bremen seems to have known something a long time ago: "It's nothing, a chosen one died, his disciples and servants lost their pillars, and the servants of another god-bearer are taking everything he left behind."

    Osis withdrew his gaze: "Did another god-bearer die?"

    He looked at Bremen with a smile and said to him.

    "Looking at it this way, the road to becoming a god is not a big deal. They haven't been able to fulfill their ideals and vows until they die, maybe they are not as good as me!"

    "Whether it's becoming a king, becoming an apostle, or becoming a god."

    "In the end, isn't it all about getting what you want?"

    Osis stood up and walked towards the stage a little bit.

    As he walked, his eyes kept rising from the stage as he walked.

    Finally, he gazed at the light shining from a high place, and stood under the stage; he bathed in the light, as if he regarded it as the eternal afterglow of the eternal stars at the beginning of the myth.

    He turned his head, laughed and said to Bremen.

    "you say."

    "If I can meet the Creator, I can fulfill the long-cherished wish of Sanye people for hundreds of millions of years."

    "Can I be called great?"

    While urging Sha Jin to let go, he said that others were reluctant to let go.

    But actually.

    He himself is the one who can't let go.

    He kept on chasing the greatness he wanted, but he still didn't know how to truly become great.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 670: We have only one God

    In the auditorium.

    Breman looked at Osis's face looking back at him, as well as those obsessive eyes and heartbroken laugh, for a moment he didn't know what to say.

    At least, he couldn't say the words what else do you want.

    Bremen also stood up, and he let the rehearsing musicians on the stage back away, and then there were only the two of them left in the auditorium.

    The two leaned against the edge of the stage together, looking at the empty seats.

    Breman sighed, and then said to Osis with a complicated expression.

    "Nobody can really blame you."

    "Your Majesty Osis, that's not your problem."

    Osis: "Yeah."

    This sentence seems to have answered everything, but it seems that nothing has been said.

    Because the consolation was so weak, and the response was extraordinarily perfunctory.

    Even if some things are seen through and explained clearly, they still cannot untie the knot in my heart.

    Breman said helplessly: "The cycle of reincarnation in the vat has not been started again, and you have no reason to enter the black storm, let alone that you didn't go for this in the first place."

    "And you are not burdened with fate, let alone seeing the Creator."

    Osis understood something and was about to leave.

    But at this time Breman called Osis and told him one thing.

    "but."

    "An interesting thing happened recently. Duma, the king of angels, is going to sign a new contract with the gods on behalf of the entire Land of Light and the Winged Men."

    "Do you know about this?"

    Osis turned his head to look at Bremen and asked him.

    "What's the meaning?"

    Briman propped himself up on the edge of the stage, and said unhurriedly.

    "In a sense, she bears her destiny."

    "It's just that she is not burdened with the destiny of seeing the Creator, but the destiny of finding light and the future for the Wingmen. She is qualified to sign a contract with the gods on behalf of a race and belief."

    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, implying something.

    "And the contract of the gods is in the Sky Temple of the Sky Mirror."

    Osis understood, and for a moment his face showed ecstasy: "I can use this opportunity to enter the interior of the black storm in the primordial ocean."

    Seeing Osis' expression, Breman didn't know for a moment whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to tell the other party about it.

    "Osis!"

    "Some things can be tricked, but some things can't be tricked."

    "Even if you enter inside, you will not see the Supreme God."

    But when Bremen said this, Osis had already left the gate of the auditorium, leaving only a thank you.

    Osis knew the clues to enter the black storm from Bremen. Although it can't be called a method, at least Osis found the thread.

    However, on the way back, a man was waiting for Osis.

    Cape town.

    This is the northernmost point of the Land of Light, and the closest to the Primordial Ocean and the North Pole.

    When Osis arrived at the coast, he suddenly saw a red light on the horizon, and the whole sea turned blood red in an instant.

    Immediately afterwards, densely packed flowers of the gods bloomed on the surface of the sea.

    A tall female god figure stepped on the flowers on the sea and approached the shore step by step.

    Osis stopped in his tracks: "Master Vivien!"

    The crimson goddess walked in the sun and the sea of ??flowers, while singing the content of the ancient chapters.

    she says.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the ancient and sacred brought by the words of wisdom shrouded the world.

    It seemed that many people were singing along with her, and a large number of voices overlapped.

    Of course Osis knows what this is. This is the record of Tito's meeting with the gods, and it is the picture in the chapter written by the saint himself.

    When the last sentence was finished, the Crimson Goddess just arrived at the coast and stood in front of Osis.

    She asked Osis with a serious face: "Osis, how did the saints answer?"

    Osis stood in front of Vivien, bowed his head and said, "Saint Tito replied, fate is in our hands."

    Vivien was waiting for these words from Osis.

    She already knew from Breman, O?Witch spirits who make scrolls, magic knights and magicians"

    "It's all there now."

    Duma looked at these people, most of them were not believers at all, they just gained power by accident and set foot on this road.

    "They don't need to be pushed by others. They are longing for more advanced technology, and longing for a prosperous civilization in a foreign country."

    "Winged people are not angels, angels are just a path for winged people."

    "Angels can bring healing power and give them faith and salvation, but some things are destined not to be given to them."

    "They want to plant with the power of the magic knight, they want to establish a magic net and a magic system, they want more magic crystal props, they want the power of scrolls and legal contracts."

    In the end, Duma looked at Lomir and said, "I've decided."

    Romil looked into Duma's eyes and realized that he hadn't blocked it.

    "Do you really want to do that?"

    Duma nodded and smiled.

    "Because I once said that I want to be the god everyone wants."

    Since Duma said this sentence in front of her father Xiao, she has been carrying out this sentence all the time.

    "This is good for the winged people, it can also solve the current problems, and it can promote the rapid development of the winged people's civilization."

    "Romir."

    "The era of the star world is coming. Gods stepping into the starry sky is only the first step. The next step is for the powerful to set foot in the starry sky, and maybe even mortals will set foot in the starry sky."

    "The gap between us and Ruhe Giant Island is too far, but if the power of the gods pours into the Land of Light together, the gap between the Winged Man and the Snake Man will be quickly filled."

    Romir still felt that it was as if something that originally belonged to them had been taken away by others.

    Duma looked at Lomir and shook his head.

    "Romir!"

    "We are the gods they believe in, but this does not mean that they are our property."

    "If everything I do is for myself, then wouldn't I be running counter to my previous vows and promises?"

    "I want to become a god, isn't it because of this?"

    "If I can't even practice this idea, I will lose the reason to become a god."

    she says.

    "If someone doesn't want me to be their god, someone doesn't want to come to our heaven."

    "Then let him choose freely, at least we will give him the freedom to choose."

    Romir was extremely worried, he was worried about Duma's next road.

    "What if you can't get the door of spirituality in the future?"

    "At least, there will still be the path of the true god of the winged race."

    Duma looked at Lomir and said, "It's right to leave a way out, but when it comes to making a real choice."

    "If you choose both paths, you may end up doomed that neither path will work."

    "God is the way."

    "It's not an ambiguous choice, it's not a collision of luck."

    "But from the very beginning, you should have the will to never back down and never compromise. From the very beginning, you should know what the end point you want to reach."

    "We have to move towards this end from the beginning, and we must follow our own will and never waver."

    Duma stood under the light, her white wings set off the form of the god.

    "Lomil, don't worry about me."

    "Perhaps when I made this decision, I was destined to get the spiritual door."

    she says.

    "I just want to tell everyone."

    "I want to be the god I want, and I want to be a spiritual god."

    "There is no other choice."

    Romil looked at Duma, and he seemed to see this side of Duma for the first time.

    She seems a little weak, which always makes Romil want to protect her, but when she really faces her own path and choices, she is infinitely stronger than herself.

    Romil knelt on the ground on one knee and saluted the King of Angels.

    "so."

    "You are our King of Angels, our God Lord."

    Duma smiled and pulled Romir up, and at this time the entire Kingdom of Brightness also moved.

    It has already been repaired and transformed, so it opened the door to the world again.

    "Buzz buzz~"

    The earth of the world appeared under our feet, and the kingdom of light fell into the world from the dream world, casting dazzling light into the distance.

    It also proved that it has officially embarked on the path of the god system, and began to compete for the position of the true god.

    After deciding to make a decision, Duma carried out the first step of planning.

    "Invite the gods to be guests!"

    "Announce to them that we will join the contract of the gods."

    "At the same time, through this meeting, we can get what we want and what we need next."

    Finally, Duma looked at the land of the world in the distance.

    "Send an invitation letter to the Sky Miracle Garden on Ruhe Giant Island!"

    "By the way, tell the God of Alchemy and Oran all about what the God of Pain and Potion did in the Land of Light, and see how he will deal with it."The earth of the world appeared under our feet, and the kingdom of light fell into the world from the dream world, casting dazzling light into the distance.

    It also proved that it has officially embarked on the path of the god system, and began to compete for the position of the true god.

    After deciding to make a decision, Duma carried out the first step of planning.

    "Invite the gods to be guests!"

    "Announce to them that we will join the contract of the gods."

    "At the same time, through this meeting, we can get what we want and what we need next."

    Finally, Duma looked at the land of the world in the distance.

    "Send an invitation letter to the Sky Miracle Garden on Ruhe Giant Island!"

    "By the way, tell the God of Alchemy and Oran all about what the God of Pain and Potion did in the Land of Light, and see how he will deal with it.?

 Text Chapter 670: We have only one God

    In the auditorium.

    Breman looked at Osis's face looking back at him, as well as those obsessive eyes and heartbroken laugh, for a moment he didn't know what to say.

    At least, he couldn't say the words what else do you want.

    Bremen also stood up, and he let the rehearsing musicians on the stage back away, and then there were only the two of them left in the auditorium.

    The two leaned against the edge of the stage together, looking at the empty seats.

    Breman sighed, and then said to Osis with a complicated expression.

    "Nobody can really blame you."

    "Your Majesty Osis, that's not your problem."

    Osis: "Yeah."

    This sentence seems to have answered everything, but it seems that nothing has been said.

    Because the consolation was so weak, and the response was extraordinarily perfunctory.

    Even if some things are seen through and explained clearly, they still cannot untie the knot in my heart.

    Breman said helplessly: "The cycle of reincarnation in the vat has not been started again, and you have no reason to enter the black storm, let alone that you didn't go for this in the first place."

    "And you are not burdened with fate, let alone seeing the Creator."

    Osis understood something and was about to leave.

    But at this time Breman called Osis and told him one thing.

    "but."

    "An interesting thing happened recently. Duma, the king of angels, is going to sign a new contract with the gods on behalf of the entire Land of Light and the Winged Men."

    "Do you know about this?"

    Osis turned his head to look at Bremen and asked him.

    "What's the meaning?"

    Briman propped himself up on the edge of the stage, and said unhurriedly.

    "In a sense, she bears her destiny."

    "It's just that she is not burdened with the destiny of seeing the Creator, but the destiny of finding light and the future for the Wingmen. She is qualified to sign a contract with the gods on behalf of a race and belief."

    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, implying something.

    "And the contract of the gods is in the Sky Temple of the Sky Mirror."

    Osis understood, and for a moment his face showed ecstasy: "I can use this opportunity to enter the interior of the black storm in the primordial ocean."

    Seeing Osis' expression, Breman didn't know for a moment whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to tell the other party about it.

    "Osis!"

    "Some things can be tricked, but some things can't be tricked."

    "Even if you enter inside, you will not see the Supreme God."

    But when Bremen said this, Osis had already left the gate of the auditorium, leaving only a thank you.

    Osis knew the clues to enter the black storm from Bremen. Although it can't be called a method, at least Osis found the thread.

    However, on the way back, a man was waiting for Osis.

    Cape town.

    This is the northernmost point of the Land of Light, and the closest to the Primordial Ocean and the North Pole.

    When Osis arrived at the coast, he suddenly saw a red light on the horizon, and the whole sea turned blood red in an instant.

    Immediately afterwards, densely packed flowers of the gods bloomed on the surface of the sea.

    A tall female god figure stepped on the flowers on the sea and approached the shore step by step.

    Osis stopped in his tracks: "Master Vivien!"

    The crimson goddess walked in the sun and the sea of ??flowers, while singing the content of the ancient chapters.

    she says.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the ancient and sacred brought by the words of wisdom shrouded the world.

    It seemed that many people were singing along with her, and a large number of voices overlapped.

    Of course Osis knows what this is. This is the record of Tito's meeting with the gods, and it is the picture in the chapter written by the saint himself.

    When the last sentence was finished, the Crimson Goddess just arrived at the coast and stood in front of Osis.

    She asked Osis with a serious face: "Osis, how did the saints answer?"

    Osis stood in front of Vivien, bowed his head and said, "Saint Tito replied, fate is in our hands."

    Vivien was waiting for these words from Osis.

    She already knew from Breman, O?Witch spirits who make scrolls, magic knights and magicians"

    "It's all there now."

    Duma looked at these people, most of them were not believers at all, they just gained power by accident and set foot on this road.

    "They don't need to be pushed by others. They are longing for more advanced technology, and longing for a prosperous civilization in a foreign country."

    "Winged people are not angels, angels are just a path for winged people."

    "Angels can bring healing power and give them faith and salvation, but some things are destined not to be given to them."

    "They want to plant with the power of the magic knight, they want to establish a magic net and a magic system, they want more magic crystal props, they want the power of scrolls and legal contracts."

    In the end, Duma looked at Lomir and said, "I've decided."

    Romil looked into Duma's eyes and realized that he hadn't blocked it.

    "Do you really want to do that?"

    Duma nodded and smiled.

    "Because I once said that I want to be the god everyone wants."

    Since Duma said this sentence in front of her father Xiao, she has been carrying out this sentence all the time.

    "This is good for the winged people, it can also solve the current problems, and it can promote the rapid development of the winged people's civilization."

    "Romir."

    "The era of the star world is coming. Gods stepping into the starry sky is only the first step. The next step is for the powerful to set foot in the starry sky, and maybe even mortals will set foot in the starry sky."

    "The gap between us and Ruhe Giant Island is too far, but if the power of the gods pours into the Land of Light together, the gap between the Winged Man and the Snake Man will be quickly filled."

    Romir still felt that it was as if something that originally belonged to them had been taken away by others.

    Duma looked at Lomir and shook his head.

    "Romir!"

    "We are the gods they believe in, but this does not mean that they are our property."

    "If everything I do is for myself, then wouldn't I be running counter to my previous vows and promises?"

    "I want to become a god, isn't it because of this?"

    "If I can't even practice this idea, I will lose the reason to become a god."

    she says.

    "If someone doesn't want me to be their god, someone doesn't want to come to our heaven."

    "Then let him choose freely, at least we will give him the freedom to choose."

    Romir was extremely worried, he was worried about Duma's next road.

    "What if you can't get the door of spirituality in the future?"

    "At least, there will still be the path of the true god of the winged race."

    Duma looked at Lomir and said, "It's right to leave a way out, but when it comes to making a real choice."

    "If you choose both paths, you may end up doomed that neither path will work."

    "God is the way."

    "It's not an ambiguous choice, it's not a collision of luck."

    "But from the very beginning, you should have the will to never back down and never compromise. From the very beginning, you should know what the end point you want to reach."

    "We have to move towards this end from the beginning, and we must follow our own will and never waver."

    Duma stood under the light, her white wings set off the form of the god.

    "Lomil, don't worry about me."

    "Perhaps when I made this decision, I was destined to get the spiritual door."

    she says.

    "I just want to tell everyone."

    "I want to be the god I want, and I want to be a spiritual god."

    "There is no other choice."

    Romil looked at Duma, and he seemed to see this side of Duma for the first time.

    She seems a little weak, which always makes Romil want to protect her, but when she really faces her own path and choices, she is infinitely stronger than herself.

    Romil knelt on the ground on one knee and saluted the King of Angels.

    "so."

    "You are our King of Angels, our God Lord."

    Duma smiled and pulled Romir up, and at this time the entire Kingdom of Brightness also moved.

    It has already been repaired and transformed, so it opened the door to the world again.

    "Buzz buzz~"

    The earth of the world appeared under our feet, and the kingdom of light fell into the world from the dream world, casting dazzling light into the distance.

    It also proved that it has officially embarked on the path of the god system, and began to compete for the position of the true god.

    After deciding to make a decision, Duma carried out the first step of planning.

    "Invite the gods to be guests!"

    "Announce to them that we will join the contract of the gods."

    "At the same time, through this meeting, we can get what we want and what we need next."

    Finally, Duma looked at the land of the world in the distance.

    "Send an invitation letter to the Sky Miracle Garden on Ruhe Giant Island!"

    "By the way, tell the God of Alchemy and Oran all about what the God of Pain and Potion did in the Land of Light, and see how he will deal with it."The earth of the world appeared under our feet, and the kingdom of light fell into the world from the dream world, casting dazzling light into the distance.

    It also proved that it has officially embarked on the path of the god system, and began to compete for the position of the true god.

    After deciding to make a decision, Duma carried out the first step of planning.

    "Invite the gods to be guests!"

    "Announce to them that we will join the contract of the gods."

    "At the same time, through this meeting, we can get what we want and what we need next."

    Finally, Duma looked at the land of the world in the distance.

    "Send an invitation letter to the Sky Miracle Garden on Ruhe Giant Island!"

    "By the way, tell the God of Alchemy and Oran all about what the God of Pain and Potion did in the Land of Light, and see how he will deal with it.?

 Text Chapter 672: The ship that can enter the end of the world

    The divine light penetrated the clouds and shone on the sea.

    A nine-winged sky angel in a white gauze robe descended here. She walked along the sea and came to an island.

    Duma, the king of angels, came from the kingdom of heaven, and her destination was the legendary mirror of heaven in the depths of the black storm in the distance.

    She has never seen it before, but she heard that it is a very beautiful place, because she can faintly feel it just by hearing the name.

    The mirror of the sky, if it is not beautiful and shocking, how can it have such a name.

    She looked up.

    Over the island, a huge sphere was spinning.

    "Universal manufacturing machine."

    Osis appeared by Duma's side, as if he had been waiting here for the other party's arrival.

    He walked to the reef hit by the waves and asked Duma.

    "The stone slab is in the mirror of the sky, how are you going to enter the black storm?"

    Of course Duma also knew that Osis was here, after all, the other's iconic universal manufacturing machine was right above their heads at the moment.

    She pointed to the sea in the distance: "There is a ship that can pass through the black storm."

    Osis thought of something, but still asked, "What ship?"

    Duma looked at Osis and said, "The Black Sand."

    The Black Sand used to be the main ship of the Black Sand Adventure Fleet, but when it competed with the Platinum for the glory of being the first to reach the end of the world, it was swallowed by the power of the Black Storm.

    Since then, the captain and crew of the Black Sand have all turned into undead monsters, shuttling through the primordial ocean and the black storm. This is also the most terrifying legend on the sea, and it is spread among the crew and adventurers on the sea.

    However, very few people have actually seen this ship.

    They will only appear at fixed times, sailing on fixed paths, and most of the time they are lurking on the bottom of the ice.

    Osis has also thought about ways to enter the Black Storm, and the Black Sand is one of them.

    However, it doesn't matter that there is a method of entry.

    Osis understands that it is more important that you have a certain permission, or a certain destiny.

    Otherwise.

    The giant god Ruhe at the end of the world will let you know what despair is.

    Osis looked at Duma, and the person in front of him was the one who could enter the black storm with his destiny on his back.

    He said: "At that time, please allow me to go in with you."

    Because the other party's fate is certain, but his fate is uncertain.

    Duma looked at Osis solemnly: "What do you want to do?"

    Osis replied: "I want to see the Supreme God."

    Duma's complexion changed slightly: "Is the Supreme God really inside?"

    Osis said quietly: "Really."

    Duma hesitated, she asked Osis: "Do you have any reason to see the Supreme God?"

    Osis told Dumas: "I promised to do something, a long, long time ago, but I have never been able to do it."

    "This time, maybe it's my chance."

    "It is rare and rare for the Creator to stay in the world for a long time, and the opportunity to know where she came is even more unique."

    "If I miss this opportunity, maybe I will never be able to catch up with the shadow of the Creator God."

    Duma asked again: "But why does the Supreme God want to see you?"

    Osis wanted to say something, but finally hesitated for a long time.

    He thought of what Vivien, the sage of truth, said to him when he returned, although he was extremely persistent at the time, choosing his own will instead of following the other party's arrangement.

    But what the other party said was still engraved in his heart.

    Finally he said, "I don't know."

    Duma saw the complexity of Osis's mood: "You are wandering in your heart."

    Osis: "I don't hesitate, I know what I want and what to do."

    Osis watched the waves come crashing down on the reef, submerging his feet.

    "I was just thinking."

    "Have I really become a puppet of a certain obsession?"

    "And in the eyes of the Supreme God, am I also like those foolish believers?"

    "I thought I was devout in my beliefs, but actually it ran counter to God's will."

    &nbspFor a moment, he said almost dancing.

    "God is dead, God is dead."

    "I don't have any bondage anymore, I'm free."

    "I finallydon't have to bear the mission those guys entrusted to me anymore."

    However, looking at the expression on the mustache, the winged young man's face flushed instantly, and he stretched out his hand to pull the crossbow in his hand.

    Terrifying flames erupted from the arrow, heading towards the winged youth.

    The Wingman youth turned his head and clenched his fist tightly. The ring on his finger burst into light and blocked the arrow.

    "Winter buzz~"

    However, several members of Hand of Pain also surrounded them.

    A fierce battle broke out, and many extraordinary people fought on this isolated island, fighting for life and death.

    They have long been used to this kind of fighting, and they don't take their lives seriously.

    Seems to be used to life and death.

    Mustache possesses more props than the other party imagined, but the talent and strength of the young Yiren also exceeded Mustache's expectations.

    He already has almost third-order power, and with the addition of props, he can fight with third-order powerful people.

    Mustache killed two members of the Hand of Pain, then activated a scroll, but that scroll covered not only the others, but himself as well.

    "Boom~"

    Amidst the terrifying explosion, Mustache rushed out.

    The Wingman youth also revealed his body from the light. His body was covered with blood, and his feathers were scorched black.

    He wanted to chase after him, but a mouthful of blood spit out from his mouth.

    Finally, he looked in the direction that Mustache left: "His injury is more serious than mine, he can't run away."

    What the young Wingmen are more concerned about is why their power has changed, losing the power of a pharmacist.

    He thought again of what the other party said just now, and the more he thought about it, the more scared he became.

    I don't know if it was because of the serious injury, or because of the fear in my heart, he pointed at a person behind him with trembling fingers, and said loudly to him.

    "Send a letter to the temple and ask what happened."

    "immediately!"

    "Immediately!

 Text Chapter 673: The Three People Who Entered the Black Storm

    Mustache dragged his injuries and ran straight to the distance, towards the coast.

    His blood continued to spill, and his vibrating wings gradually became weak.

    And at this time, Sha Jin also just rushed out of the lighthouse, just in time to run into him who was oncoming.

    "Second!"

    Sha Jin hugged him who fell from the sky, and then quickly checked his wounds. These were learned in the academy, and Sha Jin did not forget them.

    Sha Jin hurriedly found something that could be used on his body to treat the opponent's injury.

    "By the way, there just happened to be medicine." He took out something from the tool bag he was carrying, which was given to him by the pharmacy clerk.

    "Strips of cloth!" He tore off his clothes, and then bandaged the opponent's wound.

    Mustache looked at the busy Sha Jin with hazy and indifferent eyes.

    He asked: "How is it?"

    Sha Jin: "It's very serious. I hurt my internal organs, but I don't know what's going on inside. I'm not good at this."

    Mustache grinned and said, "Your face isn't bad, is it?"

    Sha Jin: "Isn't this the time to joke?"

    Mustache lowered his head and looked at his blood-oozing abdomen, as well as his severely burned hands and lower body: "It's a little more serious than expected. It's a pity that there are no witch doctors or medical castles here."

    Sha Jin felt very bad, and such a serious injury was still in such a remote place, which almost foreshadowed something.

    He asked loudly: "Who, who did this?"

    Mustache: "Hand of Pain, didn't I tell you that many people died, either at the hands of the enemy or at the hands of the Hand of Pain."

    Shakin: "Who is the hand of pain."

    Mustache looked at him and asked, "Who else?"

    Sha Jin was stunned for a while, and then his voice became much quieter: "That's why you came here for this, why did he kill you?"

    Sha Jin also had some doubts about the reason for the two people's arrival before, but he didn't ask too much. He felt that everyone has their own secrets, and others don't necessarily need to know all of them.

    But what he didn't expect was that the secret was this.

    Mustache said: "I don't want to shoulder the mission anymore."

    Sha Jin: "Why?"

    Mustache wanted to say something, but coughed violently, as if he was choking on blood in his throat.

    "Cough cough cough cough ~"

    He swallowed the blood forcefully, but more blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth.

    He grabbed Sha Jin's clothes and his eyes were tearing apart.

    "Because I found out that she is deceiving us."

    "God is deceiving us, she is using us, using Winged People."

    "She doesn't care about us at all. She just regards the Winged Men of the Land of Light as a pasture for her to gain power. She is a hypocritical god, a god with an evil heart."

    Sha Jin looked at the appearance of the mustache, and was not going to ask any more questions.

    He dragged his second child to take him for treatment, and he took his mustache to the clerk's house in white. She should have a way.

    But at this time, the second child saw the empty boat ticket in Shajin's pocket.

    He suddenly grabbed Sha Jin forcefully and shook his head at him.

    "Don't go back, at least don't go back for the mission."

    "The Temple of Pain and Potion is no longer the temple it used to be, and the God of Pain and Potion has never been the one we imagined and expected."

    "They don't deserve what you do, and they don't deserve what we pay."

    He held Sha Jin's hand tightly and told him.

    "Shajin, just live for yourself once!"

    "Don't follow any mission."

    Sha Jin didn't speak, he gritted his teeth vigorously, dragged his mustache and flew towards the destination.

    He looked up into the distance, wanting to fly faster.

    He couldn't see the appearance of the mustache, he could only hear the whispers in his ears.

    "Our whole life is just a pawn."

    "We run around for the so-called mission, and we lose ourselves for the will of others."

    "We never knew what we wanted to do?"

    But at this time, the words stopped abruptly.

    Sha Jin lowered his head and saw that Mustache had closed his eyes.

    ?p; Sha Jin said: "Signing the contract of the gods, can the winged people also get the power of alchemy, let the winged people also build alchemy workshops, and let the winged people also get the energy of the magic net?"

    Duma: "Yes."

    Sha Jin nodded, and he watched Duma's continuous nodding: "That's right."

    Sha Jin was a little excited, and the torch in his hand dropped.

    Sha Jin looked down and saw that the torch had fallen on the wooden box and notes.

    "Not good, my God."

    He immediately pounced on it and slapped it violently.

    This is the treasure he has accumulated over the years, and it is also an important basis and clue for entering the Black Storm and finding the Black Sand.

    It took a long time to shoot it before finally extinguishing it, Sha Jin looked a little embarrassed, his face was completely dark.

    But he finally smiled, and even couldn't wait to ask Duma.

    "When to set off?"——

    On the primordial ocean.

    Duma and Osis took the placer gold and turned around the sea for a long time.

    Sha Jin finally explored the precise course and route of the Black Sand according to his memory and the location in his notes.

    On the sea where the drift ice shuttled, they saw the shadow of a huge black ship breaking through the ice. The terrifying monster on the ship let out a terrifying and weird roar, and looked at Sha Jin and others in the sky.

    Sha Jin flew in the sky and pointed down.

    "The Black Sand."

    The boat finally came out, and the three of them fell towards the boat together.

    Just as the tentacle monsters on the Black Sand wanted to attack the three of them, Osis took out something, which was a bloody flower of God.

    Exudes the breath of Ruhe's imprint, as well as the power of the god of life and power.

    The monsters on the ship hesitated, retreated slowly, and returned to the inside of the ship, screaming at them.

    but.

    The boat started anyway, and moved on.

    Boarding the ship is the first step, but there is a son of the giant god in the black storm, and the eyes of the giant god are watching.

    The black storm in the distance is getting closer and closer, pressing towards the ship.

    Sha Jin was somewhat expectant and a little terrified: "The erosion of the black storm is coming, and those guys are said to have turned into monsters because they couldn't resist."

    Duma stared into the distance: "It's started."

    Osis seems to have seen the legendary forbidden land and ancient temple: "Mirror of Heaven!"

    The three of them rode this terrifying ship together, with different purposes and different missions.

    Go to the black storm

 Text Chapter 674: Osis and the Blood of the King

    The boat sailed into the black "high wall".

    The black storm looked like a storm from the outside, but when they actually entered it, what they saw was not a storm.

    What Duma, Osis, and Shajin saw were dense black lines, and the world seemed to have turned into an abstract painting in an instant. The terrifying black lines distorted the world and everything.  up abstract silhouettes.

    The erosive power of life surrounded the three of them. At this time, Duma and Osis shrank back towards the inside of the ship. They respectively released white spiritual radiance to stabilize the purity of the spirituality and blood of the three of them.  One holds a red flower of the gods against the erosion of the storm.

    Sha Jin followed the two of them back and stood in the cabin, hearing the rustling sound, the monsters were constantly backing away, but they were still spying on them from inside the boat.

    However, the situation is not bad. With the help of the ship and the means prepared by the two of them, they have steadily resisted the erosion of the storm.

    As long as the terrifying and ignorant monsters bred in the storm and the sons of the giant gods passing by don't overturn the ship, then there should be no major problems in the future.

    Osis was the first to sit down holding the flower of the gods: "The next thing is to wait for it to enter and get close to the mirror of the sky."

    He looked very calm, but his eyes were full of complicated emotions.

    He is not worried about the terrible black storm outside, but what will happen afterwards.

    Duma also sat on a wooden barrel beside him, while Sha Jin turned his head to look at the monster in the darkness, and finally took a deep breath and sat down on the ground.

    The three of them sat around the flower of the gods, as if they were around a candle.

    "Buzz buzz~"

    No one on board spoke, and even the monsters seemed to be holding their breath, not daring to move.

    In the storm, only the terrible whistling sound could be heard from outside.

    They just waited quietly.

    But I don't know if it's because the area covered by the black storm is larger than expected, or because the ship was traveling too slowly in the storm, and there was no sign of the ship stopping or docking.

    From the second day on, Sha Jin looked outside frequently.

    Except for the dark messy lines and the occasional scary shadows, I can't see anything.

    On one occasion, Sha Jin saw a tentacle hanging down from the sky. The tentacle alone was at least a thousand meters long, passing around the Black Sand.

    This scene was so frightening that Shajin no longer dared to probe, and stayed in the boat obediently.

    On this day, I seem to feel something.

    Duma also got up like Sha Jin and came to the cabin door, raised his head to look outside, and then turned back and sat on the spot.

    Suddenly, Duma asked a question.

    "The stone inscription of royal blood."

    "What exactly is it, what is the royal blood, and why can it restrain the gods?"

    Obviously, she asked Osis.

    Osis said: "You will see it later, and when you see it, you will understand why it can restrain the gods."

    Duma asked: "Can I see it too, I heard that witches are cursed?"

    Osis smiled: "Curse?"

    "That's not a curse, it's just the reverberation of the dead from the ancient times."

    There is no curse in the first era. This thing was originally created after the power of the dream world in the second era was transformed.

    Its prying into ancient secrets invites the prying of ancient beings.

    This can be said to be the power of the original curse. Purgatory and later curses are just imitations of this power.

    The so-called curse is nothing but the persistence and reluctance of the deceased.

    And this persistence comes from the Sanye people and the people of Moyuan who were buried in the fantasy star sea.

    Osis took a look at Duma, as if he could penetrate her body and see her essence.

    "You are special."

    "You don't belong to the first era, but you don't belong to the second era either."

    "In a sense, you are one of us, but you were born in this era."

    Duma: "What does one of you mean?"

    Osis described it in a more succinct way: "You have the divine blood passed down from generation to generation from the wise god king, not the wisdom given by stones."

    in the secondoutside.  "

    An Li asked, "Can he get inside?"

    Vivien did not speak, and she did not know the answer——

    After Osis exhorted Duma.

    He looked at the stone carving of "Blood of King Quan" that slowly descended from the sky with extremely complicated eyes.

    In the eyes.

    There is sadness and longing, but there are long memories that are too long to look back in my mind.

    He finally made a decision, and walked forward step by step, towards the direction where "Blood of King Power" fell.

    Seeing this, Sha Jin shouted, "Where are you going?"

    Sha Jin had been following the two of them the whole time. He didn't know what Osis was going to do, so he followed after seeing it.

    Duma knew what Osis was going to do, but he only hesitated for a moment, and then followed suit.

    Osis, who walked to the edge of the mirror of the sky, stopped and looked back at the two of them.

    "Don't come here, you will die."

    He said.

    "This is a forbidden place, a forbidden place that even the gods can't set foot on."

    "Those who do not bear their destiny are not allowed to enter."

    Duma and Shajin stopped and looked at Osis together.

    Shakin asked Osis: "Aren't you going to die?"

    This sentence can also be put another way, do you bear your destiny?

    Osis looked at Sha Jin, smiled and said something familiar.

    "There will be an answer soon."

    After Osis finished speaking, he seemed to feel a lot more relaxed.

    He took a step forward and stepped into the mirror of the sky.

    "Buzz~"

    Accompanied by this step of Osis, it seemed to have disturbed some terrifying and indescribable existence. The terrifying sound came from the depths of the sea and spread from the inside of the planet.

    For a moment.

    The entire Arctic is shaking, and huge waves are set off on the primordial ocean.

    Duma and Shajin felt that their souls were frozen for a moment, and the pores of their bodies were opened for a moment, as if a cool air extended from their feet to their heads.

    Sha Jin instinctively wanted to look down, because all the changes seemed to come from below.

    However, just as he made this action, Duma stopped him loudly.

    "do not look!"

    Sha Jin turned his head to look at Duma trembling like a quail, and then found that the king of angels was similar to him, even more frightened than himself.

    Her face was so pale that there was no trace of blood, and her eyes stared straight ahead, as if out of focus.

    She just froze in place like this, not daring to move.

    Duma knew more about what was going on than the ignorant Shakin.

    But the more you know, the more you know.

    The more that fear and trembling penetrated into the bottom of my heart.

    If Sha Jin lowered his head just now, he could see a huge eye covering the entire ocean slowly opening under the sea, and the color of the hole would replace the color of the sea.

    At this moment, she is looking at the stars and sky like the eyes of the world.

    In front of that eye, everything in the world seems so small.

    Because they are the world.

    However, in front of such a terrifying existence, under the gaze of the other party.

    Osis continued to walk forward without stopping at all.

    Under the divine moon, the sons of giant gods emerged from the mirror of the sky one by one, as if one mountain after another appeared above the sea.

    One is taller than the other, arranged together to form a huge mountain range.

    What floated above were only their skulls, while in the sea, their terrifying tentacles were turning into dense black shadows wriggling.

    And Osis, whose body is so small that it is almost invisible, passes through the center of them like this.

    He couldn't say he wasn't afraid, but he still walked forward.

    In this way, he passed in front of a large number of giant god sons until he reached the end.

    When the entire world was left with only the divine moon that was so huge that it occupied the sky, the tenth Luhe nihilophilus also appeared.

    This mythical life with a glass cylinder carrying the world on its head stands in the sky and sea, standing at the end of the aurora.

    She stood on the water and watched Osis's arrival quietly.

    Osis walked up to her, raised his head and asked her.

    "I can……"

    "Can I go in?"

    At this moment, he was so nervous that he couldn't speak clearly, and the words he spit out were all entangled.

    The nihilistic mother did not speak.

    After a while, her hand fell from the sky.

    "Wow~"

    The mirror of the sky under his feet split apart.

    In the light of God's Moon, Osis fell down.

    Following the slab of "Blood of King Power" that spun and fell from the sky, it fell towards the ancient holy mountain and palace.?.

    "I can……"

    "Can I go in?"

    At this moment, he was so nervous that he couldn't speak clearly, and the words he spit out were all entangled.

    The nihilistic mother did not speak.

    After a while, her hand fell from the sky.

    "Wow~"

    The mirror of the sky under his feet split apart.

    In the light of God's Moon, Osis fell down.

    Following the slate of "Blood of King Power" that spun down from the sky, it fell towards the ancient holy mountain and palace.

 Text Chapter 675: The Oldest Oath and Agreement (seeking monthly ticket)

    The light is hazy and mottled.  It pierces through the water surface of the mirror of the sky and refracts to the holy mountain below, while shaking gently.

    The slate of "Blood of Kingship" and Osis fell down in this mottled light and shadow. When it fell, the slate of "Blood of King Power" was just spinning in front of Osis.

    And Osis lay with his arms outstretched, looking up at the stone slab as if he was drowning in water.  During the fall, he seemed to hear many people calling his name and watching him.

    "Osis!"

    "Osis!"

    "OsisOsis" Osis opened his eyes wide. He saw the obsessions of countless people surrounding this "Blood of Kingship" slate, and the shadows of those people emerged at this moment.

    Generations of descendants of god kings looked at him, he even saw his father, saw his grandfather.

    Vaguely, he even saw the gods, kings and sons in the stone carvings turning their heads together.  looked at him.

    The shadows of countless people surrounded Osis, floating in the hazy moonlight, shouting something hard towards him.

    But all he could hear were small, overlapping sounds.

    "Osis, the god is leaving Osis the god is leaving"

    "I'm leaving I'm leaving God is leaving"

    "Find him, bring him back, go and call him back."

    "Let him go home!"

    "Go homego homego home" Osis looked blank.  I don't understand what this means, what does it mean to bring him back, and who is he?

    He fell faster, and could only watch the stone slab gradually distanced from him, getting farther and farther away.  He stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to reach out to those shadows.

    He asked: "Who is he?" By the time he came back to his senses, he had already landed in the holy mountain, and those shadows had disappeared.

    He got up from the ground, headed towards the direction where the "Blood of Kings" slab fell, and chased after it vigorously.

    Osis walked through the long steep stairs and through the streets of the city of servants of the gods. He stared at the stone slab like falling stars, and kept chasing towards it.

    He didn't use any extraordinary strength, just ran towards it.  When passing through the city of servants of God, a wide staircase appeared in front of him.

    Looking up, he could see the stalwart temple at the end of the stairs, and the stone slab just fell into it at the moment, and he wanted to run up, but his body was panting violently.

    "Huhhuh" His body is already a little old. No matter how powerful his mental power is, the wisdom species cannot leap forward towards the myth, and his body is just a sand sculpture that will be washed away by the years.

    And his heart is no longer young.  He has been chasing something in a heavy sense of fatigue, and he never stops.

    He exhaled breath after mouthful of white air violently, then he lifted his legs vigorously and stepped onto the steps, climbing towards the top, staring fixedly at the temple.

    "The Temple of the Sky the Temple of the Sky" Osis climbed the stairs step by step, and he only had the Sky Temple in his eyes.

    Suddenly two huge shadows projected from both sides, crossing over Osis's body.

    He raised his head higher, and saw two colossal statues.  he saw

    "King Ledlich" and

    "King Jesser" knelt on both sides of the road.  Osis stopped immediately.  Only then did he come to his senses, he was chasing the trail where the stone slab fell, and went to the wrong place.

    This is the staircase built by Jesser, the second generation of wise king, for the coming of the gods. Everything here was built in the oldest era to welcome the coming of the gods.

    This is not the path he should take.  He dared not go any further.

    "Buzz~" At this time, he heard the sound of the door being slightly opened.  Thick, slow, powerful.

    That must be a very large door, and he could even imagine the patterns and ancient mythological stone carvings on that door.

    In Osis' eyes, gold covered the stairs, the entire holy mountain, and the sky.

    he saw

    "sun".  The sun is a god, and she is looking at Osis standing in front of the sky temple at the end of the stairs.

    And Osis looked up at each other in the golden stream of light.  now.  Only the light is flowing, and no sound can be heard in the whole world.

    He opened his mouth, his throat was trembling, but no sound came out: "It's the master of dreams." He said in his heart: "The two gods felt that he was dreaming.  They observed Osis's expression again and again to make sure that he was not joking, and it was indeed impossible to make such a joke.

    The two immediately looked at each other.  After a while, An Li seemed to remember something.

    "I remember what was recorded in the myth that the resentment of the father-killing son Ensi who wanted to seize the throne of the god-king attached himself to his offspring, and killed the second generation who swallowed the cup of God bestowed by God Insai in his body.  Jessel, king of wisdom."

    "Even in the performance of the goblin troupe, King Jesser's body was swallowed by the cup of God, and the crown of wisdom was lost."

    "It should be like this, right?" Vivien obviously knew more than An Li. When the myth was passed down to their time, it had become intricate and had multiple versions.

    However, most of the records in the ancient chapters are just generalizations and a few words, and the death of King Jesser is only a few words.

    "No, there is another theory." Vivien tried hard to remember something, trying to piece together some truths of the ancient times from those legends.

    "King Jesser was indeed swallowed by the Cup of God, but in fact, King Jesser's head was not swallowed by the Cup of God at that time, but fell into the deep sea."

    "I also heard that King Yali once went to the deep sea to look for King Jesser's head, but he couldn't find it in the end."

    "It's just that this legend is just unofficial history and has never been confirmed."

    "I always thought it was fake." Vivien and An Li looked at each other and opened their mouths wide at the same time.  An Li couldn't believe it: "Where is the second-generation King of Wisdom?" Vivien said with a sad expression, "Maybe it's just the spirit of obsession and unwillingness to leave." The two looked at the world.  the other end.

    Looking beyond the origin and beginning of the Sanye people in the past, to the end of the world.  They seem to have seen the spirit of a certain ancient god king still lingering in the world, unwilling to leave, let alone enter the sea of ??stars.

    She used to have it all.  But he just wanted to go back to his hometown, under that pyramid.  He is the god-king of all Sanye people, but he only yearns for Insai's gaze.

    An Li felt a little out of breath just thinking about it.

    "What kind of obsession is that?" Vivien looked into Osis's eyes, and she finally lowered her head weakly and said.

    "That's the oath of God King Laideliki."

    "It is the obsession of the first generation of God King Wisdom, and it is her promise to God Insai."

    "Even if hundreds of millions of years have passed, that promise still flows in the blood of the King of Sinnsay!" It is the oldest oath and agreement in the world, and everyone who has read the sacred oath and the chapters of the saints,  Everyone felt that the story and the agreement were so sacred and beautiful.

    But now it seems that the oath is so terrible.  Not a curse.  But scarier than any curse in the world

 Text Chapter 676: Kingship of Ensi, the eldest son of God King

    In the sea of ??red flowers, Vivien and An Li looked at Osis at the same time.

    Although the two of them guessed something, they felt that there were still many things hidden in the mist that they couldn't see clearly. Even if they were gods, they still couldn't understand the supreme will.

    "Why did the master of dreams want you to go to Antarctica?"

    "What can you do if you go?"

    Osis remembered the stone carving of "Blood of King Power". When he entered the mirror of the sky, this ancient stone carving just happened to fall with him.

    When he was staring at the slate, he saw the dream of the three-leaf man in the fantasy star sea through the slate, and even looked at him together with the son of the god king in the stone carving of "Blood of King Power".

    He felt that it all made sense.

    All are heralding something, or symbolizing something.

    He said: "Maybe it's because I am the king of Sienza and the descendant of royal blood!"

    "The story of all this begins with the blood of the king, and ends with the descendants of the king, in the temple that King Jesser built for the Creator."

    The more Osis thought about it, the more he felt that something was destined.

    He even felt that whether it was the coincidence of the stone inscription, or the fact that the Creator happened to be located in the sky temple built by King Jesser at this moment, or that he, the last king of Heinsay, could live until now, everything has already been caused  Sai's will was doomed.

    "This is destiny!"

    "Everything in this world, the will of all people, the torrent of all things."

    "Everything will go towards Yin Sai's will."

    At this moment, Osis seemed to see a huge palm appearing at the end of the world, and everything in the whole world was revolving around his fingertips.

    The three roots of wisdom, life, and dreams are docked in the palm of the hand of the god, looking down on all living beings.

    That stalwart shadow is too powerful, so powerful that it makes people yearn for it, but also so powerful that it makes people despair.

    So powerful.

    It seems that as long as you see him, you can see the end of the universe and destiny.

    Everything originates from Him, and everything depends on Him to exist.

    At this moment, Osis also really understood why the saint Tito was called a saint, and also understood the meaning of the sentence the Creator asked him;  Come on, it seems that they all have different meanings.

    "God does not want to control destiny, but His will is destiny."

    "Maybe."

    "It is precisely because of this that God gave up the belief of all living beings and the fate of all living beings."

    "As long as he wants, the fate of the world will be under his will, and there will be no changes."

    For a moment, Osis stood on the spot in a daze.

    At this moment, he even vaguely felt the loneliness and pity that belonged to the Creator.

    If an existence is strong enough, even the flow of thoughts can affect the world, and it is so strong that only when it is isolated from the world and the beliefs of all living beings can it hand over the fate to all living beings.

    It is so powerful that if mortals don't work hard to control their own destiny, they will be completely enslaved by fate.

    What kind of feeling does this kind of power bring?

    Osis looked at Vivien and An Li, and then spoke.

    "Perhaps it is precisely because of this that He does not want the oath of King Laidlici to become a shackle!"

    "And if it is said that the will of the Creator predestined the fate of everything, then the oath of King Laidlici predestined the fate of King Jesser and the people who came after him."

    "Master Sheila, master of dreams, asked me to find King Jesser and end this fate."

    Osis felt he had found the answer.

    An Li didn't know whether she nodded affirmatively, or lowered her head while thinking.

    But when she raised her head, she said: "No matter how we guess, our guess is just a guess. First, we must go to the South Pole to find the traces we want, and then we can prove whether our guess is true or not."

    Vivien looked at Osis: "You just let it go, since this is what you have longed for, then go face your test!"

    Osis has decided to go to Antarctica to look for the possible existence of the spirit of Jessel, but he still doesn't know what the situation in the South Pole is like.

    He asked the two gods: "Has anyone been to the South Pole?"

    An Li knows something: "Across the Land of Giant Dragons, there is a land that is frozen all the year round.The Demon Queen understood, she walked outside without saying a word, she is a more vigorous person than Elena.

    However, just as she walked out, Elena called to stop her.

    The Demon Queen turned her head and watched Elena walking down the stairs. The tall god was talking as she walked.

    "Bring this on!"

    The Demon God took down the sword that he had been carrying around his waist from under his cloak.

    The sword made from a part of the molted shell of the giant Ruhe.

    When Elena handed the sword to the Demon Queen, the Demon Queen was stunned and didn't even dare to pick it up for a while.

    But under Elena's gaze, she still took it carefully, and gently stroked the scabbard of the sword.

    "Luhe sword!"

    The Demon Queen's fingertips brushed against the faint light on the sword.

    All of a sudden, her consciousness seemed to be connected to something, and she saw a white comet soaring in the universe, dragging a tail that stretched across the starry sky of the world.

    "The Death Star."

    A long time ago, Ensi, the ancestor of the Demon Queen, was also one of the royal powers.

    And the opponent's kingship is the death star.

    Some people died, but not completely dead ?

 Text Chapter 677: The direction where the God-given land used to be

    Avoid some black storm remnants and places where the descendants of the sky giant gods will often appear.

    After many days, the aircraft arrived at the southeast of the Dragon Land very smoothly.

    Osis looked out of the window: "I saw the mainland."

    King Smerkel fiddled with the globe: "According to the marking on the globe, we are here now."

    Alpens still sat still: "There is still a distance to the South Pole, I will sleep for a while."

    Osis said: "We have to wait for Bremen, and we just happened to find someone to find out about the situation in the South Pole."

    And after entering the land of the dragon, the aircraft of Osis and his party immediately attracted the attention of the lizardman kingdom, and even brought panic.

    When Osis looked down, he could see a large area of ??farmland and various crops of the lizard people. They used a beast unique to the land of dragons to reclaim the land.

    It is far away from the equator and close to the southernmost point of the world, and the temperature has become colder, so most of the crops planted in the farmland are brown ball vines instead of ball ferns.

    In addition, there are also a lot of wild monsters here, and most of them are related to dragon beasts.

    "Roar~" Running on the plain.

    "Chirp~" Flying in the sky.

    "Hiss!" The jungle giant climbed up.

    The aircraft passed by the sky, and from time to time, various monsters would be seen roaring at them, making different sounds.

    The three of Osis arrived in a country called the White Scale Kingdom as planned, a country closest to the south of the Dragon Land.

    The scales of the lizardmen here are light white, and the development of civilization is not as backward as Ruhe Judao imagined, even wild.

    The Lizardmen have blazed a path of their own totem and cultivating and controlling Warcraft.

    They master all kinds of power through totems. They smelt by controlling the totem of the fire curse, plant by controlling the totem of the earth curse, and endow props with power through the totem.

    They are constantly digging their own potential, and these potentials and powers will also be reflected in their descendants. Therefore, the lizardmen have formed many different branches. The White Scale Kingdom was originally a dragon blood totem warrior who was proficient in the ice spell totem.  Created.

    If it is said that life is constantly evolving according to the environment.

    Well, these lizardmen are different.

    They are accelerating their own evolution, and they can even slightly customize their own evolutionary direction to a certain extent.

    In addition to controlling ordinary monsters, they will also breed monsters in the form of plants and monsters in the form of insects. Each kind of monster has a different function, and the lizardmen have used them.

    Generally speaking, it is not as good as Ruhe Giant Island and Land of Light, but they are also a very complete and potential racial civilization.

    In the capital of the Whitescale Kingdom.

    As guests, the three of them are waiting to be received by the king of the kingdom and the chief attendant.

    There are totems about dragons everywhere, and weird totem poles everywhere.

    Osis watched many people coming and going with totem marks on their bodies: "Totem, it's very interesting!"

    Alpens noticed the props they carried: "Totem props, apart from ancient methods, alchemy, witch scroll rubbings, magic crystal props, etc., this is the first time I know that there is such a props production method, and  Do not lose to the first three."

    King Smerkel has understood this aspect: "Dragon God Anu has watched the spiritual gate. It is said that he got inspiration from the power of spiritual mimicry, and wanted to simulate the life forms of all things through spiritual power, and then through the extraordinary  The power is unleashed."

    The three of them discussed the extraordinary system of the lizardmen, and determined the potential of this system.

    "However, there's always a sense of going the wrong way," Osis said.

    Smaller asked, "Why?"

    Osis shook his head: "In the end, the power of wisdom should transcend death and the world with a spirit body. This kind of road feels like life."

    Alpens: "I quite like this system. Even if it is not mainstream, it is very powerful to be able to find a way."

    While speaking, a large group of people came out in a hurry.

    The leader is the lord of the White Scale Kingdom and the temple god attendant. This is a lizard man with white scales. It looks weird and ugly to the snake man and the wing man, but when it turns into white, it looks like a lizard man.  It seems that it is not so unacceptable.

    After the two stepped forward, they immediately??Distinguished guests.  "

    The Demon Queen is more straightforward: "The three kings, Osis, Smerkel, and Alpens, have just left your place not long ago. Could you please tell me where they went?"

    The two lizardmen looked at each other and knew that it was exactly what they had guessed.

    Vaguely, they felt that they seemed to be involved in a very terrible incident.

    Lord: "I'm sorry, we don't know where they are going, I only know that he entered Keen Tut."

    The Demon Queen didn't ask any more questions, she just said.

    "I also want to invite a guide to take us in."

    "May I bother you?"

    The Lord of the Kingdom helped the previous one, but it would be a bit negligent not to help the next one.

    There was no other way, he could only nod his head.

    "sure."

    "However, different guides are not necessarily familiar with the same road."

    "Jintut is too big, it's bigger than the entire Ruhe Giant Island, even bigger than the Land of Dragons."

    "Even if you have a guide, you may not be able to find each other."

    Demon Queen: "It doesn't matter, as long as there is a guide, it is enough."

    Lord: "No problem, I will choose the best guide."

    The Demon Queen put down an item as a price.

    Then he left quickly.

    It looked as if he couldn't wait to catch up with the traces of King Osis who had left before.

    In the palace, the king finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He picked up the prop, which is a very special third-tier prop, which can be regarded as a heritage for the Lizardman Kingdom.

    After all, the Whitescale Kingdom is just a small country established relatively late.

    He said: "It can be regarded as getting to know a few ancient beings."

    The old Chief God Attendant said: "However, with the arrival of so many beings that can represent gods, or even gods, I always feel panicked in my heart!"

    The old lizard man looked at the southern pole in the distance: "What are they here for?"

    However, the Lord and Chief Divine Attendant of the White Scale Kingdom did not know that apart from these two groups, there were more people coming here.

    And it's not just the gods, apostles, gods who came, and even real gods.

    everything.

    just began——

    After the Vientiane magic equipment airship set off again.

    The sound of the propeller turning came from outside the window, and the Demon Queen and the two ancient metal puppet monsters were talking.

    Ancient puppet monster: "Why do you want to come here?"

    "There seems to be nothing special here, it can be said that there is nothing."

    What he was talking about was not himself and others, but King Osis.

    Seeing the increasingly cold world in the distance, and the gradually barren and barren world, the Demon Queen said.

    "According to the memory of the ancient times, the place where we were at the beginning was in the south of the world."

    The Demon Queen looked at the ground under her feet: "This place was a long, long time ago, maybe it was where our city was located."

    As her eyes shifted, she pointed into the distance.

    "And in front, there used to be an ocean, where we originated."

    Ancient Puppet Demon Spirit: "But why go south? According to the distance, this is already too much?"

    The Demon Queen didn't know how to explain it, so she could only make a guess.

    She recalled the past and sang an old nursery rhyme: "Cross the bottomless abyss, fly over the chasm of the ocean, on the shore full of flowers of God"

    The ancient puppet demon understood something, and stared into the distance.

    "The south of the Demon Abyss, the end of the world."

    "The direction where the land bestowed by the gods used to be."

    No Sanye people know where the land bestowed by the gods is, the coordinates have already been erased from their memory and submerged in history.

    But they knew that the land bestowed by God was to the south.

    Go south.

    Further south, until the land given by the gods, to the end of the world.

    ? If the blood of the king who was expelled from the God-given land had obsession, if King Jesser had obsession.

    Even if they die.

    will also go in that direction.sp; will also go in that direction.

 Text Chapter 678: The Kingdom of the Oath

    An aircraft printed with the logo and characters of a certain temple in Suinhall passed through the vast uninhabited snowfield. The scenery during the flight was so beautiful that people were intoxicated.  It was blazing white, and the tops of the snow-capped mountains turned golden in the sunlight.

    The aircraft continued to move forward, but the white could not see the end, they seemed to be shuttling between the sky and the earth, and they couldn't fly out.

    No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it cannot conceal the fact that this place is a place of death that is insurmountable by life.  The weather is getting colder and colder, it seems that even the fire element bottle of the aircraft is about to freeze together, and the smoke from the water tank turns into ice dust before it can turn into smoke, and later it even covers the whole area.  Frost.

    When this aircraft was designed, it did not expect to fly in such a harsh environment.  At this time, the snake man who had been driving the aircraft in front finally shouted.

    "No, it's too cold, it's frozen."

    "Master Osis, we must land." At this time, the lizardman guide in the cabin also looked outside, holding a compass in his hand to calculate something.

    "OK OK."

    "It's about the same here, we have to go down." Osis was about to open the hatch, and when he opened the hatch, he saw a strong gust of wind rushing in, pushing several people back.

    Looking at the outside world, Osis said.

    "Okay, then we are going to fly by ourselves." The aircraft is useless, and it is also possible to fly by ourselves.  The lizardman guide stopped them immediately: "No, absolutely not, we have to stop here, we can't fly anymore."

    "Next, let's take a car, pulled by a monster." The guide didn't know the identities of the four people, even if they knew their names, they didn't know who they were at all. Ordinary lizard people can know how many gods and gods there are on Ruhe Giant Island.  More than three countries are hard to come by.

    He only knew that the four of them were very distinguished figures from Ruhe Island and could not be offended, but at the moment he looked very serious, even if it might make the four of them unhappy.

    "In the depths of Keen Tutt, there have always been several taboos."

    "First, you can't fly."

    "Second, extraordinary power cannot be easily used."

    "Third, when the moon is out, you must not look around."

    "Fourth, you can't move forward at night."

    "Fifth, don't enter the dead night."

    "Of course, you don't need to listen to the fifth article, because your purpose is to get in, and I can't persuade you big men with clear goals."

    "But if you want me to lead the way, you must listen to me, otherwise I will never take you to the dead night."  Pieces remain forever in the realm of darkness.

    Osis: "It's dangerous in the Land of the Dead Night?" The lizard man guide: "I haven't been in it, I just saw an abnormality in the darkness outside the Land of the Dead Night once. I don't know how to describe it, and I don't know what it is.  What is it?"

    "And the things I see in the dead night are also very strange. I am not the only one who has seen some shadows in the outside world. Everyone sees differently, but no one knows what is inside."

    "And those who enter it, without exception, cannot come out alive."

    "Besides, the scope of the dead night is also changing. There is a period of time every year when the entire Gintut will become a land of the dead night, and even the sun will not rise. At that time, living things are absolutely not allowed to enter it.  of."

    "You'll know when you see it later."

    "I think even if it is a powerful existence, it will be shocked." Although Osis could not fully understand it, he still followed the guide's advice. The more people like them, the more they know that pride, arrogance and arrogance are suicide.  way.

    In this world, there are existences beyond the limit of one's own imagination, as well as powers that can't be seen to the end.

    The aircraft stopped at a hidden place and made a mark.  Next, they took the edelvet cart specially used by the lizardman guide, a vehicle dragged by cold-resistant monsters.

    First, the aircraft flew for two days, and then they drove on the ice sheet for more than half a month. Instead of walking in a straight line to the south, they walked diagonally to the southeast.

    Only at this time did the four of Osis feel that it was not a lie that this snow-covered area was larger than the entire giant island of Ruhe.

    And whenever the night falls, something will appear from time to time, sweeping across the sky and covering the light of the stars in the sky at the same time.

    make him moreTrials bring dreams and miracles.  "

    "From then on."

    "After death, a person will become a dream and enter the star sea of ??the Creator God's Kingdom, enjoying eternal beauty and peace." However, she was already very smart when she was very young, and she immediately discovered the problem.

    She asked Elena: "If the dream is brought after the second generation of saints, what about the previous ones?"

    "Where did the people in the era of royal blood go?"

    "What about those who didn't go to the dream world and stayed for other reasons, will they just disappear?" She was curious when she was a child.

    In that era without even history, in that era where death has no destination, where will everyone go after death?

    Where will the spirit of wisdom that is immortal after death be housed?  Elena said: "It is said that they will wander on the barren land." She asked: "Why did no one see them?" Elena couldn't answer.

    Nor is she omnipotent and all-knowing, she told herself.  In the darkness, the Demon Queen suddenly came to her senses.

    She looked at the deepest part of darkness, the end of the South Pole.

    "Is it actually here? ?

 Text Chapter 679: A new door to mythology

    The darkness outside isolates the world, and the mythical waves surge to the entire ice field, while the endless snowstorm freezes everything on this land.

    In a dark cave.

    A faint light illuminates a small area, where the light seems to radiate a smaller distance than other places.

    Osis, Bremen, Alpens, and Smerkel sat in a circle, summing up the new taboo rules.

    "First, you can't fly."

    "Second, the power of wisdom and power cannot be used in the dead night, otherwise it will attract special attention."

    "Third, when Shenyue appears, everything in another country will emerge."

    "Fourth, don't look directly at those ancient spirits, so that those ancient spirits will also see you as if they are using power."

    "Fifth, don't chant the Ledlich oath in the dead night, you will be directly eroded by the power of myth, and lose your original intelligent life form."

    Although the lizardman guide is not powerful, it has to be said that Osis made the decision to hire a guide, which is quite wise.

    Although these lizardmen who have cultivated the magic potion Ice God Flower in Gintut for generations have no idea what they are facing, the experience summed up by generations is very correct. It is based on death and blood and tears.  Harvest at a price.

    Osis wrote them all down, the fruit of their time.

    These things can be said to be life-saving prohibitions, or they can be said to be a summary of this mysterious and weird place.

    Osis looked at the others: "Now we are facing several problems."

    He stretched out three fingers: "Find out what the deep kingdom is, how those ancient spirits were born, and how can we enter there."

    For the three questions, Osis didn't have any good ideas for the front and back ones, but he did have some guesses about the middle question.

    Osis also noticed that the huge beings carrying the palace were Sanye people, and probably guessed their origin.

    "Some spirits of the dead in ancient times didn't have time to enter the dream world, or they couldn't enter the dream world for some reason, so they came here."

    "Their identities should be people from the era of royal blood."

    Alpens: "Didn't I hear that all the dissipated blood is slowly returning to Shenyue and Wisdom Crown?"

    Breman taught Alpens a lesson: "Spiritual origin, wisdom consciousness, desire personality, knowledge memory."

    "When the wisdom species is alive, the spirit is complete."

    "The connection between the spiritual source and the physical body will gradually lose its activity as life ages and dies."

    "Wisdom is a part of the core, and it is also the main body of the divine blood. Consciousness and spiritual power come from this. It can be said to be the core of power. This part will lose consciousness and degenerate into the divine blood itself after death."

    "As for the spirit after death we often talk about, the main body is actually the latter two, desire and memory."

    "Even this part has mythical material characteristics. The remaining part of the blood that the evil gods emptied out of mortals in the past is difficult to dissipate and finally turned into ghosts. That's why the fantasy star sea has become the destination of the spirits of the dead and the dreams of life."

    "So even if these spiritual bodies in the ancient times were spiritually dead, their wisdom and consciousness declined and lost, the spirits of desire and memory would still linger in the world, and only the dream world was their only destination."

    Smerkel also answered: "Death is also difficult to end. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that the Supreme God created the fantasy star sea."

    Osis didn't listen to the discussion of the three, he had a question in his mind.

    "It's just that I don't understand, how did a group of disabled spirits grow to this point in these long years?"

    "They are not reincarnators, nor are they apostles. How did they become existences that resemble myths?"

    Osis raised his head and looked at the other three.

    The other three people couldn't figure out the reason. They had observed those ancient spirits very closely in the past few days.

    In addition to having no authority, no common law field, and no subjective consciousness.

    In terms of pure strength, it is almost similar to mythology.

    The only explanation is that only some kind of external force that is powerful enough to reverse their cognition has changed them.

    Regarding this point, the four people said a name at the same time.

    "King Jesser!"

    Thinking about it this way, the first question also has a preliminaryNow, An Li is ready to go to the Land of Light.

    She and Vivien have already made a plan. The magic net and the kingdom of divine magic have been transformed long ago, and the stone in the sky has also been completed.

    Next, she will open the gate to the astral world in the Turgzman Kingdom, which represents the official entry of the magic net god system into the sky and the astral world.

    But at this time, An Li's plan was interrupted by the arrival of a letter.

    The rainbow tree in the Kingdom of God shone brightly, and a letter in the vortex in the tree hole came across the distance of space and arrived in front of An Li.

    Deep in the gate of mythology, An Li grabbed the letter.

    As soon as she caught the letter, she knew who it was from: "A letter from Orsis?"——

    The red flower of the gods spread in the kingdom of magic nets and spells.

    A figure walked out of the sea of ??flowers, followed the flowers to the end of the road, and appeared in front of the mythical gate.

    Vivien looked at An Li, and originally wanted to congratulate her for getting the magic door and perfecting her own path.

    But before she could say anything, she saw An Li's serious expression, and at the same time, she also noticed the letter in An Li's hand.

    She asked, "Whose letter?"

    Only then did An Li put down the letter and told Vivien: "Osis and Bremen have found them."

    Vivien's expression also changed: "What did they say?"

    An Li told Vivien what was said in the letter, including the vision of the dead night in the depths of Antarctica, the kingdom that can only be revealed under the moonlight, and the horror that looks like a myth, but also looks like a puppet undead  exist.

    Vivien stood opposite An Li, and there were only two people looking at each other under the huge mythical door, shock and disbelief revealed in their pupils.

    Vivien quickly got rid of her emotional control, and immediately analyzed calmly: "What do you think appeared there? That is the Kingdom of God?"

    An Li: "It's not like the kingdom of God. It has some characteristics that the kingdom of God doesn't have. At least it's impossible for ordinary kingdoms of God to do this kind of thing."

    "Those ancient spirits have become part of the characteristics of mythology, which also means that it is definitely not ordinary."

    "Also, Osis mentions that they are constantly chanting the Ledlich oath."

    Vivien keenly sensed something: "Is it related to the oath?"

    An Li had been thinking about this question before Vivien came, she looked up at Vivien and asked a question.

    "I've been thinking about it just now."

    "If the oath leads to the root, it can condense the fruit of wisdom."

    "So, what about the oldest oath?"

    "As the oldest and most powerful oath, the oath engraved on the crown personally concluded by the king of gods is definitely not comparable to ordinary racial oaths."

    "If other vows can condense the fruit of wisdom, where does the fruit of the oldest vow and agreement go?"

    Vivien understood what An Li meant: "Do you think that is the Kingdom of God condensed under the oath?"

    But as soon as the words were spoken, Vivien shook her head again.

    "No, you just said it wasn't the Kingdom of God."

    Vivien thought for a while, and immediately understood something.

    She raised her head abruptly, just in time to meet An Li's eyes.

    An Li nodded, and Vivien also opened her mouth wide to express her inner thoughts.

    "The Kingdom of Eternity?"

    If a kingdom of God incorporates the fruit of wisdom, isn't that the step towards becoming an eternal kingdom?

    If that oath had already been transformed, creating a perfect and eternal kingdom, then everything that happened in the depths of Antarctica could be explained.

    An Li nodded, and she told her sister Vivien.

    "Osis and the others didn't know how to get into it, so they wrote to ask us."

    Vivien: "What are you going to do?"

    An Li looked to the northwest: "Entering there is related to the moonlight. I am going to go to the Moonlight Forest. I think there should be something rewarding."

    Vivien guessed something: "The magic fern of Luhe giant moon."

    An Li looked towards the forbidden area of ??death: "King Jesser's former partner, I think he also wants to send this ancient god king home."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 680: Metamorphosis of the Moon Demon Fern

    On the ice field of the dead night.

    The previous magic vehicle was melted by the power of myth erosion brought by the ancient spirit, and now the team of monsters has also started to walk. Not only that, but even the lanterns in their hands have changed from crystal lamps to  Oil lamps were used, and even communication was done less with psychic abilities, and with taps or gestures.

    In the dark night, a lizard man was holding a not-so-bright lamp, and everyone was walking in the snow like ordinary people.

    Here, even the apostles and the chosen ones are not much different from ordinary people.

    They once again climbed up a hill that was formed for unknown reasons, as if they were waiting for something.

    Can't see a clear shadow, only the voice is communicating.

    "Is it time?"

    "about there."

    "It should be this time."

    "Time is up!"

    In the distance, beams of light fell from the hole in the sky.

    The light beam shines through the sky and the earth, and also illuminates the appearance of the demon team.

    Some of the monsters in the team seemed to have missing limbs and legs, some had a big hole missing in their bodies, and some had only half of their heads. They looked a bit miserable.

    This is because they were partially affected by the power of myth before, so they had to cut off a part of their body, and they didn't want to just make a living with their limbs.

    And the lizard man guide they were looking for was even more miserable. Most of his body was temporarily replaced by various mechanical parts, and he was replaced with a strange and tyrannical body. I don't know if it is a blessing or a curse.

    The light spread, and the hill where the demon spirit team was located was also affected, and a dilapidated and incomplete temple soon appeared on it.

    The moonlight illuminates everything in another world.

    The huge palace was inserted obliquely among the hills, half submerged in the earth and ice and snow.

    It was the second time for the Demon Queen to see this scene, but she was still shocked.

    She looked at the endless group of temples, and a large number of giant ancient spirits moving in the ground covered by the temples: "There really are, not one or two, but so many, these people who are like shadows of myths are all  God-given and the people of the age of kingship?"

    An ancient puppet monster gestures, and it is hard to imagine the appearance of a mythical spirit, but there are so many in front of him: "The Kingdom of God? Illusion?"

    A clay pot demon kept shaking his head: "It can't be an illusion, this must be the Kingdom of God."

    The Demon Queen has inspected this temple before, and it feels somewhat similar to the Sky Temple, but it also looks a bit like the Insai Temple, the legendary land bestowed by gods.

    This time, they have a new purpose.

    The Demon Queen did not dawdle, but spoke loudly as the light illuminated the world.

    "Go forward, fast!"

    The Demon Queen went on, this time she wanted to go into the depths.

    Don't think too much, all the secrets must be in the deepest part.

    On the mountain and stairs that are flooded by the beams, the palaces are built.

    They walked down the hill and rushed into the densely packed palaces. The small figures of the group disappeared in an instant like ants falling into the abyss of darkness.

    When looking from the hills and the distance, I just feel that these palaces cover a really large area, which consists of how many temples.

    And when I entered, I realized that each of these palaces was equally huge.

    Every wall here is built of black boulders, the bricks are taller than a person, every pillar is at least a hundred meters high, and every piece of rubble is like a fragment of the giant god's palace.

    Each palace has some subtle differences, but there is not much difference in the main body.

    They shuttled among the endless palace complexes, as if they were running in a labyrinth that kept repeating, and the shadows passing by were constantly reappearing.

    "winter!"

    "winter!"

    In the distance, heavy footsteps came, and the ground and the wind and snow trembled.

    Looking into the distance, the endless palaces flood the end of the world, and in the depths, there are towering ancient spirits carrying the temple on their backs and advancing step by step, just the shadows cast by them are spinning on the ground  It is enough to scare people crazy.

    "God said"

    "God said"

    "God saidGod saidGod said"

    ? Endless obsessions and words of oath float with light from afar.

    &nbThere was the sound of the wind passing through the sea of ??trees from above the ground, the strong wind swept the earth and the world, and even the sky was cleaned once, and the clouds of thousands of miles were swept away.

    Not far away, the vast fluorescent world with no end in sight suddenly collapsed.

    Endless fluorescent light drifted down from a distance, covering the entire Moonlight Temple.

    The wind made the blue goddess' robe flutter, and she looked up at the sky in the strong wind, and saw the scene she had seen again.

    At the end of the sky spread out a huge shadow that cannot see the whole picture and is so terrifying that it cannot be described with words and quantifiers.

    And an illusory moon emerged in the sea of ??clouds.

    The moon is very strange, very round, but it doesn't have the feeling of real moonlight.

    Her light seemed to be coming out of a glass cover, with fluorescent light and hazy.

    ? It makes people feel dreamlike and drowsy.

    That is the projection of the Moon God.

    "coming!"

    An Li, who was standing under the statue, raised her head, looked at the illusory moon, and was pulled into a fantasy world in an instant.

    In an instant, all the people shrouded by the moonlight in a radius of thousands of miles all entered the illusion.

    And the blue goddess Anli fell directly into the illusory world of the Moon Demon.

    Suddenly, An Li stood on a wild land in the ancient times.

    There is nothing on the land, and cities can be seen in the distance, which are the kingdom of Xiyinsi that has long since disappeared.

    An Li quickly found the right direction, and walked towards the Kingdom of Nashiinsay, and also towards the direction of the moon.

    The moon in the sky moved and slowly fell down.

    Tear open the atmosphere and knock down the clouds.

    It turned into a huge star-like fruit, connected to a mythical giant vine that covered the sky and the sun.

    The fluorescence continued to spread, pouring down from a height like a sea of ??dandelions, completely engulfing An Li.

    A voice came from these fluorescent lights, not one, but all of them.

    Thousands of fluorescent lights seemed to be making the same voice, speaking to An Li.

    "The God of Insaithe God of Insai"

    "Is it the oracle of Insay?"

    She chanted Yin Saishen many times in a row, and it seemed that she finally woke up a lot. Countless identical words overlapped and turned into one.

    An Li raised her head: "The Master of Dreams told us that the Creator is waiting for the Prince of the Moon."

    The Demon Fern of the Moon said in a dreamlike voice: "Then that's it."

    The fruit of the Moon Demon Fern gradually floated up, from a furry cone occupying the entire sky, to an illusory moon in the sky again.

    At the same time, the voice of the Moon Demon Fern also pulled away a little bit.

    An Li couldn't hear clearly, and the more she listened, the more she felt that she was going to fall asleep.

    In the fluorescent light, she was talking.

    "Jessel!"

    "You have finally waited, because God Sai has withdrawn her oracle."

    "Finally you don't have to wander back to the sea to find your home."

    In reality, the giant island of Ruhe is undergoing tremendous changes at the same time.

    All of a sudden, the entire moonlight forest moved, and endless fluorescent light diffused, and the earth and all the plants in the world responded accordingly.

    The magic fern of Luhe, the giant god of the moon, has also begun to transform.

 Text Chapter 681: I order you to take me home with wise kingship

    The memory of Moon Demon Fern is long and chaotic. For ordinary people, the infinite time seems to be condensed into one day in her feeling, and most of the pictures in the memory are unimportant and dull, and it is also  need not be memorized.

    Just like the difference between time for people and stones, people's perception of time is delicate and subtle, and the sun rises and the moon sets, dead leaves, and wind can all affect them.

    But stones are different, perhaps they can only be found when the sky collapses and the earth collapses.

    Oh, the world has changed.

    But as the name Jesser was mentioned constantly, she remembered more and more things, and everything that happened "at the dawn of yesterday" began to flood into her mind continuously.

    It seems that someone once left something to her, and left a certain obsession in her heart.

    "JesserJesserJesser"

    The name kept echoing in her consciousness, telling her that the existence that was also very special to her had not been forgotten, telling her that there was still something unfinished.

    And at this moment, with the arrival of An Li, who told her the oracle of the Supreme God, those memories seemed to be unlocked.

    The pictures of the past became extremely clear in an instant, allowing her to recall everything.

    "Jesel, you have finally waited"

    And An Li stood in the world of illusion.

    She witnessed the cone or lantern-like behemoth rising into the sky, followed by the change and collapse of the illusion.

    The pictures recorded by the Moon Fern from a unique perspective continue to converge, turning into endless rivers and following the "lantern" away.

    She saw images of hundreds of millions of years of vicissitudes constantly flowing, the colors of the land and oceans constantly changing, land plates moving, plants growing and then declining.

    The ground was frozen and then thawed.

    Volcanoes erupted, then extinguished.

    Time accelerates infinitely.

    In the end, she even saw everything that happened in the ancient times, and a sentence became more and more clear as the picture flowed.

    The grand voices overlapped together, and finally turned into a sentence that An Li could also hear.

    "Nini!"

    "I order you with wise kingship, take me home."

    For a moment, even An Li felt that her consciousness was blank as a myth.

    Under that voice, she couldn't move at all.

    Not to mention resistance, even the consciousness of resistance cannot be born.

    Even if that sentence was not addressed to her.

    At the same time, she also witnessed part of Nini's memory in the constantly flowing images.

    The Moon Demon Fern was born in the Temple of Insay. When she was born, she was like a stone egg that fell into the sea like a meteor.

    Like other Luhe, it was formed by devouring the life and cells in the seawater, and appeared on the seashore of the land bestowed by the gods.

    The noon sun was dazzling.

    She tore through the sea and roared into the sky like a baby's first cry.

    The terrifying monster roared on the sea, its frightening posture and powerful strength scared the first-generation Sanye people to flee the sea in panic, but a tall Sanye boy stood on the rocks on the coast without any fear.  Looking at him, he grinned.

    Behind him, the archeopteryx in the lake jumped out of the water, setting off a silver light.

    As the sun set and the moon rose, the boy stood on the shore and stretched out his hand towards the giant Ruhe, caressing and touching her gently, and asked her at the same time.

    "May I have your name?"

    "My name is Jessel."

    "It means moonlight, which is the brilliance cast by the moon when night falls. It is my mother's favorite scene."

    "She gave me the most beautiful scenery in the world, and hoped that I would become a person like the moonlight."

    "It is not as violent as the sun and cannot be seen directly, but it illuminates the earth like the moon."

    She didn't move, there was no joy or sorrow, and she didn't understand the meaning of the name.

    However, the boy in front of her still gave her a name one by one.

    "You don't have a name, so I'll pick one for you!"

    "Nini, your name is Nini!"

    "Let's go to the sea together, you are so big and powerful, there is nothing in the sea that can stop you."

    As soon as the screen changes, time seems to have passed for a long time, and the former boy has grown up in an instant.

    on screenHe repeated it again, and even Polik couldn't help laughing: "Mythhahahahaha"

    God Asay shook her head and looked into Su Kebu's eyes, reminding her very seriously.

    "In front of that person, here, you'd better not call yourself a god."

    "She won't think we are gods, our power means nothing to her."

    "Because all wisdom comes from kingship, flowing from their bodies and fingertips to the world."

    Su Kebu opened his mouth wide: "What kind of power is this?"

    God Asai turned his head and looked at the Kingdom of the End of the Moonlight.

    "This is the authority of the King of Wisdom."

    Su Kebu looked at Asai's expression and confirmed that what the other party said was true.

    In an instant, he felt a chill deeply penetrated into his bones and soul.

    "How can there be such power? With such power, is wisdom still wisdom? Is a species of wisdom that cannot be free in consciousness and thought still a species of wisdom?"

    God Asay: "Perhaps because of this, the Creator took back this power.?

 Text Chapter 682: King Jesser

    "Through the vast sea, through the sea area where the monsters of the devil wander back, and cross the huge bottomless trench."

    "Go south, go south."

    "Even if you can't reach the land bestowed by the gods, you must bury the king of gods near the land bestowed by the gods."

    The coast of the Land of God Descended.

    ?The King of Xiyin Sai, who was holding a scepter, gave the order, and the Ruhe mark on his head also lit up.

    Dense tentacles stretched out, entangled on a sarcophagus.

    King Yali asked the giant Ruhe to be buried near the land given by the gods, but he himself did not know where the land was given by the gods, and the giant Ruhe could not find the land given by the gods. No one knew what to do with this order.  Finish.

    But after a long time, when Ruhe returned, the sarcophagus had disappeared.

    King Yali didn't know where the sarcophagus went, let alone that the giant Ruhe sent the sarcophagus to the end of the world.

    A place no one can reach and no one knows.

    Everyone knows that Jesser, the King of Wisdom, is dead.

    The second-generation God King of Wisdom, who was named Moonlight but did not know when it began to become like a violent sun, fell from the sky and disappeared into the world together with his supreme crown.

    Everyone knows that Jesser, the King of Wisdom, has no tomb, and there are various stories and legends about why.

    However, no matter whether it is on the stone tablet or the ancient seal carving, there is no real record.

    There are only unofficial histories and speculations passed down by word of mouth.

    Some people say that King Jesser was swallowed by the curse of the flower of God and left nothing behind, some say that King Jesser's head fell into the sea, and some say that King Yali once went to the battlefield of Demon Abyss to find King Jesser's head.

    In any case, no one can prove these claims.

    Except for Yali, the grandson of King Jesser, no one knows all the truth and knows the last location of Jesser.

    The Kingdom of Heinsay.

    The sound of prayer came from the temples and cities, and the dead Sanye people chanted the name of the god and stepped into the unknown journey.

    "God said that a king wears a crown."

    "God said"

    ""

    Among the vows and beliefs of countless people, at the end of the journey of the dead soul.

    A special soul appeared.

    The soul is born at the southern end of the world.

    There is a continent far away from the world of the Sanye people. The environment is even harsher and they have nothing. What the Sanye people need is not vast land and oceans, but prosperous species and resources that transcend the times.

    On the mausoleum built by the giant Ruhe.

    A soul who didn't know when it appeared sat quietly outside, looking blankly into the distance.

    Countless shadows came from the other side of the sea, chanting oaths and came to him. They were originally illusory and invisible, but when they came to the soul, they became solid and showed their original appearance.

    The power emanating from the soul can protect them, allow them to exist here, and also endow them with a strange power.

    The soul forgets who it is.

    He only vaguely remembered that he was born under a sacred pyramid.

    What impressed him most was that he walked up to the stalwart pyramid and looked at a figure standing in the temple against the light. The figure was serving under the statue of the god, and he turned his head and stretched out his hand to him.

    The figure said something to him, but he couldn't hear it clearly.

    gradually.

    There are more and more shadows coming from afar, and a large number of wise spirits wandering back to the earth gather here.

    Various royal families, as well as a large number of devout Insay believers.

    Even, there was a shadow that even the soul felt extremely familiar with, and stood by his side.

    They called the spirit: "Jesser."

    Almost all of them came chanting the oath of Delici. Of course, there were also lost spirits who were wandering on the earth in a daze. But after coming to the souls, they also began to chant the oath and turned into  The true spirit of the oath.

    Countless oath spirits gathered together, as if forming an invisible spiritual power radiation that began to affect the surroundings.

    And the power of the oath is constantly feeding back into the soul's body, making him more and more clear.

    He is the source of the oath and the carrier of the oath.

    this day.

    Suddenly he joined in, singing the Delici oath.? monster.

    Watching the world's last group of Winged Demons fly over the end of the world, and finally become extinct in the natural disaster.

    So far.

    All the species of wisdom have disappeared, and the only thing that is immortal is the soul and his country of oath.

    He stood alone in his own country, listening to the voice of Delici's oath coming from his ears again.

    "God said."

    "No matter how pious the belief is, it will be forgotten, and no matter how tall and hard the temples and stone statues are, they will eventually collapse into ruins."

    This is just one of the things God said to Ledlich.

    Laideliki didn't believe it at the beginning, nor was he willing to believe and see such a scene.

    Believers of God only feel that this sentence is unfathomable, but no one really takes it as true.

    In the eyes of all, Insay's faith and temple are indelible.

    But at this moment, the soul has witnessed the arrival of this sentence.

    He suddenly opened his hand and said to the sky.

    "No, I'm still here."

    "I am still here."

    In this last remaining place of faith, the last believers cry out.

    "God!"

    "As long as I am here, your faith will not be forgotten."

    "As long as I am still here, your palace will never collapse.?

 Text Chapter 683: The Light of the Moon (Thanks to the chapter not big enough Tianzun and book friend 202304 for the reward)

    In the white world of ice and snow, the only country of belief in the Creator still stands on the ground.

    Standing outside the temple, the soul can see that his kingdom is beginning to become hazy and unreal.

    The shadows of the spirits of the oath that were wandering densely in the kingdom were so faint that they could not be seen under the sunlight.

    Tens of millions of years have passed.

    However, God still has not returned.

    However, the power of the soul is constantly declining and depleting, and it has reached the point where it is difficult to maintain. Even if the foundation of the country of the oath has been accumulated for tens of millions of years, it has already become extremely powerful.

    However, the extraordinary power began to enter the trough from the moment the god left.

    In the past, the power of wisdom and the power of divine blood, which were like perpetual motion machines, became difficult to replenish little by little, and it was difficult to recover after consumption.

    The temple built by relying on extraordinary power is about to collapse, and the spirit of the oath that exists attached to extraordinary power has also become illusory and uncertain.

    Those spiritual bodies are about to lose their form and become solid supernatural materials.

    "Boom!"

    In the distance, a temple collapsed in front of the soul and turned into ruins.

    The soul pointed.

    A group of spirits of the oath rushed there and began to repair the temple and erect it again.

    I don't know how long it has passed, another temple collapsed and turned into ruins.

    Needless to say, the souls, a large number of spirits of the oath rushed there again, and started repairing again.

    I don't know when, there will be no new temples added here, and even maintaining the current number of temples has become extremely difficult.

    Gradually, even repairs became unsustainable.

    The temples on the edge of the Kingdom of the Oath collapsed and continued to spread towards the depths, and the signs of ruin and ruin became more and more obvious.

    The soul began to become very restless.

    He constantly wanders up and down the central temple, and sometimes floats around the huge domain kingdom.

    There was only one thought in his mind, absolutely not to let the temple collapse, not to let all of this disappear.

    "I need a temple, this is the temple of God."

    "I will wait for God's return in the temple of Insay."

    "This is the kingdom of God's faith."

    "The belief in God will never disappear, and the temple of God will never collapse."

    But if this continues, it's only a matter of time before everything here collapses and disappears.

    this day.

    The soul standing on the top of the central temple walked to the edge of the steps step by step.

    Suddenly, all the spirits of the oath turned their heads to look at him, and quickly gathered towards him.

    Every spirit of the oath came to his feet, knelt down on the steps of the temple, with the stone bricks engraved with the words of the oath pressed against their heads.

    And he stretched out his hand, imposing the steps and actions that were previously applied to King Yali on everyone here, and he turned the oath in his body into seeds and branded it in the opponent's body.

    Every time one is branded, you can see that these spirits of the oath have completely turned into puppets of the oath, and turned into a part of the soul.

    He fused the power of all the oath spirits, as if devouring them completely.

    He became the oath itself, and the others became extensions of the oath.

    But at the same time, he could also see the memories of those people pouring into his mind constantly, and the love, resentment, unwillingness and anger of countless people all gathered towards him.

    "What are we waiting for?"

    "How long has it been?"

    "Why don't you just die?"

    "Why isn't it over yet?"

    "Howhowhow"

    "Why, why do you"

    The will of countless people impacted his consciousness, trying to drag him into that madness and chaos.

    Before the temple, the soul suddenly spoke.

    "God says, your name is Led Leakey."

    Endless brilliance spread from his body, like shining stars or the sun.

    In the world of light, he displayed endless majesty.

    he continued.

    "God said."

    "I am the god who created you, and you are their king."

    The first wisdom god king is gone, and he is the king of all wisdom species.

    A word from the soul suppressed everyone's will, and wiped out all the distracting thoughts and malice born from the heart.nbsp; The dark light spread from the central temple, engulfing thousands of miles of stratus clouds, covering the entire southern part of the world.

    In a trance.

    He saw his mother who was buried in the garden of the God-given land, she said to himself standing in the bright golden light.

    "You should have been the softest and warmest moonlight in the sky."

    "Why."

    "But it has become the most violent and cruel sun in the world."

    In the darkness, Soul lowered his gaze, and slowly closed his eyes. For the first time, he uttered his former name.

    "Because my father was Led Leakey."

    "Because, I am Jessel."

    There is no reason, because he is Jessel.

    He is the radiance under the moon of God, the moonlight of God.

    The light faded, leaving only a stone statue in the dark world——

    Spectacular fern forests cover the land, and a new round of species evolution begins to erupt.

    What comes after extinction is a brighter world.

    this day.

    The miraculous light shone on the world, and at the same time fell on the Antarctic.

    The God's Moon, which had disappeared for more than 200 million years, reappeared in the sky above the southern pole, and the penetrating and eternally dark sky fell on the decaying kingdom of the oath.

    Carrying the temple on their backs one by one, the ancient spirits who were trapped in endless vows and reincarnation raised their heads and looked at the moonlight in the sky.

    Wisdom species reappeared on the earth, and the old civilization reappeared in the second era.

    And it didn't take long, at least for them, it was only a short moment.

    A group of people stepped into the land of the oath, they summoned a huge "lantern", and borrowed the brilliance of the divine moon to open the way to the end.

    "Quick, hurry over."

    "Master An Li really succeeded, the giant god opened a passage for us to enter the kingdom of the oath."

    A group of remnants of the ancient times braved the coldest and most terrifying cold wind, stared at the terrifying ancient spirits, and rushed to the kingdom of the oath at the end of the moonlight.

 Text Chapter 684: No one believes in Insai anymore

    Osis and the Demon Queen came to the outside of the Kingdom of Oath again. A group of people stood on the black ridge and stepped into it together after getting ready.

    They put on special red protective clothing with special patterns on the clothes, like the patterns that only plants have.

    They stared ahead in the cold wind with strange power, and they were no longer in a hurry, because they knew that the moonlight would not be as fleeting as before, and they would have plenty of time next.

    This time, they saw it very clearly.

    Under the illumination of the huge "lantern", every detail of the Kingdom of the Oath is fully displayed before the eyes, and those ancient spirits that were hazy and dim before also revealed their whole picture, making them even more frightening and terrifying.

    Some of them have obvious characteristics of the first generation of three leaf people, some are obviously descendants of royal power, some wear crowns, and some wear decayed and dilapidated robes.

    In addition to this, there are still a small number of people from the Demon Abyss.

    But without exception, their expressions are either dull or crazy.

    The movements are stiff, like huge moving statues.

    Walking in the kingdom, Osis thoroughly confirmed something under the clear moonlight: "It is really the kingdom of God that Ledrici swore to become."

    The Demon Queen was a little puzzled after observing it: "But why is this so, this oath is so sacred, why is the country that finally turned into such a dark and terrifying country?"

    She looked at those ancient spirits: "Also, why did those ancient spirits become like this in the end? It was King Jesser's punishment?"

    Osis shook his head: "They were completely bound by the original ancient oath, and the oath inscribed by King Laidlici was too extreme and too pious."

    "He hopes that everyone will always believe in Insai devoutly, that everyone will always accompany Insai, and that everyone will dedicate everything to Insai."

    "And in the end, their insane beliefs overwhelmed their wits and hearts."

    "They did not become soul species, but instead became machines of faith."

    The Demon Queen was stunned, she always thought it was King Jesser's punishment.

    But what she didn't expect was that the source of everything came from Laidlich, the king of wisdom.

    She asked: "Does belief also bring darkness?"

    Osis looked at those ancient spirits who were extremely pious and almost crazy.

    "Perhaps, from the very beginning, the end that this oath points to is despair and madness?"

    "Extreme belief, leading to extreme madness, will also turn into darkness that swallows wisdom."

    In a trance, he seemed to understand something, and also somewhat understood why he came here.

    "And from the very beginning, the Creator Insay understood all of this."

    The Demon Queen understood what Osis said, and she wanted to say that sentence, but suddenly found that this sentence was also part of the Ledlich oath, and it was absolutely forbidden to say it here.

    Osis and the others bypassed the place with the most ancient spirits, but even so, the terrifying footsteps around them became more and more dense.

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    And the nearby palaces became more distorted and messy, even piled up layer upon layer.

    Like scattered and rugged mountains, it caused them great difficulties.

    It is difficult for ordinary people to surpass without using supernatural power, but using supernatural power here is tantamount to courting death.

    But fortunately, their bodies are not the bodies of ordinary people. The three-leaf symbiote can climb a hundred-meter-high wall in one leap, and the metal monster can even climb on the rock wall like a spider.

    They kept turning over the palaces one after another, avoiding the ancient spirits passing by, and resisting the mythical erosion fields brought by them.

    But going forward, this method will not work.

    "Buzz~"

    The wind of mythic erosion has become more violent.

    Osis felt that his ears were filled with the noise of the wind, and the power of myth erosion was spreading everywhere, and it was impossible to avoid it.

    In the wind, there are also black spots.

    What's more terrible is that the chanting of the crazy and cold Ledlich oath came along with the sound of the wind.

    Even though they were wearing the defensive clothing that had been prepared, the bodies of several people still began to distort. They trembled uncontrollably, and from time to time wanted to chant loudly along with the voice.

    "Stop."

    "Wait a while."

    they hid together??Fall down under the steps and cannot move.

    His head is tilted slightly.

    Then, he saw something else.

    Soul was taken aback for a moment, and then he couldn't help laughing as if he saw something extremely ridiculous.

    But that laughter was more terrifying than the howling wind in the dead night, and it directly overwhelmed it.

    "Hahaha!"

    "god?"

    "With so many gods, am I also a god?"

    "Hahaha?"

    He looked at Osis: "This is what you said, a great era of intelligent species?"

    He said: "How can a person like you deserve to be the great king of Heinsay, ruling the kingdom of God."

    Osis said: "We believe in God, and we also follow God's expectations to build our civilization and expand our future for everyone."

    Soul: "You are just using the name of God to cover up your desires. All the excuses are just to cover up your lack of piety towards God."

    They are all obsessed with something.

    The persistence of the soul exists only for the sake of the race, and the persistence of Osis and the Demon Queen is not only for the gods, but also for the demon clan and the Sanye clan, for civilization and the future.

    The soul walked by Osis.

    "Let me take a thorough look at the second era you mentioned."

    His consciousness swept across the earth, and his authority was instantly connected to the root of wisdom.

    All the spirits of wisdom and thoughts of all people are all revealed in front of his eyes——

    The wind howled endlessly.

    The wind, which had been slowly stopping, began to become more violent.

    The darkness that originally started to shrink began to spread and twist more wantonly.

    In front of the temple, the soul stood silently.

    Although only a moment has passed, he has already seen the world and the so-called second era clearly.

    His laughter has long since disappeared, and he said in a somewhat lonely manner.

    "turn out to be."

    "No one believes in Insay anymore?"

    "So, you have long forgotten your beliefs."

    Jesser did not understand, could not understand the existence of such a world.

    He should be extremely angry.

    But staring at this world, he only felt endless emptiness and loneliness. In the end, the country he held on to until the last oath turned into darkness.

    In the revived era of wisdom, everyone has long forgotten where wisdom comes from.

    He said disappointedly.

    "What is the right to exist in such a world, and what is the meaning of it?"

    Osis looked at King Jesser, he wanted to say something, but he didn't have time to say it.

    ? I saw King Jesser raised his hand and pointed at the whole world.

    He didn't know what King Jesser was going to do, but a kind of inexplicable fear directly stuffed into his consciousness and mind, he felt that the most terrible thing in the world was about to happen.

    He fell on his knees and yelled.

    "No, King Jesser"

    Before the words were finished, a wave of laws and decrees that directly acted on the source of all wisdom spirits swept the entire world.

    Osis could not move in an instant, and even his consciousness was frozen.

    He only heard a voice falling from an infinite height, high above and without emotion.

    "I order all the species of wisdom with the kingship of wisdom to dedicate their faith to Insay."

    In an instant, the moon of the gods changed accordingly.

    Originally, it was only the country of the oath covering the southern pole, but the oath imprisoned at the end of the world began to expand, covering the entire world.

    The soul stands on a high place and speaks to the world.

    "There is only one god in this world, and only one faith."

    "That's Insay."

    "All those who do not believe in God should not exist."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 685: Father

    High above the sky.

    Elena, the God of Demons, witnessed the Queen of Demons swelled into a huge spirit of the oath. She exclaimed and wanted to stop King Jesser, but fell from the Pyramid of Demons after uttering a cry of pain.

    The eyes of the god king's remnant soul just glanced at Gao Tian, ??and the entire Demon Kingdom was about to collapse.

    It was as if it had been hit with a sledgehammer, and there were cracks everywhere.

    Elena climbed up from the stairs, both real and imaginary faces showed pained expressions at the same time, they felt as if a scalpel had cut their brains, seeing through all their secrets from ancient times to the present.

    She stumbled and lay down on the steps, looking at the "lantern" above the sky, and the Shenyue hidden behind it.

    He seemed to have a premonition of something, and said in a bewildered manner in his pupils.

    "Something's going to happen."

    King Jesser's madness and obsession were completely different from what they had expected.

    ? People of different ages have completely different concepts and ideas. For them, the God-given era is a myth, and that era was primitive, wild and sacred.

    The civilization they live in is highly developed, and what they believe in is civilization and the future.

    In Jesser's time, they firmly believed in God's bestowal and kingship.

    In the eyes of the other party, beliefs that are not pure and extreme cannot be called beliefs. Those who pursue civilization and the future are all people who betray their beliefs.

    It's not just Elena, many people have noticed something is wrong at this moment.

    "has a problem!"

    The Lord of Happiness and Wishes looked up into the sky and felt a burst of trepidation.

    Although he didn't see clearly what happened, the existence in the depths of the Kingdom of Oath didn't seem to do anything, and almost shattered the Kingdom of God above the sky.

    A strong alarm bell sounded in his mind, and he immediately fled to the distance.

    The huge tower whirled open a door, and rushed into the dream world.

    The movement was so fast that a large number of powerful people around them were confused for a while. Therefore, not only did they not know what happened in the depths of the ice field, but they also didn't understand what these gods saw, so they were so hasty.

    The Kingdom of God of Knowledge floating above the sea of ??clouds, the Gate of Truth, which was still calculating the state of information that escaped from the Kingdom of Oath, stopped for a moment, and the God of Truth and Knowledge looked up to the sky.

    Polik also looked over together: "Something happened to the demon's floating city."

    Su Kebu stared at the huge white tower leaving: "Would you like to step back a little further?"

    The demigod gaze under the Gate of Truth fell to the depths of the South Pole, and then shook his head.

    "That's too late."

    "Besides, there is no point in hiding no matter how far away."

    As soon as his voice fell, he saw the most blazing light of the God's Moon in the sky.

    The huge lantern moved out of the way, revealing the bright moon behind it.

    It was the first time that the moon burst into such a blazing light, so bright that it even made people feel scorching hot.

    Then it gradually turned into a circular gate, but the side edge gradually revealed the state of stone.

    That is a holy crown.

    The crown floats at the southern end of the world, but the light connects the whole world like a torrent.

    A huge sacred tree invisible to the naked eye stands in the world of the gate, but its roots are connected to all kinds of wisdom, whether they are myths or mortals.

    Everyone saw the moon and the crown.

    Most of the intelligent species stared blankly at the sky: "God's Moon!"

    And those who knew the inside story all screamed in horror at this moment: "It is the crown of wisdom, and its power has been directly stimulated!"

    However, no matter whether it is dazed or screaming in horror, after it is activated, it has no meaning.

    Because no one can escape, and no one can break free.

    The authority of the supreme artifact is connected to all the depths of wisdom.

    A voice came from Shenyue and spread into the depths of the minds of all wisdom species.

    "I order all the species of wisdom with the kingship of wisdom to dedicate their faith to Insay."

    Beneath that ancient language of wisdom.

    A large number of powerful intelligent and powerful beings gathered from other places around the ice field lost their will directly one by one.

    They first knelt down one by one, and then shouted madly with strange and solemn expressions.

    That tone is ancientbsp; "Fantasy star sea is the destination of death, the future of wisdom"

    This force once covered everything in the past, and it was from that day that no one chanted the Ledlich oath to arrive at the dark and terrifying oath country.

    But in the end, the spread of the oath was still not stopped, preventing King Jesser from throwing the most terrifying power and oath to the world.

    The soul looked at the phantoms kneeling on the ground. What these shadows did could not make him change his mind, he only felt more angry.

    Looking at the dark country of the oath, he finally said.

    "This is a world without faith."

    The soul turned around and returned to the gate of the temple.

    He knelt on the ground, looked up at the divine moon, and stretched out his hands to bathe in the brilliance of the moon.

    "The Crown of Wisdom!"

    "The greatest king of wisdom in the world, the eldest son of God."

    "You, who endowed everyone with wisdom and power, never thought that one day Heinsay would disappear!"

    "You would never have imagined that this world no longer believes in Insay."

    He said.

    "Except for you, no one can truly believe in God devoutly."

    He seems to have made a decision.

    He is going to do something even more terrifying and shocking than before.

    The mountain of the temple under the soul's feet continued to rise, reaching the void in the sky.

    It can be seen that the door of Shenyue is opening for him.

    The ray of light turned into a silver pillar piercing the sky, completely engulfing him.

    His body didn't move, but his consciousness went against the prayers of all the primordial beings in the fantasy star sea, and his consciousness reached the root of wisdom.

    Endless white light flowed past, and the soul appeared under the sacred tree.

    Facing the big tree formed by the will of all living beings, the soul calls him "The Tree of Life".

    "Father!"

    The soul knelt under the big tree and spoke loudly to him.

    "This world doesn't need any kind of wisdom, and it doesn't need me."

    Soul's mind once again recalled that day, the words that God said to him personally, that was the most glorious moment in his life, but also the most desperate and dark moment.

    "Believe in me, it has nothing to do with me."

    For a split second, he burst into tears.

    However, his expression was a smile.

    He said to the sacred tree.

    "He doesn't need us, nor our faith, because he already understands our ugliness."

    "We can never be like you, and I can never be like you."

    "God, I only need you alone."

    "There is no family of the eldest son of God, He only has you as the eldest son."

    "It is enough as long as you can be by His side."

    In the divine moon, the soul shouted loudly to the sacred tree where the will of all living beings gathered.

    "please!"

    "Take back everything you gave us, take back all your wisdom."

    "Come back, great Lord of Wisdom Raidelich!"

    "Back to Insay!"

    The soul raised its hand high, as if making a final oath.

    "I order with the kingship of wisdom, all the wisdom of this world belongs to Shenyue."

    The sound washed down from the sky like a huge wave, sweeping towards the whole world.

    This sentence fell.

    The will of the King of Wisdom, which was supposed to affect all wisdom species and completely destroy everything, did not cause the slightest wave.

    As if Shen Zhiyue didn't hear the voice of the soul, he didn't execute his will.

    The soul stared blankly at the sacred tree, at first not understanding what it was for.

    Later, he said it again.

    "I order with the kingship of wisdom, all the wisdom of this world belongs to Shenyue."

    However, as before, except for the echoing voice, everything remained motionless.

    At this time, he suddenly understood something.

    "Father!"

    If anyone in this world can stop him from modifying the fate and will of the intelligent species, then there are only two people.

    One is Insay, and the other is his father, Led Leakey.

    And if Yin Sai makes a move, it is obviously not the current picture.

    The answer is obvious.

    He can impose his will on all the intelligent species in this world, but he cannot impose his father's will.

    When the soul raised his head, he saw streams of water-like light flowing from the sacred tree, wrapping around his body like a stream.

    The light of the divine moon fell on Jesser's body, and the incomplete spirit began to become full little by little.

    At this time, a big hole opened in the black sky in the distance.

    A terrifying demon eye looked at this dark world from outside the world.

    "Gululu!"sp; He can impose his will on all the intelligent species in this world, but he cannot impose his father's will.

    When the soul raised his head, he saw streams of water-like light flowing from the sacred tree, wrapping around his body like a stream.

    The light of the divine moon fell on Jesser's body, and the incomplete spirit began to become full little by little.

    At this time, a big hole opened in the black sky in the distance.

    A terrifying demon eye looked at this dark world from outside the world.

    "Gululu! ?

 Text Chapter 686: Seeing God

    The Rainbow Forest Wonderland of the God of Creation Kingdom.

    A wooden door opened, and the light spread into the depths of the forest.

    A large group of dream species came in from the light, and a large number of fairies in the distance surrounded them, not knowing what happened.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Why did they all come back all of a sudden?"

    "what happened?"

    The fairies who came in looked very flustered.

    "faster."

    "Close the door, close the door."

    "Rosa, quickly use the star key, use the star key."

    The Forest Fairy and the Ice Fairy quickly closed the door together. Although it was the Door Fairy Rosa who opened and closed the door in every corner of the world at the same time, everyone was using their strength when closing the door.

    As if this could speed up the closing of the portal, they were very afraid of the terrifying voice chasing the portal and rushing in.

    Following the fairy floating in the sky with a book in one hand and a key in the other, the wooden door collapsed and disappeared along with the colorful swirls and rays of light.

    In the beautiful fairyland, the fairies let out a long sigh of relief under the light of the sea of ??stars.

    "Ah, it's so dangerous outside."

    "In a word, everyone has become a monster."

    "King Jesser is so scary, much scarier than the one on Simila's stage!"

    Many people don't know what happened yet and are asking around.

    At this moment, a fairy suddenly felt something was wrong.

    She raised her head and searched for the coordinates of something in the depths of the sky, but after searching for a long time, she couldn't find the thing that should have always existed here.

    "sun?"

    "Why is the Cup of God missing?"

    "Where is Lord Sheila's Cup of God?"

    Only then did everyone raise their heads and found that the supreme artifact of dream power was gone.

    "Yeah, where did the Cup of God go?"——

    The forbidden land shrouded by the Ruhe giant is isolated from the outside world under the Arctic ice.

    Outside the gate of the Sky Temple.

    There are two figures in front of one another, one is not tall, but the shadow is stretched out, and the shadow of the other is tall, but the shadow is extremely small, shrinking into a ball.

    Mushroom alone knelt in front of Sally, and Sally looked carefully at the hat on her head, and found out why her glass jar had suddenly turned black.

    "Eh?"

    Sally felt strange, and she patted hard.

    "Thump!"

    But the sterile mother felt that her brain was turbulent, and her brain was buzzing. She knelt straight, but her head and the glass jar were shaking rapidly, bringing out afterimages.

    However, even if the afterimage was shaken, the glass tank was still not repaired, and the picture that should have shown a planet was still pitch black.

    Sally held her own glass jar with both hands and stabilized it, she asked the mother of nihilium.

    "What's going on, I can't see anything."

    "Why is my glass tank so dark, is it not cleaned, or did you smear something on it?"

    Facing Sally's suspicious eyes and eyes, the nihilistic mother quickly gestured in fright, indicating that this was not her relationship, and then quietly explained the situation.

    After hearing this, Sally became interested.

    All I saw was an excited expression on her face for a moment, revealing her white and neat teeth.

    "ah!"

    "Really, all gone?"

    That smile is innocent and straightforward, neither good nor evil.

    She quickly turned her head and looked into the temple, but found that she didn't see the shadow, and she didn't pay attention to herself.

    Then.

    Wiping her body with her small hands, she quietly reached out and gently opened the cover.

    But even if you open the lid, you still can't see anything clearly inside.

    So she covered her head outside the glass jar and stared into it vigorously.

    The dark sky shrouded the entire planet, and only the ruins of the Kingdom of God could be seen rotating above the star trails.

    Also, a "lantern" also appeared in the glass jar at some point.

    Once the real moon, now part of the magic fern of the Luhe giant moon.

    This also means that the distance that the glass tank can observe has become larger, not only above the earth, but also between the earth and the earth.?His persistence, and his bewilderment.

    Step by step, as the distance got closer, he even saw the familiar light of eternal stars.

    For a moment, he felt his body trembling involuntarily, and his throat was stiff.

    But I was asking in my heart.

    "Insai God!"

    "What kind of existence do we have in your heart?"

    And as Jesser and Ledlich climbed to the top step by step in memory, unprecedented changes are also taking place in reality.

    High above the sky.

    The "light pole" of the Moon Demon Fern pulled, and the lantern appeared again.

    The vine hidden in the void of the astral world twisted, stirred up the lantern and made a big circle, and finally refracted the light to the south pole of the world, and landed on the mirror of the sky.

    The moonlight passes through the sea of ??clouds and through the mirror of the sky.

    Finally reflected on the sky temple.

    In an instant, a huge bare hand stretched out from the sky.

    The endless palm of light covers the entire earth, and there is a large cosmic starry sky, which illuminates the entire world and stabilizes everything.

    Under the light.

    The Moon of God turned into a ring and put it on that hand.

    At this moment, Jesser and his father happened to be at the end of the stairs.

    Passing through the gate of Insay Temple, they saw the light beyond the long river of time drowning everything.

    Also saw that star again.

    Eternal Immortal Stars

 Text Chapter 686: Seeing God

    The Rainbow Forest Wonderland of the God of Creation Kingdom.

    A wooden door opened, and the light spread into the depths of the forest.

    A large group of dream species came in from the light, and a large number of fairies in the distance surrounded them, not knowing what happened.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Why did they all come back all of a sudden?"

    "what happened?"

    The fairies who came in looked very flustered.

    "faster."

    "Close the door, close the door."

    "Rosa, quickly use the star key, use the star key."

    The Forest Fairy and the Ice Fairy quickly closed the door together. Although it was the Door Fairy Rosa who opened and closed the door in every corner of the world at the same time, everyone was using their strength when closing the door.

    As if this could speed up the closing of the portal, they were very afraid of the terrifying voice chasing the portal and rushing in.

    Following the fairy floating in the sky with a book in one hand and a key in the other, the wooden door collapsed and disappeared along with the colorful swirls and rays of light.

    In the beautiful fairyland, the fairies let out a long sigh of relief under the light of the sea of ??stars.

    "Ah, it's so dangerous outside."

    "In a word, everyone has become a monster."

    "King Jesser is so scary, much scarier than the one on Simila's stage!"

    Many people don't know what happened yet and are asking around.

    At this moment, a fairy suddenly felt something was wrong.

    She raised her head and searched for the coordinates of something in the depths of the sky, but after searching for a long time, she couldn't find the thing that should have always existed here.

    "sun?"

    "Why is the Cup of God missing?"

    "Where is Lord Sheila's Cup of God?"

    Only then did everyone raise their heads and found that the supreme artifact of dream power was gone.

    "Yeah, where did the Cup of God go?"——

    The forbidden land shrouded by the Ruhe giant is isolated from the outside world under the Arctic ice.

    Outside the gate of the Sky Temple.

    There are two figures in front of one another, one is not tall, but the shadow is stretched out, and the shadow of the other is tall, but the shadow is extremely small, shrinking into a ball.

    Mushroom alone knelt in front of Sally, and Sally looked carefully at the hat on her head, and found out why her glass jar had suddenly turned black.

    "Eh?"

    Sally felt strange, and she patted hard.

    "Thump!"

    But the sterile mother felt that her brain was turbulent, and her brain was buzzing. She knelt straight, but her head and the glass jar were shaking rapidly, bringing out afterimages.

    However, even if the afterimage was shaken, the glass tank was still not repaired, and the picture that should have shown a planet was still pitch black.

    Sally held her own glass jar with both hands and stabilized it, she asked the mother of nihilium.

    "What's going on, I can't see anything."

    "Why is my glass tank so dark, is it not cleaned, or did you smear something on it?"

    Facing Sally's suspicious eyes and eyes, the nihilistic mother quickly gestured in fright, indicating that this was not her relationship, and then quietly explained the situation.

    After hearing this, Sally became interested.

    All I saw was an excited expression on her face for a moment, revealing her white and neat teeth.

    "ah!"

    "Really, all gone?"

    That smile is innocent and straightforward, neither good nor evil.

    She quickly turned her head and looked into the temple, but found that she didn't see the shadow, and she didn't pay attention to herself.

    Then.

    Wiping her body with her small hands, she quietly reached out and gently opened the cover.

    But even if you open the lid, you still can't see anything clearly inside.

    So she covered her head outside the glass jar and stared into it vigorously.

    The dark sky shrouded the entire planet, and only the ruins of the Kingdom of God could be seen rotating above the star trails.

    Also, a "lantern" also appeared in the glass jar at some point.

    Once the real moon, now part of the magic fern of the Luhe giant moon.

    This also means that the distance that the glass tank can observe has become larger, not only above the earth, but also between the earth and the earth.?His persistence, and his bewilderment.

    Step by step, as the distance got closer, he even saw the familiar light of eternal stars.

    For a moment, he felt his body trembling involuntarily, and his throat was stiff.

    But I was asking in my heart.

    "Insai God!"

    "What kind of existence do we have in your heart?"

    And as Jesser and Ledlich climbed to the top step by step in memory, unprecedented changes are also taking place in reality.

    High above the sky.

    The "light pole" of the Moon Demon Fern pulled, and the lantern appeared again.

    The vine hidden in the void of the astral world twisted, stirred up the lantern and made a big circle, and finally refracted the light to the south pole of the world, and landed on the mirror of the sky.

    The moonlight passes through the sea of ??clouds and through the mirror of the sky.

    Finally reflected on the sky temple.

    In an instant, a huge bare hand stretched out from the sky.

    The endless palm of light covers the entire earth, and there is a large cosmic starry sky, which illuminates the entire world and stabilizes everything.

    Under the light.

    The Moon of God turned into a ring and put it on that hand.

    At this moment, Jesser and his father happened to be at the end of the stairs.

    Passing through the gate of Insay Temple, they saw the light beyond the long river of time drowning everything.

    Also saw that star again.

    Eternal Immortal Stars

 Text Chapter 687: The most beautiful flower

    Temple of the sky.

    God Yin stretched out his hand, and all the wisdom and roots turned into a ring around his fingertips.

    In the temple, he saw Jesser come in the form of moonlight, approaching step by step the steps up the holy mountain.

    Jesser walked through his father and his statues on both sides of the stairs, the shadows under the light intertwined together, and the light also surged forward layer by layer like ocean waves, like huge waves that would engulf the entire holy mountain and the sky temple.

    While staring at the other party, Yin Shen faintly saw a tall figure in the light coming in like waves, as if he had come to life.

    Seeing that the other party has not aged yet, he shouted excitedly to himself.

    He said.

    "I want to create a great civilization, a civilization that will never fade away."

    "I want them to enshrine you forever and surround this temple forever."

    "I want to make an unforgettable oath with everyone, let them guard this palace from generation to generation, and engrave their belief in you in their blood."

    That is the picture of Ledrici talking to himself in the Insay Temple in the land bestowed by the gods.

    Yin Shen felt that these were meaningless from the beginning, but Ledley Kee was very firm and persistent.

    Those things that are meaningless to God Yin are everything to Ledlich.

    At that time, He finally could only say: "If you want to do it, then do it, if these things are what you think the meaning of life is."

    Ledlich knelt on the ground and said: "If one day I die, please God take one thing off of me and keep it by your side."

    "In this way, I will be able to accompany God forever."

    It's just that the original Ledlich couldn't imagine how long time could reach. He was called the King of Wisdom, but his wisdom was inherited from the Creator.

    The great and never-fading civilization he wanted to build was finally drowned in the long river of time.

    The oath he wanted to never forget, engraved in his blood, turned into a curse that even death could not break free.

    At this moment.

    In the depths of the Sky Temple, God Yin spoke to the moonlight.

    His voice is slow but clear, not loud but deeply carved into the monument of time, like fate and truth.

    "I told you so."

    "No matter how pious the belief is, it will be forgotten, and no matter how tall and hard the temples and stone statues are, they will eventually collapse into ruins."

    "Many things are doomed to pass away, and everything will change. No matter how hard you try to keep it, it's just a flower that is doomed to decay."

    "No matter how glamorous the exterior is, it can't stop the corruption from the inside out."

    "You didn't keep the beauty of the flowers."

    "On the contrary, it makes the flowers ugly and scary."

    The moonlight became even brighter, coming in continuously.

    In the outside world.

    The moonlight penetrated the gap and turned into beams of light falling towards the world.

    Swept across the land after the extinction of the world, swept across the endless vow spirits, and also swept across the South Pole and the North Pole.

    The most sacred oath has created the ugliest and most corrupt world.

    But even so, the sound of vows is still coming.

    That voice shouted alone in the dead world, in the kingdom of eternal faith in Insai.

    "God said, I am alone, and you are alone."

    "God says that a king wears a crown."

    "God said, your name is Led LeakeyGod saidGod said"

    God said the word endless reincarnation, never ending.

    Just like what the Demon Queen said.

    "Even if it is fake, even if it is a dream, even if it is eternal pain and loneliness, even if there is no future and hope."

    "I want to hold it tight, and I want to hold on to it tightly and not let go."

    "Because that's all I have."

    And for Ledlich, this seems to be the only thing he can give to Insai.

    Even if it is just a corrupt and dark flower, he wants to stay until the end of the world.

    The moonlight finally poured into the palace, surrounded the Creator, wrapped around his feet, and followed his shadow.

    God Yin's hand passed through the illusory moon in the sky, and he called the other party's name.

    "Red Leakey!"

    His eyelids slightlyI missed Gao Tian.

    At this time, everyone gradually woke up from a big dream.

    Ordinary people just yawned, maybe feeling a little inexplicably tired, but soon started their own lives.

    However, as a large number of apostles came back to life, and as the myths were resurrected one after another, their feelings were completely different.

    Each of those apostles felt that they had died once, but they couldn't remember what happened after death, and their memories before death were also very vague.

    "what happened?"

    "What the hell happened?"

    "I remember I died."

    "What's going on, why can't my memory match?"

    The whole world is recovering, and at this time the vehicle of the supreme god has also arrived at the astral world.

    High above the sky, the god of witch doctor knelt on the edge of his own country, respectfully sending the light of the eternal stars away.

    In the Moon of the Gods, the newly awakened initial soul species are looking at the outside world, staring at the Creator's car.

    And one of them lost his mind when he saw the light of God reflected into this world.

    Along with the awakening of ordinary people, powerful beings and apostles, those most powerful myths are the last to wake up.

    High above the sky, a floating city is slowly rotating in the star realm.

    On the Pyramid of Demon Spirits, a myth guarding in front of the temple finally opened his eyes.

    And Elena, the demon god who just woke up, raised her head, and just happened to see a hot air balloon boat passing through the endless dark void.

    At this moment, she faintly saw the front glass window.

    An outline light and shadow formed by the condensed endless light leads a girl who can only see her back.

    For a moment, her mind went blank.

    Until the ship passed behind the God's Moon, a door opened in the void deep in the astral world, and disappeared completely in the vortex.

    Only then did Elena, the god of demons, walk to the outermost extension of the temple step by step, staring into the depths of the void.

    "The Creator?"

    In a trance, she thought she was really dead.

    Now, she is turning into a dream of life and passing through the dreamy sea of ??stars.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 688: Changes in the World

    Ruhe giant island.

    The darkness is broken, and the light comes again.

    The world has become bustling again, and the dilapidated Kingdom of God above the sky is slowly becoming sacred and bright. The sun shines on the polyhedron mask, and after being refracted in the eyes of the people on the earth, it turns into another luminous light hanging in the sky.  body.

    The rusty magic door faded from black spots and turned into bright silver again, while the two goddesses wearing red and blue robes gradually woke up under the tall door.

    As soon as the Scarlet Goddess opened her eyes, she stepped forward and shouted.

    There were tears in the corners of her eyes, and she was so excited that her whole body seemed to be exerting strength.

    "King Jesser, you"

    However, as soon as the words came out, she found that everything around her did not match what she remembered.

    She stopped in her tracks, stretched out her hand in the air, and her pupils showed surprise.

    "Eh?"

    Vivien remembered that the order of the whole world had collapsed, and all wisdom species had turned into cursed spirits. She witnessed her younger sister An Li, under the power of the supreme kingship, turn into the spirit of the oath and rush into the darkness.

    I remember that I excitedly rushed to the second-generation king of wisdom who said to modify the life and destiny of all things, but was lightly taken away by the other party to control the will and body.

    She couldn't resist, she couldn't even cry out, she could only witness the end of the world.

    but now.

    The warm sun shines on my body, and everything in front of me is quiet and beautiful.

    The Fire Guard City under the feet is still roaring trains passing through endlessly, the empty boats are constantly passing under the sea of ??clouds, making the sound of propellers turning, and the crowds are swarming on the streets, which looks exactly the same as every ordinary day in the past.

    She turned her head to look around, and then saw her sister standing beside her intact.

    "An Li."

    It is really great that the other party is still alive and everything is still there.

    At this moment, Vivien was deeply moved, and she deeply felt the feelings of Nite, the former king of sloth.

    An Li has also woken up, looking at the civilized country on the giant island of Luhe: "Sister, do you still remember what happened in the Kingdom of Silence in the Land of Light?"

    The Scarlet Goddess immediately understood what happened. Isn't this the power of the historical monument they saw at that time?

    It can bring the dead back to life, can make things that have happened no longer exist, and can make people go back to the past.

    This is the power that everyone longs for, the miracle that only exists in dreams, but it really appears in front of their eyes.

    Vivien: "The time has been changed."

    Indeed, only in this way can we explain everything that happened to them and why their memories don't match up.

    And, why the terrible doomsday that has happened no longer exists.

    Vivien looked around, still feeling unbelievable.

    The scope of turning back time last time was only a small part of the Land of Light, but this time Jesser's order turned the entire world and planet into death.

    "However, this time it is the whole world, and it is the will of King Jesser and the Supreme King."

    "And those who died were not ordinary people or powerful people, and many myths disappeared together."

    "One time."

    "Reverse the time of the whole world and make all myths come alive?"

    An Li: "So this is not the power of the monument engraved on the history of the artifact. This is the action of the Supreme God. It is very likely that it is the will of the God of Sai, so that King Jesser's will will be withdrawn, and the whole world will be completely restored to its original state.  .”

    Vivien knew it was true, but that was why she couldn't believe it.

    Vivien didn't see the picture of resetting the whole world and turning the planet back in time, but just thinking about it made her feel dizzy.

    Even though she has already become a myth, she still feels insignificant when facing this huge world, but there are existences that can not only control the matter of the entire world, but also play with time in the palm of your hand.

    The more An Li thought about it, she even felt that perhaps the appearance of the monument engraved in history was not accidental.

    "Perhaps at that time, the Supreme God foresaw this scene."

    Vivien didn't understand: "If this is the case, why didn't the Supreme God stop it in advance, but wait until everything happens to restore it?"

    This is a bit unreasonable, but An Li doesn't understand why: "There should be some changes and things that we haven't noticed!"

    The Scarlet Goddess and AnnThe Kingdom of God came with clouds and mist, like a mirage, divided into layers up and down.

    And its most obvious feature is an extremely simple stone gate, which is the oldest mythical gate.

    The Destroyer Witch Lotte is extremely busy today. It can be said that she is out of breath. She has to send three heavenly kingdoms to the star realm in one go.

    The three major gods of magic net, alchemy, and knowledge go to the sky and go out of the world at the same time.

    Leave the cradle of life that bred them.

    And when the last kingdom of the knowledge pantheon left, the astral gate had just opened, and Asai, Polik, and Sukob under the gate of truth immediately raised their heads to look at the world of stars.

    Compared with the anticipation and excitement of Polik and Sukob, God Asay seemed much calmer.

    Su Kebu asked: "Does the astral world exist in other worlds?"

    Polik: "According to the latest observational research, it exists in other worlds, but no traces of civilization and wisdom have been found."

    Sukob: "Maybe one day in the future, we can bring civilization and wisdom."

    But at this time, Asai seemed to have discovered something.

    "Um?"

    At this time, there was a sudden change in the abyss deep in the dream world.

    It's just that before he could use the Gate of Truth to investigate and sense information, the Eye of Colossus in the depths of the Earth's core opened.

    The terrifying power pushed the kingdom of the God of Knowledge through the layers of astral gate rings, turning into a black spot.

    (End of this chapter

 Main text Chapter 689: The five major gods and the disappearing purgatory

    After the sky island of the witch doctor and the floating city of the devil, the three kingdoms of God have entered the sky.

    Now, there are five heavenly kingdoms in the sky: witch doctor, demon spirit, alchemy, knowledge and magic net, which also represent five different gods.

    Their power can no longer directly reach the human world as usual, because the distance between them and the human world was within reach before, but now they are separated by an insurmountable distance, but the connection with the human world is still maintained.  Every believer can still summon the power from the Kingdom of God through the dream world, and the gods can also descend through incarnations.

    And at the cost of weakening the influence of direct control on the human world, the gods still can't wait to go to the sky. The most important point is that it is easier to connect with their own wisdom fruits here, or use oaths to conclude their own.  fruit of wisdom.

    At this point, they can be called the masters of the sixth-order god system.

    The two most important things after the three major gods enter Gaotian.

    Asay: "The Door of Truth!"

    Ivar: "The Gate of Desire!"

    An Li: "The Gate of Magic Power!"

    The three masters of the pantheon immediately communicated with Shenyue.

    The three new gods that came up are all gods created by the sovereign authority demigods, so they skipped the step of condensing the fruit of wisdom, directly trying to contact the power of the fruit of wisdom, and feeling the laws of the three sovereign authorities.

    Different orbits on the planet, different positions.

    The three huge mythical doors emit different lights at the same time, shining with the divine moon in the sky.

    The light of Shenyue fell and shone in the Kingdom of God. From their point of view, they could see the huge root tree and the glowing fruit on the tree.

    Three of the fruits have undergone some changes at this moment, becoming much more solid, and the regular patterns on them have also become more complicated.

    Next.

    They want to conceive it to perfection bit by bit on the high sky.

    The task of the servants and servants is to immediately adjust the entire kingdom of God to conform to the laws of the astral world.

    They hurriedly stabilized the enchantment domain, ritual circle, mythical altar, and the law of the stone of the sky in the kingdom of the gods. It is not an easy task to fully adapt them to the environment of the astral world.

    Especially the magic net gods and the alchemy gods, the environment required by the main body of life living in the kingdom of God needs to be relatively stable, so their kingdom of God structure looks more complicated, more like a ship sailing in the kingdom of God.  A large special spaceship deep in the astral world.

    "Hurry up and stabilize." Depending on the height, the Sky Stone also needs to be adjusted to stabilize the gravity in the Kingdom of God.

    "Gravity has stabilized." After working for a long time, the law of gravity was close to the state of the ground.

    "Osis, the universal manufacturing machine, there is a loophole here, and there is a problem with the ritual here." Osis was shouted, and he controlled the universal manufacturing machine to run around in the Kingdom of God.

    "Where's the Potion Garden, how's the situation over there?" Unlike the floating city of the Demon Clan, which mainly uses underground fluorescent plants, the magic net god system uses potion plants to build ecology.

    "Artificial lake, artificial lake"

    ""

    A group of Sanye people are busy arranging their heavenly kingdom in the high sky. First, the stability of gravity, and then the adjustment of enchantment, temperature, air pressure and air composition. Countless magic crystal props are running, and the whole god  Every obelisk in the country is releasing huge magic power.

    Although compared with ordinary life, the survivability of the Sanye people is extremely powerful, but they still do not exceed the scope of life, and it is impossible to directly survive in the harsh environment of the astral world, unless they are symbiotics of life power.

    The same is true for the alchemy gods, but apart from the densely packed lamp spirits, there are also many strange beings wearing silver cloaks with their heads exposed.

    That is the existence transformed from the Cup of Desire.

    They crossed the surging river of desire, crossed to the islands and waterfalls on the other side of the river, and opened huge alchemy workshops, shining the light of the lighthouse in all directions.

    In comparison, the God of Knowledge is much better.

    Because, the main body living here is the ghost species.

    ? They have almost no requirements for the environment. Although their own life forms have very strong disadvantages, this also gives them other advantages over ordinary life.

    But at this moment, they also have their own busy affairs, and they don't seem to be very comfortable.

    The master of the pantheon, Asai, and the subordinate gods, Sukob and Polik, have just sacrificed the mythology.?Arrogantly calling himself a god.

    An Yue felt that she could influence and even transform the other party step by step, transforming him into what she wanted.

    As for the god who is the master of the pantheon, who is more powerful, Dark Moon doesn't care.

    After the Lord of Purgatory showed resistance, he immediately stood up.

    Because, at this moment, the flaming star under his feet has burned out.

    "Buzz~"

    A powerful ritual spun out from under the throne, opening a dream passage leading to the distant astral world.

    There a huge altar of bones was floating in the darkness.

    And the background is the shining stars.

    Above the altar, a sphere of flame that was tightly locked and wrapped was restrained by the chains of the altar. Horrific cursed spirits rushed out of the sphere of flame while roaring, transforming from a small point into a colossus in the blink of an eye.  .

    But then, under the strength of the altar and the chains, it retracted again.

    The altar blocked all the fluctuations and all the light. The huge ceremony bound everything and was waiting for its master to come.

    Although he was pretending to be calm while reading a book, the Lord of Purgatory could no longer hold back at this moment.

    "Mythical rituals belong to my pantheon and kingdom."

    Dark Moon followed behind the Lord of Purgatory and walked towards the other side together.

    "gone."

    "Give that guy one final blow."

    In the collapse of the flames, darkness swallowed everything.

    And the dark moon and the lord of purgatory followed the ripples of the dream world to the world of the stars.

    The stars of purgatory rose to the sky, and they really left this world by smuggling.

    And at the same time.

    The altar unfolded with a bang and turned into a real high heaven kingdom.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 690: God of Purgatory

    Astral world.

    Above the bone altar, a bright flame star rapidly expanded and turned red.

    The huge bone demons that made up the altar were swallowed by the flames while howling, making various sounds in the red light, and the huge and twisted cursed spirits finally broke free from their shackles, and shuttled around in the flames.

    A huge ritual array was unfolded, and the red lines twisted and twisted in the void.

    And from the ground, people can also see a red star faintly appearing in the sky, far less than the size of the moon, but brighter and more conspicuous than ordinary stars.

    "What is flashing in the sky?" On the land of the dark night, a group of travelers in pack animals looked back.

    "Red stars?" Stars are everywhere in the sky, but red ones are rare.

    "It's not a star, it's like a ball of fire." Looking carefully, the star feels like a ball of fire hanging in the sky.

    For ordinary people, it was nothing more than a slightly abnormal thing, and after a few glances, they didn't care.

    However, for the gods, the meaning of this sudden red star is completely different.

    At this moment, no matter whether it is the gods in the sky or on the earth, all the gods immediately turned their attention to the direction of Chi Xing.

    "Red star?" Looking from high above the sky, the star is roughly parallel to the horizon, and one can tell at a glance that this is not the star world deep in the star world, but a divine kingdom running on different orbits, that is, the altitude.  There may be some differences.

    "No, that's purgatory." Someone immediately recognized what it was.

    "What's going on, why is Purgatory above the sky?" All the gods sensed that something was wrong, the other party obviously didn't go to Gaotian through the astral gate, and it was impossible to go to Gaotian in this way.

    Many gods immediately want to go to the coordinates where the purgatory is located.

    "has a problem."

    "You should take a look."

    "It has to be figured out."

    However, even if the gods want to cross from one place to another, they still need a medium.

    Or, you need your own minions or anchors.

    Or, there is a portal opened by the other party.

    Otherwise, if you want to go from one place to another, you can only move.

    And it's not that simple in the high sky, especially if you want to move with the entire Kingdom of God.

    The flaming stars above the orbit.

    "Pfft~"

    Above the jetted flames, the seat of God slowly condensed out, and two figures also appeared following it.

    Lord of Purgatory: "Here we are."

    Dark Moon: "Above the sky, the star realm."

    As soon as the Lord of Purgatory and Dark Moon appeared, the two looked at each other, nodded and immediately began to act according to the plan.

    The Lord of Purgatory quickly arranged the ritual of becoming a god, preparing to complete his final reincarnation and transformation of the mythical spirit.

    And the dark moon.

    His tasks and responsibilities, one is to help the Lord of Purgatory to stabilize the ceremony, and at the same time prepare for the follow-up steps of communicating with God's Moon and carrying the oath.

    The Lord of Purgatory stood up.

    He held up the book of Xiuburn in his hand, and a powerful field of spiritual power continued to spread, and as the flame continued to expand, it covered the entire star.

    The terrifying mental power field distorts reality, affects reality, and changes laws.

    Dark Moon stood below, watching the Lord of Purgatory ascend to the gods, and at the same time checking whether there were any omissions in the entire ceremony.

    "Curse!"

    "Curse!"

    "Curse!"

    Following the influence of the spiritual force field, more and more large cursed spirits surrounded and appeared under the throne of the Lord of Purgatory.

    Terrifying evil thoughts wrapped around them, making people daunting.

    "The man-eater must be eaten."

    "Those who offer sacrifices to others shall be punished by hanging"

    "Evil adulterers"

    The god-like being holding the book of Xiuboen shone with light all over his body.

    At this moment, he is the god who controls all evil thoughts, the god who controls the curse.

    It has become more and more difficult to look directly at, even if people look at him, it seems that the evil in their hearts will be observed by him.

    And those cursed spirits crawling under their feet will turn into the bottom of your heart, turn your deterioration into a real existence, and make you completelyRun to look at the land of flames and magma.

    I saw the densely packed cursed spirits frozen in place like statues, and the entire Kingdom of God seemed to be dead, without any sound or sound.

    An Yue was very anxious, and various thoughts kept popping up in her mind.

    "what happened?"

    "What is he doing at this time?"

    "Upgrading and transforming the cursed spirit, is it necessary to do this kind of thing at this time?"

    "Doesn't he know what is the most critical thing at this time?"

    Dark Moon clenched her fists, and her speed became faster and faster.

    And at this time, those cursed spirits who were frozen in motion suddenly moved a little, and suddenly turned their heads to look at Dark Moon.

    Dark red skin, mouth full of fangs, and eyes filled with the deepest malice in the world.

    They were still unable to move, but Dark Moon understood something.

    He exclaimed.

    "No, isn't this a perfect cursed spirit?"

    "wisdom?"

    "Consciousness recovery?"

    Dark Moon clearly saw these spirits that had long since died, these guys with only a sliver of remnant soul left.

    At this moment, there are signs of being alive.

    In an instant, even a cruel and ruthless person like An Yue, who was used to all kinds of turbulent situations, felt a chill in his heart.

    "what happened."

    Dark Moon jumped up and flew towards the high seat of God.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 691: Trial in the Eternal Kingdom and the Doomed Puppet

    An Yue walked all the way up, and finally stood in front of the divine seat. He was anxious all the way, for fear that something or accident would happen.

    But at this moment, he saw that the Lord of Purgatory was sitting on the throne intact, as if waiting for him.

    It's just that the Lord of Purgatory, who has just become a myth, should have been complacent, but at this moment the other party's face is extremely ugly.

    The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere was extremely depressing.

    Dark Moon first questioned.

    "Why don't you come?"

    "The ceremony is ready, and the spirit of the oath is in place, just waiting for you to chant the oath to communicate with the gods."

    "If you don't hurry up, no one knows what will happen."

    "We have been exposed, the eyes of the gods and even the evil god of original sin have already watched us, we don't have much time."

    The Lord of Purgatory looked at Dark Moon's anxious face, but showed an expression that had seen through him.

    "because of you."

    An Yue frowned, he seemed to have a hard time understanding the brain circuit of the other party, since he was fine just now.

    "At this moment, you still don't believe me?"

    "And, even if you want to make trouble, it shouldn't be now, either before everything starts or after everything ends."

    "At this time, our interests and even life and death are one. If we lose, we will lose everything."

    "If you want to be stupid, you shouldn't choose such a time."

    Looking down from the throne, the Lord of Purgatory can see that the cursed spirits in the entire Kingdom of Purgatory are undergoing transformation.

    Those spirit bodies imprisoned by him in this country first became more and more solid, and then their skin became red, like boiled prawns.

    Gradually, they became tall and strong, or graceful.

    Finally, strange and evil horns grew on their heads.

    and.

    When they opened their eyes, they could see each other's cunning and evil eyes.

    These monsters are no longer simply dead things, they have regained their wisdom.

    And after undergoing the transformation of the curse, they are no longer the fallen mortals they once were, and have become countless times more evil than before. They are monsters born from the evil hearts.

    Someone is doing an experiment with the God Kingdom of the Lord of Purgatory to verify the way to the true God.

    At the same time, he also used this trick to kill him.

    The Lord of Purgatory grabbed the armrest of the throne, his gaze became extremely sharp.

    "Haven't you noticed what you did?"

    "The oath ceremony that you are responsible for arranging and opening is actually secretly an experiment of the eternal kingdom. You opened it when I became a god."

    "My purgatory kingdom has unknowingly become a testing ground. All the cursed spirits are irreversibly drawing my power. Every transformation of the cursed spirit will exhaust my spirituality."

    "And there are such huge spirits here, once they all wake up, they will directly evacuate my spirituality."

    "Ultimately, turning me into a mindless mythical puppet."

    Lord of Purgatory: "At this moment, how can I trust you?"

    "How to trust you, there is no problem with the oath ceremony arranged."

    Dark Moon paled in shock: "How could I do this."

    The Lord of Purgatory stared firmly at An Yue's eyes, his eyes gradually softened, and he fell into deep thought.

    The two have been together for many years. For a common purpose, the Lord of Purgatory still trusts Dark Moon very much, and he seems unwilling to believe that Dark Moon betrayed him.

    "But you did, although I don't know where the problem is."

    Dark Moon still wanted to refute something, and at this time a memory came to her mind.

    Reminded by the Lord of Purgatory, one picture after another was summoned from the deepest part of my mind, breaking free from the hidden and sealed corner.

    On the screen.

    He saw that he had tampered with the oath, that he had secretly adjusted the monument of the oath, and that when he assisted the Lord of Purgatory in arranging the ceremony of becoming a god, he secretly divided the power of the Kingdom of God into four parts.

    "How can it be?"

    "How is this going?"

    "Hiss!"

    Dark Moon's main body and avatar located in the abyss and purgatory covered his forehead at the same time, and he had a splitting headache, as if there were countless bugs.??It's because you hid well, but because he just treats you as an experimental material, a tool he uses to break through himself.  "

    "He never regarded you as a threat, he just chose the most appropriate time to harvest."

    A Sai spoke mercilessly, and instantly made the Lord of Purgatory extremely ashamed.

    According to the other party's words, he is like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, a plaything that has been played with from start to finish.

    He said: "I just have to go to the ceremony now, and I have a chance to defeat him."

    The Lord of Purgatory lifted his footsteps and was about to go down.

    However, Asai raised his head and told the Lord of Purgatory one more thing.

    "Oh, is it so?"

    "Exactly."

    "Xiao is right below, he is waiting for you."

    The Lord of Purgatory was stunned, and he was still thinking about luck at the moment: "A clone controlled by the lamp of greed?"

    If it's just a clone controlled by the lamp of greed, that's fine.

    Asai shook his head: "It's the main body, because he's going to ascend the sixth rank here to become the master of the god system."

    Asay's cane pointed at the Lord of Purgatory: "Take your country as a testing ground, and use your mythical body as a stepping stone."

    Purgatory and the abyss were also born from the abyss oath, and in a sense they can be one.

    Xiao can't get out of the abyss, but he can descend into purgatory.

    As long as there is an exceptionally powerful anchor point, in purgatory, use yourself as a medium to summon the arrival of the other party.

    The footsteps of the Lord of Purgatory stepped on the ground, and he remained motionless for a while.

    He looked into the depths of the ravine, which was originally the place he was most familiar with, and it was also his base camp.

    However, at this moment, he feels that everything here is so strange.

    He felt that huge ravine was like a big mouth opened by someone else, just waiting to swallow him in one gulp.

    If he went on like this just now, he would really be dead, because the original evil god himself came and arranged everything for him to enter the net.

    "so."

    "The body of original sin has come here, does He feel that he is sure to win?"

    "He's like this, doesn't he look down on me?"

    The Lord of Purgatory was obviously very angry, but when he spoke, his voice trembled uncontrollably.

    A Sai saw the Lord of Purgatory who had been completely scared out of his wits, and could even be said to have been frightened out of his wits by Xiao's methods.

    "It's impossible for you alone to succeed, but I will deal with Xiao for you and seal Xiao up."

    "And you only need to condense the wisdom fruit of the abyss species through the oath, and then destroy the abyss."

    He said.

    "You go down to see him, I will make a move at the critical moment."

    Standing on the rift, looking at the darkness under your feet.

    The Lord of Purgatory clenched his fists. He really had an extremely strong fear of Xiao in his heart. He didn't know how he could defeat such a terrifying existence.

    But at this moment, he thought of Dark Moon and Afran.

    No matter how desperate the situation they are facing, they are able to fight hard. They have already come this far, so there is nothing to hesitate.

    The Lord of Purgatory walked down the stairs and headed towards the depths.

    And Asai's figure gradually disappeared, and he looked at the depths of the rift and left a sentence.

    "This time."

    "No one is stopping us anymore."

    A Sai and Xiao fought a total of two battles.

    For the first time, Asai personally destroyed Xiao's spiritual authority, causing him to fall into the abyss, and also made Xiao forever lose the opportunity to become the true god of the four sovereign powers.

    The second time, the two fought in the human world, and finally they were beaten by the power of the giant god Ruhe, and both were injured and fell into a deep sleep.

    This time.

    They will collide in the star realm above the sky.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 692: Everything is already predestined

    On the slope of the illusory rift valley, the thorns kept getting out of the way.

    The Lord of Purgatory leads all the way to the bottom, and then through a narrow passage.

    The whole journey didn't actually take much time, but it seemed extremely long to the Lord of Purgatory.

    On the way, he kept thinking.

    "Can I succeed?"

    "Why on earth did I come here?"

    "Why did I come here, what is my purpose of becoming a god, and what is the persistence I rely on to fight against that ancient existence?"

    to be honest.

    He was very confused and completely lost his confidence.

    He never seemed to have thought about this issue before, he was born thinking that he should become a god.

    As for why, there is no why, why is there a need to become a god?

    But after becoming a myth, when the crisis of death and destruction was in front of him, he suddenly discovered why this might be very important.

    He thought he had everything after he became a myth, but after a burst of excitement at the beginning, he was greeted with endless emptiness, uncertainty and hesitation about the way forward.

    The other gods are extremely persistent about the way forward, and they use their persistence as a sharp blade to cut off everything. Compared with those existences, he seems to be too far behind.

    Immediately afterwards, he lost completely in front of other myths.

    He felt: "Perhaps, I lost in this respect."

    At this moment, he remembered what An Yue said.

    He wished he could be a chain that binds everyone, he once sneered.

    But thinking about it now, maybe this ideal is not bad?

    At least.

    Better than nothing!

    Among the dense thorns, he saw the big tree in the distance that wrapped the stele of the abyss oath, he walked along the thorny road, and finally came under the thorn tree.

    On the stone platform under the tree, densely packed spirit bodies gathered together, which was prepared for and part of the ceremony.

    At this time, he looked at the figure standing in front of the stone tablet and looking at the abyss oath.

    The other party looked obviously out of place with the other figures.

    The Lord of Purgatory tightened his body, and he called out the other party's title.

    "The God of Original Sin."

    The other party has really been waiting here for him.

    The man turned around and looked at the Lord of Purgatory.

    It was the first time that the Lord of Purgatory saw the other party so close. The other party's sharp and thick short hair was combed back, exposing the forehead and hairline, which was as flat as a straight line.

    The outline of the opponent's face is very hard, and so is the figure, very thin and tall.

    No one spoke, but the Lord of Purgatory couldn't bear the pressure.

    Lord of Purgatory: "Do you think you have won?"

    The figure was condescending: "I'm just a little closer to the goal."

    Lord of Purgatory: "Is there any difference?"

    The man said: "The word victory has a strong emotional color, but in fact, there is nothing to be happy about."

    "There is no victory or failure, only the completion of the goal, and the unfinished."

    The Lord of Purgatory looked at this guy with no anger on his face, and he suddenly wanted to know the reason why such a guy became a god, and what supported him to fail again and again, and then to succeed amidst the failures.

    He asked the other party: "What exactly do you want?"

    The man said: "A lot."

    "I want to see what is the end of wisdom, I want to know what is the end of the universe, what is the end of time."

    "I want to know what the sun looked like when it collapsed, and I want to know what the world looks like in the eyes of the Creator."

    The Lord of Purgatory looked at the evil god in front of him, and he opened his mouth wide.

    An evil god, a lunatic in the eyes of ordinary people, the words he said made him a little yearning.

    "Your ideals are greater than mine, and your persistence is far greater than mine."

    He said: "However, I still don't want you to succeed, I still want to move on."

    The Cthulhu of Original Sin: "Why, anyway, your goal is to become a god."

    "Now, you have become a god, what's the point of continuing?"

    In the eyes of the other party, it seems that people who have no goals and perseverance should die.p; In the sky far away, Asay and Sukob are using Naproses to set up a game for Xiao, and finally seized the throne of Naproses, severely injured the king of lust, and let the god of the sky envoy  The prototype of the department was born.

    It can be said that killing three birds with one stone has greatly injured Xiao.

    And above the earth.

    The figure behind Dark Moon and the Lord of Purgatory raised his head, and the sight alone seemed to take away their sanity.

    The lights flickered.

    The terrifying darkness devours everything, turning this land into a realm between reality and illusion, and this realm connects the abyss, purgatory and the world at the same time.

    In the darkness, a giant hand descended from the flesh and blood stars, and the other hand held an ancient stone slab. Whether in the abyss or purgatory, both Dark Moon and the Lord of Purgatory saw this scene at the same time.  Saw every gouging on that slate.

    Carved on the stone slab is a puppet held by the thread of fate, which is imitated from the works of the ancient saint Stan Tito.

    In addition, there are many wisdom words on it, there are myths about the ancient times, and there are prophecies about the return of the Creator.

    It was engraved by Barrow, and one of the lines is.

    "Everything is preordained."

    And not long after, the shadow of a huge stone tablet stood up at the end of the sky.

    That is the picture of the stele inscribed on the history of the artifact being activated.

    Time reset, returning all previously engraved people and objects to the inscribed state.

    And those who enter here and have not been engraved in advance will also be deprived of all memories about this place.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 693: Are you on the stage you want?

    Discovering that the Lord of Purgatory is that personality pair, the God of Truth and Knowledge did not hesitate at all.

    A Sai took advantage of the fact that the other party was performing the ceremony and was in a state of madness, so he shot directly.

    His cane poked down from a high place, and the personality puppet, the high platform, stone tablet, and thorn tree on which it stood were directly smashed together.

    At the last moment, the Lord of Purgatory looked at Asai and Xiao in the distance, the ancient myth that stood under the two myth gates and looked down on him.

    He seemed to want to say something.

    But I couldn't hear anything, only faintly heard one sentence.

    "Are you treating everyone as pawns?"

    Asai was merciless, and he did not stop for the mourning of a puppet whose fate was controlled by others.

    Under his power, the body of the Lord of Purgatory was reduced to ashes.

    Under that power, it seems that even the other party's spirituality, wisdom and personality will be crushed, and his memory will be crushed into a ball of dust.

    However, how could a mythical personality puppet dissipate so easily.

    Although its strength and body collapsed, part of it gathered together immediately, and a transparent shadow appeared on the stone slab in Xiao's hand, hanging together with the thread.

    The two glow together, turning into a combination of lines and couples.

    Rather, it is the source of all the curses in Purgatory, the Book of Xiuburn is extraordinarily tough, although it has become dim and broken, and it has been involved in the large amount of dust, but it is still intact.

    A Sai reacted quickly, and also solved a big enemy who might counterattack him immediately at any time.

    But this didn't really solve the problem, because Xiao's purpose was not to deal with him, but to transfer the abyss through purgatory, and then become the master of the abyss oath.

    At this moment.

    A door opened for Xiao, leading to the Moon of God, has appeared.

    More importantly, A Sai's shot allowed Xiao to find his backhand buried in purgatory, which made the original sin evil god completely free of scruples.

    Now, he can transfer the power of the abyss and let it enter the sky without any worries.

    At the same time that A Sai shot at the Lord of Purgatory, the Purgatory Star suddenly leaned forward and merged with the Gate of Original Sin.

    The power of the two colliding and squeezing each other emits a black-red light.

    Roll up a terrifying halo above the sky.

    At the same time, the collision directly crushed a mark of truth deep in the stars.

    Immediately afterwards, terrifying black mud gushed out from the Gate of Original Sin, and densely packed monsters emerged from the black mud.

    The originally shattered flame stars were extinguished instantly, replaced by a mass of flesh and blood stars wrapped in sludge.

    The black mud continued to spread and became bigger and bigger.

    Gradually formed the appearance of a broken giant egg.

    The abyss descends.

    "Wow!"

    Asai seemed to hear the invisible sound of water, and saw the moonlight slanting down like running water, shining on the gate of original sin, while Xiao stood under the gate and looked at him.

    A Sai immediately shot and attacked Xiao again, but the darkness and mud swallowed the entire Gate of Original Sin, and the dark dome or stars began to rotate.

    Xingchen expanded its spin, and finally disappeared the shadow of Xiao and the Gate of Original Sin.

    Asai: "Xiao!"

    One step late means falling behind step by step.

    It seems that it is only a little bit close, but there are only two kinds of endings, success or failure, but there is no such thing as a little bit close.

    However, this is not over yet.

    Asai raised his head, and he could see that his heavenly kingdom in the star realm was approaching rapidly.

    Above the Kingdom of God, Sukob and Polik are ready for the battle——

    In the darkness, Xiao closed his eyes.

    But he can still see the miraculous moon, feel the light of that moon, and nourish the soul and spirit of the wisdom species with warmth.

    He called out to Shenyue, asking the supreme artifact, the Crown of Wisdom, to respond to him.

    "The Crown of Wisdom!"

    "God's Moon!"

    "Please open the door to the root of wisdom for me."

    In an instant, the actinized circular giant door unfolded in the rotation, and the tree of the root of wisdom can be seen standing in the world inside the door.

    He took a step forward, as if another self stepped out of time.

    That he jumped out of the long river of time and all living beings, and is heading to the other side of the river.

    thenbsp; In the white world, countless spots of light keep coming and turning into shadows, which are the marks of the abyss species.

    The cries of countless abyss species echoed mightily in the root land.

    The words are noisy and grand, which makes people feel confused and scared, and it evokes the dark side in the deepest part of my heart.

    But in the end, everyone ended up with the same sentence.

    "We are the dark side of the world and all spirits."

    The power of the oath turned into light, along the roots of the root tree to the main trunk, and passed from the branches to the leaves.

    On the sacred tree, a glowing fruit slowly grew.

    The fruit of wisdom.

    Xiao looked at the fruit and said, "The seventh fruit of wisdom."

    The Abyss God System was born.

    Everything was over, and Xiao's consciousness finally returned to the original place.

    Although it seems that a long time has passed in Shenyue, it is only a short moment outside.

    Xiao condensed the fruit of wisdom, and even possessed the kingdom of heaven.

    Now.

    He is not only the God of Original Sin, but the true master of the abyss, the true master of all abyss species.

    He also jumped from a myth in the world to become the master of the gods in the star world.

    However, in essence, the power of the fifth to sixth levels does not have the same powerful changes as the life leaps of the previous levels, and is more external than internal.

    It's just that he hasn't had time to feel his own strength, and he hasn't had time to bring the Abyss God Kingdom into the sky and stabilize it.

    Looked up.

    I saw huge kingdoms in the sky that surrounded them at some point and surrounded them.

    "Knowledge, magic net."

    "There is also the demon family."

    So long has passed since Purgatory appeared, and they finally arrived——

    Purgatory is swallowed by the abyss.

    The law of the seven original sins of the abyss overwhelmed the law of the curse of purgatory and completely replaced it.

    The Abyss does not directly integrate the law of curse. The curse system of Purgatory is obviously not in harmony with the original sin system of the Abyss. It is completely two usages and interpretations of power.

    The huge abyss structure of the dream world is constantly pouring in through the Kingdom of Purgatory.

    It's like a dove occupying a magpie's nest.

    In the end, it turned into a pitch-black giant in the high sky, which was many times larger than the previous purgatory.

    Even if the human world raises its head, it can be seen from such a long distance that there seems to be a big black hole opened above the sky.

    "Abyss, how did purgatory become an abyss?" The temples, which had been paying attention to the situation in the sky, were stunned for a moment, looking at the dark red stars. Up to now they have not fully figured out what purgatory was just now.  What's the situation, now that the abyss has popped up in the sky again, it makes them flustered and confused.

    "The city of knowledge and the gate of truth, the floating city of the demon clan, and the country of magic nets and spells." But then, the kingdoms in the sky that usually hide their light also lit up, although the main body probably  There is only one point, but the light of myth that emanates is extremely dazzling, and is recognized by many people.

    "The abyss has turned into a god system, and the gods can't sit still." Although the war took place in the sky, people on the earth will still feel uneasy seeing this scene.

    High above the sky.

    A Sai has left the place where Purgatory is located, and returned to the City of Knowledge with the Gate of Truth. The three myths of the line of knowledge stare at Xiao who has just completed his transformation and controlled the entire abyss.

    Three in one, you can see that a super-large sealing technique is being prepared.

    A huge ancient city of gods appeared in the void, and countless demons controlled the magic equipment and looked towards the abyss. Compared with the gods, they were more like a special civilization in the starry sky.

    And the god of magic net and spells stood under the door of magic power, and she could see the blood-red flower of god spreading around her, which was a sign that another god was descending.

    The four major gods met in the high sky, and the terrifying coercion even pressed down on the continent and the world below.

    In the depths of the kingdom of gods in the form of multi-faceted crystals, the blue-haired god shouted at the evil god in the abyss.

    "resemble!"

    "You are finally willing to come out."

    In the last era, An Li killed Xiao's first life.

    This time, the blue goddess An Li, who is driving the magic net and the kingdom of spells, launched an attack on the abyss first.

    One of her eyes emitted a strong light, reflecting almost all the divine arts in the world.

    "Divine torrent."

    Countless kinds of divine arts formed a huge crystalline structure, covering the past towards the abyss.

    The densely packed magic obelisks lit up, and the magic door behind them also opened, and terrifying power poured into the structure, bringing a feeling of destroying the world.

    (End of this chapter)?The attack was launched.

    One of her eyes emitted a strong light, reflecting almost all the divine arts in the world.

    "Divine torrent."

    Countless kinds of divine arts formed a huge crystalline structure, covering the past towards the abyss.

    The densely packed magic obelisks lit up, and the magic door behind them also opened, and terrifying power poured into the structure, bringing a feeling of destroying the world.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 694: It's the Universe

    The abyss at this moment is not perfect.

    Part of it is in the dream world, and the other part is in Gaotian, but half of it is rapidly moving towards Gaotian, trying to condense into a whole again.

    But even if the Kingdom of Purgatory is used as a stepping stone to transfer to the high heavens, the individuals in the abyss are too large, and it will not be able to be transferred out at all.

    At this time, it can be said that the abyss is most vulnerable.

    Of course, the gods present knew this situation. Even if the three major gods attacked the abyss together in the past, the abyss, the gods that swallowed the world's most intelligent gods and blood and creatures, and the lair where dark monsters continued to multiply, at least had a place that could pull them out.  With the ability to kill them all together.

    At this moment, it can be said that they have the first chance to completely destroy the abyss.

    Back then, Afyan and Melder probably never imagined that they would join forces to create such a terrifying behemoth.

    Originally, it was just a monster abyss made up of the original black mud. After devouring the wisdom species of the entire Evier Peninsula, after going through the abyss oath, the integration of the original sin gate and Shaw, and many abyss kings and so many years of gestation and development, it finally became like this.

    In the darkness and void, the gods under the door of the myth stretched out their hands.

    The densely packed divine arts are derived from the mythical props, the Eye of True Knowledge, and countless rhombuses are unfolded and nested together to form a larger polyhedron, covering the sky above the "black hole".

    After being filled with magic power, the polyhedron turned into a crystal structure.

    Inside, you can see that countless divine arts faintly simulated a small sun.

    said the ghostly face under the cloak of the blue-haired god at this time.

    "Divine Art Torrent Sun."

    Immediately afterwards, a terrifying ray of light shot out from it into a torrent.

    across the void.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Collided with the terrifying "black hole".

    In an instant, the abyss that was continuously spewing black sludge and turned into a black hole was penetrated.

    I don't know how many abyssal monsters were evaporated in an instant, and there was not even dust left.

    Even if there is no frontal hit, but the other parts of the illumination are just brushed by the light, you can still see those monsters making various screams.

    "Roar!" Half of the huge rotting winged demons that were originally flying on the surface of the dark giant egg disappeared, and part of their bodies continued to drip down like melting wax figures.  roared, and finally fell motionless.

    "Hehehehehe" On the ground where the rays of light passed, skeleton monsters knelt on the ground trembling, their bodies turned into scorched black, and finally scattered into ashes.

    "Ah, what is this, is this fire or light?" Even the commanders of the abyss legions with high intelligence were first burned with eyes and skin under the light, and then their bodies were screaming in the storm.  Annihilation is invisible.

    In a moment.

    All the monsters that appeared on the surface of the abyss were wiped out, and the filthy black mud dried up and turned into scorched earth or strange crystals. Only some of the monsters hiding in the depths survived.

    And the shell of the abyss, which has not yet been fully formed, was directly torn apart.

    A part of the inner core is exposed.

    Faintly, the star of flesh and blood is the manifestation of the will of the abyss.

    This is the first time Anli has shown this kind of power, and it can be said that it shocked all the gods and gods who watched this scene.

    "What kind of magic is this?" The gods in the world watched this scene one by one, feeling cold in the back of their heads.

    "What a terrifying power, what would happen if it fell on the ground?" They felt terror, and felt that such a powerful power was admirable.

    "Is it possible to do such a thing with a magic door?" The gods are also studying this power.

    "Impossible. He is the god of magic nets and spells. This is not only possible with huge magic power, but also with the power of spells." Someone shook his head. He felt that even if he had the same power as Anli,  It is also difficult to achieve such a terrifying destructive power.

    The Blue Goddess Anli uses her own semi-divine power to activate the mythical props. The power of two in one is not as simple as one plus one, let alone the power of the two is one and complementary.

    However, this blow can also be said to be the most powerful attack that An Li can send out. After the blow, you can see that An Li's Kingdom of God and the Gate of Magic Power have dimmed.

    And the God of Original Sin suffered such a great trauma, and immediately began to accelerate the mobilization of the power transfer of the abyss of the dream world.

    & nI don't think Xiao called her that.

    When Vivien went to study and landed on the island of mist, Xiao was her senior, and he once stood behind Lan En to welcome her to enter school.

    However, Vivien's expression turned into fury in an instant. She couldn't accept Xiao, a traitor, calling herself like that, but just when she was about to say something, the whole abyss began to shake violently.

    "Buzz~"

    ? Extraordinary spiritual light surged violently from within, overwhelming everything.

    "Boom!"

    The light faded away.

    The "Dark Dome" was completely split apart, forming a gap in the middle.

    Xiao cut the abyss in half, which is equivalent to cutting off half of his own body and the little power left, but Xiao didn't hesitate at all.

    Part of it decelerates and buffers into an orbit, while the other part accelerates, heading in the direction of the Death Star.

    Now.

    The Gate of Original Sin and the Eye of the Evil God are at one end, while the red Demon God is at the other end.

    The terrifying Scarlet Demon God lay on the shattered giant egg, looking at the Gate of Original Sin and the Evil Eye across the chasm.

    She suddenly understood something, the other party was about to run away.

    In an instant, the Scarlet Demon God jumped up from half of the abyss, grabbed the escaped half of the abyss, and at the same time let out an inaudible roar in the astral world.

    "resemble!"

    Vivien roared and rushed towards Xiao.

    But the abyss has been pulled into another orbit with the help of the power of the Death Star giant god and its own acceleration.

    Vivien could only watch helplessly as it was pulled away from the planet's gravity.

    It is no longer like other kingdoms of God, and it no longer revolves around the earth like the moon.

    With the help of the gravitational slingshot and the Death Star, the abyss was thrown deep into the universe, and it was difficult or even impossible to return.

    This is ever.

    It was the first time that the Kingdom of God broke free from the gravity of the planet and entered deeper into the astral world, and it was also the first time that the gods saw the first method for the Kingdom of God to break free from the shackles of the world and travel to the astral world.

    Of course, the astral world is just the current name.

    The creator of the ancient times had another name for it.

    is the universe.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 694: It's the Universe

    The abyss at this moment is not perfect.

    Part of it is in the dream world, and the other part is in Gaotian, but half of it is rapidly moving towards Gaotian, trying to condense into a whole again.

    But even if the Kingdom of Purgatory is used as a stepping stone to transfer to the high heavens, the individuals in the abyss are too large, and it will not be able to be transferred out at all.

    At this time, it can be said that the abyss is most vulnerable.

    Of course, the gods present knew this situation. Even if the three major gods attacked the abyss together in the past, the abyss, the gods that swallowed the world's most intelligent gods and blood and creatures, and the lair where dark monsters continued to multiply, at least had a place that could pull them out.  With the ability to kill them all together.

    At this moment, it can be said that they have the first chance to completely destroy the abyss.

    Back then, Afyan and Melder probably never imagined that they would join forces to create such a terrifying behemoth.

    Originally, it was just a monster abyss made up of the original black mud. After devouring the wisdom species of the entire Evier Peninsula, after going through the abyss oath, the integration of the original sin gate and Shaw, and many abyss kings and so many years of gestation and development, it finally became like this.

    In the darkness and void, the gods under the door of the myth stretched out their hands.

    The densely packed divine arts are derived from the mythical props, the Eye of True Knowledge, and countless rhombuses are unfolded and nested together to form a larger polyhedron, covering the sky above the "black hole".

    After being filled with magic power, the polyhedron turned into a crystal structure.

    Inside, you can see that countless divine arts faintly simulated a small sun.

    said the ghostly face under the cloak of the blue-haired god at this time.

    "Divine Art Torrent Sun."

    Immediately afterwards, a terrifying ray of light shot out from it into a torrent.

    across the void.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Collided with the terrifying "black hole".

    In an instant, the abyss that was continuously spewing black sludge and turned into a black hole was penetrated.

    I don't know how many abyssal monsters were evaporated in an instant, and there was not even dust left.

    Even if there is no frontal hit, but the other parts of the illumination are just brushed by the light, you can still see those monsters making various screams.

    "Roar!" Half of the huge rotting winged demons that were originally flying on the surface of the dark giant egg disappeared, and part of their bodies continued to drip down like melting wax figures.  roared, and finally fell motionless.

    "Hehehehehe" On the ground where the rays of light passed, skeleton monsters knelt on the ground trembling, their bodies turned into scorched black, and finally scattered into ashes.

    "Ah, what is this, is this fire or light?" Even the commanders of the abyss legions with high intelligence were first burned with eyes and skin under the light, and then their bodies were screaming in the storm.  Annihilation is invisible.

    In a moment.

    All the monsters that appeared on the surface of the abyss were wiped out, and the filthy black mud dried up and turned into scorched earth or strange crystals. Only some of the monsters hiding in the depths survived.

    And the shell of the abyss, which has not yet been fully formed, was directly torn apart.

    A part of the inner core is exposed.

    Faintly, the star of flesh and blood is the manifestation of the will of the abyss.

    This is the first time Anli has shown this kind of power, and it can be said that it shocked all the gods and gods who watched this scene.

    "What kind of magic is this?" The gods in the world watched this scene one by one, feeling cold in the back of their heads.

    "What a terrifying power, what would happen if it fell on the ground?" They felt terror, and felt that such a powerful power was admirable.

    "Is it possible to do such a thing with a magic door?" The gods are also studying this power.

    "Impossible. He is the god of magic nets and spells. This is not only possible with huge magic power, but also with the power of spells." Someone shook his head. He felt that even if he had the same power as Anli,  It is also difficult to achieve such a terrifying destructive power.

    The Blue Goddess Anli uses her own semi-divine power to activate the mythical props. The power of two in one is not as simple as one plus one, let alone the power of the two is one and complementary.

    However, this blow can also be said to be the most powerful attack that An Li can send out. After the blow, you can see that An Li's Kingdom of God and the Gate of Magic Power have dimmed.

    And the God of Original Sin suffered such a great trauma, and immediately began to accelerate the mobilization of the power transfer of the abyss of the dream world.

    & nI don't think Xiao called her that.

    When Vivien went to study and landed on the island of mist, Xiao was her senior, and he once stood behind Lan En to welcome her to enter school.

    However, Vivien's expression turned into fury in an instant. She couldn't accept Xiao, a traitor, calling herself like that, but just when she was about to say something, the whole abyss began to shake violently.

    "Buzz~"

    ? Extraordinary spiritual light surged violently from within, overwhelming everything.

    "Boom!"

    The light faded away.

    The "Dark Dome" was completely split apart, forming a gap in the middle.

    Xiao cut the abyss in half, which is equivalent to cutting off half of his own body and the little power left, but Xiao didn't hesitate at all.

    Part of it decelerates and buffers into an orbit, while the other part accelerates, heading in the direction of the Death Star.

    Now.

    The Gate of Original Sin and the Eye of the Evil God are at one end, while the red Demon God is at the other end.

    The terrifying Scarlet Demon God lay on the shattered giant egg, looking at the Gate of Original Sin and the Evil Eye across the chasm.

    She suddenly understood something, the other party was about to run away.

    In an instant, the Scarlet Demon God jumped up from half of the abyss, grabbed the escaped half of the abyss, and at the same time let out an inaudible roar in the astral world.

    "resemble!"

    Vivien roared and rushed towards Xiao.

    But the abyss has been pulled into another orbit with the help of the power of the Death Star giant god and its own acceleration.

    Vivien could only watch helplessly as it was pulled away from the planet's gravity.

    It is no longer like other kingdoms of God, and it no longer revolves around the earth like the moon.

    With the help of the gravitational slingshot and the Death Star, the abyss was thrown deep into the universe, and it was difficult or even impossible to return.

    This is ever.

    It was the first time that the Kingdom of God broke free from the gravity of the planet and entered deeper into the astral world, and it was also the first time that the gods saw the first method for the Kingdom of God to break free from the shackles of the world and travel to the astral world.

    Of course, the astral world is just the current name.

    The creator of the ancient times had another name for it.

    is the universe.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 695: Take a look in the direction of the sun

    The blue planet under the feet is turning, and the clouds are slowly moving in a certain direction.

    Meteors flow upstream one after another, rushing from the earth to the sky, converging towards the death star passing by the world.

    The sound of meteors piercing the sky continued to be heard, and at the same time it created an extremely strange picture.

    The three gods are still not far from each other, but the light is slowly shrinking away, and it can no longer be directly observed.

    Scarlet Vivien stood under the gate of magic power without saying a word, while the goddess of magic net and spells was on the edge of the kingdom of God, mobilizing the power of the eye of true knowledge to seal the part of the abyss that was cut from Xiao's body.

    The power of the magic gate continued to gather, and when it fell on it, the mass of abyssal matter began to shrink.

    In the end, An Li froze it in a huge multi-faceted crystal.

    An Li walked back, and when she saw Vivien's back from a long distance, she first sighed.

    She wanted to ease the atmosphere, so she approached and told her.

    "elder sister."

    "Just this one is enough to refine a mythical item."

    However, it definitely cannot be used directly in this way, it needs to be processed and used in special ways.

    Vivien looked into the distance without moving, and just said: "The Star Realm."

    The boundless and vast world of stars is endless, as if it is truly endless.

    The infinite emptiness makes people look forward to and fear.

    Later, she looked down at the planet under her feet: "Also, our world."

    She said some nonsensical words, and An Li didn't understand what they meant, but she thought about it from her perspective.

    Sister Vivien may have felt that Xiao had fled into the depths of the astral world, and she herself was destined to stay in the main world, and might never see this enemy and traitor again.

    At the beginning, Vivien was angry and anxious, but gradually she could no longer see the trace of the abyss, and her expression began to change to bewildered and a little melancholy.

    Standing under the boundless sea of ??stars, Vivien finally said.

    "I'm going back."

    After speaking, she walked forward.

    The red flowers bloomed under the feet, opening a road to the kingdom of blood in the deep sea.

    An Li chased after him and said loudly, "I will find him."

    Vivien turned her head in the sea of ??flowers and glanced at her sister: "Your task is not this, I'm the only one who stays in the past."

    She said: "I am not the only one who sent you to the sky, but all the people who are looking forward to you, do what you should do."

    And in the dream world, the demon family and a large number of ghosts are continuously pouring into it.

    There are still a large number of abyss species remaining here, and a large part of the abyss material that has not had time to transfer.

    At this moment, the two major gods are strangling those abyssal species. This kind of hostile race has no mercy, and it is completely aimed at extinction.

    Besides, the abyssal species is not an emotional race at all.

    Without Xiao, without the abyssal demon king, without the protection of the will of the abyss, these abyssal species have no authority to mobilize the power of the abyss at all, how to fight against the two major gods.

    Under the siege of the two, the abyssal legions were wiped out one by one.

    In the end, no Abyss species could be seen in the entire dream world.

    Afterwards, the knowledge god and the demon god divided it into two, and Polik and Sukob took a flask into the dream world and put it in.

    When the demon family looked at the real world, they saw Elena, the demon god, protruding a "water pipe" from the floating city into the dream world, pumping out the abyss and suppressing it.

    Although there are many people who covet the abyss, as the battle becomes more and more fierce, many people still imagine whether they can pick up a big leak.

    For example, a certain god system fell from the sky, and just picked up a broken mythical item or something?

    But that kind of thing is just thinking about it, and the situation of losing both sides to the point where there is nothing left only exists in dreams.

    Even if there is a case of picking up leaks, it is not their turn.

    The Desire and Alchemy Gods and the Witch Doctor Gods, who are qualified to compete for spoils with the three major gods, have no interest in participating in this battle, but other people are not without a little light.  Many people are scrambling for the fragments of the abyss that fell from the sky.

    Although more fragments were still floating in the sky, they did not fall down.

    But that's itThe entire abyss is changing, gradually turning from a broken shape into a broken giant egg again.

    It is still divided into seven layers from the inside to the outside. Although it looks a lot smaller, the strength is more concentrated.

    The flames and stars that were originally located inside the abyss have nothing left at this moment, and they have been completely digested.

    And Xiao put down the astral travel map, and was about to read the book left by the Lord of Purgatory.

    But I found that I couldn't find it anyway.

    "Where's the book of Xiuburn?"

    Xiao frowned.

    Although this item is not a mythical prop, in a sense it is not comparable to ordinary mythical props, and its potential is very great.

    Even if it is inconsistent with the law of original sin and cannot be directly integrated, this does not mean that it is useless to Xiao, and it can be regarded as a sharp weapon no matter what.

    At this moment, it has disappeared, so it must have been secretly taken away when Xiao and A Sai started a big battle, and then fell into a siege.

    At least, it is impossible to just run away for no reason.

    However, it's not just the Book of Hewborn that is at fault.

    Xiao took out the predestined pair of strings and summoned the string and the pair, only then did he discover another problem.

    The god position of the Lord of Purgatory was also lost.

    "Are the gods gone too?"

    "interesting."

    Xiao immediately thought of the number he saw before, and vaguely guessed something.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 695: Take a look in the direction of the sun

    The blue planet under the feet is turning, and the clouds are slowly moving in a certain direction.

    Meteors flow upstream one after another, rushing from the earth to the sky, converging towards the death star passing by the world.

    The sound of meteors piercing the sky continued to be heard, and at the same time it created an extremely strange picture.

    The three gods are still not far from each other, but the light is slowly shrinking away, and it can no longer be directly observed.

    Scarlet Vivien stood under the gate of magic power without saying a word, while the goddess of magic net and spells was on the edge of the kingdom of God, mobilizing the power of the eye of true knowledge to seal the part of the abyss that was cut from Xiao's body.

    The power of the magic gate continued to gather, and when it fell on it, the mass of abyssal matter began to shrink.

    In the end, An Li froze it in a huge multi-faceted crystal.

    An Li walked back, and when she saw Vivien's back from a long distance, she first sighed.

    She wanted to ease the atmosphere, so she approached and told her.

    "elder sister."

    "Just this one is enough to refine a mythical item."

    However, it definitely cannot be used directly in this way, it needs to be processed and used in special ways.

    Vivien looked into the distance without moving, and just said: "The Star Realm."

    The boundless and vast world of stars is endless, as if it is truly endless.

    The infinite emptiness makes people look forward to and fear.

    Later, she looked down at the planet under her feet: "Also, our world."

    She said some nonsensical words, and An Li didn't understand what they meant, but she thought about it from her perspective.

    Sister Vivien may have felt that Xiao had fled into the depths of the astral world, and she herself was destined to stay in the main world, and might never see this enemy and traitor again.

    At the beginning, Vivien was angry and anxious, but gradually she could no longer see the trace of the abyss, and her expression began to change to bewildered and a little melancholy.

    Standing under the boundless sea of ??stars, Vivien finally said.

    "I'm going back."

    After speaking, she walked forward.

    The red flowers bloomed under the feet, opening a road to the kingdom of blood in the deep sea.

    An Li chased after him and said loudly, "I will find him."

    Vivien turned her head in the sea of ??flowers and glanced at her sister: "Your task is not this, I'm the only one who stays in the past."

    She said: "I am not the only one who sent you to the sky, but all the people who are looking forward to you, do what you should do."

    And in the dream world, the demon family and a large number of ghosts are continuously pouring into it.

    There are still a large number of abyss species remaining here, and a large part of the abyss material that has not had time to transfer.

    At this moment, the two major gods are strangling those abyssal species. This kind of hostile race has no mercy, and it is completely aimed at extinction.

    Besides, the abyssal species is not an emotional race at all.

    Without Xiao, without the abyssal demon king, without the protection of the will of the abyss, these abyssal species have no authority to mobilize the power of the abyss at all, how to fight against the two major gods.

    Under the siege of the two, the abyssal legions were wiped out one by one.

    In the end, no Abyss species could be seen in the entire dream world.

    Afterwards, the knowledge god and the demon god divided it into two, and Polik and Sukob took a flask into the dream world and put it in.

    When the demon family looked at the real world, they saw Elena, the demon god, protruding a "water pipe" from the floating city into the dream world, pumping out the abyss and suppressing it.

    Although there are many people who covet the abyss, as the battle becomes more and more fierce, many people still imagine whether they can pick up a big leak.

    For example, a certain god system fell from the sky, and just picked up a broken mythical item or something?

    But that kind of thing is just thinking about it, and the situation of losing both sides to the point where there is nothing left only exists in dreams.

    Even if there is a case of picking up leaks, it is not their turn.

    The Desire and Alchemy Gods and the Witch Doctor Gods, who are qualified to compete for spoils with the three major gods, have no interest in participating in this battle, but other people are not without a little light.  Many people are scrambling for the fragments of the abyss that fell from the sky.

    Although more fragments were still floating in the sky, they did not fall down.

    But that's itThe entire abyss is changing, gradually turning from a broken shape into a broken giant egg again.

    It is still divided into seven layers from the inside to the outside. Although it looks a lot smaller, the strength is more concentrated.

    The flames and stars that were originally located inside the abyss have nothing left at this moment, and they have been completely digested.

    And Xiao put down the astral travel map, and was about to read the book left by the Lord of Purgatory.

    But I found that I couldn't find it anyway.

    "Where's the book of Xiuburn?"

    Xiao frowned.

    Although this item is not a mythical prop, in a sense it is not comparable to ordinary mythical props, and its potential is very great.

    Even if it is inconsistent with the law of original sin and cannot be directly integrated, this does not mean that it is useless to Xiao, and it can be regarded as a sharp weapon no matter what.

    At this moment, it has disappeared, so it must have been secretly taken away when Xiao and A Sai started a big battle, and then fell into a siege.

    At least, it is impossible to just run away for no reason.

    However, it's not just the Book of Hewborn that is at fault.

    Xiao took out the predestined pair of strings and summoned the string and the pair, only then did he discover another problem.

    The god position of the Lord of Purgatory was also lost.

    "Are the gods gone too?"

    "interesting."

    Xiao immediately thought of the number he saw before, and vaguely guessed something.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 696: Purgatory and the Devil

    many years ago.

    On the burning stars, the Lord of Purgatory and Dark Moon finalized and started their plan to smuggle into the astral world and become a god, but for some reason, both of them felt strong unease.

    Everything seems to be going too smoothly?

    It was as if good luck was on their side, and all choices pointed to the optimal result.

    While they were advancing step by step, the terrifying enemy seemed to have not discovered any problems in Purgatory from beginning to end, and there was no movement.

    but.

    The more this happened, the more uneasy they were.

    On this day, the dark moon came above the flaming stars and brought a message.

    "Naploses, the king of hell, is in the Land of Light. He seems to be preparing for something, and wants to ascend to God as quickly as possible."

    "Don't think about it."

    "The demon clan is going to the star realm, and it will definitely cause irritation to him and that person."

    Not long ago, the demon clan had successfully condensed the fruit of wisdom and became a veritable god system.

    However, compared to this news that is more shocking to ordinary people, the words of the two people pay more attention to original sin and hell. They have been watching every move of the abyss and the evil god of original sin.

    And the more it is because of this, the more it explains their inner anxiety.

    But this answer did not satisfy the Lord of Purgatory: "I am asking that person, what is his move?"

    An Yue was silent for a while, and then said: "I can't figure him out!"

    The Lord of Purgatory raised his head: "Then we have to prepare for the backhand."

    Dark Moon said, "I'm already preparing."

    After a while, Dark Moon's clone came to Purgatory again.

    The Lord of Purgatory remembered this matter, and he asked him when the dark moon came: "What kind of backhand are you preparing, is it a preparation to ensure that we will succeed?"

    Dark Moon asked the Lord of Purgatory: "Do you think you will be able to win?"

    The Lord of Purgatory did not speak, but Dark Moon teased the other party: "Sometimes, silence is the best answer."

    The Lord of Purgatory became a little annoyed: "Then what exactly are you preparing?"

    Dark Moon said: "When we fail, what should we do to ensure that the plan continues and ensure that losses are recovered to the greatest extent."

    Dark Moon took a step forward: "Is it even possible to obtain another greater benefit through failure?"

    Lord of Purgatory: "Can you gain greater benefits even if you fail?"

    Dark Moon: "Looking at failure from a different perspective is also the difference between the strong and the weak."

    The Lord of Purgatory asked: "Then we, who have been thinking about running for our lives before we even started, are we considered strong or weak?"

    Dark Moon said: "We are very self-aware people. Those who are self-aware can live a long life and are destined to succeed."

    Both of them immediately laughed together.

    Purgatory's voice was full of sarcasm, and Dark Moon was the only one who really laughed at this joke, which also showed the difference in personality between the two.

    If An Yue is a general and consul who can behave calmly in the face of desperation, the Lord of Purgatory is more like a proud son of heaven with smooth sailing.

    Even so, the Lord of Purgatory is about the same size as Dark Moon.

    However, the despair and pain An Yue faced in her life was not comparable to that of the Lord of Purgatory. Sometimes what makes people grow is not years, but adversity and pain.

    No matter how old you are, you are just a child who grows up and grows old.

    After laughing, they still decided to carry out this seemingly indecent plan.

    Even the Lord of Purgatory himself understands that it is likely to be used——

    Another period of time passed.

    Under the thorn tree inside the flame star.

    The magma flowing here and there brings a red fire, although it is bright, it makes people feel oppressed and breathless.

    While the Lord of Purgatory was preparing for the ascension ceremony and selecting the spirit of the oath, Dark Moon's avatar came again, and as he approached the high platform, an elongated shadow gradually appeared.

    The Lord of Purgatory was engraving a stone tablet, asking Dark Moon without looking back.

    "What did you bring, why didn't you put it in the storage item?"

    Dark Moon brought a large ellipse, which is very conspicuous.

    Darkmoon put the thing on the thorns on the high platformThe Lord of Hell lowered his head and grabbed his "Book of Curse".

    Purgatory Star God Kingdom is gone.

    However, the god position is still there.

    In the void, he could still faintly hear the faint voice of reciting his god name.

    "The master of curse authority, the god of whipping and controlling all evil in the world, the lord of the stars in purgatory."

    Not only that, but there are many other gains.

    For example, he also knew the manufacturing methods and secrets of the Eternal Kingdom. When Xiao was conducting experiments through Purgatory, many data were also recorded in the Book of Xiuburn.

    In addition to this, there is also that kind of strange ethnic group born in the flames and stars, which is also a huge harvest.

    And some hidden gains.

    Everything is really as expected by Dark Moon. Failure from another perspective may be another kind of success, and even huge benefits can be obtained.

    He has obtained the god position, and he has also broken free from the shackles of Asai and Xiao, and even got rid of the shackles of the abyss.

    The Lord of Purgatory flipped through the book and released another egg that was sealed in it.

    He stepped forward and looked at the life form curled up in the egg shell.

    Suddenly, he felt a little sad.

    "Dark Moon."

    His duplicate body was made into a personality puppet by the evil god of original sin, while Dark Moon's body was refined into a thread of memory by the other party.

    He never thought that after waking up, he would never see the other party again.

    He raised his head high.

    Say it with your mouth.

    "It's really stupid. If you don't do anything, you are destined to become a myth of the abyssal gods, but you must lose everything for an illusory persistence and ideal."

    However, it can be seen that the Lord of Purgatory, the arrogant god, was gritting his teeth with excitement.

    In his eyes, there seemed to be tears flickering.

    No matter how hard-hearted and indifferent a person is, when a person is willing to die to achieve you, it is difficult not to move his heart.

    After finishing speaking, he reached out and activated the egg in front of him, releasing the life form in it.

    Dark Moon Two slowly opened his eyes, the word two in his hand was shining, he looked at the number two in his hand, and immediately understood something.

    Although he has exactly the same memory, he understands that he is a duplicate.

    "The plan failed?"

    Darkmoon Two stepped forward.

    He asked the Lord of Purgatory: "What about the body?"

    Next, he listened to the whole process that the Lord of Purgatory said.

    Dark Moon knew that the main body had become a thread of memory, but he didn't say much, but asked the Lord of Purgatory in front of him.

    "So finally."

    "Do you want to be such an arrogant god, or a person with feelings?"

    The Lord of Purgatory said: "Of course it is God!"

    But then he changed his words: "However, I don't like guys who do whatever they want, I will use my chains to tie them up."

    Darkmoon smiled: "Like Avon?"

    The Lord of Purgatory also laughed: "Yes, just like Avon."

    Dark Moon and the Lord of Purgatory are walking in the dream world. The two are discussing a plan to recreate Purgatory. The new Purgatory will no longer be a part of the Abyss Vow. With this opportunity, they can create a truly independent  Purgatory outside.

    Moreover, according to their own mind to manufacture.

    in the dark.

    Dark Moon depicted to the Lord of Purgatory while walking.

    "We build a veritable purgatory, a chain that stretches over all heads, and fears those who have committed heinous deeds."

    "By the way, how about copying the race that was born in the Eternal Kingdom?"

    Lord of Purgatory: "What should that race be called?"

    Dark Moon Two thought for a while: "Is it a devil?"

    Lord of Purgatory: "Why?"

    Dark Moon Two: "I just felt like it should be called this name, and it suddenly appeared in my mind."

    "The devil born from the evil of the heart is also destined to devour the person who committed the evil, or the god."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 696: Purgatory and the Devil

    many years ago.

    On the burning stars, the Lord of Purgatory and Dark Moon finalized and started their plan to smuggle into the astral world and become a god, but for some reason, both of them felt strong unease.

    Everything seems to be going too smoothly?

    It was as if good luck was on their side, and all choices pointed to the optimal result.

    While they were advancing step by step, the terrifying enemy seemed to have not discovered any problems in Purgatory from beginning to end, and there was no movement.

    but.

    The more this happened, the more uneasy they were.

    On this day, the dark moon came above the flaming stars and brought a message.

    "Naploses, the king of hell, is in the Land of Light. He seems to be preparing for something, and wants to ascend to God as quickly as possible."

    "Don't think about it."

    "The demon clan is going to the star realm, and it will definitely cause irritation to him and that person."

    Not long ago, the demon clan had successfully condensed the fruit of wisdom and became a veritable god system.

    However, compared to this news that is more shocking to ordinary people, the words of the two people pay more attention to original sin and hell. They have been watching every move of the abyss and the evil god of original sin.

    And the more it is because of this, the more it explains their inner anxiety.

    But this answer did not satisfy the Lord of Purgatory: "I am asking that person, what is his move?"

    An Yue was silent for a while, and then said: "I can't figure him out!"

    The Lord of Purgatory raised his head: "Then we have to prepare for the backhand."

    Dark Moon said, "I'm already preparing."

    After a while, Dark Moon's clone came to Purgatory again.

    The Lord of Purgatory remembered this matter, and he asked him when the dark moon came: "What kind of backhand are you preparing, is it a preparation to ensure that we will succeed?"

    Dark Moon asked the Lord of Purgatory: "Do you think you will be able to win?"

    The Lord of Purgatory did not speak, but Dark Moon teased the other party: "Sometimes, silence is the best answer."

    The Lord of Purgatory became a little annoyed: "Then what exactly are you preparing?"

    Dark Moon said: "When we fail, what should we do to ensure that the plan continues and ensure that losses are recovered to the greatest extent."

    Dark Moon took a step forward: "Is it even possible to obtain another greater benefit through failure?"

    Lord of Purgatory: "Can you gain greater benefits even if you fail?"

    Dark Moon: "Looking at failure from a different perspective is also the difference between the strong and the weak."

    The Lord of Purgatory asked: "Then we, who have been thinking about running for our lives before we even started, are we considered strong or weak?"

    Dark Moon said: "We are very self-aware people. Those who are self-aware can live a long life and are destined to succeed."

    Both of them immediately laughed together.

    Purgatory's voice was full of sarcasm, and Dark Moon was the only one who really laughed at this joke, which also showed the difference in personality between the two.

    If An Yue is a general and consul who can behave calmly in the face of desperation, the Lord of Purgatory is more like a proud son of heaven with smooth sailing.

    Even so, the Lord of Purgatory is about the same size as Dark Moon.

    However, the despair and pain An Yue faced in her life was not comparable to that of the Lord of Purgatory. Sometimes what makes people grow is not years, but adversity and pain.

    No matter how old you are, you are just a child who grows up and grows old.

    After laughing, they still decided to carry out this seemingly indecent plan.

    Even the Lord of Purgatory himself understands that it is likely to be used——

    Another period of time passed.

    Under the thorn tree inside the flame star.

    The magma flowing here and there brings a red fire, although it is bright, it makes people feel oppressed and breathless.

    While the Lord of Purgatory was preparing for the ascension ceremony and selecting the spirit of the oath, Dark Moon's avatar came again, and as he approached the high platform, an elongated shadow gradually appeared.

    The Lord of Purgatory was engraving a stone tablet, asking Dark Moon without looking back.

    "What did you bring, why didn't you put it in the storage item?"

    Dark Moon brought a large ellipse, which is very conspicuous.

    Darkmoon put the thing on the thorns on the high platformThe Lord of Hell lowered his head and grabbed his "Book of Curse".

    Purgatory Star God Kingdom is gone.

    However, the god position is still there.

    In the void, he could still faintly hear the faint voice of reciting his god name.

    "The master of curse authority, the god of whipping and controlling all evil in the world, the lord of the stars in purgatory."

    Not only that, but there are many other gains.

    For example, he also knew the manufacturing methods and secrets of the Eternal Kingdom. When Xiao was conducting experiments through Purgatory, many data were also recorded in the Book of Xiuburn.

    In addition to this, there is also that kind of strange ethnic group born in the flames and stars, which is also a huge harvest.

    And some hidden gains.

    Everything is really as expected by Dark Moon. Failure from another perspective may be another kind of success, and even huge benefits can be obtained.

    He has obtained the god position, and he has also broken free from the shackles of Asai and Xiao, and even got rid of the shackles of the abyss.

    The Lord of Purgatory flipped through the book and released another egg that was sealed in it.

    He stepped forward and looked at the life form curled up in the egg shell.

    Suddenly, he felt a little sad.

    "Dark Moon."

    His duplicate body was made into a personality puppet by the evil god of original sin, while Dark Moon's body was refined into a thread of memory by the other party.

    He never thought that after waking up, he would never see the other party again.

    He raised his head high.

    Say it with your mouth.

    "It's really stupid. If you don't do anything, you are destined to become a myth of the abyssal gods, but you must lose everything for an illusory persistence and ideal."

    However, it can be seen that the Lord of Purgatory, the arrogant god, was gritting his teeth with excitement.

    In his eyes, there seemed to be tears flickering.

    No matter how hard-hearted and indifferent a person is, when a person is willing to die to achieve you, it is difficult not to move his heart.

    After finishing speaking, he reached out and activated the egg in front of him, releasing the life form in it.

    Dark Moon Two slowly opened his eyes, the word two in his hand was shining, he looked at the number two in his hand, and immediately understood something.

    Although he has exactly the same memory, he understands that he is a duplicate.

    "The plan failed?"

    Darkmoon Two stepped forward.

    He asked the Lord of Purgatory: "What about the body?"

    Next, he listened to the whole process that the Lord of Purgatory said.

    Dark Moon knew that the main body had become a thread of memory, but he didn't say much, but asked the Lord of Purgatory in front of him.

    "So finally."

    "Do you want to be such an arrogant god, or a person with feelings?"

    The Lord of Purgatory said: "Of course it is God!"

    But then he changed his words: "However, I don't like guys who do whatever they want, I will use my chains to tie them up."

    Darkmoon smiled: "Like Avon?"

    The Lord of Purgatory also laughed: "Yes, just like Avon."

    Dark Moon and the Lord of Purgatory are walking in the dream world. The two are discussing a plan to recreate Purgatory. The new Purgatory will no longer be a part of the Abyss Vow. With this opportunity, they can create a truly independent  Purgatory outside.

    Moreover, according to their own mind to manufacture.

    in the dark.

    Dark Moon depicted to the Lord of Purgatory while walking.

    "We build a veritable purgatory, a chain that stretches over all heads, and fears those who have committed heinous deeds."

    "By the way, how about copying the race that was born in the Eternal Kingdom?"

    Lord of Purgatory: "What should that race be called?"

    Dark Moon Two thought for a while: "Is it a devil?"

    Lord of Purgatory: "Why?"

    Dark Moon Two: "I just felt like it should be called this name, and it suddenly appeared in my mind."

    "The devil born from the evil of the heart is also destined to devour the person who committed the evil, or the god."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 697: God of Adventure and God of Loans

    High above the sky.

    On the uppermost floor of the Demon Floating Void City, there are only a small number of demons driving all kinds of magic tools. The non-existent air and extremely low temperature make the magic tools seem to be stiff.  The buildings and facilities of the floating city are moving slowly on the surface.

    Floating Void City also suffered a lot of damage during the divine war before. The major problems have been solved, but some minor adjustments are still in progress.

    Moreover, the Demon King and Demon Queen are also planning to take this opportunity to remodel the details of the Floating Void City, demolish some unnecessary building facilities, or transform the whole into magic tools without changing the appearance.

    "The main body of building No. 223 has been restored."

    "The No. 245 magic tool has been overhauled."

    "Insufficient magic power."

    "There's no more magic."

    Soon, some small problems appeared in these magic tools.

    When the Demon Spirits controlled the magic tools before, multiple monsters took turns to provide magic power, but there were some differences when they were in the floating city. There is a power furnace here that can provide magic power for the magic tools that perform tasks, which is enough to make these magic tools  running continuously.

    "Insufficient magic power, why is the power furnace insufficient magic power?"

    "Is there something wrong somewhere else?"

    The operation team is checking where there is a problem, but the solar melting furnace area that was originally attached to the floating city has suddenly undergone huge changes.

    The originally surging light in the sun furnace area was extinguished little by little until there was nothing left.

    On the surface of the Floating Void City, you can directly see that the furnace is extinguished, while on the lower layer, the extinguishment of the solar furnace is the dimming of the crystal lamps.

    "The sun furnace went out?"

    "what happened?"

    "No way, the sun furnace is off, is this going to be a big deal?"

    The demon spirits living in the entire floating city stopped what they were doing, and looked at the area that had been closed recently. Many people were a little panicked.

    But soon, the solar melting furnace area changed again.

    Dense groups of parts rushed out from the inside of the demon floating city, and then fitted together to form a piece of magic equipment.

    "Ka Ka Ka Ka ~"

    "Ka Ka Ka!"

    The ear-piercing sound of interlacing and squeezing of gold and iron was continuously transmitted from the upper layer through vibrations to the lower layer of the floating city.

    And a ceremony was started, spinning and spreading to the entire floating city.

    And many demon spirits have already received the news. Watching the huge ceremony start, power turns into beams of light to communicate with the dream world, and the mythical realm spreads from the sun melting furnace area.

    The parts make up the magic equipment, and the magic equipment is reassembled.

    In the end, a huge golden iron bird was assembled little by little, and its body seemed to be shining, glowing with the color of the sun.

    The iron bird spread its wings.

    Row upon row of metal feathers spread out one by one, like sharp swords.

    Following the beam of light soaring into the sky, it flew out of the floating city and began to circle the world.

    Its size is much smaller than other kingdoms of God, and it is also much more flexible. It is not as bulky as other kingdoms of God.

    It shuttles high above the sky, as fast as lightning.

    The golden light struck like a thunderbolt in the darkness, making the eyes that looked at the past from the high heaven kingdom become dizzying.

    The movement it brings is not too big, at least it is difficult for ordinary mortals on the earth to detect it, but all major temples and countries have observed this scene.

    In a college above the earth, under the astral telescope set up at one stroke, a person guessed something: "The Vientiane magic has the sun wings?"

    Some people feel that it is abnormal because the speed is too fast: "That is the Vientiane magic equipment of the ancient magic spirit Lei, isn't it integrated into the floating city?"

    Some of them guessed something: "In the future, he should be called a god."

    The Vientiane magical equipment, the Sun Wings, has transformed into a mythical magic equipment, the Sun Wings.

    This also means that it can start a separate adventure away from the floating city and the god of demons Elena, and has a kingdom that protects the demon family in the star world.

    As for the gods, they heard Lei engrave their own gods in the depths of the dream world.

    "God of Adventure, the name of the god has been completely settled. Is it a single-stage name?"

    "It's really going this way."

    "Fulfill the oath by taking risks, and fulfill the oath by pioneering."

    "nbsp; Elena, the God of Demon Spirits, had a good idea. In this way, a cycle can be quickly formed, and more myths will appear in the Demon Spirit Clan with the fastest speed and the greatest motivation.

    Michelle nodded: "I will."——

    When leaving, Michelle was all smiles.

    Michelle is heavily in debt, but at least for now he is very happy.

    How crazy and unbelievable it is to borrow a loan from the master of the god system to become a god. Michel himself did not expect that one day he would really start the journey of becoming a god with a loan that was originally a joke.  road.

    Michelle thought.

    He will definitely be recorded in history for this feat.

    Michel danced happily, and felt as if she was floating on the road.

    "what happened?"

    "Why is there no gravity on this ground, and the stone in the sky is broken?"

    It seemed that even the power of the Heavenly Stone could not absorb him, and he was about to float into the void.

    He even began to think about what kind of divine name he should have and be respected by others.

    "If I become a myth, what kind of god will I be called?"

    "The god of trains?"

    "God of travel?"

    "The God of the Galaxy Railway?"

    Michel didn't get these mythical substances directly, the imprint badge that Elena gave him was just a permission, allowing him to extract these mythological substances from the lower seal of the demon floating city at any time.

    Michel entered the Moon Tower and went to the lower world.

    He is going to count how many mythical substances are in this batch, and then decide what kind of time train he wants to build.

    As much budget as there is, it will be as strong as possible. The rest is impossible. If the budget is not enough in the end, you can find someone to borrow or lend.

    Such a thing as saving money.

    It's not what he needs to consider, what he has to consider now is squandering.

    But after turning the corner, Michel suddenly saw a familiar figure on the wall of the lower floor of the floating city.

    On the stone brick wall, there is a poster sticking impressively.

    When Michel approached, she saw her friend Holios painted on the poster. The other party was wearing a white coat with a mysterious appearance, and behind him was a starship that was heading towards the vast sea of ??stars.

    And the poster says.

    "The astral spaceship, a mythical magic tool, is about to set sail, and the revolution of the new era will be set off by Holios."

    "Participate now, and you can join Holios' star exploration team to develop and explore the vast star sea world."

    Below, the address is also written.

    That is the lower world of the Floating Void City, the number of a certain tower, and a public meeting will be held in the auditorium on the top floor of the tower, facing all the demon clan.

    "ah?"

    Michel looked at Hollios, and then at the words on the poster.

    He rubbed his eyes to make sure he was right.

    "Mythical props?"

    "Are you about to set sail?"

    He was dumbfounded now.

    Hell.

    I just got this god loan, the time control machine plan is not completely perfect, and the astral time train has not arrived yet.

    This guy Holios is already going to heaven?

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 698: Maman, which star is your favorite?

    The upper half of the Moon Tower is on the surface of the Floating Void City, while the lower half is like a town, where many demons live and live, and there are many shops along the way.

    Because this is the main passage leading to the next floor of the Floating Void City, and there are special elevators for supplying magic equipment up and down.

    Michel left the Moon Tower.

    Following the opening of a door at the bottom of the Moon Tower, a world of fluorescent lights greets the eye.

    This place is full of fluorescent moss, and there is also a jungle. A wild beast slowly ran past Michel, not afraid of people, and he carried a lantern and walked along the winding path towards a cylindrical building in the distance.  go.

    The building looked very close, but Michel walked a long way to get there, and he also met Holios here.

    Hollios' voice came from the room above: "Michel, have you paid off your loan?"

    "Why did you come to me when you have time?"

    As soon as Holios opened his mouth, he blocked Michel's words.

    Of course Michel was embarrassed to say so.

    I hadn't paid off my old loan at the time, so I borrowed a bigger one.

    Holios, who has just returned from reincarnation, is quite cute and easy to get along with. He will believe whatever Michel says.

    But how did this guy grow up again, and turned into the annoying appearance of the past.

    Michel said angrily: "It will always be paid off, why do you always pay attention to such unnecessary things."

    Holios walked down the stairs above, and what caught his eyes was no longer the previous image of the big glass-headed flame man.

    With the previous background and the gift of the god of demons, Holios has gone through this reincarnation and has now successfully entered the apostle realm.

    It turned into a young man, with slightly curly hair like flames, and he deliberately combed it upright.

    Between walking, those hairs will dance with the wind as if they are weightless.

    It looks as if it is really burning.

    When Holios walked down the hall, he saw Michelle looking around for something.

    "what are you doing?"

    Michelle asked with an expression of admiration and admiration.

    "Holios, where is your mythical equipment?"

    "Where's the astral spaceship?"

    "Don't hide it, take it out and let me have a look!"

    He rummaged around in every corner, as if Holios's astral spaceship was a nail that might have been stuffed into a corner.

    Michel didn't believe that Holios had an astral spaceship at all, and this was teasing him.

    "When I came back, I saw your poster. It was really shocking. I didn't expect you to have come this far."

    "I heard that as long as I sponsor you, I can become a member of your star exploration team?"

    Holios didn't blush at all: "The astral spaceship is currently under construction."

    Michel knew it was like this: "So, in fact, it hasn't started yet."

    Holios: "The blueprint is already there."

    Michelle: "The mythical magic equipment on the picture is also called mythical magic equipment, aren't you cheating?"

    Holios held his head up as if he was going to give a speech, and he said with his neck raised.

    "You guys, do you know what a dream is?"

    "Dream, dream, dream."

    Holios explained the word dream in three different languages, namely, Snakeman, Wingman and Lizardman.

    Among them, Lizardman language and Snakeman language have the same origin, but over the years, there have been great differences between the two, just like the Snakeman language on Ruhe Giant Island and the Snakeman language on the Evil Peninsula.  something different.

    Holios said to Michelle.

    "A dream that can be realized is not called deception."

    "In this world, one person's power is limited, but if everyone's power can be gathered together, dreams can be realized."

    "Our goal is the stars and the sea, and we come here because of the same dream."

    "It will eventually lead to success."

    Holios looked at Michel with contempt, a look that a guy like you would not understand.

    "How does a guy like you know the greatness of our dreams?"

    Michel didn't want to be told that by this guy.

    No matter how you look at it, this guy?Swinging crinoids.

    It seems that there is no master's demeanor and the proud appearance in front of people, just like a child.

    After a long time, he finally sat down.

    "That guy must be pissed off."

    "Hahaha!"

    He is still reminiscing about Michelle's expression just now, which is enough to become a source of happiness for him in the next few decades or hundreds of years.

    Picking up the documents on the table, Holios suddenly bumped into one of the photo beads.

    The screen popped up, and a galaxy appeared, surrounding Hollios.

    Looking at the projection of the sea of ??stars released from the beads, looking at the shining world of stars.

    For a moment.

    Holios' movements stopped, and he seemed to remember something.

    All his excitement, excitement and happiness fell away.

    He put down the paperwork in his hand and stood among the projections of the stars.

    Turning his body, he slowly stretched out his hands to touch the phantoms that penetrated his body.

    seems to be looking for something.

    He searched his eyes, looked at every star passing by him, raised his head and turned around, until the Milky Way really turned into a flowing river in his eyes, making people dizzy.

    He said.

    "Maman."

    "Which star is your favourite?"

    He is different from other people who yearn for the stars and the sea, and maybe he does not have the grand dream he said.

    He drove the spaceship into the sea of ??stars, just to find the figure that he might never find.

    Finish.

    A dream that another person can never fulfill.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 699: Kurmis, Universal Manufacturing Machine and Time Control Machine

    The country of Topaz.

    There are more than ten storeys towering buildings, dome-style buildings, a square paved with red bricks, rail vehicles on the road, and people passing through and avoiding.

    There are lights of various colors on the edges of the iron signboards. Although the weather is not too hot, the noisy voices and dense crowds make people feel extremely hot.

    This is one of the few countries in the world that retains primitive beliefs. Their national temple is the Temple of Ten Thousand Snakes, and they believe in the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes.

    There are huge crowds of people in front of the palace at the moment.

    Among the crowd were not only snake people, but also demon spirits and winged people.

    The well-dressed city residents watched the somewhat decadent and powerless king, pointing at the king, obviously there was not much respect in people's eyes.

    At the front of the crowd, there are still a few people carrying a few machines, which are magic photo machines and people from various newspaper offices. Inside the magic photo machines, you can see a few neatly arranged beads rotating inside, recording pictures one by one.  .

    The king shouted into a metal horn, and the sound was transmitted through the horn to the surrounding area and the entire city.

    "Now."

    "I declare that the Supreme Council Act of Topa Priesthood has been passed."

    And the content of this bill announced by the king himself is that the king has no right to abolish the law from now on, shall not infringe on the taxation power of the parliament, shall not form a standing army without the consent of the parliament, and shall not interfere with the freedom of speech of the parliament and other regulations that restrict the king.  It is equivalent to saying that he is no longer the controller of Topa Kingdom.

    With the crowd cheering violently, the last king of Ruhe Giant Island lost his real power and handed it over to the parliament and the consul.

    The consul stepped forward, followed by the justice, and standing around were not only other officials of the kingdom, but also a large number of members of the parliament.

    These council members include the president of the Topa Kingdom Mercenary Guild, the president of the Warcraft Breeding Guild, the chief of the Academy Alliance, and representatives of different organizations such as the Transportation Guild, Craftsman Guild, and Business Alliance.

    Although the major temples still control the power, they represent the will of the gods.

    However, these guilds have also gradually stepped onto the stage, and such changes are also acquiesced by the gods.

    Because of the advent of the new era, there are still too few things that a single professional can do, and the original organizational structure of the temple can no longer meet the needs of civilization on Ruhe Giant Island.

    For example.

    The mercenary guild gathers the powerful people of various professions, exerts the powerful combat power of different professions and other directions, and can accept and complete various tasks, whether it is war, hunting monsters, finding objects or exploring dangerous places and rescuing hostages.  It is not wrong to find a mercenary guild. Some fledgling professionals will temporarily take jobs in the mercenary guild to earn the first pot of gold in life and become a laborer.

    In the transport guild, there is a family of demon spirits, as well as professions such as alchemist and magic knight.

    The business alliance is even more of a hodgepodge. There are not only various professionals in it, but also a large number of ordinary people or old nobles who control magic crystal props and alchemy workshops.

    Only when various occupations are combined can they exert greater power, so various guilds have been derived.

    In the beginning, these guilds were supported by various temples. Of course, each temple is constantly trying to control these guilds. When these guilds rise up, they will try to get rid of the control of the temples and engage in rounds of power games and competitions.  Disputes, which have also become a major focus on Ruhe Island.

    Behind the current changes in the Topa Kingdom, there is a game between the two.

    "Now, please ask the justice to amend the code."

    The consul led the judge forward.

    The justice opened the kingdom's legal code, and after praying to the god of contracts and legal codes, a ray of light descended from the sky.

    The words on the codex surged, scattered into the sky, and then reassembled.

    The extraordinary power possessed by the supreme code immediately rushed to the entire kingdom.

    It is not omnipotent, it cannot replace the law, and it has no wisdom to discover those illegal and criminal behaviors.

    But when you are judged and marked as a criminal, the code will lock you; when you are on the kingdom's wanted list, judges from all over the country can directly use the power of the code to arrest you when you find you;  At that time, the code will make you pay the price according to the imprint of the original contract signed in your body.

    In a sense, it is just a tool used by people, but it does let the power of the code shroud the entire country, allowing the power of order to be manifested.

    "Ruhe?And some background reasons, but I think you can give it a try.  "

    Michelle immediately became interested: "The secret of the eternal kingdom?"

    Michel left with Kurmis.

    He is very curious.

    What kind of thing can inspire a god, and it may even help in the manufacture of his time control machine——

    In broad daylight.

    An existence that shouldn't exist in this world is now walking on the street majestically.

    When Michel saw that existence, her eyes widened.

    He turned his head to look at Kurmis at the side, and pointed to the middle of the road.

    "What it is?"

    Michel had never seen that kind of creature, a race he had never seen, or even heard of.

    Because he searched through all the memories in his head, but couldn't find anything corresponding to it.

    It is an extraordinary life form invisible to the naked eye of mortals.

    The other party has a graceful figure, red skin, and winding horns on his head.

    Although the skin is red, it is delicate and full of elasticity, and there are black tattoos on the skin. The tattoos wrap around her body, like wearing a layer of fishnet clothing, full of taboos and desires.  Like a patterned black pearl.

    She is obviously possessed of high intelligence.

    But the eyes look a bit evil and terrifying. Looking at her seems to unnaturally generate evil thoughts in people's hearts, not just desires, but evil thoughts that are accompanied by a deeper and deeper evil.

    She stood naked in the middle of the road like this, but none of the passers-by noticed her, not even those first- and second-tier power users.

    She walked through the pedestrians with her slender and healthy legs crossed, and her body trembled along with it.

    From time to time, she would stop and stare at someone beside her, as if she was looking at the spirit and consciousness of the other person.

    She will walk into those luxurious and dark buildings, and mix in the most depraved places.

    Sniffing the smell in the air, as if looking for something.

    "Where is it?"

    "An extremely evil person?"

    She licked her bright red lips with her tongue, and said with great desire and anticipation, as if she was looking forward to the lover of her dreams.

    "People who exude evil breath, come here quickly!"

    "Let me find you quickly."

    When she said evil, it was as if she was talking about hunger, exuding a strong sense of hunger.

    That is a devil.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 700: The Devil Has You Tattooed On Its Body

    The evil devil sat at the table in the tavern, looking at the people around him boredly.

    She looks inhuman, and her eyes are not kind, but she seems to be extraordinarily orderly, not at all like those crazy abyssal species and depraved abyssalists.

    Along the way, she neither hurt anyone nor did anything to anyone.

    And at this time, suddenly there were two figures sitting beside the female devil, and the female devil looked at them without being afraid.

    She recognized Kurmis, as if she had met him before.

    She was not afraid, but said to the two respectfully.

    "ah!"

    "So it's Lord Feathered Serpent God, and"

    She didn't recognize Michelle, but after a while she seemed to have received some message.

    She was equally respectful and said gracefully.

    "There is also Lord Michel, the ancient protoss from the demon gods. It is an honor to meet you."

    I have to say that the other party is really too polite, like a nobleman who has been passed down for thousands of years.

    If she puts on clothes.

    Kurmis has not told Michel what the other party is until now, and it seems that he has given up the decryption link to Michel, and at the same time, Michel has gradually become interested.

    Michelle asked her, "Who are you?"

    She said: "I am the devil from purgatory."

    Michel was taken aback, didn't Purgatory no longer exist, why did some kind of devil from Purgatory suddenly appear?

    And if it is a life in purgatory, why would it ignore the oath of the abyss and walk in the world?

    Missier still didn't know that the Lord of Purgatory was not dead, and became a real myth. He abandoned the original source of the original black mud and re-refined the Kingdom of Purgatory with the book of Xiuboen as the source, and the devil in front of him  It is the product of the new purgatory.

    It can be said that the entire purgatory has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Michel asked again: "What are you doing?"

    The other party said: "I am looking for the heinous person, that is, the person who has committed a heinous crime."

    Michelle: "Devil, why are you looking for such a person?"

    The female devil said: "When a villain in the world performs an extremely evil deed, he will be cursed by purgatory."

    Michel knew that this was Purgatory's usual method, but what the female devil said next was completely different from what he had known before.

    "After being cursed, in the darkest depths of their hearts, a purgatory worm will be born to coexist with them."

    "That is the juvenile form of purgatory devils, and when they continue to accumulate evil deeds, purgatory worms will devour their evil deeds and dark sides to grow continuously, and finally devour them."

    "Their dark and evil side will consume their consciousness and ego, and eventually take their place as demons in purgatory."

    Michelle said: "It sounds like you don't need to take the initiative to find them?"

    The female devil said: "Yes, I just want to find these extremely evil people before they are replaced by the devil, and sign a contract with them when they are about to die, and then their power will belong to me."

    "The more evil and the more serious the evil, the more welcome we are."

    "But relatively speaking, I like those selfish people, looking for people who can sacrifice everything for themselves and commit such crimes."

    Michelle: "Why?"

    The female devil said: "This is love. People who love themselves so much are really wonderful. I like this kind of people."

    "This is my preference."

    Michel looked at the devil in front of him, and felt that being liked by her was not a good thing. He had seen many twisted and eccentric people like this, and he had only seen one.

    Saying that you are my friend forever, and then cut off the friend's head the next day to make a beautiful cup, because then they can be together forever.

    It is difficult for people to share ideas, let alone between different species.

    Michel decided to ask some key questions: "Are you looking for extremely evil people to finally gain their power?"

    The female devil changed her posture, and the two slender thighs switched positions, with the left leg on top and the right leg on the bottom.

    She pouted her chin and said lazily.

    "Of course it's not just that. In fact, ordinary extremely evil people can no longer arouse my interest."

    "I"; However, the time control machine is not owned by Michel alone, and he cannot easily agree to such a request from a family of devils. Kurmis also hesitates about the request of the devil.

    The two communicated with other existences through the ceremony respectively, and after asking a few questions, they agreed.

    In front of the counter.

    The female devil who didn't know when she became a waiter waited for a long time, and immediately smiled when she saw the two walking over.

    "welcome."

    The female devil brought two glasses of wine, and then said.

    "Congratulations, both of you, for reaching a fair deal with the devil."

    After the devil finished speaking, he unfolded the power of the soul stone.

    The light unfolded, allowing Michel and Kurmis to see the secrets within. The structure of the stone is extremely complex, as if there is a world hidden inside.

    Michel asked a question at this time: "What kind of people are trapped inside?"

    The female devil said: "The one trapped in the soul stone is a selfish person."

    "She is not strong."

    "But she loves herself more than anything else. She is the only one who always chooses to love herself no matter how many times she has been through."

    Thinking of that figure, the female devil seemed to think of her lover, her face flushed.

    "What a pure love, there is no extra love for others."

    "This is the most sincere love in the world!"

    The female devil pointed to her body, on which were words that did not belong to the magic pattern.

    "I haven't had a name since I was born, but I like her."

    "Therefore, I also engraved her name on my body."

    Michelle noticed the name.

    "Barmus?"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 701: The Devil's Promise

    Bamus felt that everything was her mother's fault.

    If her mother hadn't said she wanted to leave, she wouldn't have to suffer this kind of crime.

    Surrounded by mountains.

    It was snowing heavily in the sky.

    The whole world was dyed white, whether it was rivers, wilderness or thin forests, all disappeared, submerged in white snow.

    And in this extremely cold weather, Bamus, her parents, younger sister and younger brother got lost. They lost their means of transportation and most of their supplies long before, and the situation became more and more critical.

    Dad and Mom kept running to high places to find directions, trying to find the road and location covered by snow again, but as the sky gradually darkened, everyone felt a little panicked.

    Bamus wrapped her head tightly, but the cold wind and frost still numb her whole head. The coldness seemed to have frozen through the skull, penetrated into the deepest part of the brain, and froze the brain.

    "Hoo ph ph"

    Bamus was so tired that she really wanted to throw her bag away, and then sit on the ground and lose her temper.

    But she knew that if she stopped, she would die, which made her afraid.

    therefore.

    All her dissatisfaction can only be accumulated in her heart, and she feels extremely wronged.

    She could only shout towards the front, towards her parents.

    "Dad, Mom."

    "Where are we now, when can we go out?"

    Bamus' father and mother are ordinary workers hired by the local branch of the Potion Breeding Association. They were dispatched here this winter, but the potion breeding ground here has not yet been established in time, so the task of the husband and wife is more  Stay here and inspect the growth of the surrounding plants in winter, waiting for the guild to send someone over one day.

    But this winter, there were some accidents. The blizzard and severe weather that had not been seen in a century came. The sudden storm overturned their temporary shelter made of wood and scared away the pack animals they raised.

    The heavy snow and strong wind continued, making it impossible for them to repair and retrieve the pack animals, and completely cut off contact with the outside world.

    I stayed up for a few days.

    They decided to brave the wind and snow to leave this inaccessible place and go outside to seek rescue and a way out.

    However, the road was not smooth. They lost their direction in the heavy snow and lost their way. The trailer they carried fell off the cliff on the road, and the few supplies left were gradually exhausted.

    Bamus was extremely cold, and at the beginning she probably felt that she couldn't sit still, but after going around outside like this, she began to miss that feeling of sitting still.

    "We shouldn't have left, this is simply a stupid choice"

    The mother turned her head and glared at Bamus: "Can you shut your mouth for me?"

    Bamu clenched his fists and retorted loudly without giving an inch: "You obviously did something wrong, but you didn't let me speak."

    The mother wanted to say something, but in the end she just sighed: "No matter what, we have to find a way to survive."

    After advancing a certain distance, my father climbed to a high place again, and after looking around, he ran back into the valley again.

    "found it."

    "found it."

    "found it……"

    I heard my father's surprise call from a distance, and the call became more and more clear as I got closer.

    The father ran up to his wife and children and said to them.

    "The direction is correct, I saw the mountain pass over there."

    "It's over there, as long as you get out of there, the journey will be smooth."

    "But there is a problem. I don't know if the heavy snow has sealed the mountain pass. If the mountain pass is closed, we have no way to leave. We can only go back the same way."

    The wind and snow were blowing, and the sky was getting darker.

    It must be difficult to pass the mountain pass today, we must first find a way to camp.

    "It's getting dark, everyone, go and have a look around, and gather some supplies for the night while there is still light."

    "Otherwise, we will have a hard time tonight."

    The three children nodded, and began to look for firewood and all edible food, even if it was just a piece of rotten wood, it could bring life-saving warmth in such a cold night.

    Bamus took her younger brother to a coniferous forest in the distance. She was unwilling to climb the slope and was picking up scattered dead branches at the foot of the mountain.

    And the younger brother climbed up the tree to cut it down.The Lord of Purgatory will punish you for your heinous crimes.  "

    "You will fall into purgatory, your consciousness will be swallowed and shredded, and you will turn into a worm to endure the burning of long years in purgatory."

    "Bamus, are you willing to accept?"

    The devil's thighs changed into an overlapping state, and at the same time put the paper aside.

    "or."

    "You can make an excuse and tell us that you didn't kill your relatives because of evil, but had a deeper reason."

    Bamus yelled, "It's not fair, what crime have I committed?"

    "I have done nothing wrong, why should I be punished instead of them?"

    "The one who killed me is clearly the one who killed me. He is the culprit. Why don't you punish him?"

    "Demon hunter, the one who killed me must be a demon hunter who hid there and never left. Those guys are the most perverted and evil."

    "He must have killed my brother first, and then me."

    "Why don't you punish those evil guys?"

    Bamus feels that this world is too unfair, and there are such devils, instead of catching the person who killed her, they say that they want to impose punishment on her.

    Devil: "What about your sister, don't you have no sin against her?"

    Bamus: "What's wrong with me, it's obviously her fault."

    "What that guy likes most is to pretend to be kind. In fact, she is the worst person in the family. I know her too well."

    "She always doesn't speak, she seems to be very honest, but she secretly hates me and my younger brother the most. She thinks that my younger brother and I have taken away the love of my parents and what should have belonged to her."

    "I know, she has always wanted to be without me and my little brother, so that she can get everything in the family by herself."

    Bamus chattered on and on, as if her sister was a bad guy from head to tail, and this would prove that her suspicions were not wrong, all because of her sister's problems.

    Devil: "Well, what about your brother?"

    Bamus was extremely astonished: "It's not that I want to abandon him, it's that we are all going to die, and I can't save him."

    "It's obviously his own fault. He fell from the tree himself. What does it have to do with me?"

    "Why should I be responsible for his mistakes, I didn't do anything!"

    The more Bamus spoke, the angrier she became, she stood below and waved her hands.

    "Yes."

    "It's obviously all their fault, why, why do I have to suffer such a crime."

    "It's all their fault."

    "And Mom, we wouldn't have left if she hadn't said it would be dangerous to stay."

    "Father, he is the most hated person."

    "If he hadn't been sent to this ghost place, if he could be useful, how could I have become like this."

    "My future, my whole life, has been ruined by them."

    The devil said: "At that time."

    "It seems to be you who decided to leave in the end."

    "When the family voted to leave, your mother and your younger brother chose the two votes to leave, your father and your sister chose the two votes to stay, and you finally voted to leave."

    "Your father seems to ask you that there may be danger on the road, and you said that you would rather encounter danger than stay in this ghost place."

    "Why did they all say it was their fault in the end?"

    Bamu didn't feel that the decision was made by herself at all, she said confidently.

    "Can I really make decisions for them?"

    "I can't do whatever I want like my parents. In the end, it's obviously their own decision."

    "They are the masters of the house. They obviously want to leave, but they vote, as if what we say counts."

    The devil nodded: "So, you don't think you are a villain, not even a villain?"

    "Do you think you shouldn't go to purgatory?"

    Of course Bamus thought so: "Of course."

    The devil nodded: "Then, I will give you a chance to prove yourself!"

    "As long as you can prove that you are not guilty, you will not fall into the flames of purgatory, but enter the kingdom of God with sweet dreams."

    "But if you fail, then everything about you will belong to me."

    The devil turned over the patterned paper, and the front side turned out to be a contract.

    The devil's contract was handed to Bamus, telling her that as long as she signed the contract, she would get a chance.

    Bamus hesitated for a while, and finally signed her name on it.

    The moment the pen falls.

    A smile appeared on the devil's face.

    When you don't admit your evil, the devil has got his way.

    When you sign the contract, you have lost everything.

    (End of this chapter)??Everything about you will belong to me.  "

    The devil turned over the patterned paper, and the front side turned out to be a contract.

    The devil's contract was handed to Bamus, telling her that as long as she signed the contract, she would get a chance.

    Bamus hesitated for a while, and finally signed her name on it.

    The moment the pen falls.

    A smile appeared on the devil's face.

    When you don't admit your evil, the devil has got his way.

    When you sign the contract, you have lost everything.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 702: Prison of Endless Reincarnation

    Bamus didn't expect that what the devil said about giving him a chance to prove himself was to let him live again.

    She appeared in a field of snow, the ax that was chopped on her head fell off, the wound on her body grew out little by little, and finally healed completely, only the blood on her clothes still proved what happened to her.

    She touched her body, disbelieving and excited.

    "Am I alive?"

    She kept confirming this fact until the verification was correct.

    "I'm aliveI'm alive"

    She was overjoyed.

    While being happy, she once again remembered what the devil had said.

    "As long as you can prove that you are not guilty, you will not fall into the flames of purgatory, but enter the kingdom of God with sweet dreams."

    Bamus looked at the real world, although it was still full of wind and snow, but at least it was better than dying.

    Bamus suddenly felt that the guy called the devil was really stupid.

    Since I am alive, why do I have to prove whether I am guilty or not, even though I am not at fault.

    However, even if he proves himself, he is only allowed to go to the kingdom of creation after death.

    She doesn't want to die, so she doesn't want to go to some fantasy star sea.

    She just wants to live.

    It was almost dark when Bamus appeared, and she hadn't found her specific location at all, and what was even worse was that she hadn't brought supplies yet.

    Without tents, fire equipment, and food, it is difficult to survive in this ice and snow world.

    "Where is this?"

    "ah!"

    "Where is this, since you saved me, why didn't you let me go outside directly."

    "Why is it still this damn place."

    As the sky was getting darker, she could only pick up an ax that was not considered handy as a tool to dig a hole in the snow, and then hid in it.

    She gathered some firewood, but she had nothing in her hand to light it.

    When the night was coldest, she kept trying to ignite the firewood in the snow cave by drilling logs to make fire, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't ignite the firewood, which drove her crazy.

    At last the firewood lit up a wisp of smoke, and she kept the flame with the velvet of her hat.

    The night was getting colder and the firewood was gone.

    The fire gradually subsided, and she felt that she was about to be frozen to death, so she set fire to one of her own clothes, and she burned small pieces, maintaining the flame of life.

    She trembled and kept talking.

    "It's so cold!"

    "Very hungry!"

    "I don't want to dieI don't want to dieI don't want to die"

    Finally, it was almost dawn.

    Bamus got out of the hole, the fire had been extinguished, and she couldn't bear the despair in the darkness for a moment.

    She looked outside, the snow was getting lighter, but the wind didn't stop.

    She climbed up the mountain, but she didn't know the way. The only people in the family who knew the way and could tell the direction were her father and sister. She didn't know which way to go.

    Suddenly, under the dim light of dawn, she vaguely saw someone on the hillside in the distance.

    With ecstasy on her face, Bamus pulled her hands out of her bosom and raised them high.

    "ah!"

    "Hello!"

    "Hello!"

    She yelled hoarsely, trying to run over there.

    "Help me, save me!"

    "Please save meplease save me"

    The two figures heard the voice, turned their heads from a distance, and then fell into a complete panic.

    Because, they saw that as Bamus yelled hoarsely, the surrounding snow began to slide, rolling towards the pass below the mountain slope.

    Bamus didn't expect that her shouting would cause an avalanche. She immediately stopped her movements, retreated in a panic, and hid under a rock at the top of the mountain.

    However, the avalanche has already brought about a chain reaction. The surrounding mountains collapsed together as if agreed, and the snow that fell for an unknown period of time rolled down together.

    White fills everything and drowns everything.

    The snow splashed like fog and floated in the air.

    It has not been settled for a long time.

    The dawn sun gradually rose from behind Bamus on the hill, she was stunned for a long time, the ecstasy on her face faded little by little, and then?What did you do when you were given the opportunity?  "

    The devil spread his hands: "After you went back, the first thing you did was to kill your parents?"

    Bamus said: "I don't know, I don't know anything, I don't know it's them, obviously you didn't tell me."

    The devil thinks it makes sense: "Well, if this doesn't count"

    "Then what about your brother, didn't you kill him yourself?"

    Bamus: "I didn't mean it, I really didn't mean it, I thought it was someone else."

    Devil: "You took the food and watched your sister die in the end. Is this always intentional?"

    She cried bitterly and said in an extremely innocent voice.

    "It's obviously another guy who killed my sister."

    "That's right, she was the bad guy, and I killed her."

    Bamus felt that she had found the reason.

    She looked at the devil and prayed loudly.

    "In this case, am I redeeming my mistakes?"

    "Yeah, she was the one who killed her. I killed her, and I was right."

    The devil seems to be in a difficult situation.

    "Hmm~"

    "That's it!"

    She conjured up a chair and sat gracefully in front of Bamus.

    "Then I'll give you another chance, do you still want it?"

    Bamus stretched her hands upwards from the magma in the sea of ??fire, crying loudly: "I want, of course I want"

    A smile appeared on the devil's face.

    Then.

    Another contract was given to her, exactly the same as before.

    And Bamus signed her name on it again without hesitation, and it was exactly the same as before——

    Surrounded by mountains.

    It was snowing heavily in the sky.

    Bamus wrapped her head tightly, but the cold wind and frost still numb her whole head. The coldness seemed to have frozen through the skull, penetrated into the deepest part of the brain, and froze the brain.

    She felt as if she had forgotten something, but she couldn't remember it.

    Why are you here?

    What are you doing here by yourself?

    Why should I suffer this kind of crime?

    Oh, she remembered.

    It's all mother's fault. If mother hadn't said to leave, she wouldn't be like this.

    After walking a certain distance, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    "Hoo ph ph"

    Bamus was so tired that she really wanted to throw her bag away, and then sit on the ground and lose her temper.

    But she knew that if she stopped, she would die, which made her afraid.

    therefore.

    All her dissatisfaction can only be accumulated in her heart, and she feels extremely wronged.

    She could only shout towards the front, towards her parents.

    "Dad, Mom."

    "Where are we now, when can we go out?"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 703: Life Change and Choosing a Theater

    All the pictures penetrated the life of the purgatory worm, penetrated the shining soul stone, and finally penetrated the agreement engraved on the surface of the soul stone, falling into the three pairs of eyes.

    In the tavern.

    The three of them watched the person named Bamus fall into the trap of the devil completely without knowing it, and finally looked back a little bit.

    The female devil held her soul stone and said, "Look, what a perfect masterpiece."

    The devil is a little proud, every

    "I am God!  "Chapter 703: Life changes and choosing a theater

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Main text Chapter 704: The world of Sinnsay and the planet Ziheon

    It's the day when the Death Star and the main world meet again.

    On this day, a long train passed through the portal of the Demon Floating City and stopped at the station under the Moon Tower.

    When the train arrived at the terminal, Holios was waiting next to the station. He sat on a bench beside him a little bored, with a pipe dangling from his mouth.

    The people who got on and off the car were basically the demon family, and all of them walked towards the moon tower. Of course, there were also some demon contractors or people with other special missions of the gods.

    Holios looked at Michel's sky train, which had undergone earth-shaking changes at this moment, and a powerful golden field covered all the carriages.

    Through the window, you can see the hurried scene of passengers under the golden light inside.

    At this moment, it has truly become a time train.

    It took so many years for Michelle to finally make the time ratio of the time control machine reach 1/2, which is equal to the past two days outside and one day inside the train. The fame and legend of Michelle's train has already resounded all over the world.  In any corner of the city, even the lizardmen in the backcountry know him, many people want to board this train but it is hard to find a ticket.

    I still remember when Michel first proposed to make a time control machine, and its time ratio was no different from that of the outside world.  items.

    Unknowingly, he had come to this point.

    The difference between the time inside and outside the train is twice, and in the future, the difference between inside and outside may reach five times, ten times or even more.

    Holios looked at the passengers whose speed was twice as slow under the golden light.

    He was thinking, if he had such a machine, he might be able to lead mortals to explore the star world.

    "The time control machine is really powerful!"

    At this time, a figure unknowingly appeared behind Holios.

    "Holios."

    "I seem to have heard you say that I am very powerful."

    Horios was startled, and immediately got up and shouted, "Didn't you come down yet?"

    Michelle said: "I saw you sitting here peeking at the secrets of my train, so I sneaked down in the crowd to see what you were up to."

    Holios: "What peeping, I am looking at it openly, you think I am like you, when I secretly dismantled my steam engine, it is despicable and shameless."

    Michel was not convinced: "You didn't invent the steam engine, you just improved it, and my improved version is much better than your original one."

    After the two quarreled for a long time, Holios suddenly remembered what he was here for.

    "Master Elena said to let me wait for you here, and tell you to go see him immediately after you come back."

    The two went to the Demon Pyramid together, and Holios asked Michel: "Do you know why I called you here?"

    Michelle: "Everyone in the world knows that Ray is leaving for the astral world."

    Holios: "I'm so envious!"

    Michel said: "Didn't you say that you will also set off for the star realm when the Death Star arrives this time?"

    Michel looked at Holios and said teasingly.

    "Is the ideal too skinny, or is there a gap in reality?"

    Holios said: "It is because there are not enough people with ideals in this world, and too few people are willing to give everything for their ideals, so my plan to go to the astral world has also been postponed."

    Michel said angrily: "Didn't those people call you a liar?"

    Holios: "We are all young people fighting for our ideals together. How can we say we are liars?"

    "At this moment, they are feeling ashamed that they didn't work hard enough. Not long ago, the representatives who didn't support enough sent messengers to apologize to me for delaying my plan to go to the astral world."

    Michel felt that she had nothing to say, and only hated herself for not thinking of this method first.

    When walking to the center of the hall of the train station, Michel suddenly took out something.

    It was a square cone-shaped object exuding golden light.

    Holios saw what it was at a glance: "Time Control Machine, what are you doing here?"

    Michel looked at this creation that cost him a lot of effort, and spoke after a while.

    "Now it can barely be regarded as a real time control machine, and it should be able to play some role in astral travel!"

    &n?, above you can see the mechanical hearts that resemble gears rotating.

    And the kite demon on the left has turned into a god, and her seat is a basket hanging in the air.

    Her seat is connected to the interior of the Sunwing, and she controls the air, air pressure, environment and various situations inside the Sunwing.

    The seat of the flame demon on the right is made of glass, connected with transparent pipes, and terrifying extraordinary flames surge out.

    In addition, every other demon spirit is also responsible for a part of the operation of this mythical magic equipment.

    "Number Two!"

    "No. 3 is in place!"

    "Number FourNumber FiveNumber Six is ??in place"

    More and more voices came, until the last one.

    Lei raised his head, and saw the picture in the star world through the two huge skylights like eyes. The Death Star had already dragged its long tail.

    Although it seems very obvious, in fact, there is still a very long distance between the two, but the terrifying power of the Death Star has begun to affect the main world, and it has also affected the kingdom of God above the sky.

    And this also means that it is time for them to set off.

    "Number one, number two, number three."

    The three of them stretched out their hands together and pressed on the divine magic tool, the Earth Circle Occurrence, floating in front of the three of them, and immediately saw a route planned out.

    "Set off."

    The Wings of the Sun spread its wings and turned into a streak of light soaring into the sky, following the route.

    Everything was ready, Lei breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at his two partners.

    Number two was so light that she seemed to be floating out of the seat at any time, she shook her head from side to side.

    As for number three, the corner of his mouth showed a slight curvature but he didn't smile at all, like a doll whose mouth was elongated.

    But Ray knew it was their way of saying they were happy.

    The scene in front of them was like the time when the three of them drove an aircraft through the Sea of ??Storms for the first time.

    So exciting.

    The Wings of the Sun revolved around the world, climbing round and round, and finally broke free from the shackles of the main world.

    Under the traction of the Death Star's power, it accelerated rapidly to the other end of the starry sky.

    Lei looked at the sun and called softly.

    "sun."

    "I'm finally here."

    When Lei drove the Sunwing through the high sky, gradually approaching and surpassing the Moon of the Magic Fern, he suddenly mobilized the head of the Sunwing and turned his head to look at the main world.

    The "Sun God Bird" spread its wings and flew high, turning its head and looking back.

    He wanted to take another look.

    It's just that he turned his gaze and didn't fully look at the main world, but found that some strange changes were taking place in a higher place above the high sky, located on the level of the magic fern moon and the world.

    "Um?"

    Here, the terrifying mythical storm that cannot be seen at all is spreading in the darkness, becoming thicker and denser, until it is unstoppable.

    And as these terrifying forces continue to gather, something brand new is also being bred in it.

    It was an invisible and strange crystal wall.

    The strange wall, which is difficult to detect with the naked eye and whose power is isolated and shielded, is slowly being born, and it continues to spread into the distance.

    Although it is just the beginning, it can be seen that it has a tendency to cover the whole world.

    It was the first time Lei discovered this thing.

    If he hadn't happened to pass through this layer and was located near the source of the crystal wall, it would have been difficult for him to find it.

    The darkness of the void and the depth of the astral world covered the original form of this change.

    "what is that?"

    Lei still wanted to see more clearly, but suddenly saw thunder flickering in the endless storm.

    In the void, a thunder tore through the darkness.

    The thunder and lightning seemed to open a crack that spread and could not see the end in the void, and there was a faint eye in the crack that was looking at the thunder and the Wing of the Sun.

    The Wing of the Sun flew across the sky, passing by the side of that eye, like fallen leaves drifting across the abyss.

    That is.

    The giant of the sky.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 705: The World Crystal Wall and the Guy Who Wants to Drive the Train of the Great Demon King

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    Sally put on her favorite little dress and those stiff-toed wine-red leather shoes that rattled when she walked. Under the eyes of all the people and the lights, she stepped onto the magnificent theater built by the goblins.  on the stage.

    The miraculous light turned into a rainbow covering the sky, and the sea of ??sun flowers swaying in the distance gave off a strange fragrance, which was a kind of warm smell emitted by the sun shining on the world.

    The winding slide crosses the sky, and a steam train with obvious palm prints on the front is parked in the sea of ??flowers. It is Sally's toy car.

    At this moment.

    ' she said aloud, raising her dreadful wand.

    "rise!"

    So, a row of goblins on the stage were neatly planted in flower pots, and raised their heads neatly on the stage of the Grand Theater.

    In the end, they all danced in unison.

    "La la la la la!"

    Passionate swing dance is accompanied by chorus, as well as a grand and heavy symphony.

    Sally held the Doomsday God's Staff of Punishment as a baton, and danced wildly with her eyes closed, very much like a master.

    Anyway, the performance has already been arranged, she can dance any way she wants.

    Sally once said that she wanted the goblin to perform for herself. She has many shortcomings, but there is only one thing, she does what she says.

    If she hasn't forgotten.

    The music on the stage did not look messy, but very professional.

    Although goblins are very unreliable, there are indeed many talented people. There are many painters, musicians, writers and poets.  It's different next time.

    Even in the form of swing dance, the goblins held it in a decent way, and it even felt like a concert.

    But even so, it can't change their playful nature.

    On the stage, the goblins pretended to be flowers, retracted rhythmically like trumpets, and then stretched out, making funny expressions, which looked extraordinarily funny.

    "La la la"

    However, it seems obvious that something has been mixed in on stage that shouldn't be mixed in.

    San Rafael also participated in this performance on the stage, and she finally fulfilled her dream of acting.

    Just don't know why, but she has a mournful face.

    The flower pot in which she was placed was extraordinarily large, and the whole person was covered in a sun cup leather case, only one face was exposed, and it swayed with the rhythm.

    Without much singing talent, she sang out-of-key la la la, which ruined the rhythm of the whole concert, and she was also the most eye-catching one on the stage.

    The goblins were not very united, and the other goblins were all watching the excitement below, and they watched with great enthusiasm, anyway, as long as they were not caught, it would be fine.

    The fairies who had nothing to do to join in the fun covered their mouths and laughed, pointing at San Rafael on the stage: "Hahahahaha, look at San Rafael."

    Some people still don't know why San Rafael is on it, and they feel a little strange: "Why was she also arrested, did the goblin really go to inform?"

    Someone knew the truth and immediately raised his hand and said mysteriously.

    "When she came back last time, she excitedly told us that she saw a dilapidated train in the sea of ??sun flowers. No one wanted it. She was going to get it back. It might still work after repairing it."

    "I also said that it is at least a prop above the fourth level. I really picked up the treasure this time."

    The other fairy couldn't bear it anymore, stuck her head out and said loudly: "She didn't expect that it turned out to be Lady Sally's train."

    There was a goblin who witnessed the whole process, and the corners of his clothes were arched and waving continuously, as if he was very excited.

    "I know it too, I know it too."

    "I still saw it."

    "When she was studying how to drive away, she was caught by the big devil. The big devil stood in front of his toy car in a daze and asked her what she was doing?"

    "She also quibbled that she saw the car was a bit dirty and wanted to wipe it clean."

    "The Great Demon King never imagined that someone would be so bold as to drive away the car of the Juggernaut God."

    "She is the first person in history who dared to take things from the Great Demon King in front of her face."

    The little goblin became more and more excited as she spoke: "I want to write her into my story and submit it to Simila."

    Everyone burst out laughing, even the elegant forest fairies couldn't hold their poses.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha."Looking for other worlds in the astral realm, this is what we are going to do after we enter Gaotian and the astral realm, isn't it?  "

    "Before the black storm completely blocks this world, explore other worlds, and then establish new civilizations in other worlds."

    "We are no longer an intelligent civilization in the cradle, but a mythical civilization in the star world."

    Elena, the god of demons, said that her family can help in this regard.

    "Ray has already gone to the world of Zeheon, and will explore whether there is an environment and world suitable for the habitat of intelligent races."

    "However, no matter what the situation there is, he and I agreed to establish a stronghold in the world of Zeheon, and then communicate with the power of the fairy Rosa who summoned the door from the dream world, and open the cross-star world to connect two different worlds.  Portal to the world."

    "If you need it, I can also open it to you."

    Iva, the God of Desire and Alchemy: "At that time, I can send my subordinate god to another world to lay a foundation with the alchemy tower, and there is also a fully automatic alchemy workshop."

    An Li, goddess of the magic net: "I can use the universal manufacturing machine to find a way to build a brand new magic net city there."

    Polik: "If the environment is too harsh, can we create a magic net city that accommodates ordinary life?"

    An Li: "We have to try, but the price should be very high."

    There is no way around this, after all, they are not able to reshape the world and turn it into a world ecology like the giant Ruhe.

    It can only be done step by step.

    People seem to always choose to be lazy in a comfortable environment, but when faced with a crisis, even if it is just a little bit, they will burst out with great strength, and then quickly unite together.

    In just a few moments, several major gods have initially agreed on the development plan for the astral world.

    Although the plan was made, Polik looked at the world through the real and illusory roads under his feet: "I just didn't expect that one day we will really leave this world completely, and it doesn't seem far away."

    Yiva said: "A wanderer will eventually leave his hometown and embark on a journey."

    The God of Witch Doctor, who hadn't said a few words during the process, suddenly spoke, at a moment when everyone was a little silent.

    "Everything has already been arranged."

    "Our origin, our rise, and our departure."

    "Because the Creator wants us to go to a distant place, not to dwell in the past and the cradle."

    After saying this, the God of Witch Doctor disappeared into the dream world——

    The gods immediately began to move, and the world that had been peaceful for a while became disturbed again.

    In this world, the masters of the pantheon are difficult for ordinary people to see and even exist like the wind and rain in the sky, but their words and deeds, and their will will affect the operation of the world.

    However, compared to the alchemy, magic net, demons, and knowledge gods, the witch doctor gods are much more indifferent.

    Although the Star Boundary Expansion Project cannot be said to have nothing to do with them.

    Because the God of Witch Doctor and the race of the gods to which it belongs are ghost spirits, elves born from old things, and they also rely on civilization and other races.

    However, relatively speaking, the environment that ghost spirits need and live in is indeed not as harsh as ordinary life.

    A little bit of wind and rain may cause the ethnic group and civilization to dissipate.

    They just issued an oracle and told the witch doctor in the world to help other gods prepare, and they didn't have too many other actions.  Overwhelming transport teams and engineering teams.

    High above the sky.

    ? Floating island.

    A wide waterfall pours down from a high place next to the dome garden full of red flowers, and geothermal springs bring streams to flow to extraordinary plants in all directions, converging under a rainbow tree.

    The witch doctors stand here.

    Each witch doctor god exudes powerful power, even different laws and powers of the road.

    Individually, they may not be the most powerful, but the combination of the six has power beyond other gods, especially after the abyss fell from the high sequence.

    They stared at Shenyue, bathed in the light of wisdom, with anticipation in their eyes.

    Compared with the star realm, they still have more important tasks to complete.

    Long, long ago, when the witch doctor gods left the Creator's side, the Creator once said to them.

    "If one day, you really find the answer."

    "I will wait for you on the moon."

    Since then, the witch doctor has been looking for the secret of the new form of the wisdom species, that is, the mystery of the soul species.

    At the same time, they are constantly pursuing the path of the true God.

    The head witch doctor's eyes reflected Shenyue: "Time is running out, we must become true gods before the end of the era, and bring the kingdom of God to the moon at the end."

    The expression of the left-handed witch doctor looked a little expectant: "It also brings the answer we found."

    The expression of the right-hand witch doctor looked a little lonely: "That may be the last farewell of our era."

    (End of this chapter)?.

    "If one day, you really find the answer."

    "I will wait for you on the moon."

    Since then, the witch doctor has been looking for the secret of the new form of the wisdom species, that is, the mystery of the soul species.

    At the same time, they are constantly pursuing the path of the true God.

    The head witch doctor's eyes reflected Shenyue: "Time is running out, we must become true gods before the end of the era, and bring the kingdom of God to the moon at the end."

    The expression of the left-handed witch doctor looked a little expectant: "It also brings the answer we found."

    The expression of the right-hand witch doctor looked a little lonely: "That may be the last farewell of our era."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 706: Astral Spaceship and Moon Station

    Holios dressed like a gentleman.

    He held a chimney-shaped pipe in his mouth, and his hair stood up like a burning flame. He looked both classical and fashionable, both the past and the present. It seemed that he was an ancient man living in this era at a glance.

    Although Holios said that he didn't care about the pressure from others, scoffed at his investors and never showed any good looks, but in fact he still felt a sense of urgency.

    At this moment, he is working overtime on his starship.

    Holding the blueprint in his hand, he checked the situation carefully, and then pointed at the unfinished hull in the dock.

    "This place needs to be changed, hurry up."

    "I still need money, can't I change it without money?"

    "We can't squander money at will just because it comes easily, we have to use it wisely."

    "There is no problem with the blueprint of the second form, but if something goes wrong during construction, it must be strictly followed by me, and no mistakes can be made."

    "There is also a second form, 'lantern fish', when splitting the offspring magic equipment, it must be made into the form of fish laying eggs, and each piece of magic equipment sent out must have independent different world exploration skills, multiple offspring  Magic equipment can also be combined to have different functions and can face different situations.”

    "At the same time, the main body needs to transform into the form of a 'lantern fish', and emit a tractor beam, so that the sub-body magic equipment sent to investigate the situation can be recovered."

    "So the child body magic equipment can't be made too big and heavy. We don't have the money to open the astral gate in another world and lift an object with the weight of a city into the sky."

    The other party asked: "Why must it be made into the shape of fish laying eggs, isn't it more expensive?"

    Holios: "Because our spaceship looks like a fish, do you know that it should be matched when transforming and releasing skills?"

    The other party looked at Holios, didn't he feel that it was a waste of money at this time?

    And this is not spent on the blade at all, it is completely a face project!

    Also, what is the shape of this lantern fish? Is there really such a fish in the world?

    He didn't dare to refute.

    Can only trot into the dock.

    Compared with Holios' fashionable hairstyle, Holios' starship is more trendy and magical.

    The lower part of the hull looks like a huge fish with a white belly exposed. It is made of fine and solid white magic soil. The upper part is densely packed with metal pipes, piled up layer by layer.

    There is also a huge glass lamp inlaid on the back of the fish, and the power of extraordinary flames surges inside.

    And the door to enter and exit the astral spaceship is through the big mouth of the "fish". Although it is indeed spacious enough, I don't know why it makes people feel weird.

    This is the first form of the astral spaceship, which is mainly used to navigate in the astral world.

    The second form is the lantern fish form just mentioned, that is, the glass lamp on the back of the fish will rise up like a big lantern.  It is to be able to explore when approaching each star.

    Compared with the first form, Hollios puts more energy and strength in the second form.

    The dock for building star spaceships is built on the floating city, because at least he can fly directly from the floating city to the star without taking off from the earth to the sky.

    Although, the cost of transporting various materials to the floating city is high, and may even be more expensive than opening the astral gate.

    But at least it saves a lot of trouble, and the security is much higher.

    today.

    Another group of people came looking for Holios.

    He originally thought that it was his investors who came to urge him to make progress again, but he didn't expect that it was the controllers of the various temples.  Accidents are all spokesmen for gods and human beliefs.

    Holios frowned immediately when he heard what they said.

    "Star Boundary Development Plan?"

    "Master Elena did tell me about this matter, but unfortunately, all the seats on my boat have been sold, if necessary"

    I only came to book a seat with him at this time, isn't it too late to join his star exploration fleet?

    Moreover, Hollios will not give these people a free boat ride, no matter what they say.

    theLeaving the Demonic Floating Void City and returning to the human world.

    Then, go directly to the Moonlight Temple.

    This trip.

    They first sponsored Holios, then sponsored Michel, and now they are going to fund the Moonlight Temple.

    The next step is to repair the Moon Station, Xiuzihewen World Station.

    After coming to the high sky and turning around, the bottomless pit project of the Star Boundary Exploitation Project has also initially revealed its embryonic form——

    Watching the group of people leave, Michel showed an expression that the plan had been achieved.

    He looked at the magic moon in the sky, and said a little excitedly.

    "Moon Station."

    "I wanted to build a station on it a long time ago, and then drive the train between the moon and the earth, making the sound of kuchakucha."

    Holios: "There is no sound in the sky, let alone the sound of pants being wiped."

    Michel said: "Using the power of the mind to vibrate the simulation can also make people hear the sound of pants being wiped."

    Holios was speechless. Is it really necessary to do such a useless vanity project?

    Holios: "Have you planned, about your time train."

    "By the way, it's been so long, I still don't know if you are going to use the time control machine to achieve the myth, or use the magic train?"

    Michelle: "I plan to use the time control machine and the time station to merge to achieve the myth."

    "Wait until the later stage, and then build a large number of different time trains, connected with the power of the time control machine and the time station."

    "I have thought about it for a long time. If it is only used in the world and in the sky, there is no need to build it into a mythical magic equipment. Tier 4 magic equipment is more than enough."

    "When I arrive, there will be a lot of trains, starting from Guangyin Station one by one, and going to various places in the whole star world."

    Holios: "Do not use the mythical magic equipment train, and use the mythical station as the main body to run the train?"

    He suddenly thought of something, and had a bad premonition in his heart.

    "You don't think that if you run through the portal at that time, it will be considered astral travel?"

    Michelle triumphantly said, "Why doesn't it count?"

    "Did I not cross the astral world, or did I not travel?"

    Holios: "That's a portal, how can it be called astral travel?"

    Michelle: "No one stipulates what kind of form travel in the astral world must be?"

    Holios's exasperated voice sounded at the train station: "Despicable and shameless."

    Two people were arguing endlessly at the station above the sky.

    However, it can also be seen from this that both of them have very clear positioning for their future.

    Lei is the god of adventure, responsible for exploring the end, and then taking the place that humans can touch further, leaving a foothold as far away as possible.

    And Holios is responsible for exploring the various star worlds, and Michel is responsible for connecting the various star worlds.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 707: A Letter from the Dragonfly

    Since the Luhe Giant God Moon Demon Fern left this world, the Moonlight Forest has also disappeared.

    It is said that it was brought to the real moon by the giant god.

    And although the Moonlight Temple, which was originally on the edge of the Moonlight Forest, is still there, it's just that the surrounding area has become an ordinary plain forest, which is no longer the magical scene it used to be.

    Occasionally, some people would like to pay their respects to the miracle, or take a look at the place where the ancestor Arsini found the curly ball fern. Except for a stone tablet erected there, there is basically nothing left; cities were formed in the wasteland, and the jungle was cut into  There are small towns and villages everywhere, roads, railways, and humming empty boats constantly passing by in the sky.

    But today, the Moonlight Temple, which has always seemed deserted, welcomed a group of guests.

    They wear different robes, come from different places, countries and even races, and believe in different gods.

    "Moon Witch?" The people in the Moonlight Temple didn't understand why these people suddenly paid so much attention to the situation of the Moon Witch.

    "This is the supreme secret of the temple. I think everyone here can understand what the witch's secret is to us." The visitor wanted to know whether the Moon Witch was born, or whether she had found the perfect secret.  But this kind of secret thing, Moonlight Temple, of course they will not tell others casually.

    "The black storm above the sky is spreading faster and faster, and the unknown crystal wall is also being born. We must prepare in advance to go to the star world. In the future, it may not only be us, but the gods will also take us with us.  The main body of civilization leaves together." The visitor explained the situation.

    "But, what does this have to do with the Moon Witch?" The people in the Moonlight Temple still didn't understand.

    The person who came explained the whole situation in detail, without hiding anything.

    "For the star realm development plan, we found Michel and Holios of the demon family. The plan has been preliminarily set. The god of adventure, Lei, will go to the world of Zeheon to open the portal, and then Michel will open it.  The astral channel, and the portal to the astral on the earth will be affected, so the ideal situation is to open the portal on or near the real moon."

    "In order to achieve this goal, the power of the Moon Witch is particularly important."

    "So I hope that your palace can join this time's star realm development plan. This is not just a matter of a certain country and force, it may be the future of the entire civilization, or even a matter of life and death."

    After the visitors left, the problems they brought were not resolved.

    And inside the Moonlight Temple, discussions on this issue also erupted.

    "What to do, let alone the Moon Witch, we have been searching for so long, and we can't even find a suitable carrier." Of course, the Moonlight Temple dare not tell others this fact, although everyone knows that the Moonlight Temple has no  Witch, but if you hold the eye of Luhe's mark, but you can't even give birth to a prophet, then there will be a big problem.

    "Why?" Everyone scratched their heads and looked even more anxious.

    "Among other servants who believe in giant gods, even if there is no witch, at least the blind prophet was born, but the perfect receptor for the power of the giant god has not been found, but why can't we, even the prophet, be born?" This question has always been  Both troubled the people of the Moonlight Temple, and even made them doubt whether their beliefs were pious, and whether they were rejected by the giant gods.

    "There must be something wrong, but where is the problem?" Originally, the problem was only an internal problem, but now the problem of the Moon Witch has attracted everyone's attention, which means that the cover is about to be lifted.

    Someone also raised a question that was raised a long time ago.

    "Could it be that Her Majesty the Witch has already been born, but we haven't found her yet, or that the power of the Witch has been taken over by a certain existence, so the seeds we found cannot carry the power of the Moon God."

    "How is this possible?"

    "If this is not the case, what other explanations can there be?"

    Yes, it can't really be because they were rejected by the giant gods, right?

    Finally, the leader of the Moonlight Temple, dressed like a knight leader, stood up and said to the others.

    "Since we can't solve this problem internally, maybe the problem is external."

    "Just take advantage of this opportunity to find it, use all your strength, and let other forces help us find it."

    "Even if you search the entire world, you must find Her Majesty the Moon Witch or someone who can become a witch."

    It doesn't matter what is shameless, as long as there is a witch, everything will be available.

    &n? Musical instruments.

    The surrounding plants are mutating.

    The plants are growing wildly, the crowns of giant trees bow their heads as if paying tribute, and the water and mist reflect the light hazyly.

    There are bright spots one after another floating in the air, and the scene is like a green wonderland.

    All of this is because the God of Moonlight is flattering the "big-headed dragonfly" on the top of the statue.

    "Big-headed dragonfly" is very happy.

    Late at night, when the sacrificial dance is over.

    The "big-headed dragonfly" flapped its wings and flew to the shoulder of a certain figure in the pavilion.

    God asked the triumphant "big-headed dragonfly": "Have you finished writing your letter?"

    A certain myth asked the "big-headed dragonfly" for instructions before, but the "big-headed dragonfly" seemed to have had so much fun that he forgot, and more importantly, how should a big-headed dragonfly write a letter back?

    The "big-headed dragonfly" had a problem, and then looked at the fluorescent vines wriggling in the pool. She pulled out the roots of the moon magic fern and pasted them on the letter, finally getting enough strokes  .

    A perfect masterpiece.

    "Big-headed dragonfly" is very satisfied

    But in the end, she found that when the letter was written, she found that there were no rainbow trees around, and there was no way to send it.

    "Big-headed dragonfly" looked left and right, then threw the letter away impatiently, and shouted directly through the authority.

    "Clover people!"

    "Go to the big lantern."

    The voice came into another myth's dream and woke it up with fright.

    The Moon Demon Fern watched the letter fall into the pool.

    The root hairs that were pulled out of her body just now are useless now, it is tantamount to being pulled out for nothing.

    She didn't dare to say anything, and she didn't even dare to pick up the thrown away letter, even if she showed a little distressed look.

    And the letter floated into the canal with the rippling of the pool, drifted away with the canal, and finally converged to the river.

    It went down the river again, and finally fell into the hands of a person waiting for a boat on the bank.

    "Huh?"

    "What's this?"

    ?

 Text Chapter 707: A Letter from the Dragonfly

    Since the Luhe Giant God Moon Demon Fern left this world, the Moonlight Forest has also disappeared.

    It is said that it was brought to the real moon by the giant god.

    And although the Moonlight Temple, which was originally on the edge of the Moonlight Forest, is still there, it's just that the surrounding area has become an ordinary plain forest, which is no longer the magical scene it used to be.

    Occasionally, some people would like to pay their respects to the miracle, or take a look at the place where the ancestor Arsini found the curly ball fern. Except for a stone tablet erected there, there is basically nothing left; cities were formed in the wasteland, and the jungle was cut into  There are small towns and villages everywhere, roads, railways, and humming empty boats constantly passing by in the sky.

    But today, the Moonlight Temple, which has always seemed deserted, welcomed a group of guests.

    They wear different robes, come from different places, countries and even races, and believe in different gods.

    "Moon Witch?" The people in the Moonlight Temple didn't understand why these people suddenly paid so much attention to the situation of the Moon Witch.

    "This is the supreme secret of the temple. I think everyone here can understand what the witch's secret is to us." The visitor wanted to know whether the Moon Witch was born, or whether she had found the perfect secret.  But this kind of secret thing, Moonlight Temple, of course they will not tell others casually.

    "The black storm above the sky is spreading faster and faster, and the unknown crystal wall is also being born. We must prepare in advance to go to the star world. In the future, it may not only be us, but the gods will also take us with us.  The main body of civilization leaves together." The visitor explained the situation.

    "But, what does this have to do with the Moon Witch?" The people in the Moonlight Temple still didn't understand.

    The person who came explained the whole situation in detail, without hiding anything.

    "For the star realm development plan, we found Michel and Holios of the demon family. The plan has been preliminarily set. The god of adventure, Lei, will go to the world of Zeheon to open the portal, and then Michel will open it.  The astral channel, and the portal to the astral on the earth will be affected, so the ideal situation is to open the portal on or near the real moon."

    "In order to achieve this goal, the power of the Moon Witch is particularly important."

    "So I hope that your palace can join this time's star realm development plan. This is not just a matter of a certain country and force, it may be the future of the entire civilization, or even a matter of life and death."

    After the visitors left, the problems they brought were not resolved.

    And inside the Moonlight Temple, discussions on this issue also erupted.

    "What to do, let alone the Moon Witch, we have been searching for so long, and we can't even find a suitable carrier." Of course, the Moonlight Temple dare not tell others this fact, although everyone knows that the Moonlight Temple has no  Witch, but if you hold the eye of Luhe's mark, but you can't even give birth to a prophet, then there will be a big problem.

    "Why?" Everyone scratched their heads and looked even more anxious.

    "Among other servants who believe in giant gods, even if there is no witch, at least the blind prophet was born, but the perfect receptor for the power of the giant god has not been found, but why can't we, even the prophet, be born?" This question has always been  Both troubled the people of the Moonlight Temple, and even made them doubt whether their beliefs were pious, and whether they were rejected by the giant gods.

    "There must be something wrong, but where is the problem?" Originally, the problem was only an internal problem, but now the problem of the Moon Witch has attracted everyone's attention, which means that the cover is about to be lifted.

    Someone also raised a question that was raised a long time ago.

    "Could it be that Her Majesty the Witch has already been born, but we haven't found her yet, or that the power of the Witch has been taken over by a certain existence, so the seeds we found cannot carry the power of the Moon God."

    "How is this possible?"

    "If this is not the case, what other explanations can there be?"

    Yes, it can't really be because they were rejected by the giant gods, right?

    Finally, the leader of the Moonlight Temple, dressed like a knight leader, stood up and said to the others.

    "Since we can't solve this problem internally, maybe the problem is external."

    "Just take advantage of this opportunity to find it, use all your strength, and let other forces help us find it."

    "Even if you search the entire world, you must find Her Majesty the Moon Witch or someone who can become a witch."

    It doesn't matter what is shameless, as long as there is a witch, everything will be available.

    &nThe surrounding plants are changing.

    The plants are growing wildly, the crowns of giant trees bow their heads as if paying tribute, and the water and mist reflect the light hazyly.

    There are bright spots one after another floating in the air, and the scene is like a green wonderland.

    All of this is because the God of Moonlight is flattering the "big-headed dragonfly" on the top of the statue.

    "Big-headed dragonfly" is very happy.

    Late at night, when the sacrificial dance is over.

    The "big-headed dragonfly" flapped its wings and flew to the shoulder of a certain figure in the pavilion.

    God asked the triumphant "big-headed dragonfly": "Have you finished writing your letter?"

    A certain myth asked the "big-headed dragonfly" for instructions before, but the "big-headed dragonfly" seemed to have had so much fun that he forgot, and more importantly, how should a big-headed dragonfly write a letter back?

    The "big-headed dragonfly" had a problem, and then looked at the fluorescent vines wriggling in the pool. He pulled out the roots of the magic fern of the moon one by one, and pasted them on the letter. Finally, he had enough strokes  .

    A perfect masterpiece.

    "Big-headed dragonfly" is very satisfied.

    But in the end, she found that when the letter was written, she found that there were no rainbow trees around, and there was no way to send it.

    "Big-headed dragonfly" looked left and right, then threw the letter away impatiently, and shouted directly through the authority.

    "Clover people!"

    "Go to the big lantern."

    The voice came into another myth's dream and woke it up with fright.

    The Moon Demon Fern watched the letter fall into the pool.

    The root hairs that were pulled out of his body just now are useless now, it is tantamount to being pulled out in vain.

    He didn't dare to say anything, and he didn't even dare to pick up the thrown away letter, even if he showed a little bit of distress.

    And the letter floated into the canal with the rippling of the pool, drifted away with the canal, and finally converged to the river.

    It went down the river again, and finally fell into the hands of a person waiting for a boat on the bank.

    "Huh?"

    "What's this?"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 708: Chapter of God’s Will

    There is a strange ribbon-shaped plant growing in the sea water, but it seems that they never grow outside, and they are neatly arranged under the water to draw a clear boundary, as if they were pruned by humans.

    The two little girls looked at the plants in the water and felt very strange, so they wanted to transplant the ribbon plants outside, but even if they were only separated by a distance of less than a few meters, they could not survive.

    Aya watched through the light in the water: "Hey, why do the plants here wither when they go outside?"

    The younger sister was reading the book on the shore: "Because it's cold outside, it is written in the book that each plant and species has its own specific living environment and conditions. These plants are used to the environment on the island, and they will no longer get used to it."  There is no outside world."

    Aya scratched her head, then said with a smile: "Maybe they love home as much as we do. We drove them out of the house, so they died of grief."

    The younger sister doesn't like Aya's sentimental statement, she thinks that the truth is in the book: "They are not human, how can they be sad."

    Aya pouted and raised her head: "You are too cold."

    The younger sister said: "Believe in knowledge."

    But in the end, Aya and her sister moved back the ribbon plants that they had removed before.

    Their carefree days were a little longer, and Aya and her sister finally began to learn how to use the chapter of the will of the gods.

    In the lantern-shaped room connected by vines, the two listened carefully.

    The older mother-in-law took out the box again, and at the same time told them the core secret about it.

    "Put a root on your body, and you can make a wish."

    "After making this wish, you will enter a special illusion, and the power of the gods will issue a will to this world to make your wish come true."

    Aya asked: "Is it possible to have any wish?"

    The mother-in-law's voice was hoarse: "It doesn't seem to be, it is conditional. We have always just repeated the wish of the first generation of island owners."

    At this time, the mother-in-law turned over the chapter of the will of the gods, and only saw what was written on the back of the letter paper.

    "I hope we can live well on this island."

    The mother-in-law raised her head and looked at Aya and her sister.

    "We are like thieves, stealing the power of the gods, and proclaiming the oracle to the small world where this island is located in the name of the gods."

    "We reversed the laws of this world and created a heavenly island in a place where life should not exist."

    "This is counterintuitive, and there is a price to be paid."

    Aya asked: "Why don't you make other wishes?"

    The mother-in-law was very serious, almost exhorting her every sentence.

    "The duration of each wish is limited. If the new wish is not fulfilled, if something unexpected happens, the island and the people on the island will face disaster."

    "We can't afford this kind of price, and we don't dare to try."

    Aya and her younger sister also became scared, shaking their heads and waving their hands.

    Later.

    While cleaning the house, Aya suddenly remembered something.

    Aya asked her mother-in-law: "What will happen to the person who has fused the rhizome?"

    The mother-in-law said: "It will be integrated with this island and become a part of this place."

    Aya was stunned.

    Less than half a year later, my mother-in-law died.

    Before she died, her mother-in-law told Aya, who had just become the owner of the island, and her sister.

    "Aya!"

    "The chapter of the will of the gods has been handed over to you, but it is up to you to decide not to use it in the end. You are the master of this island."

    The mother-in-law closed her eyes and whispered.

    "After all, forcibly using the power of gods to reverse the normal laws of this world is destined to be impossible to last."——

    Everything is going smooth.

    Until one day the plants on the border of the island began to wither, as if there was an invisible enchantment that was constantly shrinking back.

    Aya and her sister came to the edge of the island, picked up the ribbon plant floating on the sea, and looked outside.

    The cold air that was originally isolated from the island is slowly penetrating into the interior of the island.

    "Is the island crumbling?"

    The two of them understood that this was the power of the chapter of the will of the gods.?, the dominant object that allows it to directly see the magic fern moon is probably related to the giant god.

    And what kind of existence can write a letter with a part of a giant god, which is simply unimaginable.

    "Probably, no, there is only the ruler of life in the legend!"

    "And the thing carried on it should be the fetish that the moon god faded away."

    Aya was surprised, but seemed to understand.

    "It turns out to be the Supreme God!"

    Aya took out the illusion seen by her sister that she had recorded, and then asked the knight.

    "another world?"

    "I don't know what it is, but the Moon God can create all kinds of illusions. It has been recorded that the gods have witnessed the pictures of the ancient times in the light of the Moon God, and the glowing fluff is the Moon God  One of the manifestations of its power is called the silk of the magic moon."

    "But I'm pretty sure that forest is the moonlight forest. It is said that there are fairies living in the moonlight forest, so the singing she heard should be the singing of fairies."

    "As for the huge vine, part of the moon god's body is a huge vine, and it is said that the moon hangs on that vine."

    Aya's doubts were finally answered.

    The knight then asked: "You said that if you want to find out the secret of the chapter of the god's will, you can solve the problem on this island. What is the problem?"

    The knight suddenly thought of the scene of withered plants that he had seen before.

    Aya calmly asked the waiter to bring food and tea, and then lightly told the stories of the island owners of the past generations, as well as the stories about her and her sister.

    And when the knight was shocked after listening to the stories of several island owners on the island, the knight felt admiration. Looking at Aya with moon-white hair, his attitude became more and more respectful.

    "The island owners of all ages, including you, are all admirable people."

    The Moonlight Knight looked at Aya and said very seriously.

    "The power of the gods cannot be fused at will, nor can it be carried by ordinary people. You and the island owners of all ages should have the physique that can fused power."

    "But other than that, special ceremonies and steps of inheritance are very important."

    "Because of the lack of these, although you and the previous island owners obtained the power of the moonlight, they were completely unable to control it in the end."

    "As for the changes that have taken place on this island, I guess it has nothing to do with the chapter of the god's decree. Besides being able to create all the plants in the world, the power of the great Moon God also has a great authority.  Capable of creating illusions that affect the world and life."

    "It is said that when the illusion of the Moon God is activated, countless threads of the moon will appear, and the threads of the moon will replace the giant god to affect everything in the world, and even directly invade and replace everything in the world."

    "It is said that the power of the Moon God can even cover the entire world, pulling the entire world into his illusion, and all life and matter will also become part of his body."

    The Moonlight Knight looked at the island, no wonder he felt that the power of the Moon God was surging everywhere here.

    It turned out that the island owners of the past dynasties fused a part of the moon god, transformed it into a moon thread and released it.

    "The island owners of all ages should have used this kind of power. After merging the power of the moon god, they let the magic moon silk bred in their bodies attach the fantasy they expected, and finally let it turn this island into a  Look like this!"

    Aya understood the whole process, she opened her mouth slightly.

    "So we can't do without the reason here, the reason why everything here is against common sense and the laws of the world."

    "Is it because this place is in the illusion of becoming a god, and we will also become a ray of illusion of the god?"

    Aya remembered what her mother-in-law said, and said helplessly.

    "Sure enough, our understanding is one-sided."

    "It's as if the Savage turned on the lights on a steamship."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 709: The Lighthouse and the Witch of the Evelians

    The Moonlight Knight lived on the island for a few days.

    Through the ceremony and the unique testing method of the Moonlight Temple, he can confirm that Aya has a high affinity for the power of the Moonlight God, and even has the possibility of becoming a real witch.

    This kind of affinity may not be achieved by the former Earth Witch, and only the legendary Star Witch may be able to surpass Aya.

    This made him ecstatic.

    He hoped that Aya could go back with him, accept the most orthodox inheritance, and fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Moonlight Temple for so many years.

    They longed for a witch too much, just like travelers long for lights in the dark wilderness, but they have longed for at least hundreds of years.

    "Your Highness."

    "Your power fusion is perfect, perhaps because you have lived under the power of the moon for generations. In your generation, the people here are already very close to the power of the gods, and you are the best one among them."

    "At least I'm sure that you will be able to become a prophet."

    "Follow me and leave together. After leaving here, go to the Moonlight Temple. You will become the most honorable person on the earth."

    Her hair was scattered and blocked her sight, and Aya looked through the glowing hair: "Can becoming a prophet solve the problems on this island?"

    Moonlight Knight didn't know, he could only say ambiguously: "At least you have to become a real witch to do it!"

    Aya asked: "How long does it take to become a witch?"

    Moonlight Knight can only go further and say: "It should take decades!"

    Aya fell silent, because it would be too late.

    Only a few years after my sister left, everything on Naan Island began to degenerate again, so Aya had to start the same thing that the island owners of all generations had to repeat.

    Aya merged with the roots of the Moon God, even though she knew that this time it would be able to last for a shorter time.

    Moonlight Knight seemed to know what Aya wanted to do, he stepped forward to ask respectfully.

    "You want to make other wishes, don't you?"

    Aya: "Didn't you say that what we promised was not a wish, but the thread of the moon distorting our fantasy picture and the real world?"

    Moonlight Knight: "So, give up!"

    "No one can really control such a power. This is no longer a power that mortals can control."

    "You have the blood of a god flowing through your body. There are not many existences more noble than you in the world."

    "You shouldn't be here."

    "Even if you give up your own life and strength and transform into a new moon thread, it is impossible to reverse the laws of this world forever. Please leave with me now, there is still time."

    "You have the hope of becoming the real Moon Witch, and you will become an immortal existence, the eyes of the giant god in this world."

    Aya didn't seem to be moved by Moonlight Knight's words, Aya just said with a smile.

    "I can only live for less than ten days, but you say that I can become an eternal existence!"

    "The difference is really too big."

    Aya walked aside and lay down in front of the window. The warm wind blew the curtains, and she quietly bent down and looked at the path outside.

    "I've been thinking about it before."

    "The previous generation of island owners was so hateful that they left the choice of abandoning the island in our hands."

    "But when it came to myself, I finally chose to continue."

    "Although I didn't say it, and I didn't think about it, in fact, deep down in my heart, I should have the idea of ??leaving the decision to give up to my sister."

    Aya lowered her head and said sadly.

    "I'm too despicable."

    "In the end, my sister finally chose to replace me, maybe it's also a kind of punishment for me!"

    Moonlight Knight looked at Aya, her expression was very calm, but this kind of calm made him unacceptable, he hoped that Aya could show hope and make other choices.

    The knight walked outside, as if he wanted to do something.

    Aya: "What are you going to do?"

    Moonlight Knight said: "If you insist on doing that, you should also ask the opinions of everyone on this island. When you want to sacrifice yourself to create a short-lived illusion, have you ever thought about whether everyone is willing to do so?"  Woolen cloth?"

    The Moonlight Knight is going to tell the people on the island, if he can't convince Aya, let the people on the island decide.

    Aya stoppedOn the other hand, at least the other party should not be a bad person.

    And she could feel that she was instinctively yearning for the power of those metal eyes.

    At this time, the cracks on her body had spread to her face, and one side of her face could even be seen collapsing, dense strands of light gushing out like sea water.

    She stretched out her hand and placed the metal ball where her eyes were.

    Immediately felt that the out-of-control power began to be controlled, and her body that was constantly collapsing also slowly stopped collapsing.

    Aya showed a broken face and asked Moonlight Knight.

    "What's this?"

    The moonlight knight said: "It is the eye of Luhe's imprint that the earth witch once found so that the witch can pass it on easily. It seems that it still has a role, but you can integrate the eye of Luhe's imprint so easily. You really have the power of the gods."  The affinity is very high.”

    Aya said: "I will not leave with you, and I don't want to live in the palace you built for me."

    Moonlight Knight shook his head and said to Aya.

    "It doesn't matter."

    "As long as you exist in this world, it is enough for us."

    Moonlight Knight stood on the aircraft, then bent down to salute Aya.

    "We are willing to guard you forever."

    Aya didn't speak anymore, because she had completely fallen into a special state.

    Although she got the eye of Luhe's mark and the inheritance of the witch, Aya did not become a witch immediately, and she could even see that the power in her body was dissipating and turning into a silk of the moon.

    The entire island was gradually enveloped by the silk of the moon.

    And in the sky, the moon has become extraordinarily large.

    The moonlight shone on the island, almost turning into a beam of light, and the two merged into one, turning into a ball of light.

    The huge power in Aya's body dissipated to the end, and some remnants condensed together.

    Her body began to change.

    The cracks on her body slowly healed, the gaps slowly grew, and the body that was hollowed out like porcelain was slowly filled with flesh and blood.

    Her tail disappeared and she grew two feet.

    Her disappearing face also grew back, but the original eyes were gone, and turned into a pair of brand new magic eyes.

    In the eyes, the light of a special imprint was reflected, and then disappeared in a flash.

    And this time.

    The entire outside of Na'an Island, the light filaments gradually condensed and formed, as if turning into a hard shell.

    "Boom!"

    The island seemed to be wrapped in a huge cone-like thing, and then under the moonlight, it separated from the land and the sea little by little, and headed towards the sky.

    It doesn't belong to this world at all, and has been distorted into a phantom under the moon——

    On a single-person aircraft.

    The Moonlight Knight grabbed his helmet and watched the cone-like thing leave.

    Through the glowing cones, his eyes vaguely seemed to see many figures, and he also saw Aya.

    The other party said something, but he didn't hear it.

    perhaps.

    It's thanks!

    Very ordinary, very simple, but very real.

    He was extremely tired, but there was a relaxed smile on his face, and he felt that the energy that had been surging all over his body had been relaxed.

    "His Highness the Witch of the Moon."

    He has been looking for the Moon Witch for half his life, and the long-cherished wish of the entire Moonlight Temple from generation to generation has finally come true.

    Although the other party has not yet become a real witch, when he saw the witch's eyes, he knew that he had found it.

    The Moonlight Knight lay on the seat of the solo aircraft, closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    The out-of-control aircraft flew crookedly over the sea, but the Moonlight Knight had a good dream under the moonlight.

    The cone-like thing on the sky in the night kept rising, which also attracted the attention of many people. People in the Thousand Islands all pointed at it.

    "what is that?"

    "Something flew up."

    "There is a light spot floating in the sky."

    "Is it the light of a large airship?"

    And the gods are also paying attention to this scene.

    Or in other words, from the moment they sensed the emergence of the Moon Witch's seeds, they had already set their sights on Na'an Island.

    (End of this chapter)On Naan Island.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 710: The Time Train to the World of Zeheon

    Gao Tian.

    On the Moon Tower of the Demon Floating Void City.

    After hearing the news, two god-like figures rushed over from the lower floor. They hurriedly passed the elevator and quickly climbed to the top along the steps of the Moon Tower.

    Raising his head, he happened to see the light spot breaking through the atmosphere in the distance.

    The cone-like thing flies from the ground below to the higher moon, the cone is shining in the night, and the moon above the sky is pulling it.

    Michelle propped her hands on the fence that revealed ancient traces, with a surprised expression on her face: "The Moon Witch was born?"

    Holios said with a smokeless pipe in his mouth, feeling that Michelle's words were not rigorous enough: "Accurately speaking, she hasn't been born yet, and the ones after the fourth level are the real witches."

    Missy stared at Na'an Island leaving the main world, and pointed at the "cone" excitedly: "But it's better than being born for us, the Moon Witch not only appeared, she also brought us  The desired moon station."

    Holios: "That's someone else's hometown, don't make it seem like it's yours, they haven't promised you to build a station on it yet."

    "Also, why is it called Moon Station? I think it's better to call it Moon Boat Port."

    Michel was in a very good mood, and did not bother to quarrel with Holios, who was jealous of his good fortune.

    He looked at the Guangyin Station on the Floating Void City: "Unfortunately, the transformation of the train has not been completely completed, and it is still difficult to fly to the moon now."

    Although there is no need to consider the astral voyage, the next task of the time train is mainly to travel inside the world or between tracks.

    But flying in the sky is completely different from navigating in the astral world.

    Michel can't wait to go with the other party now, and then finalize the construction plan of the moon station as quickly as possible.

    Holios took off the pipe from his mouth, and said a little proudly: "Would you like me to give you a ride, it will be cheaper for you."

    Michel turned her head and said, "Is your astral spaceship finished?"

    Hollios said: "Not yet, the second form is basically finished, but I'm going to add a third form soon."

    "However, there is no problem taking off. It's just a good time to test the power and loading of the astral spaceship."

    "Even if the blueprint is exquisite, it cannot be called perfect if it has not been tested."

    "If there is a problem here, you can still be saved. If there is a problem in the depths of the astral world, it will really be over."

    Michel said: "Without the realm of mythology, we cannot leave the area covered by the dream world."

    Holios did not answer, but brought Michel to the front of the astral spaceship.

    Among the "strange fish" composed of white belly, metal pipes and headlights, one can see a strange force field has been born in the spaceship, and a large number of glass people, clay pot people and metal people are walking in the cabin  .

    An astral spaceship is a small town or city.

    What Michelle can feel: "The power of the dream world."

    Holios nodded: "Although there is no advanced myth, my spaceship has always been inhabited by a large number of intelligent species, and the power of the dream world will naturally cover it. I also built a ceremony and an altar by the way.  Stabilize the power of the dream world."

    Michelle laughed: "That's right, without the mythical domain, it can be covered by the power of the dream world, but it feels a little too fragile."

    Holios: "If you sail in the depths of the astral world, accidents may occur. Any situation may break the stable connection of the dream world. The best is of course the mythical realm, but it will only take you to the real moon.  Should be enough."

    Michel paid the money with some distress, and Holios took him away.

    The strange fish star spaceship with lights on its back set off from the floating city and flew towards the moon in the sky.

    A few days later.

    Michel looked out the window: "Hurry up, it's been flying for several days, you're winding around, speeding up and slowing down again, do you want to charge more money?"

    Holios: "Didn't you settle it all at once?"

    Michelle: "Then you should hurry up."

    Holios: "I'm testing data."

    At this time, Hollios's astral spaceship suddenly began to accelerate, and then shook violently.

    Michel: "It won't fall apart in the sky!"

    Holios: "What are you afraid of, Miss Elena?Julios looked at Michel on his own dock, he smiled, but said something on his mouth.

    "cut."

    "I don't recognize cheating ways of winning."

    He is still waiting for the next arrival of the Death Star giant. If it is said that Xiao and Lei just relied on the thrust of the Death Star, Holios wanted to use the Death Star to complete a full journey of the solar system.

    The myth that Michelle boarded the God of Travel under the attention and anticipation of everyone also announced the official launch of the star realm development plan.

    The first stop of the Astral Time Train departs from Ruhe Giant Island.

    this day.

    All the stations in Suinhor Fire Guard City were blocked.

    One powerful figure after another came here, waiting beside the driveway.

    "Kucha, Kucha, Kucha"

    The train fell from the sky, it only took a moment from acceleration to stop, and then the pneumatic gate was opened.

    There is no one else on the train, it looks empty, and the whole train seems to be able to run without anyone, but it makes people feel more and more mysterious.

    Those who boarded the train were all powerful and powerful people from various forces. There were all occupations such as magician, magic knight, witch spirit, alchemist, and tower keeper, and there were even apostle-level existences among them.

    It can be seen that the gods attach great importance to the travel of this astral time train.

    "Woooooooooooooo!"

    The train passed through the sky ladder, passed through the whole world, and finally arrived at the floating city through the portal of the city of magic tools.

    And the next trip is even more magical.

    All the people departed from the Floating Void City by train, and directly departed from the Floating Void City, and experienced a journey of more than ten days in the astral world.

    Of course, they only felt that seven or eight days had passed in the train.

    They watched through the car window as they left the Floating Void City floating high in the sky, away from the blue planet a little bit, and headed for the magical moon.

    There is only darkness and emptiness around, and only the sky full of stars for company.

    During this journey, they transcended space and time.

    Ten days later, the train arrived at Moon Station.

    "Woooooooooooooo!"

    "The moon station is here."

    "Please note that the moon station is here."

    There was a sound on the train to remind, but the people on the train had already been lying in front of the window long before.

    These powerful and powerful people, even the apostles, were extremely curious about this place, and it can even be said that they were shocked.

    "This is Moon Station."

    "A small town on the edge of the moon."

    "Looking at it from here, the moon is so big."

    "The main world is so small."

    People pointed to the stop sign on the moon station, with prompts written on it.

    "Long-term stay at Moon Station is prohibited."

    Passengers who come here still can't understand the true meaning of this sentence, thinking that it is just a simple restriction on them.

    It wasn't until later that they realized that if they stayed there too long, they might never be able to leave.

    The residents of Na'an Island also came to the train station, looking at the Astral Time Train that stopped here.

    "Wow!"

    "There really is a train coming."

    "The train coming from the land of the main world has been driving to the moon."

    "Not only that, they also want to go to another world!"

    "Will they come back?"

    "It should be!"

    "When the time comes, we must let them tell a story about another world."

    The train only stopped for a short while, and the people on the train didn't even get off the train, and the train set off.

    "woo woo woo woo!"

    The whistle sounded again, and the wheels began to rotate.

    The metal horn on the carriage started to vibrate again, announcing the name of the next station.

    "Next stop."

    "The world of Tszheon."

    However, compared with before, there is an extra sentence in the back.

    "We are about to leave the main world and go to the other end of the starry sky. Please be prepared."

    The train then set off to the other side of the starry sky.

    There, a group of people were also waiting for them with great anticipation and eagerness.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 711: God, is there really a perfect form?

    The heavenly kingdom of the witch doctor.

    The witch doctor gods gathered together, and they began to discuss the construction of the eternal kingdom.

    The god of the head witch doctor was the first to speak. He folded his hands on his chin, looking like a wise man thinking.

    "After so many years."

    "The subdivision of the respective authority of the six of us has ended. Each of us has mastered and perfected a part of the legal authority, and the power of the witch doctor's oath has also spread throughout the world with the thorough communication of the witch doctor's concept, and it has almost ripened the fruit of wisdom.  gone."

    "I think it's time to transform into an eternal kingdom."

    The other witch doctor gods looked at the head witch doctor god, looking a little excited, although this was already expected.

    This is not an experiment of the eternal kingdom, but a real transformation of the kingdom of the sixth-order god system into the form of the eternal kingdom.

    It is also equivalent to taking the step towards the true God.

    Taking this step means that there is no retreat, either to become a true god, or to be exhausted by the kingdom of eternal life.

    You must know that the Eternal Kingdom will crazily consume the origin of the gods from the moment it is born, unless it can become a true god.

    The god of the skull witch doctor raised his head and proposed the content of this meeting.

    "Now, let's put forward the questions and opinions about the problems we will face next!"

    The god of the right-hand witch doctor fell into contemplation, and then said: "How should we carry out our eternal kingdom structure, should we copy the ordinary four-story structure, or make some appropriate transformations?"

    The god of the torso witch doctor slapped the table and said expectantly: "How do our soul species come out? Shouldn't they be smarter after they are born?"

    The God of the Witch Doctor on the Left Leg: "How to transform our oath, how to enter the moon of God to pick the fruit?"

    God of Witch Doctor on the Right Leg: "According to what God Insai told us, the oath is equivalent to the law of the soul that we bestow, we"

    The other witch doctor gods raised the questions that were about to be faced, but the witch doctor sitting at the front on the left remained silent.

    Until the head witch doctor god looked at her and asked.

    "Left hand, what are you thinking?"

    The left-handed witch doctor seemed to have come to his senses.

    "ah?"

    She looked around, then said in a low voice.

    "I was just thinking."

    "When we go to the Moon of the Gods, how should we answer the question of God Insai?"

    "It's just a simple sentence, is it enough that the soul species is the most perfect form of wisdom species?"

    "Didn't God Insai tell us this?"

    "In the end, did we just repeat what God Insai told us and finish?"

    After the god of the left-handed witch doctor finished speaking, the other witch doctors present fell silent.

    indeed.

    Compared with becoming a true god, this seemingly simple answer worries the witch doctors even more.

    Even this question may have just been mentioned casually by the Creator.

    But for the God of Witch Doctors, it was all that they cared about.

    While they were looking forward to seeing the Creator again, they worried whether they could really give a satisfactory answer.

    But what the Creator said is already the most perfect answer they think, and what they have done all the time is just to prove this answer and the path of the soul species.

    They don't know, when they reach the other side of the soul.

    How to give the God of Creation a better answer, it seems that any answer is not perfect.

    Feeling again.

    Regardless of any answer, it is meaningless to the Creator who is above all, everything they can think and do.

    It is doomed that it is impossible to cause the corner of the mouth of the great god to raise any slight arc, and it is even more impossible to wish to get a smile from the God of Creation.

    The day is far away, and the night is behind.

    The stars are twinkling, and the clouds are swimming under your feet.

    This is the scenery above the sky.

    The god of the left-handed witch doctor stepped through the magical flora and walked slowly in their country. The meeting did not give an answer until the end, and it dispersed amidst everyone's worries.

    This island floating high in the sky is beautiful.

    It should be said that this is the most beautiful kingdom of God above the sky.

    &nbnot a question, but to ask that the question exists.

    "well!"

    Outside the capital of old things.

    The left-handed witch doctor god sat on a high wall stack, reaching out to touch and caress these ghost spirits, and talking to some ghost spirits who were close to her.

    All of them have the characteristics of life, some grow the organs of the snake man, some grow the organs of the wing man or the lizard man, and some even grow the organs of different species such as plants and monsters.

    It looks strange, and it also represents their origins and different paths.

    In addition, you can also see the spirit body of the witch doctor walking in the kingdom of God. They all have a ghost spirit on their bodies, and the two are fused together with their souls.

    Ordinary witch doctors are looking for the perfect form of each race, while the witch doctor gods are at the forefront of wisdom species, exploring the secrets of soul species.

    Thinking about the supreme god just now is not completely fruitless, especially when recalling the figure of the master of life, the god of the left-handed witch doctor seems to have found some answers.

    "The ultimate path for intelligent species is to go beyond this world, but is the body really unimportant?"

    "Are the shortcomings of mortals really all shortcomings?"

    "Perfect without any flaws, maybe not suitable for everyone, maybe those perfections only exist in the supreme body?"

    A long time ago, the torso witch doctor expressed his judgment on the strong instinct of life and the burning desire of wisdom.

    "This is a disease that needs to be cured."

    The god of the left-handed witch doctor looked at the world, and she thought it might not be the case.

    Even though the Creator has already transcended this universe, it is still casting its gaze here.

    And the body.

    is the most stable anchor and carrier of the intelligent species and the world.

    "Different bodies are the best things that can help wisdom species achieve different goals in this world."

    "Wisdom transcends this world to obtain eternity, but this world also endows wisdom with meaning."

    "The body and the form that exists in this world give us instincts, let wisdom breed blazing desires, and endow wisdom with the meaning of pursuit and existence."

    As the God of Witch Doctor gradually approached eternity and soul, he also gradually gained some new insights.

    "There is no perfect form, only the most suitable form."

    "Perhaps because of this, the soul species is the most perfect life form."

    "They can enter the physical world in any form."

    The god of the left-handed witch doctor stood up, and he seemed to have a new answer to his understanding of the soul species.

    "When the soul species and different bodies are combined, it is the most perfect life form."

    She was overjoyed and wanted to run back and tell others about her new realization.

    But just after walking a few steps, the cold brilliance of the eternal stars reappeared in her mind.

    In an instant, she became unconfident and hesitant again.

    "But."

    "Can this answer be given to God Insai?"

    "Is this answer perfect enough?"——

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    God Yin sat in front of the towering temple window, leaning on the hollow and carved long-back chair, surrounded by the shadows of pillars criss-crossing.

    When he was in this world, he always felt that he was divided.

    A force pulled him and kept him in this universe, while a force at the other end was pulling him out of the universe.

    The place where He sits in the middle is where the long river of time and destiny lie.

    If he gets too close, time and destiny will be completely locked, and there will be no change. If he is too far away, time and destiny will dry up.

    He sat on the shadow and looked back at the other end of the long river, as if he wanted to see something.

    "God, what are you looking at?"

    At this time, a voice interrupted Yin Shen's thoughts.

    Yin Shen turned his head, his eyes reflecting fate and time settled a little bit, and finally revealed that golden figure.

    "Sheila!"

    God Yin looked at Sheila and immediately knew why she was here.

    "You saw the witch doctor's question and wanted to ask it for them."

    Sheila was a little embarrassed. She had indeed seen the current situation of the witch doctor gods with the mirror just now, because she sensed that the witch doctor might be about to take the step towards the true god.

    Yin Shen told Xila the true meaning of the sentence he asked: "Some questions require them to find the answer by themselves. I am asking them, but they are not me but themselves who want to answer this question."

    He said: "For themselves, what is perfect?"

    Witch doctors are among the oldest among the gods in the world. They were born in the age of royal blood in the ancient times, and they are the teachers of Stoun, the man made by gods.

    They were also the first to become the sixth rank and establish the Kingdom of Heaven.

    Sheila still couldn't help asking: "God, is there really a perfect form?"

    Yin Shen: "Isn't the so-called perfect concept and meaning endowed by the existence of wisdom?"

    (End of this chapter)The current situation, because she sensed that the witch doctor might be about to take the step towards the true god.

    Yin Shen told Xila the true meaning of the sentence he asked: "Some questions require them to find the answer by themselves. I am asking them, but they are not me but themselves who want to answer this question."

    He said: "For themselves, what is perfect?"

    Witch doctors are among the oldest among the gods in the world. They were born in the age of royal blood in the ancient times, and they are the teachers of Stoun, the man made by gods.

    They were also the first to become the sixth rank and establish the Kingdom of Heaven.

    Sheila still couldn't help asking: "God, is there really a perfect form?"

    Yin Shen: "Isn't the so-called perfect concept and meaning endowed by the existence of wisdom?"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 712: A race born in the form of a god

    The witch doctor is about to take the step of a true god.

    I don't know where the news came from, but it was quickly known by all the gods.

    Everyone who knew the news felt shocked, but they also felt that if they were to judge who would be the first existence to become a true god, then it should be them.

    The accumulation of witch doctors is solid, and their oaths are relatively simple. At least it is much easier to condense the fruits of wisdom than the four major powers.

    But no matter what, it is the true god.

    It's as if the first myth, even if it was just an existence that took the path of myth props, almost crushed and destroyed the whole world at that time.

    Myths and gods will use the power of the dream world to ignore space to communicate, which also leads to frequent communication and connections in the dream world during this period.

    "The first true god is about to appear."

    "What will it be like?"

    "What changes will happen to the so-called Eternal Kingdom and the seventh order?"

    "What will the future of intelligence look like?"

    A lot of whispers came from the depths of the dream world.

    Everyone was staring at the beautiful island high above the sky, both looking forward to it and restless.

    Between the starry sky and the earth.

    The river of desire is entangled, and the banks of the silver flower cups are full.

    Iva, the master of the pantheon, was standing by the river. He seemed a little lost or dazed.

    "Clatter."

    Behind him are towering towers and flickering lights, and the sea of ??flowers under his feet is swaying with the wind, making a fine sound.

    What followed was a figure in the shape of a god.

    Oran, the god of happiness and wishes, was standing beside Iva, and he had just learned the news.

    "God Iva, the god of witch doctors is really going to become a true god!"

    "In this case, are they going to leave Gao Tian and leave this world completely?"

    No one knows what kind of changes will happen after becoming a true god.

    This kind of change not only refers to the true god himself and his servants, but also refers to the changes that will be brought to this world. The breakthrough of rank is never a matter of a single person. Every time the boundary of rank is broken, it will be  Bring about earth-shaking changes to the whole world.

    It seems that it has nothing to do with ordinary people, but in fact it is closely connected with all spirits in the world.

    However, even Oran can't imagine what will happen in the future. About the secrets of the true god, about the changes and establishment of the spirit world, only the souls living in the root of the God's Moon know about it, and the outside world still doesn't know.

    God Iva looked across the river at the looming arc of the divine moon rising from the other side of the blue planet, and disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.

    "No, it's not them who are leaving."

    Oran thought that God Iva thought that the witch doctors would stay here: "They won't leave, but will they stay where they are?"

    Iva shook his head: "The True God has appeared, and the Wisdom Seed has a hub to connect with the God Moon in this world. There should be no more scenes like the one in the previous era."

    Oran: "Isn't that a good thing?"

    Iva said lightly: "That also means that the last moment has come."

    Oran turned his head: "The last moment?"

    Iva didn't speak, but after a while he seemed to understand something.

    Oran was speechless, and suddenly understood why Iva stood here in such a loss.

    Before, Oran thought it was because the god of witch doctor became a true god first, but it doesn't seem to be the case now.

    suddenly.

    A shadow stepped out of Iva's body, leaving the kingdom of desire and alchemy and walking towards the other side of Gaotian——

    The Kingdom of Witch Doctors.

    The witch doctor gods are discussing the transformation of the shape of the eternal kingdom. They are still following the design of the "Eternal Kingdom" proposed by Matafuss, using a four-layer structure to create the seventh-level true god kingdom.

    The fusion spell seal and spiritual crystallization supply the operation of wisdom and consciousness. The consciousness of all people is turned into seeds and connected together, desires are turned into oceans of flowers, and memories and phantoms are turned into underlying buildings.

    However, this is just the logic of the design, and the final image is not necessarily a four-tiered structure that can be seen intuitively like a planet, but more so that people can directly experience the mysteries of the Eternal Kingdom.

    Six myths sat at a table, looking at the screen projected by the spar.At the beginning, he didn't understand the intention of the Supreme God, and he came to this world in ignorance.

    Later.

    He understood this, and thanked the Supreme God for letting go.

    But when he gained real freedom and the meaning of existence, after he got everything he has now, he often misses and is reluctant to let go of everything he had before.

    He missed the flower that was beside the god, and the days when he swayed the oars and took the master god across the sea of ??stars.

    He said: "I want to see Insay, and I want to see Lord Sheila and Lord Sally for the last time."

    God of Witch Doctor: "Do you have anything else to say, or a question to answer?"

    This is actually asking, Iva, do you have any reason to see the Supreme God?

    Iva: "I just want to take a look at them."

    God of Witch Doctor: "If it's just like this, maybe it will be difficult for you to see the Creator again."

    They said: "Iva, you have no fate in you."

    Ivar fell silent.

    Only those who bear the so-called destiny can see the Creator, even if it is him——

    soon.

    The witch doctor gods were dispatched one after another and stood at the top of the Kingdom of God.

    "let's start!"

    "The first step is to condense the eternal kingdom."

    "Now that we have made up our minds, let's not hesitate any longer."

    "Then come!"

    The witch doctor gods were talking to each other, and seemed to be urging themselves to make up their minds.

    Their bodies began to distort, turning into majestic mythical shadows, and then the mythical shadows also gradually became transparent and dispersed into the kingdom of God.

    It is as if they have penetrated this world and entered another dimension.

    They are observing the Kingdom of God in the form of spirit bodies.

    From the perspective of the witch doctor, the entire Kingdom of God has begun to become a combination of spirit, consciousness, desire and information.

    The witch doctor started to work.

    ?The God of Witch Doctor: "Everything is information, everything is memory, and everything is just a record that comes into our minds."

    ?The god of the left-handed witch doctor: "Eternal soul, with memory and information and extraordinary material to forge the kingdom."

    The first thing to change is that the structure of the Kingdom of God has changed from the original semi-substantial to an information body combined with spiritual matter.

    This is the bottom layer of the Eternal Kingdom, and it is also the outermost appearance.

    Some substances on the original island have also been removed, and the things that make up the island have become pure. Although its appearance has everything, its essence is all one.

    Next, I saw the god of the right-hand witch doctor enter the deepest part of the kingdom of God from another dimension.

    "The crystallization of spirituality becomes the source of the operation of the soul's thinking."

    The main body of the entire witch doctor kingdom began to crystallize, and the original stone began to transform into an existence similar to the spiritual stone.

    Next.

    The god of the torso witch doctor jumped down, grabbed the consciousness of all the spirits in the Kingdom of God, and merged into the lakes and waterfalls on the island.

    The lake of consciousness is peaceful and serene, and the waterfall of consciousness flows continuously.

    "Consciousness, spirit, and magic are connected as one. Wisdom itself is a miracle. Wisdom can disturb the world, wisdom can interfere with reality, and wisdom can reverse laws."

    In the end, the witch doctor gods with left and right legs set foot on the two ends of the island respectively and planted something.

    For a moment.

    Dense silver flowers bloom on the island, from the heights to the feet.

    And then, all the plants outside disappeared.

    Looking again, those plants were all transferred to the high botanical garden, together with all the ghosts and witch doctor spirits, but the cup of blood mist that was blooming all disappeared and ceased to exist.

    At this point, the entire Gaotian Island began to blur.

    The outline looks more and more like a giant egg.

    When looking at the past from the perspective of the gods, you can find that the entire island of Gaotian has undergone a qualitative change, and it has completely broken away from the concept of matter.

    The island in the egg gradually became like a curled up baby.

    And this scene also aroused the sensation and attention of the whole world.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 713: Time to say goodbye

    The clone of Iva, who was walking on the high sky, turned his head. Not long after he left, the God of Witch Doctor began to break through, although it was only the first step to condense the eternal kingdom.

    "I can't wait!"

    "A puppet of a witch doctor."

    Yiva can also understand that if it were him, he might be just as impatient.

    It can even be said that he wished that he could replace the God of Witch Doctor and go to the high heavens to meet the Supreme God now.

    Under the stars, the Kingdom of Witch Doctors is changing more and more.

    It is less and less like a kingdom on earth, but leaps towards another dimension and level.

    Looking at it, it is sometimes transparent and sometimes real.

    Sometimes it is three-dimensional, and sometimes it is flat.

    But it's not over yet.

    over there.

    A group of intelligent species will gradually reach the perfect form, detached from life and death, and detached from the time and space that bound them.

    The shadows of the six witch doctor gods spun and turned into endless light and poured into the botanical garden high in the Kingdom of God.

    "soul!"

    "soul!"

    "soul!"

    ""

    The whisper of the word soul was born in the void, shouted by those dead witch doctors and dying ghosts.

    "Pursue the soul species of the perfect shape, please be born under our sacred oath and agreement!"

    Following this, the oath made by the witch doctor began to reverberate in the Kingdom of God.

    Vast and mighty, chanted by countless voices.

    This is the second step of becoming a true god.

    The spirit bodies in all the kingdoms will be transformed into forms suitable for the eternal kingdom, but this process is not accomplished overnight, and it will not be completely completed until the fruit of wisdom is harvested from the god moon. At that time, the soul species can obtain the true  eternal life.

    It can be seen that all the forces are beginning to converge on the botanical garden high in the country of witch doctors.

    That is the brain location of the humanoid baby in the egg.

    The knowledge and laws understood by the god of witch doctor, all the knowledge and laws understood by ghosts and witch doctors, are manifested on the botanical garden.

    Everything in the botanical garden began to be scattered and refactored.

    The world inside has also become illusory and hazy, extending infinitely like a virtual world projected on a palm.

    Combining thinking and memory with extraordinary matter, the plant jungle was reconstructed, the capital of buildings and old things was constructed, and one dreamy and strange building after another was constructed.

    There is no more space here, and the limit that thinking can reach and construct is the end of the space of the soul.

    And all the spirits also began to emit light.

    ? Those spirit bodies that had been muddled before regained their wisdom, and their exhausted and stagnant thinking began to function. They turned into distorted light clusters and restructured their forms.

    "Wingmen are the most perfect, the strongest race in the sky."

    "The snake people are the most perfect, they have the most powerful civilization."

    "Lizardman is the most powerful warrior posture."

    "Trees are the most perfect."

    "Plants form the basis of this world."

    "Bugs are an incredible breed."

    Under that power, one spirit after another, one ghost after another, turned into the most perfect posture they imagined and pursued, but the image and posture were still illusory and hazy.

    Just looking closely, you can see that even if the same form changes, there are strong differences.

    Those are the knowledge and principles of medical skills they have mastered, and the degree of understanding of various life forms that can hardly even be called the existence of life.

    The more you master, the more perfect and powerful the condensed image will be, and it will be closer to reality.

    However, some of the knowledge and laws they have mastered are lacking, and their condensed postures also appear false, and even the organs of the body are wrong, or they are simply blank.

    The time of the transformation of the kingdom of the witch doctor and the spirits living in it.

    More and more attention was focused on Gao Tian, ??and everyone was afraid of missing a link.

    However, a figure came to the side of the clone of Iva who had just left the kingdom of the witch doctor. It was Anli, the god of magic nets and spells.

    She paid attention to all of Iva's actions, and even saw that Iva began to break through as soon as he left the God of Witch Doctor. She thought there must be a connection between them.

    "God Iva, what did you talk about?"

    &nbsp; Every person and every life in this world has an origin, a hometown of origin, and an existence that gives him life.

    Both have special meanings to him.

    And Sheila is this special existence to Iva.

    Sheila hurriedly said: "Should we"

    In front of the window, the shadow of the Creator God did not move.

    "He is no longer the ferryman in the fantasy star sea, and the world gradually doesn't need him to be a ferryman."

    "He doesn't need us either. The more we do, the more it will become his obsession."

    God Yin turned around, and the white robe merged with light and wind.

    "Sheila, he is no longer the flower crying in his nightmare, and he no longer needs you to light the lamp in his dream."

    "He has already become Ivar, the god in charge of desire."

    "He himself is the lamp."

    "A light that illuminates the world and others."

    Finally, Yin Shen told Sheila.

    "It's time to say goodbye to the past."

    Sheila understood, and she gave a gentle smile.

    "Then I'll write him a letter!"

    Sheila got up and left the Insai Temple, walked past the empty temple as if only the wind was moving, and walked towards the boundless and dreamy sea of ??sunflowers under the temple.

    At this time, Yin Shen looked at the shadow flowing under his feet, and the sneaky shadow stretched out a tentacle, trying to take away the mirror on the table.

    Yin Shen stretched out his hand slightly, and held down the shadow extending onto the table.

    "Oh."

    In an instant, endless black shadows poured in from all directions, and the last girl wearing a witch's pointed hat crouched and fell to the ground.

    She had been having fun with the goblins in the sea of ??sunflowers all day, and was enjoying a delicious dessert in the afternoon sun. She looked up and saw Sheila coming out of the door, so she was going to take Sheila's magic mirror and eat while eating.  Unexpectedly, he was caught by Yin Saishen.

    God Yin asked the confused Sally: "How long have you been back?"

    Sally scratched the back of her head, pursed her lips and raised her eyelids.

    "go back?"

    Sally was puzzled, she looked up at Insay the Creator.

    "Where are you going back?"

    She seems to have forgotten that she also owns a temple.

    All she could think about was the unfinished half of the cake on the dining table, and she wanted to go back and finish eating it, and she had to play with the magic mirror while eating.

    Yin Shen: "Don't you have anything to say goodbye to?"

    She scratched her head and thought hard for a long time before finally remembering.

    "ah!"

    "I remember now."

    She opened her mouth and smiled.

    "I want to say goodbye to my most obedient servant, Big Firework. I haven't seen him for a long time, but I miss him."

    All the fairies on the real moon heard her little calculation.

    The corner of Yin Shen's mouth moved, not knowing whether to smile or show a helpless expression.

    Perhaps only Sally can make the aloof Creator sometimes unable to maintain that sacred and detached posture.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 715: Witch Doctor True God and the Spirit World

    High above the sky.

    The ever-changing witch doctor kingdom of God is getting brighter and brighter, and only the outline inside can be seen through the light film, and the image of the baby in the shape of a god holding his legs is becoming more and more obvious.

    At the beginning, people who watched this picture didn't pay attention to it, but when it reached such an obvious level, everyone could be sure that it was the shape of God, and began to wonder if it had anything to do with the path of the true God?

    "The form of a god, the form of a god in the form of a baby?" In front of the tall temple building in the human world, several apostles looked at the kingdom of witch doctor God. They had seen the form of a god, but they had not seen the form of a baby.

    "Is there any relationship between the true god and the shape of the god? Is this a special kind of magic?" There were whispers in the dream world.

    "The first step is the eternal kingdom, and the second step is the transformation of the soul species. Could it be that the transformation of the soul species is also related to the secret of the shape of God?" Everyone speculated.

    "It should be related to the path of the witch doctor. It is said that the secret of the shape of the gods was passed on from the witch doctor. Haven't they been on the road related to the shape of the gods since ancient times?" Some ancient times survived  Most people probably understand the secret and why.

    In the eyes of everyone, the witch doctor kingdom that has been changing for many days, all the changes came to an abrupt end at this moment.

    Then, it began to rise towards a high place.

    Follow the moonlight.

    The witch doctors set foot on the road to God's Moon.

    The highest point of the witch doctor's kingdom, which is the brain position of the "baby with legs".

    The former birdcage-like botanical garden has turned into a world of soul species, a world of spirit bodies that is united by gods and humans, and composed of memories that travel through the ages.

    And at this moment, all the souls have also been transformed.

    The six witch doctor gods stood on the big tree in the center of the botanical garden, looking up at the approaching moon.

    "There is only one last step left."

    "Integrate the fruit of wisdom."

    "Follow that light and fly up."

    They manipulated the witch doctor Divine Kingdom to completely get rid of all the laws of the world, and even broke free from the shackles of space, and followed the moonlight continuously upwards.

    Everyone can see that the witch doctor Shenguo in the moonlight seems to have turned into a row of shadows slanting upwards, and they are in irregular movements, appearing in front for a while, and appearing behind for a while.

    What I saw just now was from the side, but in the blink of an eye it turned into the front again.

    The space shrouded in moonlight seems to have become the disordered dream world.

    With the arrival of the critical moment, the kingdoms of God in the high sky also gathered together.

    All the gods have tried their best to get out of the orbit and the shackles of the main world, and stay as close as possible to and stay near the moonlight channel, so as to obtain the most critical data and information.

    All of a sudden.

    It can be seen that the kingdoms of gods are surrounded by the moonlight ladder extending from the moon of gods, constantly turning in irregular circles, like boats in the waves.

    The gods looked up at the witch doctor Shenguo going up the ladder of moonlight, when he approached Shenyue and penetrated the gate.

    People who watched this scene all over the world seemed to hold their breath.

    The atmosphere was extremely tense.

    success?

    Or fail?

    Will this road work?

    However, the witch doctor gods did not hesitate or stop at all. They carried the eternal kingdom across the gate of the moon of gods.

    They pass through the illusion of intelligent beings, through the vast white world.

    Keep approaching the tree of wisdom.

    Under the heaven-penetrating sacred tree, they first saw shadows one by one.

    From a distance, the shadows seemed to be just ordinary human figures, but when they got closer, they realized that these shadows stood up and faintly looked about the size of the witch doctor Shenguo.

    In the Kingdom of the Witch Doctor, the witch doctor greeted these shadows.

    "Wisdom Kingship."

    Those shadows didn't move at all, they just watched the witch doctor's eternal kingdom ascend a little bit, approaching the crown of the sacred tree.

    The canopy of the sacred tree is huge, as if it is bigger than a continent. The Eternal Kingdom of the Witch Doctor God exhausted all his strength to vaguely see that they were approaching.

    finally.

    They reached one side of the canopy and approached their fruit of wisdom.

    At this moment, the witch doctors also felt very excited.

    "Fruit of Wisdom."

    &nbsp;When Iva thought that she wanted to dissuade him, the Golden Queen said suddenly.

    "If you decide, then do it!"

    "It doesn't matter."

    "If you fail, then give up this kingdom of God and let us start all over again!"

    "We can use it for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years or hundreds of thousands of years."

    "We will always be by your side."

    God Iva didn't speak for a long time, but just nodded, and he looked at Oran.

    Oran sighed, but said anyway.

    "I will always be your companion on board, no matter where you are going, if you really decide."

    The oracle was delivered thoroughly.

    Countless lamp spirits and pagoda spirits began to operate, and the structure of the Sky Miracle Garden also began to adjust, transforming into the form of the eternal kingdom.

    Wait until the structural adjustment is completed and the Eternal Kingdom will be fully opened.

    There are only two ways to become a true god and fall from mythology.

    Not to mention maintaining the position of the Lord of the Six Gods, even the power of ordinary myths cannot be maintained. In a good situation, there is only one empty person left.

    For others, it's almost tantamount to death.

    However, Ivar still has no hesitation.

    And as the entire Sky Miracle Garden changed more and more, it even attracted the attention of some people.

    The God's Moon in the sky suddenly disappeared, and God Iva, who was watching the scene in the sky and watching the changes in the entire Kingdom of God, suddenly made a sound.

    "Why is it missing?"

    "Where is God's Moon?"

    And at the same time.

    There was also movement in his kingdom of God, right in the garden.

    The rainbow tree not far beside him suddenly shone with light.

    A rainbow rolled up in the vortex of the tree hole, across the sky of the cup of desire garden.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 716: Going to the Creator of the Next Era

    The Kingdom of the Creator God.

    Sheila dawdled in the library and finally finished writing the letter. Looking at the letter on the table, she could find that there were only a few paragraphs in total, barely enough to fill a page.

    Although it is very short, at least she writes seriously.

    Sheila hesitated to read it again, making sure that there was really no problem, and only said a word at this time.

    "It's finally written."

    This should be the fastest work she has ever created.

    This history, really since the concept of history.

    Sheila put the letter into the rainbow tree, and the letter turned into a rainbow and went away to the present world.

    The rainbow light crosses the realm of the Creator God and the void of the dream world, crosses the shadow world at the bottom, and finally arrives at the Miracle Garden in the sky.

    It turned into a rainbow and surrounded the kingdom of desire and alchemy, attracting the attention of everyone in the kingdom, even those busy lamp spirits and pagoda spirits stopped to look at the rainbow, looked at  It turned into an envelope and landed in Iva's hand.

    Yiva, who was standing in the middle of the silver flower sea, was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly understood something.

    He looked at the miraculous thing that was obviously made by the goblin, with special patterns on it, and said excitedly.

    "It's a letter from Lord Sheila."

    "It's a letter sent to me by Sir Sheila."

    As soon as the news came out, other myths and gods who were in charge of executing the oracle came over and looked at God Iva who was holding the letter.

    "Master of dreams?"

    "A letter from the master god?"

    "Really?"

    Everyone wants to ask, but this time is obviously not the time to disturb God Iva.

    Iva looked very happy, he opened the envelope with great anticipation, and read the contents of the letter.

    The first sentence at the beginning shocked that Iva's heart.

    "Iva!"

    "God said, you are a lamp that illuminates the world."

    Iva's hand holding the letter became stronger all of a sudden.

    He never imagined that God would praise him like this.

    His body trembled and looked down excitedly, and the silver sea of ??flowers also danced with his thoughts, blooming in patches.

    He saw Lord Sheila telling him in the letter.

    "I originally wanted to see you, because I always felt a little worried about you, just like when you never left the kingdom of creation, I always felt that you were still the flower crying in the nightmare, no  Afraid of Ivar who is ferrying alone."

    "But I gradually understand that you don't need to worry about me anymore, you already understand emotions, you have your own family and companions, and you can even light up the world with your lamp."

    "People will always miss their hometown, but when they grow up, it is impossible to return to their former hometown, because time has changed you and everything, making the past something that cannot be recalled."

    "You can miss us, but you don't have to make us your obsession."

    Sheila's letter stated that she had great expectations for Iva, and also hoped that Iva could get out of the past.

    "God said that in the next era, we will go to other places deep in the starry sky."

    "At that time, you should have gone to other places in the depths of the universe, and you should have traveled far."

    "At that time, Iva, what kind of miracles will you create? Will you build a common home for you, your family and fellow travelers in the depths of the starry sky?"

    "You can't go back to your former hometown, but we can see you in your future new home."

    "I think that is something that is also worth touching."

    God Iva's eyes were red, and he thought of everything in the past.

    He misses when he was a flower of desire, when he was a ferryman, but as the master of dreams said, time makes the past untraceable.

    Holding the letter, he seemed to be speaking to the master of dreams in the distance.

    "certainly."

    "I will light one lamp after another in the depths of the star world to create the most beautiful place."

    "I will wait there for you and Insai to arrive."

    The other people on the side saw that God Iva had finished reading the letter, and finally surrounded him.

    ? It was confirmed that it was really the letter from the Juggernaut God. Everyone was shocked and surprised. Everyone knew that there was a Supreme God, but even for ordinary people??The silver-white brilliance faded away, and then kowtowed.

    "Insay!"

    "The great god of creation."

    "We will always look forward to and wait for your return in this world."

    God Yin left the temple, and Jesser knelt on the ground outside the temple, waiting for the Creator to come out of the temple.

    Yin Shen glanced at him, and then said to him.

    "from now on."

    "The future of wisdom belongs to wisdom."

    Jesser nodded and knelt at the entrance of the temple without moving.

    He didn't say anything in a low voice until the Creator walked past him and disappeared in front of him.

    "God said."

    "Believe in me, it has nothing to do with me."

    His expression was a little bitter.

    But no longer attached, but also with a trace of relief.

    The words that God said hundreds of millions of years ago still seem to be continuing——

    Deep in the dream world.

    The entire Kingdom of God of Creation kept following the eternal star, and it seemed that it was about to break out of this universe all the time.

    God Yin walked to the steps at the entrance of the temple, and his body suddenly collapsed.

    into a river of light.

    He turned into endless light, rushing towards the eternal stars beyond the universe.

    In the light, Yin Shen's outline expanded infinitely.

    The shadow broke through the sun of the dream, broke through the Kingdom of Creator God, and even broke through the dream world.

    The shadow of God Yin is so huge that it covers everything, making the Cup of God, the kingdom of creation, and even the dream world become smaller.

    Standing in the light, Sheila, the lord of the dream, asked God Yin.

    "God, don't we take the Creator God Kingdom away?"

    God Yin's voice seemed to come from a high place, and it seemed to come from outside the universe.

    "After we leave, the time order here will be re-planned."

    God Yin looked at the Kingdom of the Creator God from an endless height, and said to Sheila.

    "it's here."

    "You can still bathe in my light."

    "The more you go up to break free from the shackles of the material world, and the closer you get to my light, the time in the Kingdom of Creation God will become slower and slower compared with the outside world."

    "Dreamland species can live in the God of Creation Kingdom and wait for our return in another way of speeding up time, or sleep forever in the sea of ??flowers."

    "You can also complete their duties and missions while in the dream world or everywhere in the world."

    The birth of dream species seems to be a part of the rules. The letter fairy, storage fairy, and door fairy of the forest fairies are their missions and responsibilities, and the same is true for the other two kinds of fairies.

    If they completely leave with the Creator, many existing orders will directly collapse.

    Sheila nodded.

    In that case, even if hundreds of millions of years have passed outside, maybe a hundred thousand or tens of thousands of years have passed inside, or even thousands of years?

    For the dream species, it doesn't seem to be too long.

    But Sally doesn't have so many problems, he doesn't care about these things.

    She just grabbed Yin Shen's clothes firmly, waiting for Yin Shen to take her away.

    And Yin Shen finished speaking.

    Then he let go of the power that tightly anchored him in this world, and an incomparably powerful force directly pulled him to an unknown place, where the eternal stars were.

    But before that, Sally, who had always shown an impatient expression, showed a sly and vicious smile as if her plot had succeeded.

    Her eyes looked at the main world of the human world, like an urchin looking at an ant nest.

    "Gululu!"

    She grabbed the corner of Shen Yin's clothes with one hand, and suddenly waved her magic wand downward with the other hand.

    The wand travels through endless dimensions, through the dream void.

    Tear everything apart and reach the world directly.

    She put on the dark suit and took the Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment just for the sense of ritual at this moment.

    Along with Sally waving the wand, the head at the head of the wand also let out a terrifying and ferocious cry with all its strength.

    "Doomsday!"

    "God's punishment!"

    The Doomsday God's Wand of Retaliation issued a terrifying repulsion, condensed into a barrier, and pushed a projectile-like thing to the lower layer of the dream world, and pushed it to the human world.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 717: God’s Punishment of Doomsday and the Sound of the Trumpet

    The endless river of light surged toward the upper layer, and when it disappeared, the figure of the Supreme God had disappeared.

    "Buzz!"

    The heavy door leaf was slowly pushed, and the light shining into the hall from the outside gradually turned into a line, and then the line disappeared as the door was completely closed.

    King Jesser closed the gate of the temple with his own hands, and the witch doctor gods also walked out of the temple of Insai.

    They all saluted to the back of King Jesser, and then walked down the stairs one by one.

    The Creator really left.

    The witch doctor gods walked slowly and melancholy on the stairs, their eyes staring ahead.

    All of a sudden everyone seemed very silent, they felt a little depressed, or empty in their hearts.

    After a long time, they finally spoke.

    "The God of Insai has left."

    "We should leave too."

    "Go back, all the witch doctors and elves are still waiting for us."

    They walked to the bottom of the pyramid, stood under the colossal statue of King Ledlich and looked back at the temple above.

    You can see the reluctance in their eyes, but the existence of their reluctance has already left there.

    Suddenly, overwhelming black shadows poured down from the Kingdom of Creator God.

    high speed.

    It passed directly by the Kingdom of the Creator and extended to the lower layer of the dream world. Although it was just passing by, the terrifying shadow had already been reflected in through the Kingdom of the Creator, so that everyone could vaguely see its outline.

    The witch doctor gods froze for a moment, then immediately huddled together, staring at the shadow.

    Then they saw a terrifying shadow of a demon god waving a wand that made them feel very familiar. The strange head on the wand in his hand issued a forecast of the doomsday.

    The deafening and heart-piercing sound drove the heart to beat like a drum, as if it was about to explode with the harsh sound like a saw.

    The witch doctor gods were dumbfounded and called out the name of the wand.

    "The Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment."

    The witch doctors never imagined that the Doomsday God's Wand of Punishment they made back then would really bring the doomed doom to the world, and ignited the fuse of the big fireworks.

    They watched helplessly as the magic wand activated the barrier and threw the "Dali Pill" into the world.

    And this is not over yet, with the move of the master of life, the sea of ??the kingdom of creation also surged.

    "woo woo woo woo!"

    The witch doctors looked down from the sky above the Cup of God, and saw that the entire dreamland and ocean had turned into the shape of a conch, and dense black tentacles surged out, covering the sky.

    "The mother nut of all things!"

    The supreme artifact, the mother nut of all things, also moved accordingly, sounding the horn that the second era was about to end.

    And all these pictures that can be seen in the world are even more terrifying——

    Main world.

    At the beginning, all the gods and major forces in the world were waiting for the return of the witch doctor gods. The appearance of the first true god caused a sensation in the whole world, and the status of witch doctors and even doctors in the world was elevated accordingly.

    All of a sudden, professionals who choose to become a witch doctor have also become an endless stream, and the saying that becoming a witch doctor may obtain eternal life does not know where it came from.

    And seeing such a situation, many powerful people also realized that this does not seem to be false.

    However, what everyone did not expect was.

    This wait is almost a year.

    However, the witch doctor didn't seem to have any intention of returning from the Kingdom of Creator God at all, and there was no news about the six witch doctor gods from the witch doctor's kingdom of God.

    If it wasn't for the witch doctor's kingdom of God that was still connected to the human world, everyone thought they had completely left the main world, or something unexpected happened.

    But gradually, some people still observed the changes in the dream world. They discovered the body of Shenzhiyue, and vaguely noticed that there seemed to be an extra layer above the original dream world.

    And the entrance to that level is God's Moon.

    All the kingdoms of God opened the entrances to the dream world, and the gods fixed their eyes on the body of Shenzhiyue deep in the dream world.

    They all knew that if the witch doctor gods were to come back, they would come out of there.

    However, few people will actually approach the divine moon through the dream world. Without accurate and stable coordinates, even if you travel through the dream world, you will always be walking towards the other party, and maybe you will never be able to.Then make up for your own shortcomings at that time.

    This is all planned by the master of life before.

    Beth asked, "Waiting for what?"

    Void Bacteria Mother: "Wait for everything to end, and then wait for the world to start reshaping."

    "We will spend a long time here, waiting for the arrival of the next era."

    "At that time, my mission will really begin."

    Beth: "Oh!"

    Null Bacteria Mother: "Aren't you afraid?"

    Beth hid in the glass jar of the nihilium mother: "I'm not afraid when I'm by your side, I'm safe in your glass jar."

    The sterile mother stretched out her hand and stroked the glass jar above her head.

    "Well, then we'll never be apart."

    After a while, she suddenly repeated to Beth.

    "I won't abandon you."

    "Because Beth and nothingness will always be together."

    Beth also said happily after listening.

    "Well, Beth and nothingness are always together."

    Under the sun, she walked away on the waves, accompanied by white foam.

    God Yin has gone to the next era, but there are still some plots to be written later, there are still some pits that have not been filled in the second era, and the different destinations of civilization and gods, etc., so there should be a few short stories.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 718: After the Creator left

    The horn of doom has sounded.

    The prelude to the end of the era has also been completely opened.

    However, the people and gods in the world of Heinsay are still ignorant of all this, only a figure in the depths of the Destroying Natural Disaster Salvation Society noticed something at the first time.

    The Kingdom of Turgzman in the Land of Light.

    This is a strange building complex built on the crater. The beautiful houses at the foot of the mountain are surrounded by trapezoids along the slope. There are buildings of different styles floating on the crater, with automatic stone ladders between them.  connect.

    Since the lava giant transformed into the center of the world, the Destroyer Scourge Society has also slowly moved here from the giant island of Ruhe, guarding the astral gate that opened from here.

    It can be seen that there are different ethnic groups living here. There are not only snake people who believe in the lava giant god, but also a large number of gray winged people who live here. They have lived in this land for generations. For the volcano and the terrible power of destruction  With innate fear and adoration.

    Destruction Witch Lotte walked out of the castle floating on the highest point, and walked to the edge little by little.

    The slate moved to her side automatically, but she had no intention of leaving.

    She looked up to see the shattered sky recovering.

    She looked down into the depths of the volcano, and could feel that the volcanoes in the whole world were boiling, but they were suppressed by a force.

    And then going back down, you can feel that the core of the earth is constantly being heated by a powerful force like a big melting pot, and a powerful force is about to break through the shackles and spew out from the deepest part of the earth.

    Even just taking a look at it made her feel scared and depressed.

    She faintly felt that something terrible must have happened, or something that would endanger this world was being conceived.

    "god!"

    "In the end what happened?"

    The witch's eyes can see what happened in this world, so she immediately used this power to explore the truth of everything.

    She stood motionless on a high place, but she could see that her eyes were beginning to become hollow, and she felt that the perspective was constantly stretching to the distance, while the pupils in her own eyes were slowly disappearing.

    And everything that happened before gradually appeared in front of her eyes from another perspective.

    Some things happen in the sky, and some things happen in the world.

    She saw it.

    It turned out that the sky was shattered by a magic wand. To be precise, the barrier between the dream world and reality was shattered, but what they saw was the broken sky.

    The wand still had a head screaming, and she heard Gao Tian roaring, accompanied by a terrifying sound.

    That sound is not the vibration of the air, but it is transmitted from an angle that transcends matter.

    "what is that?"

    "Is that the Juggernaut's wand?"

    "what sound?"

    "What is the head on the wand shouting?"

    The witch's point of view kept moving higher, she wanted to see more clearly, and wanted to hear what those voices were.

    When the perspective jumped to the outside of Gao Tian, ??she finally heard the terrifying voice.

    The sounds that made the void and the world vibrate gathered together and turned into the sound of a high-pitched horn.

    "It's the horn!"

    The moment she heard the sound of the doomsday horn, blood and tears flowed from her eyes, her body swayed and almost fell from a height towards the bottom.

    And at this time, she also heard the head's screaming clearly.

    "Doomsday!"

    "God's punishment!"

    The witch stepped back and collapsed on the ground, she finally understood what happened.

    "It turned out that it was the horn of the doomsday."

    "And the wand that casts divine punishment."

    She closed her eyes in pain, and at the moment her eyes could not see because she had just seen too much.

    She was frantically groping for something on the ground in the dark, as if she was looking for something, or maybe she just used this movement to cover up the fear deep in her heart.

    "It's really coming."

    "It's really coming."

    "Doomsday."

    "Destroy natural disasters."

    A long time ago, her teacher told her that her duty and mission is to monitor the movement in the depths of the earth, because the Salvation Society feels that the earth is conceived.?Maybe some people can't accept it.  "

    Iva nodded, but he still said.

    "Life cannot always be bound to the earth. For this universe, the world is just a drop of water in the ocean."

    "Even if the countless stars in the starry sky add up, it is less than one billionth of the void."

    "The shape of the tower spirit is more suitable for the starry sky than ordinary intelligent species."

    But when it came to this, God Iva's words changed.

    "But this does not mean that ordinary intelligent species are not needed."

    "What we have to do is to let suitable and willing people become tower spirits, and become the lights that fly freely in the starry sky."

    Oran nodded: "I understand."

    God Iva went on to say: "After becoming a true god, I plan to turn the entire god system into a tower spirit, and embark on a journey into the depths of the astral world."

    Oran asked: "To other worlds in this galaxy?"

    Iva denied: "Not only this galaxy, but also other galaxies."

    "The tower spirit can wander freely in the star world, and can also float to the distance at will."

    "Then, root there."

    "The demon family is good at travel and navigation in the astral world. They are responsible for finding other worlds, and we also have things we are good at."

    "Every individual in the tower spirit has a strong vitality. Each of them is a workshop. There are various workshops such as props alchemy workshops, pharmacy workshops, synthesis workshops, etc., and one person can play a role.  A lot of people can't play a role."

    "We can follow behind the demon spirit. When we reach the other side of the starry sky and other worlds, the tower spirit will take root there."

    "And when a tower spirit falls in that world, when the first alchemy workshop is opened."

    "Thousands of silver flowers will gradually fall, and that is also thousands of workshops."

    "No one is more suitable than Taring, to be the first builders of a world, and to be the one who ignites the lights."

    Oran raised another question: "According to our "Assemblage Wisdom Species and Mythological Civilization Transformation Plan", in the end, only professionals from our god system can finally transform into tower spirits."

    "Besides alchemists, tower keepers, pharmacists and other occupations, what about ordinary people? How can they leave this world?"

    Iva looked at Oran, shook his head at him and said.

    "Sometimes, we are not omnipotent."

    "We can only go step by step, and then watch as we go."

    "Of course, there may only be so much that desire and alchemy can do in the end. Let's do what we can do first."

    "For the rest, try to hand it over to other people who are better at it!"

    Oran was thoughtful: "Better at it?"

    Iva walked in the sea of ??flowers under the starry sky, and the river beside him reflected his shadow.

    "The demons are looking for the world, and we follow behind them, take root in the perfect world they found, and ignite the lights of wisdom and civilization."

    "According to the plans of the Magic Net God Department and the Knowledge God Department, they all have plans to transfer the wisdom species of this world."

    "Leave the rest to them!"

    Oran followed behind Iva.

    It was only at this time that he realized that perhaps there was no need for them to quarrel in the Salvation Society, because the masters of the gods may have known their goals from the beginning, and they also knew what their authority can do and what they are most suitable for.  what is it.

    The authority and direction of the demon gods and the desire gods have been clearly defined, and Oran looked at Gao Tian's other two gods at this moment.

    It's just that he doesn't know.

    In the end, is the magic net civilization system better, or the information world system of the knowledge god system is more suitable for the future.

    Or, is this also a battle between two ideas?

    Is the civilized way of living in reality more free, or is the spirit body living in the virtual world more detached?

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 719: Flowers Falling from the World of Zeheon

    This is an era of rapid civilization development, as well as an era of rapid population explosion and growth.

    Alchemy and pharmacy are becoming more and more powerful, various new professions are constantly emerging, the scope of magic nets is becoming wider and wider, and magic crystal props are becoming more and more popular.

    There are also more and more cities, and the whole world seems to be full of people.

    They are busy doing their own work, and occasionally know the changes in various countries through newspapers, or which country has gone to another world, or where a war broke out.

    this day.

    The sun fell into the magic tool city on the edge of the desert.

    The snake people, the winged people, the lizard people and the demon clan gathered into a torrent and got out of the train. One train after another kept coming and going away.

    This is an important hub connecting the Land of Light, the Evil Peninsula, and the giant island of Ruhe. There were portals in ancient times, and the daily flow of people is terrifying. It is also one of the most prosperous extraordinary cities in the world.

    When people get out of the car, they can see the newsboys selling newspapers shouting.

    "The Golden Time Train, sponsored by the Haitian Wu Kingdom, has set off."

    "The second Zeheon development city is under construction, and the magic net and magic temple are fully recruiting magician professionals to go to the depths of the astral world."

    "A fierce conflict broke out between the White Witch Spirit Scroll Production Guild and the Undead Cult. The two competed in the sea of ??storms for the remaining mythical substances in the abyss that fell from the sky, and a large number of extraordinary professionals were killed or injured."

    "The war broke out. Both the Lusen Wu Kingdom and the Montenegro Principality dispatched hundreds of thousands of troops and hundreds of magic crystal steam-powered battleships to fight for the share of the stone in the sky."

    Some people who got off the bus left in a hurry, some stopped to buy a newspaper, and some got together and chatted while reading the newspaper.

    "The outbreak of war outside Ruhe Island is becoming more and more frequent!"

    "It's all caused by the development of the star world. These people want to rush to the sky like crazy, and frantically compete for the opportunity and power to go to the high sky; those temples and guilds are worthless, and those who are old in the kingdom  The old nobles and old men are also crazy, I don't know why."

    "That's right, the ground hasn't figured it out yet, so they just want to go to heaven. The consuls of our country are also shouting about the astral world and Zeheon every day. It's too annoying to listen to it too much."

    "You can't say that, the star world is the future."

    "Abyssal mythical matter, haven't you finished digging after so many years?"

    "What's going on with the Order of the Undead?"

    "It seems to have split from the ancient ghoul-eater secret sect. The Silver Church was destroyed, and the ghouls disappeared, but these guys are still there; they are all a group of evil lunatics, pursuing immortality."

    ? High Heaven, Kingdom of God, and Star Realm.

    War, cults, immortality.

    Everything seems to be related to them, because these all happen in this world, but everything does not seem to have much to do with them.

    Most people just live in this era ordinarily, and they also pass away with time in an ordinary way. They may not be able to go to the depths of the starry sky in their entire lives, let alone gain immortality.

    Born here, also die here.

    That's all.

    Amidst the noise, an area and passage of the station began to be closed, and guards began to drive away the surrounding people.

    A monster driving a huge magic guard passed by both sides of the road. The metal mechanical legs several meters long were very flexible, and there were people shouting with a horn on top.

    "The star realm is exclusively stationed, please give way immediately and leave along the No. 2 passage."

    "Star World Special Enrollment, please"

    People immediately left the driveway and left along the passage, but at the same time they also saw a large group of strange people entering the driveway through the passage and waiting.

    "What is this for?" When people left, they were also very curious.

    "The star train is coming, look, the portals are open." Someone looked back, although the portals could not be seen, but the rainbow-like light was clearly visible.

    "This should be the team that set off to the high sky, but it looks different from what I saw before. They are all wearing the same clothes." Someone noticed the strange figures waiting in the lane, they  They all wore uniform black clothes, and the words and symbols of the Star Boundary Exploration Team were printed on the clothes.

    "Maybe they come from the same force!" Everyone discussed.

    They guessed partly, but not;"Happiness and wishes"

    Oran watched them.

    After a sweep of consciousness, he immediately counted the number of people, he said to these people.

    "After you leave, you may never come back."

    All the pagoda spirits also knelt in the Kingdom of God and said in different voices.

    "I wish to follow you, follow the great God Iva!"

    "We are ready."

    "This is our choice."

    Oran nodded and turned away.

    "Set off."

    "Leave this world!"

    Amidst the roar of the Kingdom of God, Oran's voice spread in the star realm.

    "starting today."

    "We are the mythical race of the starry sky, the immortal mythical civilization."

    Everyone got up and followed Oran to stare into the depths of the starry sky without looking back.

    In this way, they followed the kingdom of God in Oran and set off for another world in the star realm.

    Ordinary trains can pass through the portal, but it is very difficult for a behemoth like the old mythical Kingdom of God like Oran to pass directly through the portal.

    There may be other ways to turn things around, but in the end Oran chose to fly over directly. Although it was slower, it was the safest.

    With so many tower spirits and soul species, what Oran needs most at the moment is security.

    Oran's departure seemed a bit difficult.

    With the help of other gods, even God Iva, he barely broke free from the shackles of the main world.

    And then he walked slowly through the starry sky, not to mention much slower than the Sunwing of the God of Adventure Lei, or even the Starlight of Holios.

    but.

    Although slow, in the end he reached the world of Tszheon very smoothly.

    Oran's Kingdom of God was first restrained by the power of Zeheon, entered the orbit of the Kingdom of God, and stood in the sky above the world of Zeheon.

    Immediately afterwards, I saw silver flowers falling down.

    ? Drop into the world of Tzheon and root in it.

    "The automatic machinery workshop is launched!"

    "The automatic alchemy workshop is launched."

    "The pharmacy workshop is launched."

    In an instant, a large number of alchemy towers and alchemy workshops were laid in this world.

    Not long after, a sea of ??silver flowers bloomed around them.

    In the sea of ??flowers, a new tower spirit was gradually bred.

    That is the soul reincarnated from the eternal kingdom.

    They will be reborn in the new world.

    The entire pantheon of the Desire and Alchemy pantheon moved towards the Zheon world with such fanfare, and it even felt like giving up the main world completely.

    This step is a big step forward for the desire and alchemy pantheon, but it also made some people in the main world aware of the problem.

    Some small forces in the world, and even some ordinary people have noticed the unusual features of these temples and high-level kingdoms.

    Some people watched the transformation and birth of those tower spirits, and watched the departure of Oran and the White Tower God Kingdom.

    A question was raised.

    "Why do you want to leave in such a hurry?"

    "Even if you give up your life and everything in this world, do you still want to leave?"

    "Is it just because of the call of the gods?"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 720: Several ways to leave this world

    "The gods are leaving this world!"

    "The end of the night is coming!"

    "The world is about to end."

    I don’t know when, this kind of rumors began to spread, but most people didn’t care about it, and didn’t believe it, because the prophecies about the end of the world existed thousands of years ago, aren’t they still living well?  ?

    As for the issue of the large number of gods and servants leaving this world, the era of the astral world has arrived, and it seems that the gods lead their believers to open up new worlds. It seems that it is not a big news, and there seems to be no need to make a fuss.

    However, some people have gradually learned the truth, and some things are not groundless.

    And this group of people naturally became panicked, and immediately began to look for a way to leave this world.

    In the underground black market of Magic Equipment City.

    A man put on a robe to conceal his identity, took a special bronze medal for certification, and entered an underground world that was not exposed to the sun or the sight of ordinary people.

    The male Winged Man came from the Kingdom of Silence, he is the vice-chairman of the Merchant Guild in the Covenant Province of the Kingdom, a big merchant.

    It sounds like he should also be a high-class person.

    But a so-called big man like him is like an ant in front of those powerful beings who really control the world.

    And he was fortunate to have met the relatives of such a person, who is also an important core figure in the administrative officer system of the covenant province, but suddenly abandoned everything and chose to take the time train with his family to the starry sky and joined the star realm  Development plan.

    The Yiren businessman was very strange. After he kept inquiring and asking, the other party finally revealed something to him.

    "Have you heard of the prophecy of the end of the evening?"

    "Isn't that fake?"

    "Fake? You say it is!"

    "real?"

    "Don't talk casually outside, or something will happen."

    "When will it come?"

    "I don't know, but it is best to be able to go to other worlds or starry sky in advance. That is the future, and now the past can also seize the first batch of opportunities."

    The Yiren businessman confirmed again and again that seeing those big shots starting to plan to leave this world one after another, even if he didn't leave himself, he began to arrange for the people around him to leave first.

    He understood that what the other party said was not false.

    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.

    Can't even fall asleep at night.

    He suddenly felt that his so-called status and all his wealth were all in vain.

    So he came to the black market in the magic tool city. He heard that someone here sold tickets to the world of Ziheon. This may be the only way he can get tickets.  restart.

    In a luxurious room, he waited for the so-called intermediary. In order to meet with the other party, he paid a lot of money and entrusted his relationship.

    As soon as the other party came in, he stood up and asked.

    "I want a ticket to the world of Ziheon, and I heard that it is available here."

    "I am willing to offer a suitable price."

    Even if they go bankrupt, they will not hesitate.

    No matter how much wealth there is in this world, if there is no future, everything will be nothing.

    ? Even if he lived in a bit of desperation after the past, at least his descendants can multiply in another world and have a future and opportunities.

    If you stay in this world, you will have no descendants.

    Let alone talk about the future and opportunities.

    The intermediary is a snake man with a strong aura, and his clothes seem to have the imprint of an ancient family from Ruhe Judao. Even if he was not born in Ruhe Judao, at least he still has a thousand threads with Ruhe Judao.  Thousands of relationships.

    As soon as the other party came in, he sat in the main seat where the Yiren businessman was originally sitting, and pushed the other party aside.

    It is obvious that he is used to the existence of big people. To him, a winged merchant who has some money and power but has no status in the extraordinary world is a small person.

    "Although the time train ticket to the world of Zeheon is expensive, you can still get it."

    "But it's not the ticket that matters."

    Wingman Merchant: "Then what is important?"

    Intermediary: "If you want to buy a ticket to the world of Ziheon, you must obtain the resident qualification of any of the two pioneering cities of Ziheon."

    "Without qualifications, you will not be able to board theThere have been conflicts between the scriptures and some people in the Temple of Truth.  "

    "They took away my power, I used to hate them."

    "Later I was relieved that it was just a dispute of ideas, but I don't think I was wrong. We are just walking on two different paths and have different interpretations of the pursuit of truth."

    "Why can't the truth we seek be the mystery of this universe?"

    Su Kebu: "Sounds like that evil god?"

    Polik: "Not the same, he is too arrogant, he ignores everything, he is a lunatic without emotion."

    "He thinks that everything in this world is just a tool, and he never thought of walking with people."

    "And what we think is important for civilization is that only when all the wisdom is united can it shine in the starry sky, so we need a god system, and we build a mythical civilization."

    "But the existence of civilization itself is to verify the truth of this world, and civilization is the carrier of the pursuit of truth."

    He said.

    "The truth of the universe is the truth we should pursue."

    After listening to Su Kebu's words, Su Kebu suddenly understood some of Polik's practices. Perhaps it was because of this that he was not obsessed with the form and mode of existence of civilization. The subject of civilization must have a real existence.  body of.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 720: Several ways to leave this world

    "The gods are leaving this world!"

    "The end of the night is coming!"

    "The world is about to end."

    I don’t know when, this kind of rumors began to spread, but most people didn’t care about it, and didn’t believe it, because the prophecies about the end of the world existed thousands of years ago, aren’t they still living well?  ?

    As for the issue of the large number of gods and servants leaving this world, the era of the astral world has arrived, and it seems that the gods lead their believers to open up new worlds. It seems that it is not a big news, and there seems to be no need to make a fuss.

    However, some people have gradually learned the truth, and some things are not groundless.

    And this group of people naturally became panicked, and immediately began to look for a way to leave this world.

    In the underground black market of Magic Equipment City.

    A man put on a robe to conceal his identity, took a special bronze medal for certification, and entered an underground world that was not exposed to the sun or the sight of ordinary people.

    The male Winged Man came from the Kingdom of Silence, he is the vice-chairman of the Merchant Guild in the Covenant Province of the Kingdom, a big merchant.

    It sounds like he should also be a high-class person.

    But a so-called big man like him is like an ant in front of those powerful beings who really control the world.

    And he was fortunate to have met the relatives of such a person, who is also an important core figure in the administrative officer system of the covenant province, but suddenly abandoned everything and chose to take the time train with his family to the starry sky and joined the star realm  Development plan.

    The Yiren businessman was very strange. After he kept inquiring and asking, the other party finally revealed something to him.

    "Have you heard of the prophecy of the end of the evening?"

    "Isn't that fake?"

    "Fake? You say it is!"

    "real?"

    "Don't talk casually outside, or something will happen."

    "When will it come?"

    "I don't know, but it is best to be able to go to other worlds or starry sky in advance. That is the future, and now the past can also seize the first batch of opportunities."

    The Yiren businessman confirmed again and again that seeing those big shots starting to plan to leave this world one after another, even if he didn't leave himself, he began to arrange for the people around him to leave first.

    He understood that what the other party said was not false.

    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.

    Can't even fall asleep at night.

    He suddenly felt that his so-called status and all his wealth were all in vain.

    So he came to the black market in the magic tool city. He heard that someone here sold tickets to the world of Ziheon. This may be the only way he can get tickets.  restart.

    In a luxurious room, he waited for the so-called intermediary. In order to meet with the other party, he paid a lot of money and entrusted his relationship.

    As soon as the other party came in, he stood up and asked.

    "I want a ticket to the world of Ziheon, and I heard that it is available here."

    "I am willing to offer a suitable price."

    Even if they go bankrupt, they will not hesitate.

    No matter how much wealth there is in this world, if there is no future, everything will be nothing.

    ? Even if he lived in a bit of desperation after the past, at least his descendants can multiply in another world and have a future and opportunities.

    If you stay in this world, you will have no descendants.

    Let alone talk about the future and opportunities.

    The intermediary is a snake man with a strong aura, and his clothes seem to have the imprint of an ancient family from Ruhe Judao. Even if he was not born in Ruhe Judao, at least he still has a thousand threads with Ruhe Judao.  Thousands of relationships.

    As soon as the other party came in, he sat in the main seat where the Yiren businessman was originally sitting, and pushed the other party aside.

    It is obvious that he is used to the existence of big people. To him, a winged merchant who has some money and power but has no status in the extraordinary world is a small person.

    "Although the time train ticket to the world of Zeheon is expensive, you can still get it."

    "But it's not the ticket that matters."

    Wingman Merchant: "Then what is important?"

    Intermediary: "If you want to buy a ticket to the world of Ziheon, you must obtain the resident qualification of any of the two pioneering cities of Ziheon."

    "Without qualifications, you will not be able to board theThere have been conflicts between the scriptures and some people in the Temple of Truth.  "

    "They took away my power, I used to hate them."

    "Later I was relieved that it was just a dispute of ideas, but I don't think I was wrong. We are just walking on two different paths and have different interpretations of the pursuit of truth."

    "Why can't the truth we seek be the mystery of this universe?"

    Su Kebu: "Sounds like that evil god?"

    Polik: "Not the same, he is too arrogant, he ignores everything, he is a lunatic without emotion."

    "He thinks that everything in this world is just a tool, and he never thought of walking with people."

    "And what we think is important for civilization is that only when all the wisdom is united can it shine in the starry sky, so we need a god system, and we build a mythical civilization."

    "But the existence of civilization itself is to verify the truth of this world, and civilization is the carrier of the pursuit of truth."

    He said.

    "The truth of the universe is the truth we should pursue."

    After listening to Su Kebu's words, Su Kebu suddenly understood some of Polik's practices. Perhaps it was because of this that he was not obsessed with the form and mode of existence of civilization. The subject of civilization must have a real existence.  body of.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 722: Evacuation of the entire pantheon

    "Chi Chi Chi!"

    Amidst the ear-piercing sound, a heavy door opened, and a large number of magic crystal vehicles and flying props rushed in, or figures flying directly against the wind.

    Kurmis walked along the wide road and entered the huge copper-colored pneumatic gate.

    It can be seen that the almighty wisher is summoning the power of the almighty manufacturing machine to manufacture the dome of the city, a large number of tower spirits in the city are building workshops, and the airships and magic tools of the demon clan continue to descend from the sky  Take off from the ground.

    Layers of buildings were built together and turned into a cake-like shape. Kurmis had originally given up on looking for memories of the past, but he did not expect to see the building of the former City Lord's Mansion, which was preserved as an exhibition hall.

    He couldn't help laughing when he saw a staff member dressed as a guard standing at the door of the hall.

    He stood up much more decently than the other party back then.

    In a temple on the highest floor here, he met Vivien, the **** god.

    Vivien was dressed in red and sat on a leather bench that was also bright red.

    "Kurmis, you finally came out, An Li was so anxious that she was ready to go to the Golden Land to find you."

    After seemingly chatting and joking, she asked.

    "Have you solved the problem about the source of magic power?"

    Kurmis: "That's why I'm here."

    A long time ago, Anli, the goddess of magic nets and spells, announced that the magic nets in various regions would be handed over to the countries to operate themselves, and they would also provide their own magic power. The magic net gods were responsible for maintaining the increasingly large magic nets.  The net god system couldn't support it either.

    Since then, the problem of magic power has become the biggest problem restricting the construction of the city of the magic net. No matter how many magic power monuments you create, it is still useless if the magic power is not enough.

    It was at that time that the red and blue gods began to entrust Kurmis to help solve this problem.

    The Scarlet Goddess stood up and began to speak seriously to Kurmis.

    "Although the self-circulating city of the magic net is trying to take as many people away as possible, countries in the world are constantly increasing their burden and carrying capacity. We knew this situation before, but we all turned a blind eye."

    "However, this has also led to the current problem. The magic nets in each city are under too much pressure, and they are already showing signs of being unable to hold on."

    "It is still possible to maintain it now, but it will definitely not be able to do so in the future."

    "The number of ordinary people without extraordinary power is increasing, while the proportion of professionals is decreasing. A small number of professionals cannot move such a large magic net self-circulating city. At present, it is completely supported by the background of the past."

    "And if this has always been the case, the status quo alone cannot be maintained. How can we develop and move forward?"

    "This problem needs to be solved."

    Kurmis nodded, and he spoke.

    "I've been thinking about this for so many years."

    "Magic power is spiritual power. It is the power obtained after the transformation of the thinking and spiritual power of the powerful, and it is attached to the blood of the gods."

    "As long as the divine blood is still there, after the mental power is exhausted, it will be replenished slowly from above the divine moon, continuously."

    "This is also the source of the power of wisdom."

    "The way we obtain magic power now is to store the magic power that can be supplemented but not consumed, and store it in the magic power gate or in the magic power obelisk."

    Scarlet Goddess: "You said this, did you find another way?"

    Kurmis continued: "Have you ever thought about it? Ordinary people also have thinking and hearts, but they have no way to manifest the power of their hearts and turn them into spiritual and magical powers that interfere with the real world."

    "Because they lack the innate power of wisdom and power, or that power is hidden in their bodies, so rare that it is difficult to activate."

    The Scarlet Goddess nodded: "The wise god king distributed his power to the disciples. With the spread of blood, this power has been hidden in everyone since then."

    Kurmis: "So I've been looking for a way. Since mortals lack the power to transform this power, can I create something that absorbs the power of everyone's thinking and heart and transforms it into magic power for storage."

    He held out his hand.

    So an emerald green luminous passage opened above his head, leading to the golden land of Feathered Serpent God.

    "I once met a Purgatory with Michel from the Demon Clan in the Topa Kingdom on the edge of the wasteland.I can give him the cup of desire seeds he needs, and let him build a home and a world exactly the same as before for everyone who is willing to leave with him.  "

    Gamel turned his head and saw God Iva looking at him and speaking slowly.

    "Those who once believed in us and belonged to us, since we can't give them a future, let them choose another future!"

    "Tell them that this is not a breach of trust, but that we have abandoned them."

    "It's God I'm sorry for them."

    Gamel looked at God Iva in surprise, and finally showed a smile.

    "thank you!"——

    Thunder Swamp.

    Trains came from all directions, and the people on board looked at Thunder City and the boundless lake at the end.

    "Look, that's the self-circulation city." The people in the car are all family-based.

    "Are we going to the astral world?" a child asked.

    "Yes, we have to take the floating city to travel in the star world for six or seven years, and then we can reach the world of Ziheon." Mother comforted with tears.

    "Another world, wow, can we still see the Kingdom of God?" The child didn't feel sad, but she felt very much looking forward to it.

    "Yes, of course we can see that from today onwards we are part of the mythical civilization of the astral world." The father touched the child's head.

    On the pier, steam ships docked one after another, and a large number of people carrying boxes and bags turned into a sea of ??people and poured into the magic net from the circulation city.

    In the sky.

    Densely packed demon airships arrived and dropped balls one after another.

    You can see tower spirits in silver cloaks bringing their own lanterns, steeples, or directly turning into alchemy workshops and falling into this super-large city stuffed with more than 10 million people.  Walk the magic net with the most people from the Loop City.

    The shadows of silver smocks in the sky kept falling, as if it was raining, which was shocking.

    Because all the Tarlings from all over the world have come here.

    The world's seventeenth super-large magic net has left from Loop City.

    Before they left, they circled the seashore.

    People saw the former Sunrise Land from the sky, and the bustling Sunrise Land was completely deserted along the coast, leaving a piece of broken walls and ruins. The most famous statue of Iva's lantern disappeared together with the city where it was located.

    Under the night, the missing pieces of lights gathered together to illuminate the bustling White Tower Alliance in the past.

    Finally, go to the sky ladder.

    High in the sky.

    The two Kingdoms of God welcomed them and placed them on the Demon Floating Void City.

    The guards followed and left together.

    Since then, all the alchemists in Land of the Rising Sun, Thunder Swamp, Ten Thousand Snakes Plain and another continent have also disappeared together, and the Desire and Alchemy pantheon became the first pantheon to completely withdraw from the main world.

    The occupations of alchemist, tower keeper and pharmacist have also become legends.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 723: Gao Tian’s closure and 10,000-year evolution

    After the Desire and Alchemy God Department left, the second one to leave completely was the Witch Doctor God Department.

    The magic net self-circulation city taken away by Matafus of the witch doctor god is the city of Us in Matalie. This is a city that looks like a music box institution. The main buildings and divisions of the city can be freely  Adjusted and rotated, those urban divisions rise and fall between the adjustments, as if the music box were spinning.

    Doctors from all over the world live in the city, and the streets and alleys are full of ghosts bred from old things.

    Snake people, lizard people, wing people and all kinds of ghosts are mixed together, giving people an unreal sense of fantasy.

    The last day to leave.

    Matafuss ordered the magic net self-circulation city to fully open the door, allowing all those who can come in to leave together, as if she didn't care about exceeding the self-circulation city's capacity.

    Dense wings rushed from all directions, squeezed into the city, and chased to the sky.

    Next.

    The magic net and spells above the track of the Kingdom of God were invaded by a black storm out of control, and part of the barrier of the Kingdom of God's domain collapsed.

    The magic net god department had to leave Gao Tian in the main world in a somewhat embarrassing and hasty way. On the day of the official departure, a large number of magicians, omnipotent wishers, magic painters and magic knights brought a magic net self-circulation city  Depart from the Evil Peninsula to Turgzman, follow the magic net and the magic kingdom and step into the star realm.

    After the demon spirit department transported it to the world of Ziheon, it returned to the main world and took away the city of magic equipment.

    This is also the last magic net self-circulation city.

    At this point, even the devil, who is extremely terrifying to mortals and lives in the sea of ??fire and purgatory, can't wait to escape to the star realm at this time.

    It is said that they paid a high price.

    Thanks to Michelle's relationship, he followed Holios who embarked on the sixth astral exploration journey, and followed the other party's mature route to a world near the center of the galaxy.

    It was full of magma and sea of ??fire, with steaming poisonous gas, which looked very scary.

    But no matter how terrible it is, it is impossible to be more terrifying than the black storm and the twilight doomsday of the main world.

    And after completing the last transport in the Demonic Floating Void City, it embarked on the road to God's Moon and the Spirit World.

    Elena, the god of demon spirits, drove the floating city to reach under the sacred tree, and picked off the fruit of wisdom that belonged to her.

    Became a true god.

    Since then, the abyss, alchemy, witch doctor, magic net, demon, and the rudimentary Purgatory and Feathered Serpent have left one after another.

    They took away more than 300 million snake people, wing people and lizard people, but the number of wing people and lizard people is a small number compared to the snake people.

    However, the population of the snake people was originally five times that of the wing people and lizard people combined.

    The most obvious manifestation of the departure of the seven gods is that the entire civilization system has completely collapsed.

    And at this last moment, the Gods of Knowledge and the Kingdom of the Underworld stepped onto the final stage.

    They seem to have completely untied the shackles, and there is no longer any obstacle——

    Evil Peninsula.

    The crowds in the city were sparse and panic-stricken. They gathered in large stores to buy all kinds of daily necessities and scrambled for food.

    Because of the competition for food and goods, some people broke out violent quarrels with each other, and even fought.

    "Where's the flour?"

    "Where's the sugar?"

    "There is only the last bag of salt left."

    "Give it to me, this is mine, I bought it."

    "This is mine, let me go."

    In the past few years, the major gods have left one after another, which seems to have completely awakened those who were indifferent to the twilight of doomsday from their dreams, even though the real doomsday is still far away, so far away that they cannot see it.

    However, once the civilization that relies on the extraordinary occupation system collapses, it is already tantamount to the end of the world for them.

    All the alchemy workshops stopped operating, the entire magic net system went out, and the transportation network built with demon spirits and magic tools was cut off.

    The magic knight disappeared without a trace, taking away the most advanced food farming technology.

    The whole world seemed to collapse in an instant.

    In the main world, only the knowledge gods are left, as well as the light and dragon gods that are still in their infancy, and their subordinate professionals, and these gods and the remaining national systems still maintain order and will not completely collapse.

    ???As the Feathered Serpent God who spread to the end of the sky.

    He spread his familiar golden wings and flew towards the sky, disappearing little by little at the end of the sky.

    Kurmis returned to the kingdom of God above the sky, and prepared to go to another world with his golden land.

    He had just left the high sky and entered the astral world to prepare to set off, when he saw the storm that spread across the whole world close together little by little, completely engulfing the whole world.

    In the endless storm, strange crystal walls are being bred.

    The world is covered.

    But at that last moment, Kurmis seemed to hear something.

    "La la la la la!"

    The last picture he saw.

    It was the huge underworld ball that swished, and rushed out of the gap in the storm at an extremely fast speed.

    All kinds of words and smiling faces of people appeared on His surface, and at the same time, wonderful music sounded in the way of spiritual resonance in the star world, as if countless people were happily walking in the shade of the forest holding hands and singing songs.  on the trail.

    In that song, He left the main world with more than one billion intelligent species of information and life.

    Not to the world of Tszheon, but towards the outermost reaches of the galaxy.

    Kurmis watched it go away, and said something with emotion.

    "Everyone has a different path."

    "Also running towards different ends."——

    And above the earth.

    Seeing Gao Tian completely closed, the eyes of Duma, the king of angels, and Anu, the dragon god, collided and turned to the world.

    The 10,000-year spirit-based life plan was officially announced.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 723: Gao Tian’s closure and 10,000-year evolution

    After the Desire and Alchemy God Department left, the second one to leave completely was the Witch Doctor God Department.

    The magic net self-circulation city taken away by Matafus of the witch doctor god is the city of Us in Matalie. This is a city that looks like a music box institution. The main buildings and divisions of the city can be freely  Adjusted and rotated, those urban divisions rise and fall between the adjustments, as if the music box were spinning.

    Doctors from all over the world live in the city, and the streets and alleys are full of ghosts bred from old things.

    Snake people, lizard people, wing people and all kinds of ghosts are mixed together, giving people an unreal sense of fantasy.

    The last day to leave.

    Matafuss ordered the magic net self-circulation city to fully open the door, allowing all those who can come in to leave together, as if she didn't care about exceeding the self-circulation city's capacity.

    Dense wings rushed from all directions, squeezed into the city, and chased to the sky.

    Next.

    The magic net and spells above the track of the Kingdom of God were invaded by a black storm out of control, and part of the barrier of the Kingdom of God's domain collapsed.

    The magic net god department had to leave Gao Tian in the main world in a somewhat embarrassing and hasty way. On the day of the official departure, a large number of magicians, omnipotent wishers, magic painters and magic knights brought a magic net self-circulation city  Depart from the Evil Peninsula to Turgzman, follow the magic net and the magic kingdom and step into the star realm.

    After the demon spirit department transported it to the world of Ziheon, it returned to the main world and took away the city of magic equipment.

    This is also the last magic net self-circulation city.

    At this point, even the devil, who is extremely terrifying to mortals and lives in the sea of ??fire and purgatory, can't wait to escape to the star realm at this time.

    It is said that they paid a high price.

    Thanks to Michelle's relationship, he followed Holios who embarked on the sixth astral exploration journey, and followed the other party's mature route to a world near the center of the galaxy.

    It was full of magma and sea of ??fire, with steaming poisonous gas, which looked very scary.

    But no matter how terrible it is, it is impossible to be more terrifying than the black storm and the twilight doomsday of the main world.

    And after completing the last transport in the Demonic Floating Void City, it embarked on the road to God's Moon and the Spirit World.

    Elena, the god of demon spirits, drove the floating city to reach under the sacred tree, and picked off the fruit of wisdom that belonged to her.

    Became a true god.

    Since then, the abyss, alchemy, witch doctor, magic net, demon, and the rudimentary Purgatory and Feathered Serpent have left one after another.

    They took away more than 300 million snake people, wing people and lizard people, but the number of wing people and lizard people is a small number compared to the snake people.

    However, the population of the snake people was originally five times that of the wing people and lizard people combined.

    The most obvious manifestation of the departure of the seven gods is that the entire civilization system has completely collapsed.

    And at this last moment, the Gods of Knowledge and the Kingdom of the Underworld stepped onto the final stage.

    They seem to have completely untied the shackles, and there is no longer any obstacle——

    Evil Peninsula.

    The crowds in the city were sparse and panic-stricken. They gathered in large stores to buy all kinds of daily necessities and scrambled for food.

    Because of the competition for food and goods, some people broke out violent quarrels with each other, and even fought.

    "Where's the flour?"

    "Where's the sugar?"

    "There is only the last bag of salt left."

    "Give it to me, this is mine, I bought it."

    "This is mine, let me go."

    In the past few years, the major gods have left one after another, which seems to have completely awakened those who were indifferent to the twilight of doomsday from their dreams, even though the real doomsday is still far away, so far away that they cannot see it.

    However, once the civilization that relies on the extraordinary occupation system collapses, it is already tantamount to the end of the world for them.

    All the alchemy workshops stopped operating, the entire magic net system went out, and the transportation network built with demon spirits and magic tools was cut off.

    The magic knight disappeared without a trace, taking away the most advanced food farming technology.

    The whole world seemed to collapse in an instant.

    In the main world, only the knowledge gods are left, as well as the light and dragon gods that are still in their infancy, and their subordinate professionals, and these gods and the remaining national systems still maintain order and will not completely collapse.

    ???As the Feathered Serpent God who spread to the end of the sky.

    He spread his familiar golden wings and flew towards the sky, disappearing little by little at the end of the sky.

    Kurmis returned to the kingdom of God above the sky, and prepared to go to another world with his golden land.

    He had just left the high sky and entered the astral world to prepare to set off, when he saw the storm that spread across the whole world close together little by little, completely engulfing the whole world.

    In the endless storm, strange crystal walls are being bred.

    The world is covered.

    But at that last moment, Kurmis seemed to hear something.

    "La la la la la!"

    The last picture he saw.

    It was the huge underworld ball that swished, and rushed out of the gap in the storm at an extremely fast speed.

    All kinds of words and smiling faces of people appeared on His surface, and at the same time, wonderful music sounded in the way of spiritual resonance in the star world, as if countless people were happily walking in the shade of the forest holding hands and singing songs.  on the trail.

    In that song, He left the main world with more than one billion intelligent species of information and life.

    Not to the world of Tszheon, but towards the outermost reaches of the galaxy.

    Kurmis watched it go away, and said something with emotion.

    "Everyone has a different path."

    "Also running towards different ends."——

    And above the earth.

    Seeing Gao Tian completely closed, the eyes of Duma, the king of angels, and Anu, the dragon god, collided and turned to the world.

    The 10,000-year spirit-based life plan was officially announced.

    (End of this chapter

 After posting the text, I found that there were no chapters, and it was reviewed

    Although I don't know what triggers the review, everyone will wake up tomorrow morning and watch it, don't wait.

    "I am God!  "After posting, I found that there were no chapters, and it was reviewed

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 The text is out, refresh it and it should be there

    It's out, refresh it and it should be there

    "I am God!  》is out, refresh it and it should be there

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 724: The World Ten Thousand Years Later

    The artificial rock panels with no end in sight and no gaps cover the sky, which is shocking but also brings a strong sense of depression.

    The slate is covered with a layer of fluorescent moss plants, and the light emitted illuminates the magnificent city below. The light is not dark, but it is not bright, it just brings a drowsy feeling  .

    The gray-white stones have built tall buildings like pillars, revealing dense windows, and these tall buildings also support the rock slabs above.

    The shadows of overlapping stone buildings lay along the street to the distance, but almost every building has signs of dilapidation and disrepair, peeling damage everywhere, and some even collapsed partly.

    Simple and civilized, dilapidated and tall, decayed and stalwart.

    is to describe the city in front of me.

    Everything reveals a sense of loneliness when the prosperity is gone. The air in this world seems to be gray, and it makes people feel decadent after taking a breath.

    "Thump, thump, thump!"

    There were strange footsteps in the middle of the empty street, and a winged humanoid slowly approached.

    Wingman Sassi is wearing a white cloak with a red sword-like symbol on it.

    And some figures appeared in those buildings, whispering scatteredly from the depths of the densely packed windows, but they did not dare to show their heads.

    "It's someone from the upper class, very powerful."

    "Three eyes or elements?"

    "It seems to be the holy spirit of the Temple of Light."

    "How did the Holy Spirit come here?"

    Sassi entered a building.

    There is no light in the building, and the crowds inside can only be seen from the slanted shadow shining in from the door.

    And the group of people inside also looked at Sassi's figure against the light in fear and fear. They had never seen such an existence as Sassi, a sky angel in the shape of a god with white wings.

    That posture is powerful and holy, but it also represents danger and makes people fearful.

    Sassi knew that the people here lived in tribes and families. They lived in buildings, foraging for food and anything of value in the wilderness outside, or fishing from the water left by the upper canals.  , Occasionally, merchants who come down from the upper level will collect what they have and trade with them.

    They lived in the most civilized city in the past, but lived a life like savages.

    Sassi looked at the leader among the crowded crowd: "Have you heard of the prayer meeting?"

    Sassi took out a bag of flour from the storage ring and handed it to these people: "Tell me useful news, this is yours."

    The leader looked at the sack of flour longingly, but he didn't know whether he dared not deceive such a powerful existence, or he dared not offend the prayer meeting that the other party said, so he finally shook his head and said.

    "I haven't heard of it."

    Sassi didn't ask any more questions, and left directly.

    But before he left, he left the bag of flour behind. As soon as he left, the people behind cheered excitedly, as if this bag of ordinary flour was something extraordinary.

    In the dark alley, Sassi was quietly waiting for something.

    With the fluorescence on the artificial rock slab above his head extinguished, he leaned against the wall and took out an old dream radio, and slowly turned the mechanical dial.

    "Da da da da da da!"

    Along with the sound of the mechanical turntable, there was also a strange noisy sound coming from inside, as if someone was talking inside the prop, but only intermittently.

    This dream radio is very rare. It is said that it is a prop made by an ancient civilization nearly ten thousand years ago. It was made by a powerful profession called an alchemist. They made the inexhaustible daily necessities of ancient civilization. They  Once the alchemy workshop is opened, it can continuously produce what people want.

    The dream broadcaster props in Sassi's hands still applied to the Temple of Light. These exquisite props can no longer be manufactured, and they can only be repaired by collecting parts if they are broken.

    However, there are more and more broken ones, and now, there are not many in the temple, but some props with simpler and rougher structures can be kept forever.

    The sound gradually became clearer, and Sassi stopped and put his ear on the machine to listen.

    "Judge Sassi, seems to have found traces of the Prayer Society on the 962nd floor."

    "The Prayer Society has found the entrance to the world of the gods. We must find a way to find them and figure out how they entered the world of the gods.?.

    "What is it for?"

    Sassi took a look, it was a metal object with a few beads inside.

    He held it in his hand and looked at it over and over again, thinking for a long time before finally speaking.

    "Maybe it's a photo camera."

    Sanna was very curious: "What kind of baby is it?"

    Sassi nodded: "It is very precious. It is a prop made by an ancient alchemist. It can store the current picture and play the past picture."

    Sanna was very excited: "Can you see the pictures left by the previous people in there?"

    Sassi said: "It depends on whether the previous people have taken pictures."

    Sassi also has some expectations.

    He fiddled with it for a long time before finally turning on the picture in the video recorder and projecting it out.

    A beam of light was suddenly projected overhead, startling both Sassi and Sanna, and then they couldn't help laughing.

    After straightening the light and projection.

    What caught my eye was the name of a movie called "Us" and a city under the sun.

    Sanna stared at it for a long time: "When is this?"

    Sassi was also stunned: "This is an ancient civilization from 10,000 years ago."

    They also did not expect to see the world ten thousand years ago.

    They saw trains running across the land, and also saw densely packed airships take off and land.

    They saw the bustling city and all the people living under the sun.

    They saw a wide variety of goods in large stores, and the streets were full of shops.

    People laughed and walked under the sun, holding newspapers and talking about the past and future, and talking about the starry sky above their heads.

    And in the dark and lonely city ten thousand years later.

    Two solitary figures sat in front of the only lit bonfire in the city, staring intently at the bustling world in the film, showing the same longing eyes.

    Sanna held her chin as if she wanted to stick her head into the picture, and said enviously: "Wow, the ancient people are so happy!"

    Sassi also raised the corners of his mouth slightly, expressing his agreement: "Yes, the ancient people are so happy!"

    Even just looking at the world in the picture makes people feel happy.

    Sanna said: "Did the people from the Order of the Undead want to activate the power of this magic obelisk after seeing these images? Could it be that they want to reproduce the former world?"

    Sassi looked into Sanna's eyes: "Some of the madness comes from overly enthusiastic expectations and the bottom line of giving up completely."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 724: The World Ten Thousand Years Later

    The artificial rock panels with no end in sight and no gaps cover the sky, which is shocking but also brings a strong sense of depression.

    The slate is covered with a layer of fluorescent moss plants, and the light emitted illuminates the magnificent city below. The light is not dark, but it is not bright, it just brings a drowsy feeling  .

    The gray-white stones have built tall buildings like pillars, revealing dense windows, and these tall buildings also support the rock slabs above.

    The shadows of overlapping stone buildings lay along the street to the distance, but almost every building has signs of dilapidation and disrepair, peeling damage everywhere, and some even collapsed partly.

    Simple and civilized, dilapidated and tall, decayed and stalwart.

    is to describe the city in front of me.

    Everything reveals a sense of loneliness when the prosperity is gone. The air in this world seems to be gray, and it makes people feel decadent after taking a breath.

    "Thump, thump, thump!"

    There were strange footsteps in the middle of the empty street, and a winged humanoid slowly approached.

    Wingman Sassi is wearing a white cloak with a red sword-like symbol on it.

    And some figures appeared in those buildings, whispering scatteredly from the depths of the densely packed windows, but they did not dare to show their heads.

    "It's someone from the upper class, very powerful."

    "Three eyes or elements?"

    "It seems to be the holy spirit of the Temple of Light."

    "How did the Holy Spirit come here?"

    Sassi entered a building.

    There is no light in the building, and the crowds inside can only be seen from the slanted shadow shining in from the door.

    And the group of people inside also looked at Sassi's figure against the light in fear and fear. They had never seen such an existence as Sassi, a sky angel in the shape of a god with white wings.

    That posture is powerful and holy, but it also represents danger and makes people fearful.

    Sassi knew that the people here lived in tribes and families. They lived in buildings, foraging for food and anything of value in the wilderness outside, or fishing from the water left by the upper canals.  , Occasionally, merchants who come down from the upper level will collect what they have and trade with them.

    They lived in the most civilized city in the past, but lived a life like savages.

    Sassi looked at the leader among the crowded crowd: "Have you heard of the prayer meeting?"

    Sassi took out a bag of flour from the storage ring and handed it to these people: "Tell me useful news, this is yours."

    The leader looked at the sack of flour longingly, but he didn't know whether he dared not deceive such a powerful existence, or he dared not offend the prayer meeting that the other party said, so he finally shook his head and said.

    "I haven't heard of it."

    Sassi didn't ask any more questions, and left directly.

    But before he left, he left the bag of flour behind. As soon as he left, the people behind cheered excitedly, as if this bag of ordinary flour was something extraordinary.

    In the dark alley, Sassi was quietly waiting for something.

    With the fluorescence on the artificial rock slab above his head extinguished, he leaned against the wall and took out an old dream radio, and slowly turned the mechanical dial.

    "Da da da da da da!"

    Along with the sound of the mechanical turntable, there was also a strange noisy sound coming from inside, as if someone was talking inside the prop, but only intermittently.

    This dream radio is very rare. It is said that it is a prop made by an ancient civilization nearly ten thousand years ago. It was made by a powerful profession called an alchemist. They made the inexhaustible daily necessities of ancient civilization. They  Once the alchemy workshop is opened, it can continuously produce what people want.

    The dream broadcaster props in Sassi's hands still applied to the Temple of Light. These exquisite props can no longer be manufactured, and they can only be repaired by collecting parts if they are broken.

    However, there are more and more broken ones, and now, there are not many in the temple, but some props with simpler and rougher structures can be kept forever.

    The sound gradually became clearer, and Sassi stopped and put his ear on the machine to listen.

    "Judge Sassi, seems to have found traces of the Prayer Society on the 962nd floor."

    "The Prayer Society has found the entrance to the world of the gods. We must find a way to find them and figure out how they entered the world of the gods.?.

    "What is it for?"

    Sassi took a look, it was a metal object with a few beads inside.

    He held it in his hand and looked at it over and over again, thinking for a long time before finally speaking.

    "Maybe it's a photo camera."

    Sanna was very curious: "What kind of baby is it?"

    Sassi nodded: "It is very precious. It is a prop made by an ancient alchemist. It can store the current picture and play the past picture."

    Sanna was very excited: "Can you see the pictures left by the previous people in there?"

    Sassi said: "It depends on whether the previous people have taken pictures."

    Sassi also has some expectations.

    He fiddled with it for a long time before finally turning on the picture in the video recorder and projecting it out.

    A beam of light was suddenly projected overhead, startling both Sassi and Sanna, and then they couldn't help laughing.

    After straightening the light and projection.

    What caught my eye was the name of a movie called "Us" and a city under the sun.

    Sanna stared at it for a long time: "When is this?"

    Sassi was also stunned: "This is an ancient civilization from 10,000 years ago."

    They also did not expect to see the world ten thousand years ago.

    They saw trains running across the land, and also saw densely packed airships take off and land.

    They saw the bustling city and all the people living under the sun.

    They saw a wide variety of goods in large stores, and the streets were full of shops.

    People laughed and walked under the sun, holding newspapers and talking about the past and future, and talking about the starry sky above their heads.

    And in the dark and lonely city ten thousand years later.

    Two solitary figures sat in front of the only lit bonfire in the city, staring intently at the bustling world in the film, showing the same longing eyes.

    Sanna held her chin as if she wanted to stick her head into the picture, and said enviously: "Wow, the ancient people are so happy!"

    Sassi also raised the corners of his mouth slightly, expressing his agreement: "Yes, the ancient people are so happy!"

    Even just looking at the world in the picture makes people feel happy.

    Sanna said: "Did the people from the Order of the Undead want to activate the power of this magic obelisk after seeing these images? Could it be that they want to reproduce the former world?"

    Sassi looked into Sanna's eyes: "Some of the madness comes from overly enthusiastic expectations and the bottom line of giving up completely."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 725: Our cradle, our mausoleum!  (ask for tickets at the end of the month)

    The elevator tilted suddenly, rubbing violently along the wall.

    "Boom."

    "Squeak, blah, blah, blah, blah."

    Amidst a burst of sparks and smoke, Sassi floated in mid-air and flew out holding Sanna's collar.

    This is the 907th floor of Tongtian Tower, and looking at the sudden accident, it is obvious that this is not the target place that Saxi and the others want to reach.

    Sassi took out a pair of map manuals, and pressed his hand on the short pillar beside him to operate according to the records about the elevator in the manual. It seemed that he wanted to reactivate the elevator, but except the spar on the short pillar was bright  It was on again, but the elevator itself did not respond.

    Sassi shook his head: "It's broken."

    Sanna squatted down and looked at the complex lines on the elevator: "Such a powerful thing broke down so easily?"

    Sassi nodded: "The more sophisticated something is, the easier it is to break, let alone it was built nearly ten thousand years ago."

    On the contrary, those props refined by ancient methods, without ritual arrays, mosaic combination technology, magic crystals, the simplest or no structure at all, can be preserved because of the characteristics of divine blood, unless they are damaged by powerful external forces.

    Sanna found that the violent friction did not leave any marks on the surface of the main body of the elevator: "This kind of thing is so hard!"

    Sassi told Sanna: "Because it is made of purified magic gold."

    Sanna's curious baby attribute is triggered: "What is magic gold?"

    Sassi thought for a while: "The full name seems to be the gold of the devil, or something, I have forgotten it, but no one can make it now."

    Sanna: "Why?"

    Sassi: "Because it was also built by the gods."

    Sanna thought of the picture she saw in the camera again, feeling extremely lost and regretful.

    They once owned so many things, the whole world, but lost them all in the end.

    Sassi was about to leave, and Sanna pointed to the gap exposed under the elevator: "Can we go straight down from here?"

    Sassi: "No."

    Sanna: "Why?"

    Sassi: "Because there are barriers between layers."

    While Sassi answered Sanna's question briefly, she picked up the dream radio and listened to the broadcast from the dream world channel. After a few clicks, the sound came clearly.

    "Judge Sassi!"

    "It is detected that it may be the movement of the Spiritual Society, below the nine hundredth floor."

    "About between the 879th and 80th floors, they seem to be moving down layer by layer, and at the same time, it is detected that the population of the classes they pass is disappearing in large numbers."

    "You must find them immediately."

    Sassi put down the radio and said to Sanna: "Let's go to the center of the city."

    Sanna followed behind Sassi: "Shall we go down?"

    Sassi said: "In addition to the spiral staircase where there is no enchantment, there is another place where there is no enchantment, and it can be faster there."

    Sanna asked: "Where?"

    Sassi: "The origin mountain waterfall, where the water channel network connects the upper and lower floors!"

    Sanna turned her head sideways and asked Sassi: "But we can't survive in water."

    Sassi: "There should be a dedicated magic crystal submarine and dredging maintenance pipes at the waterfall. Although they are abandoned now, they should still be usable, and I happen to have permission to use them."

    The two of them flew and stopped all the way, Sassi flew very fast, and Yiren did take advantage of it.

    Pass through the densely packed high-rise buildings, and pass through the regional gates that are spaced layer by layer.

    The gates of some areas have been closed for some unknown age, and now they cannot be opened at all, and they can only go around once.

    Sassi is unwilling to directly destroy the city because of his passage, even if there is no one here.

    Finally, they flew to the very center of the city.

    After the two fell down, they saw a huge waterfall in the distance flowing down into a lake, and then flowing along the canal to the entire city.

    Even though the city is almost deserted, it is still circulating endlessly.

    "Boom boom boom~"

    The sound of waterfalls in the distance kept coming.

    In the air, you can even see the water strands and moisture it splashed out, shining with a slight silver light under the light.

    Sasi and Sanna started walking towards the place where the waterfall?? People living there.  "

    "Hope is not on the upper level, there are still people waiting for them on the lower level, and there are still people who have not given up on anyone."

    The snake man dragged the trailer away, and disappeared by the distant ditch under the light.

    The horn on the trailer sounded, and the sound spread far away.

    "Nearly 10,000 years ago, the five-color dragon god and the king of angels came here"

    It's exactly what's on that booklet.

    Tell everyone their past and origin, tell everyone why they live here——

    On the source lake where the canals converge, a strange and sophisticated mechanical creation floats on the surface of the water.

    Sassi and Sanna sat in the submarine. With Sassi's control, the submarine began to sink a little bit, and finally sank to the bottom of the lake.

    Sanna stuck to the glass wall and looked at the plants in the water, making a surprised sound.

    "That's amazing!"

    "It's really underwater, is this also made by the alchemist?"

    Sassi ignored Sanna who was running back and forth, just looking for something on the console.

    Finally, he pressed down a wrench.

    Afterwards, there was a slight shock from the entire Magic Crystal Submarine, and there were waves in the water.

    "Buzz!"

    The propeller made of magic gold began to turn, and only such extraordinary metal can survive thousands of years without rust, and it can still run.

    The magic crystal submarine went deep along the bottom of the lake, heading towards the huge pipeline leading to the lower layer.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 726: The Witch's Hourglass and the Rainbow Tree

    There are dim yellow crystal lights in the magic crystal submarine, and the two big searchlights are like two big eyes.

    Outside the glass are gurgling bubbles and underwater plants, as well as various aquatic animals and bugs that swim by.

    In this way, they pass through the complicated pipeline.

    "Wow, it still has hands."

    "It's so loud."

    Occasionally, when encountering some blockages, the Magic Crystal Submarine will extend a mechanical arm to remove them, or directly blast them away with shock waves.

    In this way, Saxi and Sanna went down one level after another. The speed was slower than that of the elevator, but at least it was much faster than taking the spiral staircase.

    Sanna was still lying in front of the window to watch at first, but later she was completely attracted by the magic crystal submarine itself. For her, this submarine was incomprehensible from beginning to end.

    In her words: "It's like a moving iron monster."

    Even, she tried to talk to the iron monster, because it felt that the magic crystal submarine might be alive.

    "It must have an idea, otherwise how could it move by itself."

    "Maybe the way you manipulate the machine is the way you talk to it. You tell it what you think, and it moves."

    Sassi can't say the claim is entirely wrong, it just feels weird.

    "Ka Ka Ka Ka!"

    Suddenly, the mechanical disc on the dream broadcaster that Sassi placed on the console started to rotate by itself, attracting the attention of two people.

    At this time, a sound came from the dream radio.

    "Sassi!"

    "Sassi, can you hear me?"

    Sanna's eyes widened, and she felt that she had found evidence that the machine had an idea: "Look, your machine is talking again."

    Sassi picked up the dream radio and said, "It's not the machine that can talk, it's the people in the distance who are talking to me through this machine."

    But Sassi felt very strange, because the voice coming from the dream radio was not from the high-level temple, but a friend of Sassi.

    Sassi put the dream radio next to his ear, and listened carefully to the voice coming from the height of Tongtian Tower.

    "Sassi!"

    "The temple is about to leave, and the entire high-level is being evacuated. If you don't come back now, you may never be able to leave again."

    "Don't worry about the prayer meeting, come back now and follow us into the Holy Mountain of Light."

    Sassi wanted to continue listening, and the rest was just a repetition of the previous paragraph.

    After repeating it several times, there was no sound.

    After shaking the machine and twisting it, Sassi finally put it down slowly.

    It can be seen that his face is full of doubts.

    Sassi didn't understand why the temple suddenly left the Tongtian Tower in such a hurry. Although the Tongtian Tower was basically abandoned, the remaining population was only one million. Even the eyes of the gods had already shifted to the world of the gods.  Only occasionally casts an inquiring glance.

    But even so, the gods never issued an oracle to completely abandon Tongtian Tower and this world.

    He wanted to ask clearly what happened.

    It's just that the dream broadcaster is not used for talking. When the ancient civilization was still there, it was only used to receive a prop from the dream world broadcast.

    Sanna also heard the voice from the dream radio, she turned her head and looked at Sassi: "Angel, are you going back?"

    Sassi looked at Sanna, she still had the expression of a curious baby: "Are you worried that I will leave?"

    Sanna smiled, and she stroked the shell of the magic crystal submarine vigorously: "I still want to sit on this iron monster for a while longer, but if you have something wrong with you, angel, go back first!"

    Sanna picked up the rag bag that hung around her neck and never left her body even when she was sleeping. You could see that it was bulging, and it was full of "babies" found along the way.

    "Look, I have a lot to eat."

    "I still have a map, which shows the material storage points on each floor, and I will definitely find the prayer meeting."

    Sassi then started the magic crystal submarine, turned on the searchlight and headed forward.

    "We have to figure out what happened first before we can talk about it."——

    "Pfft~" The water broke open first.

    "Click!" Then an iron monster with two glowing eyes floated up from the bottom of the water.? Suddenly, I don’t feel lonely anymore.  "——

    Dream world.

    The Holy Mountain of Light has long been transformed into a huge kingdom of God, with rolling mountains, all kinds of spirit-based beings and angels fly out of the kingdom of God, or return from the depths of the dream world.

    The originally dark and bleak dream world seemed to become lively because of the arrival of these spirit-based beings.

    In the highest temple, Anu, the five-color dragon god, and Duma, the king of angels, are discussing recent events by the fountain pool.

    Anu: "The witches are showing signs of waking up. They have said that when they were asleep, the next time the witch council is held will be the end of the world."

    Duma also nodded and said: "I also saw that the time has been completely determined, and it should be a hundred years later."

    There was a trace of regret in Anu's majestic voice: "The Ruhe giants can't control the power given to them by the master of life."

    Duma asked: "Are the ten Ruhe gods showing signs of awakening?"

    Anu shook his head: "They have all fallen into a deep sleep, and they should be waiting for the next era to begin!"

    Together with Anu, the King of Angels walked to the edge of the Kingdom of God.

    See it from here.

    The dream world, which used to have no end in sight, has a boundary, and a strange crystal wall directly encloses the dream world where the world of Heinsay is located.

    If you look at the outside world, the black storm formed by the escape of extraordinary power has gradually disappeared, and all the black storms have condensed into a special crystal wall system.

    The power of this crystal wall is different from that of the black storm. Its sealing power not only locks the entire main world, but also appears in the dream area that evolved from the main world, gradually locking the dream world.

    However, if you look closely, you will find that there is still a narrow gap in the crystal wall.

    Through the gap, it seems that the light of Shenyue can be seen shining in.

    "The crystal wall is about to close, it should happen to be the day when the world ends."

    "It seems that the birth of the crystal wall is also to prevent the destructive power from rushing out of the sky?"

    The main world has already been sealed, but the dream world has not been sealed, and this is the last chance for all intelligent species.

    With the joint efforts of Guangming Sacred Mountain and Longdao, it is still possible to rush out.

    More importantly, after 10,000 years of transformation, all spirit-based beings have almost completed their transformation one after another.

    Originally, Gao Tian was closed 10,000 years ago, and the spirit-based life plan of the Feathered Serpent God gave the Wisdom Seed an extra 10,000 years.

    Anu looked at the light coming out of the gap, and said.

    "The first batch to leave this world are the Abyssal species."

    "The second group to leave this world is the Zhengshen Alliance."

    "The third group to leave this world is the knowledge pantheon and their kingdom of the underworld."

    Anu looked at Duma: "Now, it's our turn."

    Duma nodded: "Unfortunately, I can't meet the witches for the last time."

    They couldn't wait until the witch fully woke up before leaving, it would be too late.

    Anu's eyes left the bright holy mountain and Dragon Island in the dream world, and turned to the world.

    The Tongtian Tower that was once built by their joint efforts.

    He asked: "What about some people, they have not yet completed their transformation."

    Duma, the king of angels, stood on a high place, and seemed to see the figure of a certain sky angel.

    "Don't worry, fate has guided them to find their new home, which may also be the third habitat in the dream world that belongs to spirit-based life."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 727: Strange worlds and places

    The eight hundred and seventy-ninth floor of Tongtian Tower.

    The long bridges built by iron cables are connected between the stone buildings. There should be special corridors here many years ago, but they have already broken. These iron cable bridges should be built by later people.

    "Crash!"

    "Huh, huh, huh~"

    Sanna and Sassi walked on the iron chain bridge. Although the bridge was rickety and seemed very dangerous, they were not very scared and panicked.

    Because they can fly.

    Sanna also caught a very rare arrow fish, put it in a bottle and said that she would keep it as a pet, because the book said that people in ancient civilizations would keep animals as pets.

    She couldn't catch the terrestrial animal mentioned in the book, so she caught it, and happily said that she wanted to make friends with it.

    Sassi was drawing a map while walking, and at the same time sorting out the clues about the prayer meeting collected along the way.

    After the two got off the magic crystal submarine, they searched all the way.

    Walking down from the 881st floor, to the 880th and 879th floors, there was no sign of the prayer meeting, and no one was seen.

    Although this is also corroborated on some levels, the Prayer Society did pass by here and took everyone away.

    But until now, he really didn't have any big gains.

    The two of them walked among the dark jungles turned into stone buildings, and went up and down among the collapsed and dilapidated ruined buildings.

    For a while they walked on the side corridors of buildings tens of meters high, for a while they appeared in front of the windows of buildings where people had stayed before, and for a while they appeared in the middle of the street again.

    Night fell slowly.

    That is when the fluorescence of fluorescent moss dims until it disappears.

    In front of the window of a stone building, Sanna put a crystal lamp by the window. She was helping to spread the blanket, and then they prepared the evening food together.

    She hummed a song and seemed very happy.

    Because she has an arrow fish friend.

    "Buzz buzz~"

    Suddenly, a strange fluctuation came from the entire Tongtian Tower.

    It seems that a strange wave that originally enveloped the entire Tongtian Tower is being retracted. Even if the people living in this Tongtian Tower do not know what happened, they suddenly feel a strong feeling of emptiness in their hearts.

    Sassi, who was thinking about something, suddenly stood up and looked up at the slate above her head.

    Seems a little lost.

    He understood that it was the news that the temple had completely left this world.

    The other party took away the channel of the gods world and the spirit-based life transformation device, and brought all the three-eyed spirits above the 1300th floor into the dream world.

    Sassi raised her head and didn't move for a while, just looked up like that.

    Suddenly, there was a clicking sound from the dream radio in his arms.

    He took out the dream radio and put it on his ear.

    A friend's voice came from inside, and it was the other party saying goodbye to him.

    "Sassi!"

    "We're leaving."

    Sassi's originally dazed and lost face suddenly burst into a smile.

    He put his face against the dream radio, looked at the slate above his head and said something to his friend on the other side.

    "goodbye!"

    Even if he knew that the other party could not hear.

    He turned off the dream radio and put it aside.

    Because he may never use it again, and no sound will come from it anymore.

    Sanna, holding the glass bottle in her hand, stood there, looking at Sassi's face: "Did something happen just now, angel?"

    She seemed to feel Sassi's emotion, although it was only fleeting on his face.

    Sassi lowered her head and said, "It's okay, it might be an earthquake!"

    Sanna nodded: "Oh!"

    Sassi helped prepare the dinner together, and suddenly he asked Sanna: "Do you hope that everything that the prayer meeting said is true?"

    Sanna immediately stretched out her hand high: "Of course!"

    Sassi nodded and said, "I hope it's true, too."

    Sanna nodded along: "Then let's continue looking for them tomorrow, and we must find them."

    Sassi: "Of course!"——

    They crossed the metal gate that separated the area and came to a wide square.

    There are still old train tracks on the ground here.??Cross this mountain of ruins together.

    "We are temporarily living in a cubicle, but we have already started a new plan."

    "We slowly built and cleared several cities in the ruined mountain below with the contents inside, and then lived here. The plan is to accommodate hundreds of thousands or even a million people."

    Walking on the ruined mountain, suddenly there was movement from above.

    "not good."

    "Something is about to fall from the top again."

    "Hurry up and hide."

    The people of the prayer meeting seemed to be very familiar with this scene, and they all found places to hide.

    Sassi and Sanna followed them blankly, hiding under a round tower obliquely inserted in the ruins.

    "woo woo woo woo!"

    "Boom!"

    There was a sound above the head, like the sound of wind, accompanied by the sound of bubbles breaking.

    They raised their heads, and the ring above their heads where only a section of the rainbow could be seen was emitting light.

    Bubbles passed through the halo one after another, and then completely shattered.

    Dense objects spread out from the bubbles, and then fall from a height.

    Into this mountain of ruins.

    Seeing this scene, Sassi was completely at a loss.

    "Where is this place?"

    "Does such a place really exist in the world?"

    (End of this chapter

 Main Text Chapter 728: Fairy's Treasure House or Trash Recycle Bin?

    The storage wonderland of the Creator God Kingdom.

    The storage fairyland is composed of many white towers, and a large number of rainbow trees grow at the same time.

    "Ah, it's so cool!"

    Beside the beach where the waves hit, San Rafael, the storage fairy, sat under a tree with an umbrella and drank an iced drink.

    Feeling full after drinking half of the drink, San Rafael opened his storage box and filled the bottle with the remaining half of the drink, as always thrifty.

    This is the latest fairy drink, not comparable to the old ones.

    San Rafael stretched his waist and walked towards a certain place in the fairyland.

    Recently, she suddenly felt that her storage fairy was a little tired, and she wanted to upgrade herself.

    For example, how about calling the treasure house fairy?

    It sounds like a very rich person, at least not like a storage fairy. It sounds like a hard-working worker or a shelf manager in a store.

    But being rich doesn't come for nothing, it takes hard work.

    To upgrade to become a treasure house fairy, you must have your own treasures.

    Well, it belongs to me.

    Even if the owner forgets the contents of the permanent storage grid, even if the storage props are damaged, even if the ciphertext and rituals are lost, they will always be stored in it.

    However, after the dimensional storage space expires, the things that fall from the dimensional space are broken.

    And no one wants it.

    Isn't that a waste?

    Although it looks like a pile of tatters to other fairies, there are still treasures in the tatters.

    As long as you learn how to search for treasures and organize them, you can build a treasure house.

    San Rafael thinks so.

    Her mind is still free. After becoming a treasure house fairy, should she change her name again?

    God Rafael?

    Or called Holy Rafael?

    She even started to fantasize.

    San Rafael turned his head and looked at the largest rainbow tree in the storage wonderland.

    Her own rainbow flower tree has grown so big that the top can no longer be seen. On the huge tree crown, you can see the flowers that wrap the dimensional space born and then wither all the time. That is most of the storage in this world.  Source of prop space.

    And after the dimensional space of the temporary storage props is broken, it doesn't just end like this, but will accumulate in the storage wonderland.

    At this very moment.

    A large group of fairies surrounded the place where the shattered and fallen things from the dimensional space were concentrated.

    Seeing the dark mountain, they frowned, feeling very distressed.

    Because of this mountain, other fairies have stopped coming to their storage wonderland recently because their wonderland is a dump.

    "It's full."

    "A lot."

    "It's not pretty."

    "Throw them away!"

    "Where should I throw it?"

    "You can't just take it outside and throw it away, the hammer of justice will hit people."

    In the past, there were not many people who could make storage props, and even fewer people had storage props.

    Therefore, even if some things fall from the dimensional space, it is only a small amount.

    But with the advent of the era of the astral world, those civilizations that set off to the astral world became different. They began to use the dimensional space storage magic on a large scale, so they could see such a dark mountain in front of them  up.

    What's more important is that the time of the kingdom of creation is different from that of the real world, and the accumulation of these "garbage" is getting faster and faster. It may not be long in the kingdom of creation, but tens of thousands of years have passed outside.  .

    Cleaning up the storage fairyland has become a big thing without delay.

    At this time, San Rafael slowly came to the storage fairies.

    "We should negotiate with the Hammer of Justice."

    "That's right, its rules must be changed, and it can't go on like this forever."

    Other storage fairies also talked about it, and felt that the status quo should be changed.

    "That's right, if things go on like this, these things will always be piled up here."

    "At that time, there will be more and more piles."

    "It can't be like this."

    Saint Raphael united all the storage fairies to find the guy who guards the storage fairyland, and the other party lives in her own storage white tower.

    &p; The processing channels of all dimensional spaces have also been opened up together.

    The hardworking and industrious San Rafael was almost exhausted. She leaned lazily under her rainbow tree, smelling the fragrance of her own rainbow tree, but her heart was full of satisfaction.

    "take a break!"

    "I'll sort it out later and see how many sets of treasures I can sort out."

    However, it is already so tiring just to put it in. Wouldn't it be more difficult to sort out the treasures from it?

    San Rafael thought, it would be great if everything could be sorted out by itself.

    She lay down under the flower tree and fell asleep, but she didn't expect that there would be some wonderful changes in her treasure house when she fell asleep.

    this day.

    She took a bath in Fairy Lake, changed her clothes, and worshiped the Pyramid Temple.

    It feels like adding luck to yourself, waiting to open a blind box or draw a lottery.

    "destiny!"

    "Good luck."

    "Lucky!"

    "God Yin Sai, please take care of me!"

    She drew a ring in the void with a sense of ritual.

    Seeing the Ring of the Void anchored and embedded in the Shadow Realm slowly appear, she poked her head out to look, and was about to go down to look at and sort out her treasure house.

    However, what caught her eyes was a scene she had never imagined.

    "Eh?"

    "There are bugs growing in the garbage dump?"

    She saw that in the flattened "Painting of the Shadow Realm", there seemed to be many things moving in the elf treasure house that was put in not long ago.

    On the ladder of the lattice cabinet, there are still many small figures climbing up and down.

    And on the mountain full of recyclables, a large number of figures are picking and picking among them, sorting out all the messy items.

    Everything looks so orderly.

    "Drawing".

    The people of the prayer meeting are eating cakes and bread, drinking milk tea and drinks, and the children are cheering and playing around on the garbage mountain.

    The adults will find ways to sort out the items in the ruins, collect all the things into categories, and at the same time find ways to arrange and use them according to the rules and laws here, and build a special city.

    Everything looked so joyful and beautiful, as if they had entered Paradise from a doomsday world.

    But suddenly.

    Above the head, the halo suddenly pressed into a big flat face.

    The other party stared at the shadow world, watching them carefully.

    "Um?"

    "It seems that it's not worms anymore, it's people."

    "What are you doing in my treasure house?"

    It was only then that San Rafael realized that his rag dump was actually full of people.

    And it seems to have been living here for a long time.

    Everyone stared wide-eyed.

    Afterwards, members of the Prayer Society in the entire shadow world yelled and became extremely flustered, as if the end had come early.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 729: The Kingdom of Shadows and the Clan of Garbage Dumps

    Sassi and Sanna entered the strange world behind the door, and lived here temporarily after visiting it under the leadership of the elders.

    There is no sun here, and the light from the halo above illuminates all shadows.

    And the place with no light at all is very dangerous, even the angel Holy Spirit like Sassi dare not go in, because after entering, he may never find the way back.

    But as long as you don't go out, life here is extraordinarily comfortable.

    Although it was a ruin, the huge locker and the things that kept falling from the sky gave people an inexplicable sense of security.

    every day.

    The prayer meeting will distribute food and work on time.

    Sanna was very active when eating, not only brought Sassi's share, but also secretly took out two bottles of drinks with strange tastes.

    She said happily: "It's frozen."

    In that mountain-like cabinet, one of the cabinet compartments was not known how to make it, and it was covered with frost all year round, and various beverages were frozen inside.

    It's just the taste of these drinks, some are delicious, and some are weird.

    Sassi grinned after taking a sip, and narrowed one eye: "Hiss!"

    Sanna stuck out her tongue: "It's so sour!"

    In the painting-like world, two flat figures sit on the edge of a huge garbage dump, facing the front of the painting, while moving like a stop-frame painting.

    As for the work here, the current main task of the Prayer Society is to build cities and settlements.

    However, all the objects in this strange world are flattened shadows, and the cities built are naturally different. The people of the prayer meeting invited Sassi to join the discussion on city construction.

    In front of a wall.

    Dozens of people spread out from left to right, and the team stretched very long, like paper people holding hands.

    The elder showed a simple map of the world on the wall with the power of a prop, telling everyone what the world looks like, which is similar to what Sassi saw outside the portal before.

    "look!"

    "This is the world."

    It seems that all the items in this world are like pasting a picture on a black wall.

    The elder went on to say: "And those of us who are alive are the silhouettes pasted on these different paintings and walking on the paintings."

    "When we walk, we are directly penetrating and merging into these paintings, just like painting with wriggling paint; at the same time, these paintings keep us fixed here and will not disappear."

    "And these are not pasted pictures, that is, there is nothing in a dark place, and it is absolutely impossible to enter."

    "Once we enter, we will slowly disappear over time."

    Sassi has been to those dark places before, how should I put it.

    It should be said that Sassi's feeling is not like disappearing, but that the silhouette is not glued to the painting.

    Without the nails, it naturally loses its coordinates and falls into the depths of endless shadows.

    The elder said to everyone: "Because everything here is different from the outside, we can't build the city in the way we thought before."

    The elder continued to draw, and according to his understanding of the rules of this world, he drew a sketch that he had thought about a long time ago.

    "The cities we build cannot be three-dimensional, so it should be like this."

    The elder drew a series of horizontal lines neatly arranged from top to bottom on the wall.

    The elder drew ladders on the far right of the horizontal lines to connect all the horizontal lines, and he told everyone.

    "We disassembled the materials in the ruins, and then made them into strip-like urban bases, sticking in the void like paintings."

    "I have tried, and the objects in this world can be fixed in the shadows in a special way, just like the paintings are glued to the walls; so our cities are such lines stuck in the void, between the cities up and down.  Ladder connections."

    "And our houses and the various building facilities we will need in the future are built on this strip."

    The elder finished drawing the main composition of the city, and then drew the construction method of the house on one of the lines.

    On one of the horizontal lines, the elder drew a pole, and then built a house with walls on both sides, a roof and a ground floor on the pole.

    It looks like this.

    &nbnot comfortable?  "

    "We have not moved the noble utensils you have stored in the deepest place."

    "You mean those goblins conducted experiments to create large and useless metal scraps that no one wanted?"

    "We are willing to become your believers and complete the mission you have given us."

    "Oh, you guys are willing to help me clean up here, it's really a bit messy here, it's hard to clean up!"

    ? In a chicken-and-duck conversation, only San Rafael seemed to understand, but in the confused conversation between the elder and Sassi.

    San Rafael nodded in satisfaction, and said to the elder and Sassi.

    "That's it, yes!"

    "You can live here, but you can't take the things here out, you can just use those things here."

    "If you can, please help me organize the things here, don't let this place be messy, and help me collect the treasures in the treasure house by the way."

    San Rafael pointed to the large lattice cabinet under his feet, and said to the elder and Sassi.

    "This is it!"

    "After you clean up those expired snacks, help me put the treasures in."

    San Rafael looked at the city below, and suddenly felt that his thoughts had changed.

    "No, this city is a great treasure!"

    "Look, it's so beautiful."

    After a mess of "negotiations", perhaps it can barely be called a negotiation, the elder and Sassi obtained a result they wanted.

    They can live here and use the contents inside, but they cannot take the contents out.

    By the way, they have to clean the place and help San Rafael organize things.

    After the agreement was made, San Rafael spoke to them very seriously.

    "You can't take the things here out!"

    "Or I'll tell the Hammer of Justice that you steal and let it hit you."

    Seemingly feeling that his name wasn't deterrent enough, San Rafael even mentioned the name of the famous Hammer of Justice.

    Unfortunately, none of the people present knew what the Hammer of Justice was.

    Sassi asked: "What is the gavel of justice?"

    San Rafael: "The hammer of justice, the artifact left by the creator, don't you know, it's a very fierce one."

    While Sassi and the elders were terrified, they felt that they hadn't been so sinful and tyrannical that they needed an artifact made by the Creator to punish them.

    With satisfaction, he glanced at the city below again.

    In this case, there is no need for her to clean up here.

    "That's it, I'll come to see your city next time."

    Just like that, San Rafael floated away, turning into a piece of paper and floating out of the Shadow Realm.

    Below, Sassi and the elder saluted her.

    Sassi respectfully said: "Goodbye, Your Highness San Rafael."

    The elder admired this dream-like existence from the bottom of his heart: "Thank you for your generosity, and look forward to your next visit."

    The elders don't know the difference between the Kingdom of God of Creation and other places, let alone the concept of time for the dream creatures.

    She inadvertently said to come again next time.

    By the time she really came, everything had changed.

    For her, that was just a brief moment, but for the people here, it was a change of an era and several generations.

    The elder stood up, and when he looked at the world again, he had a different feeling: "So this is called the Shadow Realm!"

    Sassi nodded: "This is also the kingdom of the gods, but in a more hidden corner of the kingdom of the gods. Congratulations, you have found a real paradise."

    From this point of view, the name of this city and country that has been hesitating and discussing for a long time seems to have an answer.

    The land of shadows.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 730: Hello, Sanna!

    The people of the country of shadows started a real big construction, more and more people came out of the world of cabinets, and continued to build along the long road that seemed to have no end.

    However, another group of people extended one ladder after another from the upper floor, and then

    Outside the shadow world, the portal was also transported to the next floor of the Tongtian Tower, and preparations for the transfer of residents on this floor began.

    On this day, Sassi suddenly asked the elder a question.

    "I have always wanted to ask a question. You said that you will slowly transform into a spirit-based life in the future, but what method do you use to transform?"

    The elder asked suspiciously: "Isn't the spirit base life transformed by itself?"

    Sassi shook his head: "No, the spirit-based life will transform itself in the Tongtian Tower because the Guangming Holy Mountain and Dragon Island have set up a transformation device on the top floor of the Tongtian Tower. It is a super-large device that covers the entire  Tongtian Tower has a thousand floors."

    "But now, the Lizardmen, Snakemen, and Wingmen on the top floor have all evacuated with the Temple of Light and the Temple of the Five-Colored Dragon, and they also took the device with them."

    The elder panicked after hearing this. Although he knew a lot of secrets about the past, he had little knowledge of the information and some secrets inside the Temple of Light and the Temple of the Five-Colored Dragon.

    He said: "We have long been accustomed to the way of self-transformation, and we did not expect that it would not be the case."

    "No wonder, there have been no new spirit-based life forms in the Shadow Realm recently."

    It is only temporary to live here by transforming into a shadow form with the Ring of the Void. It must be transformed into a spirit-based life to be able to survive here for a long time.

    It was only then that Sassi realized that the elder really didn't know about this. Before that, he thought that the elder and the prayer meeting had already prepared other plans.

    Sassi didn't say much, but began to think seriously.

    He suddenly thought of a place, which was also about Tongtian Tower.

    "In the Dragon Temple at the entrance of the lowest level of the Tongtian Tower, I remember that at the beginning, every group of people who came to the Tongtian Tower would be tested in that temple, and then some of them would turn into spirit-based beings, and there were first-generation  A small spirit-based life transformation device."

    The elder also knew some secrets about the lower level: "Our ancestors also left some legends about it. According to the legend, there used to be a very powerful Yanlong guarding it, but it should have been abandoned by now!"

    Sassi nodded: "The temple should be abandoned, but the small spirit-based life transformation device from the beginning is likely to remain there."

    "After all, when many temples were evacuated, they thought they would send people over later, so some devices were not taken away or disassembled. No one thought that they would never return after leaving like this."

    The elder was a little excited: "I will immediately send someone to the lower floors to look for it."

    Sassi said: "Let me go, I know the shortcut to the lower level."

    After Sassi finished speaking, he was about to leave immediately. He was a somewhat vigorous person.

    However, the elder stopped him and told him that it was not time yet.

    Sassi: "When is the time?"

    Elder: "The door can't be opened at any time. It needs to wait until a specific time. Only at that time will the passageway opened by the door be stable and safe."

    "However, I feel that the time for opening the door is gradually shortening. Maybe it won't be long before the door to Tongtian Tower can no longer be opened!"

    "So, we also feel a little anxious, hoping to bring more people here as soon as possible."

    Sassi speculates that this may have something to do with the formation of the crystal wall.

    When Sassi talked about going to the bottom floor of Tongtian Tower, Sanna also said that she must follow.

    She said that she also wanted to take a ride in the magic crystal submarine.

    Two people went to the top of the storage compartment in that space.

    Sassi said: "We didn't go for fun, we had tasks to perform."

    Sanna is still holding her bag: "I didn't play in the past either. The elder said that if I meet other people on the road, I can send him the brochure of the prayer meeting. I also have tasks to perform."

    Sassi didn't say much, but acquiesced to Sanna and set off with him.

    Maybe.

    He also gradually got used to Sanna by his side.

    In this way, the two climbed to the top one after the other, and passed through the gate that the elder opened for them. At the same time, people could be seen queuing up to enter the Kingdom of Shadows from outside.

    take a step?Shadow.

    It's like an existence with only a shadow but no body.

    But very soon, the shadow returned to its original form and became a child again.

    I don't know why, maybe because of the special region of the shadow world, the spirit-based life born in this world seems to be different from other spirit-based lives.

    They can transform into a cloud of shadows and leave the city of shadows to swim in the darkness. You must know that even a powerful angel like Sassi dare not step into the depths of the shadow world.

    This also seems to mean that in addition to the three-eyed spirit, the elemental spirit and the holy spirit, another special spirit-based life was born.

    A kind of life that can live in the shadow world and live in the form of shadows.

    And this form of life.

    A special civilization will eventually be established in this country of shadows.

    In the hall, there was a woman who was relieved to see the child who had just transformed into a spirit-based life. If you look closely at her appearance, you can find that she is somewhat similar to Sanna.

    That's right.

    She is the former Sanna who works here now.

    After a busy day's work, Sanna returned to her home.

    It is very close to the city hall and the locker, and it is also where she and Sassi once lived.

    When she got home, she changed into a set of casual clothes to shed her tiredness. She was busy in the room, but her eyes involuntarily glanced at a small machine placed on the window sill.

    It was the dream radio that Sassi left behind that year, and was finally found by Sanna.

    Sanna stopped all movements and picked it up.

    "Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka!"

    She turned the knob and put the machine against her ear

    Just like the old Sassi.

    Sometimes she always fantasizes about whether there will be a voice coming from the dream radio one day.

    But there was nothing but the sound of the knob.

    She put down the dream radio and lay on her bed, her head turned to the window sill.

    "How is the angel doing now?"

    Sanna turned on the video recorder and looked at the picture played inside. No matter how many years have passed, the image of her and Sassi standing under the rainbow tree is so clear.

    Even if her memory has become a bit blurred, this photo camera will never forget.

    "Does he remember me?"

    "Does he still remember what I look like?"

    Sanna looked at herself and the angel in the picture in a daze.

    Suddenly, the familiar Kakaka voice came from my ear.

    Sanna's ears moved, she was stunned for a moment, and then immediately stood up and looked at the dream radio.

    As the knob was turned to a channel, suddenly there was noise from inside.

    Later, someone spoke.

    He said.

    "Hello, Sanna!"

    "I'm Sassi!"

    ?

 Text Chapter 731: Big Fireworks (End of the Second Era)

    this day.

    The Holy Mountain of Light and the Dragon Island came together in the dream world, and the angels and dragon shadows of the two major gods surrounded the uppermost layer of the Kingdom of God.

    Hundreds of millions of spirit-based beings live inside the kingdom of the gods, the Holy Spirit lives on the upper level, and the elemental spirits and three-eyed spirits live on the lower level.

    But today everyone's strength is gathered together, and it seems that they are working together like never before.

    Because today they will break through the cracks in the crystal wall and leave here.

    As a species of wisdom, they are unwilling to be locked in this crystal wall for a lifetime.

    They are eager to know the outside world, and know what the first batch of intelligent species that once flew into the depths of the universe have become now.

    "It's almost time."

    "I can't wait any longer."

    At the top of the Kingdom of God, Duma and Anu stood side by side.

    Following their orders.

    The huge white mythical gate descended from the sky, and the Holy Mountain of Light accommodated a little bit into the depths of the mythical gate.

    And the five-color dragon god Anu showed his body, which was a huge mythical giant that was indescribably huge, emitting colorful light.

    From her body, it seems that the characteristics that any life in the world can have can be found.

    ? Various animals from the Archaeopteryx to the Second Era.

    She opened her mouth and swallowed Long Island into her belly in one gulp.

    First of all, the gate of myth exudes spiritual brilliance and squeezes towards the edge of the dream world, abruptly squeezing away the terrifying power that blocked everything, and squeezed into the crack.

    At this time, the five-color dragon god carried five-color elemental tides, rushing in and washing down like sea water.

    Accompanied by the tide of elements like the sea.

    Little by little, slowly.

    The spiritual gate and the five-color dragon god flowed down the river and washed out from the gap.

    "It worked."

    "Leave quickly."

    A voice came from the white mythical gate, and the five-color dragon god also responded.

    They waited for the wisdom species of the main world for 10,000 years, and finally waited for all the wisdom species to transform successfully and leave. At this moment, their voices sounded so impatient.

    The two gods brought their own gods and the successfully transformed spirit-based life, quickly moved away along the dream world, and continued to move forward into the distance.

    On high.

    The outline of God's Moon became more and more obvious, and the light became more and more brilliant.

    And looking back at this time, the last ray of light that Shenyue shone into the main world also disappeared with the complete formation of the crystal wall.

    The crystal wall is completely closed.

    The Gate of Spirituality and the five-color dragon god were wandering in the void of the dream world, and they couldn't seem to find the coordinates, or they didn't know where to go.

    They have been locked up for too long, and they are at a loss for the outside world.

    But at this time, there was a strong extraordinary fluctuation in the distance.

    "what happened?"

    "What happened over there?"

    "Go and have a look."

    "good."

    After flying over, Duma and Anu saw hundreds of millions of monsters turning into an ocean in the darkness, and then fighting in that ocean like a meat grinder.

    Some big monsters are like mountains, and small ones are like bugs.

    Two gates connected to reality opened, and endless monsters poured in through the gates. You can see that there are two different stars at the two ends of the gates.

    And not far away, a demon lord with two horns was watching a show impressively.

    "What happened here?"

    "Those warring existences seem to be one of the abyssal species, and what is the other party? Is it a newly born race?"

    Suddenly a voice came from the devil's ear, and then the devil began to answer unconsciously, as if he didn't realize that no one should ask himself questions in such a place.

    "A newly born race?"

    "This is not a newly born race. It is a demon species cultivated by the God of Truth and Knowledge in the demon world thousands of years ago. It is a kind of soul race that has advanced from the abyss species."

    "There is a myth in the demon species that continues the new oath, just like the demon spirit continued the oath of the monster family. They began to compete with the evil god of the abyss for the fruit of wisdom, blocking the evil god of the abyss from the way of the true god."

    "From then on."

    "I wonder if if I wake up late enough, the end of the world will come later.  "

    The Earth Witch said: "The changes in this world are not caused by you and us, we are just the eyes of the giant god."

    Lotte nodded: "But in the eyes of most people, I am the Witch of Destruction who announces the end of the world and ends the world."

    At the last moment of this doomsday.

    The witches gathered in front of the Temple of Life and started the second witch meeting.

    The short greeting after nearly 10,000 years has just

    Finish.

    The whole world began to shake, including this Tongtian Tower.

    It can be seen that the earth turned red in an instant, as if something could not be suppressed completely and was about to spew out from the center of the earth.

    That powerful force wants to melt everything and recast everything.

    "Boom, boom~"

    But in the end, the crumbling Babel was stabilized by a powerful seal.

    After all, this is a gift built by the gods for the Lord of Life, and it is also a place to welcome the return of the Lord God.

    But the world in the distance is not like this.

    "coming soon."

    "Where do I start?"

    "It should be the Land of Light."

    "It doesn't matter where you start, it's a reshaping of the whole world."

    The witches stood in a row in front of the temple at the highest point of Tongtian Tower.

    They looked at the distance calmly and calmly, as if they had calmly accepted their fate of having to stay alone.

    They are the once intelligent species, waiting for the future life species.

    finally.

    The terrible red fire was the first to erupt from the far north, that is, the Land of Light.

    The first, the second, the third.

    Thousands of volcanoes erupted together, and finally intertwined, converging into an indescribably terrible lava column, which seemed to evaporate the entire sky and the world together.

    Endless rain of fire poured down, and magma covered the entire world.

    Dense volcanic ash floated high, and the world was completely turned into darkness. In the darkness, some terrifying objects could still be seen surging, accompanied by thunder.

    And this is only what the naked eye can see.

    The terrifying power of life myth invisible to the naked eye radiates to the whole world, and even radiates towards the outer space, but it is finally blocked by the crystal wall.

    Under that power, everything is distorted, and everything is transforming into life.

    The sky, the thunder, the air, the clouds.

    The earth, rocks, ore veins.

    Seas, rivers, lakes.

    Everything is dying.

    Everything seems to be given life again.

    All plants turned into dust and gathered towards the moon in annihilation, the blood of animals returned to a certain corner of the earth in annihilation, and endless microorganisms drilled into a glass jar in the midst of small and noisy sounds.

    The power of the ten Ruhe giants intertwined together, completely replacing the matter of this world.

    From now on, they are the world itself.

    On the Tongtian Tower, the witches looked at this scene and said.

    "This is the end of the world!"

    "It is also the birth of a new world!"

    The world is like a spiral.

    Constantly looping and moving forward.

    ?

 Text Chapter 731: Big Fireworks (End of the Second Era)

    this day.

    The Holy Mountain of Light and the Dragon Island came together in the dream world, and the angels and dragon shadows of the two major gods surrounded the uppermost layer of the Kingdom of God.

    Hundreds of millions of spirit-based beings live inside the kingdom of the gods, the Holy Spirit lives on the upper level, and the elemental spirits and three-eyed spirits live on the lower level.

    But today everyone's strength is gathered together, and it seems that they are working together like never before.

    Because today they will break through the cracks in the crystal wall and leave here.

    As a species of wisdom, they are unwilling to be locked in this crystal wall for a lifetime.

    They are eager to know the outside world, and know what the first batch of intelligent species that once flew into the depths of the universe have become now.

    "It's almost time."

    "I can't wait any longer."

    At the top of the Kingdom of God, Duma and Anu stood side by side.

    Following their orders.

    The huge white mythical gate descended from the sky, and the Holy Mountain of Light accommodated a little bit into the depths of the mythical gate.

    And the five-color dragon god Anu showed his body, which was a huge mythical giant that was indescribably huge, emitting colorful light.

    From him, it seems that the characteristics that any life in the world can have can be found.

    ? Various animals from the Archaeopteryx to the Second Era.

    He opened his mouth, and swallowed Long Island into his stomach in one gulp.

    First of all, the gate of myth exudes spiritual brilliance and squeezes towards the edge of the dream world, abruptly squeezing away the terrifying power that blocked everything, and squeezed into the crack.

    At this time, the five-color dragon god carried five-color elemental tides, rushing in and washing down like sea water.

    Accompanied by the tide of elements like the sea.

    Little by little, slowly.

    The spiritual gate and the five-color dragon god flowed down the river and washed out from the gap.

    "It worked."

    "Leave quickly."

    A voice came from the white mythical gate, and the five-color dragon god also responded.

    They waited for the wisdom species of the main world for 10,000 years, and finally waited for all the wisdom species to transform successfully and leave. At this moment, their voices sounded so impatient.

    The two gods brought their own gods and the successfully transformed spirit-based life, quickly moved away along the dream world, and continued to move forward into the distance.

    On high.

    The outline of God's Moon became more and more obvious, and the light became more and more brilliant.

    And looking back at this time, the last ray of light that Shenyue shone into the main world also disappeared with the complete formation of the crystal wall.

    The crystal wall is completely closed.

    The Gate of Spirituality and the five-color dragon god were wandering in the void of the dream world, and they couldn't seem to find the coordinates, or they didn't know where to go.

    They have been imprisoned for too long, and they are at a loss for the outside world.

    But at this time, there was a strong extraordinary fluctuation in the distance.

    "what happened?"

    "What happened over there?"

    "Go and have a look."

    "good."

    After flying over, Duma and Anu saw hundreds of millions of monsters turning into an ocean in the darkness, and then fighting in that ocean like a meat grinder.

    Some big monsters are like mountains, and small ones are like bugs.

    Two gates connected to reality opened, and endless monsters poured in through the gates. You can see that there are two different stars at the two ends of the gates.

    And not far away, a demon lord with two horns was watching a show impressively.

    "What happened here?"

    "Those warring existences seem to be one of the abyssal species, and what is the other party? Is it a newly born race?"

    Suddenly a voice came from the devil's ear, and then the devil began to answer unconsciously, as if he didn't realize that no one should ask himself questions in such a place.

    "A newly born race?"

    "This is not a newly born race. It is a demon species cultivated by the God of Truth and Knowledge in the demon world thousands of years ago. It is a kind of soul race that has advanced from the abyss species."

    "There are myths among the demon species that continue the new oath, just like the demon spirits continued the oath of the monster family. They began to compete with the evil god of the abyss for the fruit of wisdom, blocking the evil god of the abyss from the way of the true god."

    "From then on."

    ", and went on to say.

    "I've always wondered if if I woke up late enough, the end of the world would come later."

    The Earth Witch said: "The changes in this world are not caused by you and us, we are just the eyes of the giant god."

    Lotte nodded: "But in the eyes of most people, I am the Witch of Destruction who announces the end of the world and ends the world."

    At the last moment of this doomsday.

    The witches gathered in front of the Temple of Life and started the second witch meeting.

    The short greeting after nearly ten thousand years has just ended.

    The whole world began to shake, including this Tongtian Tower.

    It can be seen that the earth turned red in an instant, as if something could not be suppressed completely and was about to spew out from the center of the earth.

    That powerful force wants to melt everything and recast everything.

    "Boom, boom~"

    But in the end, the crumbling Babel was stabilized by a powerful seal.

    After all, this is a gift built by the gods for the Lord of Life, and it is also a place to welcome the return of the Lord God.

    But the world in the distance is not like this.

    "coming soon."

    "Where do I start?"

    "It should be the Land of Light."

    "It doesn't matter where you start, it's a reshaping of the whole world."

    The witches stood in a row in front of the temple at the highest point of Tongtian Tower.

    They looked at the distance quietly and calmly, as if they had accepted their fate of having to stay alone.

    They are the once intelligent species, waiting for the future life species.

    finally.

    The terrible red fire was the first to erupt from the far north, that is, the Land of Light.

    The first, the second, the third.

    Thousands of volcanoes erupted together, and finally intertwined, converging into an indescribably terrible lava column, which seemed to evaporate the entire sky and the world together.

    Endless rain of fire poured down, and magma covered the entire world.

    Dense volcanic ash floated high, and the world was completely turned into darkness. In the darkness, some terrifying objects could still be seen surging, accompanied by thunder.

    And this is only what the naked eye can see.

    The terrifying power of life myth invisible to the naked eye radiates to the whole world, and even radiates towards the outer space, but it is finally blocked by the crystal wall.

    Under that power, everything is distorted, and everything is transforming into life.

    The sky, the thunder, the air, the clouds.

    The earth, rocks, ore veins.

    Seas, rivers, lakes.

    Everything is dying.

    Everything seems to be given life again.

    All plants turned into dust and gathered towards the moon in annihilation, the blood of animals returned to a certain corner of the earth in annihilation, and endless microorganisms drilled into a glass jar in the midst of small and noisy sounds.

    The power of the ten Ruhe giants intertwined together, completely replacing the matter of this world.

    From now on, they are the world itself.

    On the Tongtian Tower, the witches looked at this scene and said.

    "This is the end of the world!"

    "It is also the birth of a new world!"

    The world is like a spiral.

    ?Continuous cycle, also keep moving forward.

 Text About the Third Age and Leave

    The second era is over, and I have written more than 4.4 million words. Those who are familiar with the hair should know that it can be said that it is unprecedented progress for me. I have never written such a long novel.

    Generally speaking, there are many unsatisfactory places in the writing, and there are some places that I am satisfied with. They are often criticized by everyone, but sometimes when I look back, I feel that I have made some progress and I am also a little happy.

    Everyone knows that I like to write outlines and outlines. When writing a story, the foreshadowing and the outline of the whole story must be designed in advance, and at the same time, the character setting should be done well. The workload in this area is actually very large.

    As for the third era, I have only made the basic settings so far, and there are also the early appearance plots, a rough general context.

    The small plot details in the details, the setting of the characters in the early stage, etc., are not perfect.

    And I have been writing for too long, and my head is often in a daze, so I am going to take a break this month to conceive the plot of the third era, and I will update it on the 1st of next month.

    During this period of time, I will read all the content I wrote before in detail. I didn’t have time to read it as a whole before, and I was rushing to write the manuscript every day.

    Regarding the third era, I am still confident that I can write better. It will be different from the second era. The sense of substitution and the plot should be stronger, and it should not make everyone always call it boring.

    That's about it, good night everyone.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 1: From the Unreachable Future

    For him, that day was just an ordinary day in his life.

    But for this world, this day is the end of the universe, and the restart.

    It ended with their conversation.

    ? Restarted hundreds of millions of years ago——

    When I was in college, Huang Yi joined a group that researched the supernatural association, and talked about some topics in the group every day.

    He is interested, but more in this way to collect some inspiration to complete his so-called text pile that can't even earn back the electricity bill.

    It was at this time that he met a guy whose name was dragged to the sky.

    This guy is called God.

    Such an arrogant guy, Huang Yi thinks he will definitely be beaten!

    And he found that this guy lived next to him, and he was from the same school as him, so he decided to ask him out.

    The noisy entrance of the Internet cafe.

    "Hello!"

    The other party is wearing a brown windbreaker, and his body proportions are very well-proportioned. If you look at him from a distance, you won't even think he is very tall, but when you walk over, you will find that the other party is a bit too tall.  The pressure to back off.

    His face has sharp edges and corners, just like the plaster statues Huang Yi saw in art class before. The hairline is a neat line, only slightly sharp in the center.

    "Huang Yi, I am God Yin!"

    His hands are stretched out, his fingers are long and almost perfect.

    Huang Yi looked at the guy in front of him who was over 1.9 meters tall and looked indifferent, and he held the other person's hand a little bit at a loss.

    "Wow!"

    "Brother God, you are so tall."

    Sure enough, there is a reason for those who dare to take such an arrogant name.

    At the same time, Huang Yi also discovered that Yin Shen knew his name as soon as he met, and he didn't have the habit of using his real name as his online name.

    However, he didn't ask in detail, maybe he met him somewhere in school.

    In front of the computer.

    Yin Shen is watching the news, while Huang Yi is writing in the Internet cafe. How should I put it, both of them seem to be the type who don't take the usual path.

    Yin Shen looked at Huang Yi, and suddenly asked a question: "Why do you join the group? Do you really believe in superpowers?"

    Huang Yi looked at the screen very seriously, pursed his lips and presented a word: "Well, I can only say that I expect it to exist, and look forward to discovering it one day!"

    Yin Shen: "What do you expect from it?"

    Huang Yi: "It's not expecting anything, but expecting the world to be extraordinary, or expecting me to be extraordinary."

    Yin Shen asked again: "If you can know what everyone is thinking in their hearts, and you can see the correct answer you know in this world, what do you want to do?"

    Huang Yi raised his eyebrows: "Do whatever you want!"

    Yin Shen looked at Huang Yi carefully, and shook his head: "No, you can't do it."

    Huang Yi finally turned his head: "Why?"

    Yin Shen: "Your heart has boundaries, kindness, a sense of justice, expectations, and rich emotions. You can't do whatever you want."

    Huang Yi let go of the keyboard and scratched his hair: "I really want to be such a villain, it feels very handsome."

    Yin Shen: "Such a person would not say such a thing."

    Huang Yi asked Yin Shen: "What about you, what would you do with such ability?"

    Yin Shen replied very affirmatively, as if he really had the same: "Do nothing."

    Huang Yi felt that this answer was too strange, and became even more curious: "Why, is there any special reason?"

    Yin Shen just said: "Because when you know the answer to everything, it seems that what you do will lose its meaning and become boring."

    Yin Shen stared at Huang Yi, and he suddenly smiled.

    "but."

    "I look forward to seeing a different answer one day, maybe then everything will make sense."

    "Of course, the answer may not be what I want."

    Huang Yi felt that Yin Shen looked at him with scrutiny, as if looking at something strange.

    He was a little embarrassed, so he laughed along with him and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Hahaha, it sounds like superpowers really exist."

    The initial meeting was very ordinary, and neither of them looked special at first glance.

    ? and the endless stream of people on the street; Neither time nor space can constrain him. Only by finding an anchor point can he become an observer free from the universe and time.

    Yin Shen seems to believe it, or doesn't care at all, because just talking between friends is enough to be happy, and it doesn't matter what they are talking about.

    He just sat quietly and listened, occasionally saying a few words.

    And Huang Yi was beaming with joy as he spoke.

    Just like the fantasy he likes, the extraordinary world he likes and expects.

    Suddenly, Yin Shen seemed to feel something, and he looked downstairs.

    "Um?"

    He seemed to have vaguely seen a fog, and some things could no longer be seen clearly.

    Yin Shen was a little puzzled, and his mood also changed.

    Watching Huang Yi finish eating, Yin Shen drank the plum wine in the cup in one gulp.

    Stand up and prepare to leave.

    However, Huang Yi stopped him, and mysteriously took out the box from his backpack and gave it to him.

    Yin Shen took the box Huang Yi gave him and opened it. Inside was an irregular stone with a delicate bug pattern on it.

    "What is this? A fossil?"

    Huang Yi: "Ledlich, a type of trilobite."

    "Although this fossil is not worth much, but when you think about being able to see creatures hundreds of millions of years ago appearing lifelike in front of you, it feels like no amount of money can buy this kind of shock."

    "Take it back and put it at home, imagine and feel the ancient earth hundreds of millions of years ago and the vicissitudes of these ancient creatures!"

    He who never accepts gifts from Huang Yi, this time he accepted the gift for some reason.

    "Thank you, Huang Yi!"

    "I had a great chat today!"

    He opened the box and took the fossil in his hand.

    When he was going down the stairs, he rubbed his fingers against the traces on the fossil, feeling a sense of intimacy in his heart for some unknown reason.

    However, he had just walked to the lobby when a car tire on the road crushed sharp debris at high speed and made a noise.

    Suddenly out of control, he slammed into the glass door of the hall from the street outside at a speed of more than 100 yards, crushing Yinshen with layers of glass shards.

    Yin Shen held the fossil in his hand and looked up.

    However, the body was knocked out like a piece of rag.

    everything.

    Everything has changed.

    On the second floor of the restaurant, Huang Yi looked at his friend in a pool of blood in disbelief, and then rushed down.

    He didn't notice that in the moment he ran down, the whole world and everything was collapsing.

    Everything is being annihilated, everything is being reorganized, and time is about to flow backwards to a certain stage 500 million years ago.

    Time began to slow down.

    He pounced on his friend and made a sound.

    The voice was constantly elongated.

    "YinGod"

    At the moment when all this is destroyed and everything starts again.

    He yelled the name that transcended the universe throughout the years of reincarnation, the name that even God King Laidlich couldn't yell.

    From this point on, that name is no longer mortal.

    It is the name of the Creator.

    Crash.

    In an instant, the whole world shattered.

    It's as if a movie is halfway through, and someone pulls the progress bar to the beginning.

    But the next step is not to replay, but to start shooting again.

    Everything that has ever happened is gone, and everything starts all over again.

    Everything that ever happened is erased.

    Huang Yi's mind was blank. He felt his body dissipating, but his consciousness was pulled out of his body, and was dragged by a powerful attraction to places he could not imagine.

    He was following a certain figure upstream in time, but his speed was much slower.

    At this moment, many pictures appeared in front of his eyes like a revolving lantern.

    "Hello, Huang Yi, I'm Yin Shen!"

    "Because, I can't see the future!"

    "Huang Yi, what kind of existence are you?"

    "I like an extraordinary life, even though I am just an ordinary person, although there is no end to work and commute day after day. But when I sit in front of the computer, my heart flies to another wonderful  world."

    "In another world, will I be different?"

    "Hello, your courier has arrived."

    "boom!"

    "The railing is knocked down."

    "Recently, when I wake up in the middle of the night, I always feel another self crawling out of my body."

    Everything.

    The final picture was fixed on the scene where Huang Yi handed the fossil to Yin Shen.

    Yin Shen took the box from his hand: "What is this? A fossil?"

    Huang Yi smiled and nodded: "Ledlich, a type of trilobite."

    (End of this chapter)bsp; "In another world, will I be different?"

    "Hello, your courier has arrived."

    "boom!"

    "The railing is knocked down."

    "Recently, when I wake up in the middle of the night, I always feel another self crawling out of my body."

    Everything.

    The final picture was fixed on the scene where Huang Yi handed the fossil to Yin Shen.

    Yin Shen took the box from his hand: "What is this? A fossil?"

    Huang Yi smiled and nodded: "Ledlich, a type of trilobite."

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter 2: Columns

    Men walk on the long river of time.

    He didn't know how long he walked, or he didn't really walk at all, but just wandered in the fog and darkness above that time.

    "Why am I here?"

    "Where is this?"

    The man kept walking.

    "I seemed to call someone's name, and I came here."

    "Whose name did I call?"

    "I?"

    "Who am I?"

    He remembered calling someone's name and coming here, but that was a long, long time ago.

    It's been so long that he can't even remember who he is.

    He couldn't feel anything here, it was a feeling beyond darkness, a place more terrifying than a lightless cage.

    There is no body, no five senses, only your mind is surging.

    There is nothing more terrifying than this.

    He didn't understand why he was locked up here, he just felt that this feeling seemed familiar.

    "correct!"

    "I seem to have told someone about this feeling."

    A picture appeared in front of his eyes, that was himself talking to another person.

    Self: "You have no connection with the universe, so from what angle do you perceive the existence of the universe? If you can't even perceive the universe, how can you perceive time, and how can you travel further on the timeline?"

    That person: "So, once the soul leaves the body, it is like a ship that has lost its coordinates and direction. It is very likely that it will never find its way back after leaving this universe?"

    I chattered and gestured while talking, as if I was still thinking about it.

    "One possibility is that you still have a connection with the real universe, and there is an anchor point here."

    "In this way, you can observe the universe through this anchor point, and as I said before, become an observer free from the universe and time."

    "If you have different anchor points in different time periods, you may even become an existence that travels through the timeline as you said."

    The man then walked forward, he suddenly understood something.

    He wants to find an anchor point, and only by finding an anchor point can he escape from this terrible place.

    "Anchor point!"

    "What is the anchor point!"

    "How can I find the anchor point?"

    He searched around, searching in a daze in this land beyond darkness, but no matter how hard he searched, he couldn't find the so-called anchor point.

    "Can't remember."

    "What the hell is it?"

    "How can I find it?"

    "I don't want to stay here, I want to go out, anywhere, as long as it's not here, even if it's a terrible place."

    He can't make a sound.

    He wanted to touch himself, but he didn't even have a body.

    He wanted to talk to someone, but he was the only one here.

    In a world with nothing.

    He tried his best to let out a silent scream, which didn't exist anywhere but in his heart.

    No one can hear it except himself.

    Although he has no mouth, he still wants to make that desperate howl.

    suddenly.

    A ray of eternal light shines from afar, illuminating the man's way forward.

    The man raised his head and looked towards the distant light.

    Seems to be looking at someone, separated by years.

    Under the light.

    Reflects the silhouette of a man, with black hair and black eyes.

    ? In the farther reaches of the river of time.

    A stalwart figure is following the time.

    The end of the Second Era.

    The Creator raised his head and looked at the other side of time. He has long been used to this scene, and no matter how magnificent it is, it is impossible to cause a wave in his heart.

    But this time, he seemed to see something different.

    "Um?"

    He stared for a while, as if confirming what he saw.

    finally.

    He showed a lonely smile.

    Another figure on the side asked curiously: "What did you see?"

    &nbspEven a little ugly.

    Until she heard the sound of shooting guns piercing the night sky, the last soldier protecting her fell to the ground, blood splashed all over her collar, staining the green bead necklace around her neck red.

    Zi stretched out her hand and groped around while shouting.

    "Hello!"

    "Hey, what's the matter with you?"

    "Are you still alive?"

    In the darkness, she waved her arms, unable to see or grasp anything.

    Suddenly, someone said: "He is dead."

    In the flames, she heard someone's voice.

    She recognized him: "Is that you?"

    The dragon warriors from other tribes spoke: "It's me, the Prophet!"

    Her eyes can see things in the distance and things that may be related to her, but she can't see through the changes in people's hearts.

    She was caught and taken to another tribe.

    Everyone went all the way to the north, across the distant land and jungle, and finally came to a huge mountain range.

    This tribe lives on the mountain.

    When she arrived at the foot of the mountain, the existence in the picture she had seen appeared in front of her.

    Under the setting sun.

    The bodies of thousands of people were dyed red, and their shadows were dragged from the mountain to the mountain.

    They faced a certain existence on the top of the mountain and worshiped.

    Standing at the same height as the setting sun and accepting all people's worship is a pillar, and the buildings of the entire tribe are built around it.

    It stands in the middle of the mountains, at the junction of the sky and the earth, at the point of the setting sun.

    Zi seems to feel something: "What's in front?"

    The dragon warrior looked at the sacred and ancient stone pillar, his eyes were also red.

    With a sound of wonder and admiration, he uttered a byte.

    "Pillar!"

    It has the meaning of pillar, and also the meaning of lofty, admirable and powerful existence.

    The pillars that hold up the world, or the pillars that hold up civilization.

    (End of this chapter)

    &lt;/div&gt

 Main Text Chapter Three: The Man with Black Hair and Black Eyes

    It is different from the purple tribe.

    The Zhu tribe not only has its own tribe name, but its architectural style is also completely different. In addition to wood, it also uses a lot of stone as materials.

    There are wooden sheds with stone walls, various honeycomb stone houses made of stones, and animal pens surrounded by stones.

    There are a lot of people in the tribe, at least several times that of the purple tribe, and they gather around the mountain in large and small groups, but they have not suffered any weird attacks.

    Thinking about it, it should be that strange pillar that sheltered them.

    Zi was led by a group of soldiers towards the top of the mountain, the Dragon Warrior said in a low voice.

    "Master Anisa is waiting for you!"

    On the square paved with crushed stones under the huge pillars, there are stone walls crisscrossing one after another, like a maze.

    Anisa, the leader of the Pillar Tribe, is waiting for Zi outside the maze.

    It was a brown-haired woman, which is normal. Most dragon tribes are controlled by women, maintaining the structure of matrilineal society.

    The other party stood barefoot on the stone, and the tight-fitting black sheath straight sarong outlined the perfect line of the other party's body, strongly highlighting the fullness of the chest, and the exposed arms further highlighted the feminine charm.

    Her skin is so fine and white that it is not what a human should have, like a white pearl wrapped in black satin.

    She tied up her brown hair high, revealing the line of her neck. She didn't have the wildness of ordinary tribal women when she walked, but she exuded a kind of majesty, not the majesty of a superior, but the majesty of a lion.

    If you pay attention to the other party's upturned buttocks, the other party does not have a dragon tail, which makes people a little concerned.

    "I brought her here!"

    The Dragon Warrior brought Zi over. He lowered his head the whole time, and immediately lay trembling on the ground before and after he came to the other side, not daring to look at him, as if he was very afraid of Anisa.

    Anisa didn't look at the Dragon Warrior, but looked left and right at Zi who met for the first time.

    "Hello, Prophet."

    Zi knew that the person in front of her was the initiator of everything, so she mustered up the courage to raise her head and face him: "Why did you do this?"

    Anisa said, "Because of you."

    Zi said: "I can only see some useless pictures occasionally, it's not worth it for you to do so."

    Anisa: "Do you know why Weird attacked the village of the dragon people?"

    Zi didn't know why the woman in front of her suddenly changed the topic to this issue, she just said reflexively: "We are like food to them, they want to eat us."

    Anisa leaned forward slightly, looked at Zi's face and shook her head: "You made a mistake, because they envy you."

    Zi felt that Anisa's words had a very strange feeling, not the words themselves, but the angle represented by the words.

    But she didn't think too much, and asked the most obvious question.

    "Envy us?"

    "We are so weak."

    She finds it hard to understand, because those monsters are so powerful, even the weakest monsters are extremely dangerous for the dragon people.

    And those powerful monsters can even manipulate celestial phenomena and play with the laws.

    Anisa: "However, you have wisdom."

    Purple: "Wisdom?"

    Anissa: "Yes, what they want is your mind, your fragile body."

    "They are like bugs in the night, chasing the firelight."

    "And you are the fire."

    Anisa held Zi's face and said softly.

    "They come one after another, just trying to be you."

    Zi suddenly understood something.

    It was as if she was longing to be able to see those things that are so common to ordinary people, but she was wishful thinking.

    And for those weird, so is wisdom.

    Anisa straightened up, her chin raised slightly, and said as she walked towards the pillar.

    "But ordinary bodies are useless to monsters. Only the bodies of those with special talents can accommodate monsters, especially those that are extraordinarily powerful."

    "Your body is the best carrier for weirdness."

    "As long as they can find people like you, they can have wisdom."

    "Feel the real light."

    & nShe ran towards the pillar with all her strength, but while she only had eyes on the black-haired man, she forgot that at this time, the power of the pillar was still sealing the strange thing called the birth of life and multiplication, which was connected to the present world and has not dissipated.

    Before Anissa had time to run under the pillar, she was drawn into it by a force.

    It seems that Anisa, who burst out of strength under Zhu's judgment, and Weird are the same existence.

    Anisa was drawn into the force of the pillar and dragged towards the inside of the pillar.

    Her body blurred instantly, and at the same time a dark and twisted shadow surged out from behind her.

    Block out the sky and block out the sun.

    However, she doesn't care about these at all.

    She released her strength to resist Zhu's seal, but her eyes were still on Zi and the black-haired young man. She tried her best to struggle out from under Zhu's seal, and looked outside.

    But in the last scene, what she saw was Zi leading the black-haired youth to the other end of the maze.

    "No!"

    "Come back to me."

    She burst into an anxious voice and shouted at Zi Nu.

    The end of the maze.

    Zi glanced at Anisha, but ignored her at all.

    at last.

    She jumped down from the cliff at the top of the mountain with the black-haired youth in her arms.

    Anisa yelled unwillingly. In her opinion, this was Zi's greatest revenge and punishment for her.

    At the same time, the power of the pillar has also undergone some changes due to the birth of Anisa and the strange life, and the birth of the black-haired person.

    The power began to shrink inward.

    Without the protection of the power emanating from the pillars, the Zhu tribe, whose population far exceeds the population of ordinary tribes, is like a huge bonfire in the dark night, attracting more and more weirdness from all directions, descending here.

    It also brought disaster to the Pillar tribe.

    One terrifying shadow after another landed, rushing towards the light in their eyes.

    One of the flame shadows fell, directly turning the entire column into a sea of ??flames.

    "ah!"

    "Weird, here comes the weirdness."

    "Zhu, please shelter us."

    "Master Anisa, where is Lady Anisa?"

    There were repeated yells and screams, which were soon submerged by the sea of ??flames.

    In the dense forest, Zi was running fast. She felt that this body seemed to have inexhaustible power, as if a part of the strange birth of life still remained on her body.

    A bright light appeared in the distance, and she looked back from afar.

    But the most frightening thing that catches the eye is not the sea of ??flames.

    Instead, on the top of the mountain above the sea of ??fire, a terrifying snake-shaped monster was wrapped around a huge pillar, making a terrifying cry exactly like Anisa's.

    "Pillar!"

    "Zhu, you stole my Zhu."

    "That's mine."

    "Mine, that's mine."

    The monster shouted in all directions as if it was crazy, as if it had lost the whole world.

    "I have guarded him for ten thousand years, a full ten thousand years."

    "I finally figured out His secret."

    "He is not some ancient seal, not some immemorial relic, he is a man with black hair and black eyes."

    "You can't take him away."

    "You can't take him away, he is mine."

    Zi couldn't understand Anissa's words, but she suddenly understood when she saw the weirdness wrapped around the pillar.

    It turned out that she was not the first person to be held this kind of ceremony, Anisa was the first.

    No, she is not a dragon named Anisa at all.

    She is just an existence whose body is occupied by weirdness.

    Zi picked up the black-haired and black-eyed young man and fled out of the forest without looking back.

    (End of this chapter)

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter Four: The First Extraordinary Professional

    The girl ran barefoot in the jungle with a person on her back. Branches and short trees tore her dress and cut her skin.

    However, the wound healed quickly, showing the powerful vitality of his body beyond ordinary people.

    She ran from dusk to night and then to dawn.

    The sun rises.

    And at this time, she just rushed out of the dense and tall primeval jungle and appeared on a high hill.

    A soft yellow light gradually spread across the sky and caught her eyes, accompanied by the warm morning breeze, covering and extending the familiar feeling to her skin.

    It made her stop involuntarily.

    She stared at the rising sun, no longer feeling the warmth of the sun with her body.

    The sun rose higher and higher, and the light became more and more blazing and brighter.

    From soft yellow to dazzling gold.

    In the end, the gold will cover the world and completely disperse the night.

    Zi was so moved that tears filled her eyes: "The darkness has disappeared."

    She is immersed in the world of light and the dazzling colors of the world, unable to extricate herself.

    And for her, it also ushered in a whole new world.

    Suddenly, she remembered the person she was carrying.

    She wanted to turn her head to look at the person behind her, but she couldn't summon up the courage for a long time.

    She turned her face sideways, but her head was still lowered unconfidently, her eyes were looking at her feet.

    "Thank you for letting me see the world."

    Her voice is very soft.

    The person behind did not answer, but leaned on her shoulder, as if looking at the rising sun with her.

    She showed a faint smile, and looked at the distant world again.

    She thought, two people who used to see nothing saw such a scene together, the other party should be as moved and happy as herself!

    However, all this is just her imagination.

    It was only then that she realized that the person she was carrying on her back hadn't woken up at all.

    By the small river.

    Zi washed his dirty face, and then wiped the face of the young man she was carrying, only then did she notice the abnormality of the other man.

    He didn't even have a breath or a heartbeat, the blood in his body didn't flow, and he didn't have any signs of being alive at all.

    "Are you still awake?"

    Zi was a little lost.

    It turned out that from the beginning to the end, she was the only one who looked at this beautiful world, the brilliant sunrise, and the gorgeous sunset.

    But she believed that one day he would wake up.

    He is still alive.

    She is so convinced, because she has heard the other party's cry in the boundless darkness.

    After a brief tidying up, Zi was about to start confirming her next whereabouts.

    She didn't dare to go back, although the terrifying existence named Anisa didn't know what was going on now, did she break free from the pillar.

    But if the other party is still there, he will definitely look for her. The last scream of the other party seems to be crazy, because he took away the most precious treasure of the other party.

    And her former tribe is gone, and it doesn't make any sense to go back.

    Finally she decided.

    The Pillars were in the north, so she kept going south.

    As for what to do next, just think about it while walking, and then take a look at this beautiful world when you think about it!

    This is Zi's first trip.

    She made a cuboid box out of wood, then put the sleeping young man inside, and walked all the way with the other on her back.

    Fortunately, after her body changed, she was strong enough to become taller, and at the same time, it was difficult for her to feel tired from ordinary running and walking.

    In addition to this, there is another point, those monsters all over the world do not seem to approach her easily, at least they will not actively attack her.

    In this way, at least she will not have the greatest obstacles and dangers during her travels.

    For ordinary people in this world, travel is a luxury and unimaginable.

    "I may be the first person who can travel happily and freely on this land."

    Zi thought so as he walked along the edge of the swamp with a box on his back.

    During the journey, she gradually became familiar with her new body.

    She has mastered a power.

    justsp;Finally, she saw the other party's fingers moving.

    At this time, her consciousness has been affected by the illusion so that she can't distinguish reality. She doesn't know whether what she sees is an illusion or real.

    But she still couldn't wait to raise her head and look towards the other party.

    She saw the opponent's hand raised a little bit, and the lowered head slowly looked outside. The light of the setting sun was projected on the opponent's body, turning him into a light and shadow.

    A not-so-bright smile finally appeared on her face. She was so happy that her soul seemed to be shaking, but the smile was still very restrained.

    But she expressed her feelings with a trembling voice.

    "Are you awake?"

    "You finally woke up, I know you will wake up."

    "I know, because you are so eager to come to this world, so eager for light."

    She tried all her strength to make a sound, but the sound was still very weak.

    She wanted to stand up, but her body seemed to be glued to the wall.

    However, the figure still seemed to be unable to see or hear anything.

    He just felt the warmth of the sun, and instinctively walked outside, towards the sun.

    His body came to life, but his consciousness was still immersed in the elongated years and reincarnation.

    However, the consciousness trapped in time is just one step behind and is slowly coming, entering this world.

    He got up from the chair and walked through the exit passage a little bit.

    From darkness to light.

    She knew that the other party was leaving.

    She asked each other.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "To see the outside world?"

    "Have you felt the warmth of the sun and the sea breeze?"

    She is happy for him.

    Because the other party can finally get rid of the darkness, finally see the light, and see the world.

    He can go and see this beautiful world, just like she used to be.

    That was what she had been looking forward to.

    She hoped that the other party could feel the happiness she once felt, because it was the other party who let her see the world, it was the other party who prevented her from being directly swallowed by the weirdness, and it was the other party who made her travel through this world.

    It is also the other party, accompanying her to spend the time when she is not alone.

    She watched the other person's movements become smoother and farther and farther away from her, and her body was completely submerged by the sunlight outside.

    But.

    At the end when she saw that the other party was really about to leave.

    That happy mood was instantly covered up by unspeakable sadness.

    The smile on her face did not know when it turned into strong reluctance.

    She suddenly struggled out from the wall she was leaning against, fell to the ground, and stretched out her hand towards the leaving figure in the passageway under the setting sun.

    "return!"

    "do not leave."

    she says.

    "Don't leave me, I have nothing left."

    "I have nothing left."

    "I don't want to live alone."

    Her tears ran across her face, and she said to the other party with a crying voice.

    "Don't leave me alone in the dark."

    But.

    The other party still instinctively followed the temperature of the sun away, as if nothing could stop him.

    Stepping on the land on the shore of the island, passing through the rugged reefs, and disappearing in the waves of the sea.

    Just like Anissa.

    In the end, she also couldn't keep the other party.

    (End of this chapter)

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 5: The First Merchant

    He set foot on the coastline, and then walked along the coastline.

    At night, he chased the moon.

    During the day, he follows the sun.

    Wherever there is light, he will go there, like a moth chasing the light, and wait until he wakes up, no one knows how long it has passed.

    When his consciousness was really clear, he was standing beside a lake, looking at a big tree burning like a fire in the distance.

    Under the night sky, the tree stretched vigorously towards the sky. Its trunk was thick enough for two people to hug each other, and its branches slanted upwards, with sparks jumping on the branches.

    At the top, like a lotus flower, there are a few huge red leaves, which are the only leaves.

    so beautiful.

    Attracting him to walk towards the other party.

    When he was about to get close to the tree, suddenly there was a shout from behind, accompanied by the sound of hurried footsteps.

    "Don't get close, it's a man-eating monster."

    Someone rushed out from the shadow of the jungle by the lake and grabbed him.

    And he finally came back to his senses and looked at the other party.

    It was a middle-aged man with a big beard and a sleeveless tunic. He was supposed to be carrying a bamboo basket and a box. At this moment, the things were thrown not far away. It should be after seeing him.  dropped.

    He was taken by the man to sit under a rock, where the other party was supposed to rest.

    The man told him that it was not a luminous tree at all, it was probably a strange luminous tree, and you would be preyed upon by it as soon as you approached it.

    The black-haired young man listened carefully. He obviously didn't understand the other party's language, but for some reason he understood the meaning of the other party's language.

    While speaking, the tree moved.

    The huge tree suddenly bent down, and its branches fell to the ground to support the body.

    The leaves on the top are opening and closing, and if you look carefully, it is not a leaf at all.

    It's its mouthparts.

    It's a bug.

    It ran towards the distance, leaving a burning trace on the ground it walked on, and this also confirmed what the bearded man said just now.

    The black-haired young man watched the weird bug go away, and finally said the first sentence.

    "Thank you for saving me."

    However, the bearded man looked at the black-haired young man in astonishment, and even dropped the things in his hands to the ground.

    Because the black-haired young man didn't speak at all when he spoke just now, but the voice just appeared in his mind.

    The black-haired young man didn't look at the bearded man's surprised expression, but finally began to pay attention to himself.

    He touched the fabric on his body, and he was wearing a crew neck tunic, which was loose and comfortable, with a fabric belt tied around his waist.

    There is only one wooden-soled rattan shoe left on his feet, and the strap of the last one is broken, so it barely fits on his foot.

    "It must have been given to you by a woman."

    The bearded man pointed at him as he fiddled with the rattan shoes on his feet, and said mysteriously.

    "Only women can weave such exquisite flowers. We usually weave our own shoes, which is how simple it is."

    "Look, your shoes are not only made of cork as the sole, but also carved with patterns on them. They are really beautiful."

    The black-haired youth said, "I don't know either."

    The bearded man noticed something unusual about the black-haired youth, so he asked cautiously.

    "Which tribe do you belong to, are you from nearby?"

    After speaking, he immediately denied it again.

    "It's not like, there doesn't seem to be anyone like you in the nearby tribes."

    "Your hair is black, it looks very special, I have never seen a tribe with black hair."

    He moved closer and asked again.

    "Why are you walking alone in the wilderness? It's so dangerous outside. Could it be that you were left alone during hunting and gathering?"

    The youth did not remember at all.

    He didn't know what his name was, and he couldn't remember anything about himself. He just felt like he had slept for a long time, and slept so much that he felt like he had turned into a stone.

    He asked the bearded man: "What are you doing, why are you alone in the wild?"

    The middle-aged man hesitated, not knowing how to answer.

    Finally, he pointed to the baskets and boxes he was carrying.

    "I"Ask the other person to exchange some items he wants.

    He always comes alone quietly, and then leaves without being noticed or driven away.

    But this time it was different, he received a strong welcome.

    Standing in front of people, he said loudly and proudly.

    "Yes, I am a businessman."

    "I brought what everyone needs."

    At this moment, he finally recognized his career as a businessman.

    I can finally proudly say that I am a businessman.

    The bearded man looked at Helfas, who suddenly felt that the black-haired man with amnesia he met on the road might be the greatest luck in his life.

    The first era is a story from the perspective of the creator, the second era is a story from the perspective of gods, and the third era is probably a story from the perspective of a mortal, but it is probably written in the same way as the previous short story, from the perspective of an ordinary small character.  Open up the world view, witness everything that is happening now, and at the same time lead to the people and things in the past, and then describe the perspective and story of the Creator and the Supreme God at each critical and important moment, unfolding from two perspectives.

    Each volume is basically equivalent to a new book, so let’s take this as an introduction, so that everyone can know at a glance whether it is what they want to read next.

    (End of this chapter)

    &lt;/div&gt

 Text Chapter 7: Night of the Full Moon and the Fern of the Moon

    dawn.

    In the tribe after the strange ravages of the biphasic devil worm, everyone escaped from death, but their mood is still in shock.

    What made them terrified was not only the monster, but they also saw a black-haired man summon an unknown power on the hillside, and then ate the monster and turned it into a mask.

    Having done such a terrible thing, he just reached out and grabbed the mask that fell from the sky, lightly

    "I am God!  "Chapter 7: Night of the Full Moon and the Fern of the Moon

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 7: Night of the Full Moon and the Fern of the Moon

    It was dawn.

    In the tribe after the strange ravages of the biphasic devil worm, everyone escaped from death, but their mood is still in shock.

    What made them terrified was not only the monster, but they also saw a black-haired man summon an unknown power on the hillside, and then ate the monster and turned it into a mask.

    Having done such a terrible thing, he just reached out and grabbed the mask that fell from the sky, turning his head and smiling at them lightly.

    "you……"

    In front of the stone house, the old woman looked at the figure on the hillside absently and said as if she had discovered some secret for the first time.

    "He is not a dragon man, this is not the power a human should have."

    As she spoke, the old woman became very sure and repeated.

    "He is definitely not human."

    "How can a person fight against weirdness, how can a person do such a thing."

    The other women wearing masks next to the old woman thought the same way. They didn't even have the courage to look directly at the figure on the hillside. As the other party said, how could a person do such a thing.

    Looking at this scene, the black-haired young man stopped short of what he wanted to say, and his hand holding the mask dropped, his expression became a little less interested.

    He didn't say anything, just put away the mask and stuffed it into his arms, and then went to help clean up the messy ground without saying a word.

    Where he walked, everyone gave way.

    And his actions also made everyone move, and began to rescue the wounded, tidy up the buildings destroyed by the biphasic monster insects, collect useful things, and plan how to repair them.

    After dinner in the evening, he came to the deserted place on the back of the mountain alone.

    After he looked around and found that there was no one there, he took out the black iron mask from his arms and pressed it on his face.

    For a moment, he felt his throat itchy, and he opened his mouth and spit out flames.

    Terrifying flames swept across a tree in front of him and devoured it.

    He stepped forward to watch the tree, and tried to water it down, but it didn't work.

    At the same time, he also discovered that although the tree was ignited, the fire did not rely on the tree as a medium to burn, but its own power.

    Soon, there was only a mass of black ash left on the tree, and the flame gradually went out.

    He tried to maintain this strange flame by adding wood, but it didn't work.

    This also explained another question he had before, why the double-faced monster walked in the forest like that, and there was no fire beyond the range in the forest.

    "Magic fire."

    He remembered the name of the flame.

    According to his understanding, the meaning is probably that it is a flame that does not belong to the mortal world.

    However, he had released the magic fire a few times just now, and when he was about to leave like this, he discovered something was wrong, and he couldn't even move.

    "What's wrong?"

    He checked himself and realized that the problem was the mask on his face.

    Dense threads of flesh and blood extended from the mask, spread along his face and neck, and finally completely wrapped it.

    A tree of flesh and blood appeared and took root in the ground.

    Then the dense threads of flesh and blood stretched out to the depths of the ground.

    Those threads of flesh and blood gathered together and turned into something that looked indestructible, and when it wrapped around Helfas, it was like a stone wall.

    Wisps of light come from the ground and continue upward along the veins, making the "tree" emit a bright light.

    that's all.

    It has been maintained for a long time.

    It didn't end until the strength was replenished; all the threads of flesh and blood were retracted little by little, and retracted into the iron mask.

    It was almost dawn before Helfas took off the mask from his face.

    It was only at this time that he fully realized that this was not a real mask. The worm-shaped monster was still alive inside, and it might come back to life at any time, but he still didn't know what the conditions for it to come back to life.

    Although he successfully used that weird sealing ceremony once, he still has no idea what the power of this ceremony is and what problems it has.

    It's like the first time humans use flames, but they don't know the nature of flames.

    But he is still glad that he decided to come here in advance to familiarize himself with the power of this mask. If he comes here at a dangerous time,p; The black-haired youth waited until the bearded man had finished speaking, then nodded and said something.

    "I have also decided to leave today."

    The bearded man: "I guessed it."

    The bearded man looked at the black-haired youth, he told him.

    "Actually, the old patriarch hopes that you can stay. After all, you have such a powerful force, but they dare not say it. They hope that I will say it."

    "But I understand that you will not stay."

    "Such a small tribe cannot keep an existence like you."

    The black-haired youth raised his head, and he stared at the bearded man and told him.

    "Actually, I don't know if I'm the extraordinary person you mentioned. I don't even know who I am."

    "However, recently I did figure out what I want to do."

    "Since I can possess some special powers, wouldn't that be the reason why I came to this world?"

    The black-haired youth stood up, put the planks into the basket and put them away.

    "So I decided to chase those weird footprints, to find the secret of this power, and also to find my own origin."

    He carried the basket on his back, which was already full of his things and food. He was going to say goodbye to the bearded man, but now it was just right.

    Before setting off, he took out something and handed it to the bearded man.

    "I gave it to you. If you encounter weird things when you are doing business on the road, you will definitely be able to use it."

    He said with a somewhat complicated mood.

    "Live well, live in this weird world."

    The bearded man took a look, it was the dragon incense that he asked Herfas to keep.

    "Aren't you using it?"

    Helfas took out a black mask: "I have this."

    The bearded man was not hypocritical, he knew that Helfas really didn't need this anymore.

    He put away the long incense and asked the other party: "Will we meet again?"

    Helfas laughed and patted the bearded shoulder.

    "Of course, I will buy from your caravan in the future!"

    "Although I may be different from you in some ways, I also need to eat and drink, and I also want to wear nice clothes and use beautiful pottery bowls."

    Helfas raised his foot, revealing the shoes that Beard gave him.

    "For example, wear sturdy shoes."

    The bearded man was overjoyed. Helfas's words and actions gave him a sense of familiarity, which made him feel that Helfas didn't underestimate him, and also felt that the other party was a real person.

    "Then I will definitely leave the best for you."

    Helfas nodded and prepared to leave, but when he was about to enter the forest at the last moment, the bearded man suddenly stopped him.

    "Helfas!"

    Helfas turned his head and looked at the bearded man.

    said the bearded man.

    "Actually, I'm not a businessman at all. I'm just a useless person who was driven out by the tribe. It was you who told me the meaning of a businessman and made me do something that I am proud of."

    "Thank you, thank you for giving me a reason to move forward in life."

    "I will continue to do it seriously, as you said, to bring what is needed to those who need it."

    Helfas didn't say anything, just waved at the bearded man.

    Although the bearded man saw this gesture for the first time, he also knew that it meant farewell, so he immediately raised his hand and waved it vigorously towards Helfas.

    Helfas turned around.

    Putting on the black mask, he strode into the jungle.

    He seemed to have also become a weird one, blending into the weird world in the wilderness.

    There is one more businessman in this world, and one more existence capable of sealing weirdness, just like a gust of wind blowing into the distance.

    No matter which one, it will change the world more or less.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter Eight: Primitive Birds, Weird Plants and Farmers

    A man with a basket on his back and a mask came across the forest wilderness. There were a few dragon beasts several meters high watching him by the pool. They were four or five meters high, with two hind legs standing on tiptoe vigorously, and two more dragons in front of him.  Only sharp claws are suspended in the air, and saliva drips between the sharp knife-like teeth.

    But he just turned his head and glanced at the other party, and the terrifying dragon beast saw the strange lines on the mask and ran away.

    Weird horror is not only engraved in the human body, but also engraved in the blood of beasts.

    "I am God!  "Chapter Eight: Primitive Birds, Weird Plants, and Farmers

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter Eight: Primitive Birds, Weird Plants and Farmers

    A man with a basket on his back and a mask came across the forest wilderness. There were a few dragon beasts several meters high watching him by the pool. They were four or five meters high, with two hind legs standing on tiptoe vigorously, and two more dragon beasts in front of him.  Only sharp claws are suspended in the air, and saliva drips between the sharp knife-like teeth.

    But he just turned his head and glanced at the other party, and the terrifying dragon beast saw the strange lines on the mask and ran away.

    Weird horror is not only engraved in the human body, but also engraved in the blood of beasts.

    He knocked on the door of a congregation of just a few dozen people, not even a tribe, just a large family living in a large natural cave with planted fruit trees and animal pens, fire  kitchen.

    He exchanged the dragon beast meat for some cakes made of ginkgo nuts and ate them hungrily. Recently, he almost vomited after eating meat, and even started chewing the leaves.

    He took a sip of water from a wooden barrel and swallowed it down, and then expressed that he wanted to change some more. He still had some dragon skins, but the other party said it was a pity.

    "We don't have any more."

    The other party pointed to a place on the top of the mountain and said to Helfas.

    "There is a farmer on the mountain over there. He has a lot of grain."

    "As long as you dare to eat it!"

    Helfas didn't know what the other party meant, so he asked.

    "What to eat, why don't you dare to eat it?"

    The other party said: "The things that man ate were made with weird power."

    Helfas: "Weird?"

    Now, he became a little interested in the farmer.

    Compared with some food, he is more curious about how that person uses weird power to make food. If he can learn it, will he be able to get some food other than meat continuously on the road in the future?  Or you can't hunt without worrying about lack of food.

    When going up the mountain, he saw a man standing in front of a wooden house looking at him from a distance.

    The withered yellow hair hangs over the face, and the face seems to be very old, but the hair doesn't seem to be that old.

    The hair of the people in the Land of the Full Moon is all close to yellow, but some are more copper, some are more gold, and some are slightly whitish, but there are only these subtle differences.

    The other party looked tall and thin, and looked at Helfas with a surprised expression, as if surprised that someone came up the mountain to look for him.

    Helfas walked to the wooden house: "I heard that you have a lot of food, I want to exchange some."

    Before the other party could speak, a sound came from something on the side of the tree.

    "Drink uh~"

    Helfas looked over and found that it was a primitive bird. At this moment, the other party was spreading its wings and screaming at Helfas with its sharp mouth.

    But when Helfas looked over, he closed his mouth in fright, and then spread his wings and landed on the farmer's shoulder.

    This is not a strange species of velvet dragon that seems to have failed in evolution or artificial interference, but a bird that can really soar for a short time.

    Helfas had seen it before while traveling, but this was the first time he had seen someone keep this kind of thing as a pet.

    People in this era raise poultry that can either produce fur, eat meat, lay eggs, or all three. It is really a bit of a luxury to keep a pet that cannot be eaten and does not have much use.

    Helfas suddenly believed that the man in front of him could really use his weird powers to make food, because he really didn't seem to be short of food.

    The other party nodded: "There is food, do you want it?"

    Helfas followed the other party into the room, sat cross-legged on a piece of animal skin, and soon the other party took out a clay pot from behind and placed it in the center.

    The so-called food is actually a kind of fruit.

    The other party peeled off the shell in advance, revealing the shiny flesh, about the size of a palm.

    Helfas picked it up, looked at it, and smelled it again: "It's kind of like bread?"

    He blurted out unconsciously.

    The other party asked: "What is bread?"

    Helfas couldn't say it either, he just thought so.

    The farmer said: "It has no name, and no one else has eaten it before. You should be talking about something else."

    Helfas nodded. He pressed one hand to the mask and opened his eyes.

    The leaf pattern on the mask suddenly moved, emitting a red light, and his eyes lit up, and Helfas was looking at the food in front of him through a strange perspective.

    &nHelfas: "Since you say this is the world order, why do you forcefully break it and prevent the rebirth of the Human Face Tree?"

    Helfas looked at the farmer quietly, and at this moment he also thought of the Golden Tribe.

    He also asked this question with the other party's leader at the time: "Why is the weirdness so terrifying? Ordinary people don't have any special powers. Will there still be people who want to touch these terrifying and dangerous existences and try to master their power?"

    And this time, the farmer told Helfas about his answer.

    "Maybe it's because people with wisdom are unwilling to follow the rules!"

    "We ate the fruit of the human-mask tree, and we were eventually eaten by the human-mask tree. This is the order and law of nature."

    "But in the end, the people of the tribe destroyed the human-mask tree with their own deaths, thus giving birth to food that can be eaten by people without paying a price."

    The farmer looked directly at Helfas's mask, at the black eyes behind the mask.

    "I think this should be the power of wise people to break the law!"

    He stared directly at the weird mask, but refused to back away, as if a mortal with wisdom was challenging the weirdness and this world, saying no to the rules of this world.

    Those eyes were so determined that Helfas lost his mind.

    "That day, when I saw that farmland was born."

    "I seem to see everyone in the tribe shouting."

    "They are telling the world that we need to change the rules and the world."

    "I think the farmland they created must have its meaning and be able to change something."

    "I'm going to keep them."

    It was the first time Helfas heard such a statement, and he suddenly became a little awed by the farmer in front of him. He may be an ordinary person in terms of strength, but he is definitely not an ordinary person in another level.

    Returned to his room.

    Helfas took out a cloth scroll. He recently began to use pictures to record, mainly to record weird secrets. He felt that he should be able to use a special symbol to record, but he couldn't think of it.  stand up.

    In the end, he could only use stick figures to replace what he wanted to record.

    Draw various patterns on a cloth scroll. As for the content on it, it is estimated that only he can explain clearly. For example, a crying face and a few branches drawn on a vertical bar are the meaning of the human face tree.

    Helfas quietly looked at what he wrote, and suddenly he said something.

    "never mind!"

    he said suddenly.

    According to Helfas's point of view, the benefits of sealing the Human Face Tree are actually greater. It is a very powerful monster, and after sealing it, it will definitely gain more power and a powerful sealed item.

    He had been hesitant before, but in the end he gave up on this plan and chose another one.

    He even felt that compared to a sealed item, it was a weird power.

    Some things are greater, some forces are more unshakable.

    That is the expectation.

    That is firm belief.

    That is also the future.

    Helfas rolled up a part of the scroll, revealing a blank space, and then described the content he wanted to record with that twisted painting on it.

    Put down the quill and stuff it into the animal blood bottle beside it.

    He came across a wooden basket beside it, which was full of oiled breadfruit.

    He couldn't help but took out one and put it in his hand, as if the farmer's words sounded in his ears again.

    "Maybe it's because people with wisdom are unwilling to follow the rules!"

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter Nine: Dreaming of Life and Waving Hands

    On the tree outside the house.

    "Drink uh~"

    The original bird stretched out its red head and tried its best to spread its wings. It yelled fiercely, but its body was retreating, as if saying that you should not come over.

    Recently, it seems to be very dissatisfied with Helfas, because the quill made by Helfas came from it.

    How should I put it, it's very easy to use.

    And the ink is made by Helfas by mixing the blood of dragon beasts with the special oil secreted by the biphasic insect tree form. It seems to have a special bonus effect on the ritual array, which is also considered to be his result for extraordinary power.  Some experiences and gains.

    Helfas walked out the door and squatted on the ground carefully inspecting his bamboo basket, still worried, so he unfolded the cloth scroll that recorded the weird detailed information and read it several times, and even took out the pottery scroll  Unplugged the ink bottle to add a few strokes.

    In addition, there was also the wooden board of the sealing ritual array that he made in the basket. Finally, he put away his things and touched the metal mask on his face to confirm that everything was ready.

    We are about to leave next.

    The farmer on the side also prepared his bags, and Helfas asked him, "Are you really going there too?"

    The farmer lowered his head, but his voice was serious: "Yes."

    Helfas said: "It will be dangerous. I don't recommend or want you to go there."

    Farmer: "Don't worry, I will follow your arrangement throughout the whole process without doing anything superfluous, and maybe I can help you a little along the way."

    Helfas said: "But say it in advance, if something goes wrong, I won't risk it to save you."

    The farmer said: "Of course, dealing with weirdness is the most important thing. I also hope that you will not be distracted by me."

    The two set off again.

    They set out at dawn, and it became hotter and hotter as they walked. The humid heat from the jungle surged up, making people feel sticky all over their bodies.

    Suddenly the farmer asked Helfas a very strange sentence: "You said that people were eaten by the monster, so are they still in the monster's body?"

    Today the farmer seems to talk more, and Helfas can faintly know what the farmer is thinking. He wonders if the tribesmen may still exist in the strange body that has not been completely dead and wants to be reborn.

    This time Helfas did not comfort the farmer, but said.

    "So what?"

    "That's not whole anymore either. At least they're not who they used to be."

    "The words you said make sense from the perspective of the world, because everything is circulating inside the world, just changing from one form to another."

    "But from our human point of view, when a person dies, he dies. The person in our eyes is the person who has a common emotional experience and a common memory, a living person."

    "Instead of a mass of flesh, a mass of ever-changing matter."

    The farmer said: "Yes, the world is so big, but we are so small."

    Helfas: "So this time we are going to solve that weirdness, even if those people are still alive in its body, we will completely release those people who were eaten by it from its body, so that they can live safely  die."

    The farmer nodded.

    Afterwards, both of them became silent. Helfas was completely immersed in thinking about how to deal with that weirdness, and the farmer was also lost in memory.

    Before they knew it, the two came to the vast oil bread field.

    Helfas took two deep breaths. This was the first time he had dealt with a powerful monster alone. It was impossible not to be nervous.

    He stared straight ahead and said to the farmer beside him.

    "Protect my back bag. There are important things in it. I carry them with me for fear of breaking them during the battle. So if you see danger, take the back bag and run away immediately."

    "If I didn't call you, don't come close."

    Farmer: "Well~"

    Helfas put the basket outside the farmland, then stepped into the farmland, walking forward little by little.

    From a farmer's point of view.

    He saw the black-haired man wearing a mask walking through the field. He seemed to gradually exude an inhuman aura, and the oil bread trees in the field gave way one after another.

    And the human face tree at the end of the farmland also seemed to sense the danger, and it came to life a little bit.

    The weird canopy slowly unfoldsface!  "

    Not only that, but the special font that the name turned into was also imprinted in his mind.

    The biphasic worm consumed Helfas with all its madness, wanted him to go mad too, and then forgot the true name it took down.

    But Helfas knew exactly what he should do, he knew that as long as he still remembered this name firmly, this guy would never be able to escape the seal.

    Sure enough, as Helfas kept in mind the opponent's real name, his consciousness did not fall into madness due to the backlash of the biphasic insect.

    The power of the monster insect began to withdraw little by little.

    Its body began to dissolve, and the dense tentacles began to withdraw, returning to the black iron surface little by little.

    And Helfas's body fell to the ground a little bit, and opened his eyes.

    He quietly picked up his hat and walked towards the farmer.

    However, the farmer looked at the location of the disappeared human-mask tree with a lost expression on his face.

    Helfas didn't say anything, just sat on the ground with him and looked at the place where the Human Face Tree was.

    But at this time, he faintly saw something strange.

    "what is that?"

    The farmer looked at Helfas suspiciously, and Helfas' eyes extended from the ground to the heights little by little.

    He asked the farmer: "Did you see it?"

    The farmer opened his eyes wide: "What do you see?"

    Helfas said: "Balls of light emerged from the original position of the human-mask tree, and then floated towards the sky."

    Helfas stared hard, and he walked forward, only then did he see light and shadow flowing on those light spheres.

    He vaguely saw someone laughing on the colorful oily walls of the bubbles.

    I saw someone shouting, someone dancing under the bonfire, and someone basking in the sun on the roof.

    The farmer took a step forward and looked at the sky carefully. He still couldn't see anything, but as Helfas narrated, he suddenly understood something.

    The farmer shouted: "It's from the tribe."

    Helfas nodded: "I think they finally broke free."

    The farmer looked up at the sky: "Where will they go?"

    Helfas looked at the sky.

    The blue sky, pure white clouds.

    A personal life dream bubble floats to the sea of ??clouds in the sky, recording everyone's memories.

    ? Beautiful and dreamy, people are so dazzled that they want to lie on the ground and sleep.

    He said: "I must have left here to go to a beautiful place. I don't need to cycle endlessly in this world, and enjoy the peace quietly."

    After hearing what Helfas said, the farmer suddenly felt relieved.

    This is what he really wanted to come here, to see the faces on the trees truly liberated, and the two of them quietly watched the dream in the sky.

    suddenly.

    Helfas raised his hand and asked the farmer to do the same.

    The farmer said: "What is this for?"

    Helfas said, "This is farewell!"

    "When you say goodbye to someone, just wave your hand like this to know that you value the time you spent with him, and you will have no regrets."

    The farmer also imitated Helfas and took the same pose.

    Perhaps this farewell wave spread from this time, and finally it was imprinted in everyone's heart like a mark.

    But as he waved his hands, the farmer suddenly couldn't help it, and tears kept flowing from his eyes.

    Helfas: "What's wrong?"

    The farmer choked up and said, "Thank you."

    "Thank you very much, black-haired man."

    I don't know whether to thank Helfas for teaching him farewell, or thank Helfas for solving the problem of the human face tree and releasing all the dreams of life trapped in the tree.

    (End of this chapter

 Main Text Chapter Ten: Inheritance from Generation to Generation

    Before they knew it, it was completely dark, and the jungle at night was very dangerous, so the two decided to rest here temporarily.

    Under a stone wall to avoid the cold wind at night, two people lit a bonfire and sat around, drinking water and eating. Although the battle just now seemed to end logically and did not go beyond the plan, Helfas  Extremely tense the whole time.

    It's okay during the process, but once you relax, you will feel extremely tired

    "I am God!  "Chapter Ten: Inheritance from Generation to Generation

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《&lt;b&gt;I am God!  &lt;/b&gt;?

 Text Chapter 714: Sally’s Arrangements for the Era of Life

    Sally rubbed the back of her hands, pouted and walked out of the Temple of Insay.

    The Creator did not allow her to leave the Kingdom of Creator God alone, so she decided to arrange her life era first.

    "Not allowed to go out again!"

    "No way, let's go back and have a look first, look at the glass jar and hissing."

    The pronunciation of hissing and Semoss in the snake population is very similar.

    In the snake-man language, Semosi means that the mother of all snakes also has the meaning of God, but in Sally's case it is just a transliteration of the hissing of snakes. The one she took for the mother of all snakes sounds very ordinary or even ugly.  Even after the name, it also gives people an inexplicable sense of sacredness.

    Only at this time did she finally remember her life temple and the two servants living in the temple.

    In other words, she actually knew what the Creator wanted her to do, but deep down in her heart she didn't want to do it. She felt that such a thing as farewell was too immodest and awkward, and completely inconsistent with the great master of life.  image.

    "What is there to say goodbye to?"

    "Isn't it just to leave for a while!"

    Both the Temple of Insai and the land bestowed by the gods are in the sun in the sky, and they are still far away from the dreamland below, and there is no connection between them.

    However, she has a special way of getting down.

    "Bang, bang, bang!"

    The train passes through the slide, which is the creative source of the sky ladder and the initial template.

    The steam train passed through the country of fairies and passed through the sea of ??sun flowers.

    It kept sliding down the barrier of the Cup of God, then rushed out from the dream world sun, and sailed directly to the dream land below.

    Push open the gate of the train, and listen to the sound of the wheels of the train turning, overlooking the Dreamland Continent.

    You can see all kinds of fantasy plants growing everywhere on the mainland, rainbow trees and forests, fantasy vines and lakes, as well as the heavy snow and frozen river of time in the north.

    In the center of the continent, on the towering giant mountain is the city of Sally's life.

    Bang Bang Bang The train landed on the mountain, and then slowed down and drove towards the inside. From the inside of the train, the towering walls of the mythical city were layered away like mountains, and a temple built by a giant god stood at the deepest point.

    The temple of the ruler of life.

    This city was originally the Ruhe Magic City located at the bottom of the Moyuan Trench in the ancient times. At the beginning of the second era, the Lord of Life summoned it, came here and became the residence of the Lord of Life.

    In front of the gate of the temple, two figures appeared.

    A mushroom man with a world in a jar on his head, and a figure wearing a golden ring around his neck and wearing a simple white dress are also waiting for her here.

    In the depths of the temple, there is a tall seat like a candlestick. Sally jumped out of the car, stepped on the black shadow and sat on it step by step. Behind the seat, a kaleidoscope-like stained glass window reflected  The brilliance of the dreaming sun.

    The Mushroom Man and the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes also followed, and they seemed to be surprised at how the Master of Life had returned. On weekdays, they only occasionally found each other when they went to the Sun Flower Sea.

    "Um!"

    After Sally sat down, she stared at the two of them hard, making them a little hairy.

    Her eyeballs lifted up, as if thinking hard.

    "Um!"

    "What are you going to do in the next era, I want to arrange tasks for you."

    "The era of my life must be a different era."

    "The world is bigger than this era, there are more races than this era, and"

    Sally is still very smart as long as she thinks. At the beginning of the era, she quickly learned languages ??and various knowledge, but compared to thinking, she prefers to be motivated by instinct rather than use her brain.

    It is very hard to use the brain, and most people who are good at using the brain find it difficult to feel happy, at least it is difficult to be as happy as she is.

    "Big meteors can eat stars, and take power from the outside world to feed back to the world. You can't just take it out from the world like those useless guys, but learn to take it in from the outside."

    In the first sentence, Sally set the tone of the third era.

    It is not allowed to take from the inside to the outside, only from the outside to the inside.

    What Sally was talking about was the kingdoms of God flying to the star world, as well as the materials that were constantly being transported to another world and the wisdom species that set off.

    Perhaps it was just like this that the world crystal wall appeared?

    "Big Fireworks?? will be as you wish.  "

    "Because you are the master of this world, and the flower you want will surely bloom in your back garden."

    At the time of parting, Mother Snake Thermos didn't show much sadness.

    Sally stepped down from the height and stepped on the shadow. She rose respectfully from the floor to make way, and stood erect beside her.

    bowing his head and bowing his waist to salute, like a guard guarding the gods.

    She is the original servant of the Master of Life.

    Sally looked at Semose: "You are indeed much more mature than the glass jar."

    The Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes lowered her head. She looked at the shadow cast by the Master of Life on the earth. The shadow was unreasonably elongated and seemed to have no end in sight.

    "Because I know your greatness."

    "Because you know your eternal immortality."

    "I know, you will definitely come back one day."

    Semoss looked at the ground, but the corners of her eyes gradually loosened, but an expression of extreme peace of mind appeared on her face.

    In this world, nothing can make people feel more at ease than following an eternal god. Everything in the world is changing, and the change is disturbing, but looking at the shadow of the master of life, she knows  Caught by myself forever.

    She said to the master of life: "I am not afraid of your leaving, I am only afraid of losing your favor."

    Sally didn't show any extra expressions, she took it for granted.

    She also said as a matter of course: "As long as you are devout to me, I will not abandon you."

    In this regard, the master of life is different from the creator Insay.

    As Sally walked out, the entire city of life and the temple also began to change.

    "Boom!"

    The temple of life is slowly closing, and the city gates are gradually closing.

    This cold and magnificent city also seems to have lost its vitality a little bit, as if it had been covered up in dust.

    This door may only be opened when the ruler of the next era returns.

    Sally boarded the steam train.

    She turned her head and saw the Mushroom Man sitting on the steps, and the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes who was calm but seemed unmotivated.

    She immediately folded her hands on her chest, raised her head high, and looked arrogant and contemptuous.

    She was pulling that iconic loud voice, as if she wanted to shake down the sacred mountain under her feet.

    "You two."

    "Don't show a soft expression, especially in front of other people besides me."

    "The power of life is the most powerful and the most tenacious."

    The sound waves spread across the continent, overturning the clouds and mists of fantasy.

    The two of them shook their bodies and immediately stood up straight.

    The body of the mushroom man continued to expand under that force, turning into a shadow with the world above his head.

    And behind the Mother of Ten Thousand Snakes, there is a terrifying thing twisting and overlapping. It is the shadow of a giant snake that devours the sky and the earth.

    The two figures who were so weak in front of the master of life that they would faint even out of breath, finally revealed their true nature at this moment, these are the two extremely terrifying Ruhes.

    Satisfied, Sally grinned widely.

    "That's right!"

    "That's how it should be."

    After Sally finished speaking, an even more terrifying figure of the Demon God appeared.

    The terrifying black shadow covered the sky and the sun, covering the void.

    Terrifying black palms fell from the sky and pressed overlappingly on the train.

    "Kang kuang kuang frame~"

    The train departed quickly and left the Dreamland Continent.

    The two watched the Master of Life leave until the shadow completely disappeared, and remained motionless.

    They seemed to want to imprint that voice in the deepest part of their minds.

    After seeing nothing, the mother of ten thousand snakes, Semoss, unfolded the wings of the wind that she had obtained at the beginning of the era, piercing the sky and flying towards the world.

    The nihilistic mother kept turning her head, and finally walked towards the gate of the Creator Kingdom——

    In the Great Fairy Library.

    Sheila looked a little worried and a little tangled.

    In front of her was a piece of letter paper. She wanted to write a letter to Iva, but she didn't know what to write.

    She rarely wrote letters to others, so she appeared unskilled.

    She thought for a long time, and finally wrote down what the Creator said to her.

    "God said."

    "You are a lamp that illuminates the world."

    Sheila laughed: "Sure enough, it's easier to write the words of God."

    Later, she felt that writing this letter was much easier.

    (End of this chapter)"God said."

    "You are a lamp that illuminates the world."

    Sheila laughed: "Sure enough, it's easier to write the words of God."

    Later, she felt that writing this letter was much easier.

    (End of this chapter

 Text Chapter Eleven: Gods and Temples

    Forest of the full moon.

    This jungle is like a dark prison. Towering giant trees are everywhere, and the huge and luxuriant canopy blocks the sky from the air. Sometimes walking in it, you can't even distinguish day from night.

    Moreover, this prison is not safe yet. Terrible jungle killers hide everywhere in the darkness, hunting and killing everything that passes by here. Even Helfas is always tense and cautious.

    Every existence here is a hunter

    "I am God!  Chapter Eleven: Gods and Temples

    ? is being hand-printed, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, please refresh the page to get the latest update!

    《<b>I am God!  </b>?